《The Demon King Seems to Conquer the World》


 Prologue 1 (Self Edited)

    When I opened my eyes in the morning, I raised my body from the bed and rubbed my eyes. I felt as if the blood wasing out of my head, and as the consciousness faded, I wanted to go to the bed again, trying to sleep for the second time.


    As I got up from the second sleep, it was less than thirty minutes before afternoon. I washed my face, and then, I sat in from of theputer desk. Checking lightly the daily news on a news site, went around watching the gamemunity that I was doing recently.


    Since I was getting hungry, I filled a cup of ramen with hot water. It was an easy-to-make breakfast. After that, I started the game, and yed it for about three hours.


    Then, I went to a shop to have Gyuudon in the neighborhood. I ordered arge bowl and filled my tummy. The cup of ramen I ate today was thest one I had. Therefore, I also went to a supermarket. At the supermarket, I bought a cheap alcohol sake, night meal, and cups of ramen, and went back to my home.


    It was a shabby single story house that had been built for five years, and it had a 3DK setup. The ce was also the birthce of my mother. Even though it was too spacious for living alone, it was used to have five people living here in the past. At that time, it was inevitable to be cramped.


    Buying supplies and lunch meals, checking the gamemunity and yed cooperatively¡­ when my acquaintances stopped, I would y against overseas opponent by random matching. I yed the game until 3AM while drinking midway. Once I got sleepy, I entered the bed.


    My life was a life enshrouded by a sweet putrid smell. It was a smell emanated when fruits went bed. Even though it was fun, my head was somehow blurry. Besides, when the life became too suffocating, I went on a trip, but when I got back home, I would return to the same life.


    I continued this way of life for three years, and my age went over thirty years old. I lived a life without having the desire to get married, and a life that dug the deposit in bank. I bet that I would continue to live a life like this unless there was a turning point.


    Human, who had nothing important, would probably strive for their lives for what they were. Surely, for me, nothing was important, not even my life.

 Prologue 0 (Self Edited)

    On the next day, I woke up in the morning, and checked the just like the previous day. What came into my eyes was the information that the game I was currently ying wasn¡¯t avable until night due to server maintenance.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep all day, so I prepared to go out. It had been a long time to have flea market. Therefore, I was thinking that I should buy various things.


    A week ago, my dish basket of draining tableware lost its bnce because its holding pir broken. Most of the tableware were broken when it fell down on the floor, so I had to buy new ones. I also needed to buy new clothes because the old ones had holes on it and I had to throw them away. It was also a good idea to buy a-like tableware. Since I had spare time, it didn¡¯t feel bad to have a walk.


    I wore a jacket, and went to the outside entrance. It was the beginning of April, and it was still chilly. I tightened the button on my jacket since it was cold outside as the sky was cloudy.


    Today was a weekday.


    As I approached the city area from the residential area which was closed to a mountain, I saw many diligent people who were working soundly. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing, but I couldn¡¯t bear to stay here any longer.


    The feeling of guilt didn¡¯t swell up, and given that I got used to it for a long time, I didn¡¯t even want to go back to the old times, but I felt like I was somewhat ufortable. I just wanted to go home soon.


    ¡ª


    I arrive at the flea market a bit after that. While walking along the sidewalk of a declining shopping district, I noticed a pair of a mother and a child were walking ahead.If I was in a different path of my life, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to have a child of this age. My heart was painful when I thought so.


    If such a man was watching a child from behind, it might be suspicious. By taking the recent circumstances into ount, not just the child, but the parent didn¡¯t even show a happy face.


    However, the pace of the mother and the child was very slow. It was probably better to overtake them. As I thought so, I moved my legs faster.


    ¡°Aah, it¡¯s Otou-san!¡± (Child)


    At the moment when I passed by the side, I heard a voice speaking so. When I briefly looked at the side, the girl released her mother¡¯s hand, and was about to enter the road through the space between guardrails.


    A big truck was approaching when I looked forward.


    ¡®That¡¯s bad.¡¯


    I got instinctive, so I followed along the road, and entered it. I reached out for the girl who was already on the road. The mother, I saw in the reflection of the girl¡¯s eyes, opened her eyes wide and for some reason, she covered her mouth with both hands.


    I wondered if that could stop her scream. More importantly, it was fine if I could save the girl.


    I grabbed the girl¡¯s swaying hood at that instant, and I pulled it with all my strength. My body was already in the middle of thene. Swing my arm decisively, and I threw the girl to the shoulder of the road.


    Did I die?


    I was prepared for death and that made my body stiff.


    But, an impact didn¡¯te. In exchange, a roaring sound a windstorm of the truck that barely avoided me passed through my ears. The terrified driver snapped, and the sound of horn reverberated.


    ¡®Oh no.¡¯


    Was I a man who narrowly escaped death by a hair¡¯s breadth?


    When I opened my eyes, there was a crying mother embracing a girl.


    ¡ª


    What was that?


    I left the family after the husband and wife thanked me, but the agitation still didn¡¯t cool down. Cold sweat showed up on my shivering hands, and I wasn¡¯t able to enjoy shopping very much.


    When I bought few tableware without having my mind in the ce, I had no mood to buy the clothes.


    ¡®Let¡¯s buy some manga books to kill time until nighttime and go back home.¡¯


    While thinking so, I started walking toward a nearby bookstore. I used a back street that only known to local people.


    On the way there, there was a railroad crossing for electric train. It was a narrow railroad crossing that only pedestrians and two wheeled vehicle could pass through, so there was no stop bar.


    There was a boy over there. His legs were sandwiched between tracks.


    It seemed that his shoes wouldn¡¯te off no matter how hard he struggled. This line was operated by a third sector railwaypany. The management was very bad, and they were known to be a poorpany. They also used a very old car. It seemed that maintenance hadn¡¯t been done on this small railroad crossing.


    The boy noticed me. When he turned to me, our eyes interlocked. He wasn¡¯t an acquaintance, but the word ¡®help¡¯ came through eye contact.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    I put my luggage, and ran to the boy. Then, I saw his shoes. The shoes weren¡¯t hook-and-loop type. It was a shoce sneakers, but there was something like Dango with unknown purpose at his ankle. That Dango was the shoce. It was tied like a half dry spaghetti, and it was a knotted knot.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    How could it be such a knot?


    Although it was hard, it seemed that it would be enough if I untied it normally.


    ¡°I will cut the shoce.¡± (MC)


    When I said that, the boy shook his head vigorously as if he was scared.


    Anyhow, I didn¡¯t bring a knife with me. Should I borrow scissor from a nearby private house? But, a train mighte while I went to ask for it. I shouldn¡¯t worry too much since there were few routes, but I ought to hurry.


    I went back to get back my luggage, and from the stic bag containing the tableware I bought earlier, I chose a cheap one and hit it on the ground. It made a good ¡®Ka-ching¡¯ sound.


    When I unwrapped the paper, the bowl was broken without being used even once. It was wasteful. But, it couldn¡¯t be helped. I held the biggest piece and returned to the boy.


    Using the sharp side of the broken bow, I cut the shoce from the top part. I finished cutting all of it, and the shoes became loosened.


    ¡°Hey, pull out your feet.¡± (MC)


    The boy put his strength on his legs. However, he couldn¡¯t take it out. At that time, I heard a sound that I didn¡¯t want to hear. ¡®Kan-kan-kan¡¯¡­ that was the sound of railroad crossing. It was a sound without the breaker sound.


    A train was approaching. I remembered the unprecedented frustration that I felt earlier. The boy was crying.


    This wasn¡¯t a situation where I could ask whether he could pull the leg or not. In time like this, there was an emergency rm device at the railway crossing. When I looked around while thinking whether the instation of that device was mandatory or not, there was actually a rm device.


    I pushed the rm at once. The firm feeling of pressing down the button transmitted through my hand, but there was no rm.


    I pressed it for the second time, and third time, a sound like smoke going up also didn¡¯t appeared. It also didn¡¯t sound like ¡®Kan-kan¡¯.


    ¡®¡­Is it the type that doesn¡¯t make any sound?¡¯


    I returned to that boy. I didn¡¯t know what was the mechanism to make it moved, but I couldn¡¯t trust it. The best way was to separate the boy from the track.


    ¡°It may be hurt a bit, but bare it. Put your strength at the same time.¡± (MC)


    I put my arms on both sides of the boy and pulled him purely using my spine. Even so, the boy¡¯s feet didn¡¯t move.


    When I thought when the train would appear, my heart fluttered.


    ¡°Get on my back.¡± (MC)


    I squatted down in front of the boy as I said that. The boy nervously entrusted his body on my back.


    Grabbing the wrists of the boy who drooped in front of my chest, I mobilized every muscle, the spine, abdominal muscle, thigh muscle, and I pulled him out simr to judo throw.


    ¡°Hmmphh!!!¡± (MC)


    As I spent everything I had while shouting, the resistance disappeared and I rolled forward. The whirring sound of the electrical train wheel reached my ears. It was getting closer.


    I grabbed the boy¡¯s arm as it was, and rolled sideways before getting up.


    The moment I got out from the railroad track, the thundering sound spread.


    *Zuooooo!* *Sound of train passing by*


    The sound was heard right away.


    ¡®That was close¡­¡¯


    As I expected, the mechanism didn¡¯t work, huh?


    What kind of day was today¡­


    The boy copsed beside me.


    It seemed a harsh pain running through the ankle. He crouched while saying ¡®ouch¡¯. So, I called an ambnce.


    ¡ª


    Haa, what a day¡­


    I put the boy on an ambnce and exined the circumstances. When I realized this, I had no time to eat lunch, and the sun was about to set. I felt like I was about to be killed by the world.


    I thought that I was going to die. This feeling happened twice in my life, and it happened twice in my thirty years of my life, but to feel it twice in one day wasn¡¯t something ordinary. However, even with games, it was surprisinglymon that an item with a drop rate of 1% fell twice in a row. It might be such a thing.


    I decided to go home while pulling the stic bag containing broken tableware. I was already hungry and I didn¡¯t feel like doing anything.


    I would be home soon. While thinking so, I passed by the bridge near my home. The river was illuminated by the setting sun, and it created a beautiful scenery. The cloudy weather cleared up before anyone noticed, and the scattered cloud was illuminated by orange color.


    Was this a reward for saving the life of two children in one day? If that was the case, this really cheered me up.


    The onlypensation I received was the word of gratitude. My bowl wasn¡¯t going toe back, and it didn¡¯t develop like an eroge where I got acquainted with a beauty. This scenery was the reward. I decided to console my heart by thinking so.


    Then, as I tried to make myself felt better while watching the beautiful scenery, I found a girl looking at the surface of the water from the railings when I was about to cross the middle part of the short bridge.


    ¡®Hmm??¡¯


    I closed my eyes and closed my ears. I felt like passing by. Today wasn¡¯t my lucky day. Something bad was surely to happen.


    Whether the girl, who looked lively, noticed it was the iron bar of the railings, she lifted her body with both arms, while looking at the scenery. It wasn¡¯t an atmosphere of doing a suicide jump. It seemed that she was just doing stupid things.


    When I looked closely under the bridge, the river flowed very fast. It might be because of melted snow, and somehow, it seemed to be a high tide.


    ¡®No, no, she¡¯s going to be okay.¡¯


    It was a needless worry. This could lead to a serious ident just because a child was doing dangerous things, but what should I do if it really happened?


    There was this Heinrich¡¯s Law. The other name for it was the close-callw. Behind one serious ident, there were 29 minor idents and 300 close call cases


    Conversely, if people conducted a dangerous act 330 times, 329 times out of the total would make them ended up either with minor injuries or avoiding the danger.


    That one time out of 330 times would not happen here.


    As I tried to pass by while thinking so, then, it happened.


    The girl was enjoying herself while swaying, but the moment when the bnce copsed was just right. Arge truck passed through the roadway, and the gust pushed by the truck blew me and the girl.


    It wasn¡¯t strong to make me stumble one or two steps, but my body was tilted a little. I turned to the side as I remembered the chilly feeling, and it should be a sight that end with a needless worry, but it turned into reality. The girl, who used to be there, wasn¡¯t there anymore.


    I was ovee with surprise as if I forgot how to act. I felt like sighing while thinking why did all these happening to me. However, this wasn¡¯t a situation where I had spare time to sigh.


    I immediately go to the railing and overlooked the river. Thereupon, the girl fell in the river as I expected. She was carried away by the flow that could be seen from the bridge. The girl seemed to panic and was about to drown.


    ¡®Should I save her, or shouldn¡¯t I?¡¯


    While asking myself that question, I took off my clothes.


    With only underwear remained, I immediately jumped into the river. From the beginning, it didn¡¯t matter whether I lived or not since I was a trash.


    I fell into the river with an impact. Then, a terrible coldness struck the whole body. The river, that mixed the meltwater from the upstream, was too cold for people to immerse.


    However, somehow or rather, I couldn¡¯t stop swimming. This was the first time in four years to enter into the river and to swim. In my life, both pool and ocean were already something unreachable.


    I kept swimming and I finally got to the girl. I grabbed her clothes, and headed to the bank while almost drowning. It was clear that my body was growing cold. That was because I didn¡¯t eat lunch. Since I was living an unrepentant life, I was probablycking of physical strength.


    We arrived to the bank as we barely escaping alive. I somehow managed to bring the girl to the bank, but the physical strength need to crawl up was no longer there. I was swallowed by the river as it was and washed away.

 Chapter 1: (Self Edited) The Birth

    I was drifting in a sea like lukewarm water with a mood of a somewhat dreamy ce. It was an extraordinary long dream, but even so, I didn¡¯t get tired. As the function of feeling bored wasn¡¯t yet provided, the inside of my head was monotonous and blurry. Withfortable temperature and body temperature, it was a world that I could feel only happiness. Among them, I was drawn to sleep that seemed indefinite.


    After a peaceful time that seemed to be a year or a week, an intense pressure simr to the headlock of pro wrestling suddenly struck my head, and that peace was suddenly broken.


    I felt that this was a life crisis as if it would split my head and killed me. After that, there was a sense of liberation as if I woke up from a nightmare. I was released from that mysterious sense of pressure, and I experienced an open air.


    Once again, I was immersed in lukewarm water. Unlike before, it washed and cleansed the body with smooth hot water. Then, I was wrapped in a soft cloth and held by someone¡¯s hand.


    My eyes suffered from severe myopia and presbyopia, the world I saw was vague. It was neither close nor far away. The brain became weird as if I was deeply drunk at night because good sake. As I continued to run away from the main factor that cause the pain, the best I could do was to satisfy the appetite and the desire to sleep.


    While instinctively sucking human milk that I didn¡¯t know from who, my vision was filled with light and darkness about ten times. It was finally began to clear my head.


    ¡ª


    [Am I still dreaming?] (MC)


    What I kept thinking with my limp thought was that. I could only believe that I was dreaming. However, I felt that I had been in a dream for a long time already.A few days ago, there was a mysterious headache, but it was a long-term memory in a dream, and that sounded funny.


    ¡°Yueoeieiouka¡± (MC)


    I was trying to put it into words, but the words didn¡¯te out because I couldn¡¯t move my throat well. What was this sense of reality? I wonder if I flew to heaven or hell or even a next world.


    Thest definite memory I had was the drowning scene where I was struggling against cold water. The core of my body was getting cold. As my body couldn¡¯t move, I drank the water and sank in the river. But now, I wasn¡¯t sure about the current situation, but it didn¡¯t hurt anywhere and it didn¡¯t feel cold.


    I wasid on a soft bed. I felt like that was my job all day long. I didn¡¯t understand at all since it felt like a dream. It seemed that I had be an infant somehow.


    ¡ª


    It was my mother that exposed her breast and fed me milk. She cuddled me close together, doing this and that the whole time. When my diaper was changed, I felt like I was suddenly aged and became an old person.


    The breasts were small but my mother was very beautiful. I didn¡¯t think that her face was either Asian type or European type, but speaking the feeling when I was living in Japan, I unintentionally would turned around when passing by the people with these faces in town.


    However, her appearance wasn¡¯t the appearance of human beings that I knew. She lookedpletely like a human being by the shape of the ears was clearly different.


    The ears were a bit sharp, and her long hair covered the ears. The inside of the earlobe was pink, but I could see it even though the ears were covered with hair from the surrounding parts of the ears. She looked war, but I felt that her appearance was different.


    Her spoken words were totally iprehensible. The woman held me, who was wrapped in baby clothes, at night. She clearly sang something like lubies with a small voice, but it didn¡¯t make sense at all.


    ¡ª


    asionally, I was baton-passed to the babysitter since my mother was cooking for dinner, but that man seemed to be my father. When he embraced me, I understood that he was a man with appearance that seemed to be weed if he walked in Japanese towns. His body was slender and under his light attire, I could feel toned muscles.


    It was a body simr to a boxer or a gymnast. I wonder what kind of job he was doing.


    Looking at their level of livelihood, it didn¡¯t seem to be like a modern day. The clothes were totally made of natural fiber. Once, I was brought into the kitchen by my mother, I saw a stove whichrgely used.


    In that case, did my father also do some kind of manualbor? No, it didn¡¯t seem a simplebor. Meat often appeared on the table, the house was well made and the livelihood seems to be quite good. However, I had no doubt that he was doing work by using his body.


    Anyhow, I could think what kind of work he had yet.

 Chapter 2: (Self Edited) Family Business

    To indulge indolence was my strong point since a long time ago. One year had passed while I remained still like a fool.


    ¡ª


    At that time, I was practicing to stand and to walk. I thought that it should be easy to stand and to walk, but it was unreliable since my legs lose its energy since I was a person who was bedridden for about half a year. In addition, the weight of the head was too much, and that made it very difficult to bnce. Somehow, I had be a creature that couldn¡¯t walk even though I wanted to walk.


    Apparently, this family had a habit of celebrating birthdays. I wasn¡¯t so sure since I didn¡¯t count the number of days, but they were having celebration like a birthday celebration when a new season started.


    However, I couldn¡¯t eat the feast. Since the dishes were the same as usual, I didn¡¯t really get the feeling that a party was held. Even so, it was obvious that I was the protagonist. I guessed it was probably my birthday.


    As I analyzed while observing the everyday life, I found that that this family had a stoic life. They seemed not going out as a family for the most time. There were a few visitors though.


    This was somewhat an unusual household. My father went out early in the morning and came back at night, but once in a while, he didn¡¯te back for days.


    My mother was always at home. Since I was a baby who still couldn¡¯t stand up, I would be in trouble if she went somewhere.


    As for Mother, she talked to me with anguage that I didn¡¯t understand. However, I was still making progress on thenguage learning. I had gotten a feeling to call them Papa and Mama, so I quickly learned. They were surprised when I used chopsticks which I had learned before, but since the learning would be dyed even if they were reluctant to teach, I was OK with that.Three years had passed while I was spending such a warm and ordinary life.


    ¡ª


    After various things happening, I celebrated my third birthday. The next day after my third birthday, I went to the workce in a forest where father was working.


    ording to the information I learned for three years, my father was called Rook and my mother was called Suzuya. The name of Rook was a name taken from the name of a piece of a board game of this world, and the Suzuya name was taken from the name of a ce.


    There seemed to be a scend called Suzu valley where a lot of Suzu grass grew, and it looked like I was named Yuri.


    The day after the third birthday, Rook brought me to a ce that was beyond the small hill behind my house.


    To go there, I went aboard arge non-flying bird called the Galloping Bird, and sat in between Luke¡¯s crotch. Its head was as big as the ostrich head, and from the neck to the head, it was covered with feathers. (TLN: ñløB or Kakedori.)


    When I thought about it, there was no such a bird on Earth. I would say that it was an ostrich, but since it has quite cool silhouettepared to the ostrich, this bird would have been brought into the zoo if it existed on earth. As I expected, it felt strange because I didn¡¯t know the bird.


    It was also strange at the time when there were human beings with hair on the ears. I guess I came to another which wasn¡¯t Earth.


    The Galloping Bird was an excellent riding bird. I considered that its ridingfort was better than a horse. It ran with two legs shaped like inverted joints. As the feet absorbed the shock like suspension, its body didn¡¯t shake up and down.


    Rook¡¯s workce where I was taken was a ce like a ranch. Even if it was called a ranch, it didn¡¯t have the atmosphere of domesticated animals being raised.


    There was something like a barn in a spacious area. There was also a ce like a horse riding ground where the course was made with fences, and the open air area looked like grasnd.


    ¡°This is my work ce.¡± (Rook)


    As Rook said that, he got off from the Galloping Bird, and hugged me who still held on the saddle.


    ¡°This is amazing.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave out that impression honestly.


    A ranch, which was located in the open area of a forest of needle-leaved evergreen tree, had an idyllic and rxing atmosphere. The wooden barn was somewhat worn out, but it seemed to be well maintained.


    Normally, wooden boards that were rotting left holes on the wall. Such things didn¡¯t exist here as the walls had been repaired properly, and there was no hole.


    It was a fairly good ranch. Even the lighting gave a feeling of being in Japan.


    ¡°Do you understand why this ranch was built here?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Is this a farm that Father made from scratch?¡± (Yuri)


    I was certainly wondering whether I would seed this ranch of family business. This ranch wasn¡¯t really big, and it seemed to be a few hectares.


    ¡°Yes. I made it.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± (Yuri)


    I meant that he was really amazing. That young man made it from the scratch. It wasn¡¯t only considerable to be able to do that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just answer my question.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Sure.¡¯


    Nheless, Rook had a face that didn¡¯t seem unlikely to be praised by a child. No, I really thought that was a big deal about how he built the ranch from the scratch.


    Although his age was simr as mine in the previous life, the wife wasn¡¯t married into the family because he had only a small house that was inherited from parents. He had to take care of the wife, to have a child, to provide a house. On top of those, he built a ranch in his age.


    He was too amazing.


    ¡°Yeah, even if the livestock make a loud noise, it won¡¯t cause troubles to the surrounding people, right?¡± (Yuri)


    I said so as I recalled my ssmate at high school. He lived near a ranch of pigs or cows, and he couldn¡¯t sleep at night because the livestock¡¯s crying at night. It wasn¡¯t possible to study for a test. When he failed in the exam, these livestock were to me. He wasining.


    ¡°¡­You are thinking something interesting. Indeed. It may be troublesome and annoying if people live nearby.¡± (Rook)


    From the nuance, it seemed he was expecting different reply.


    For some reason, Rook was staring at my face as if he was admiring something.


    Was it a strange reply?


    ¡°But, the people around this neighborhood usually have livestock in their home, so they probably don¡¯t mind about it.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Aah¡­ Is that so? They also raise livestock in their home. Such household aren¡¯tmon in Japan.¡¯


    ¡°That is a correct interpretation, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Look, this ce is sandwiched between mountains.¡± (Rook)


    When I looked at far distant, I could see hills that could be called as mountains. This ce was indeed in between the mountains. The hills were enclosing in four different directions, and the view was limited.


    ¡®Aah, is that what he meant? This is like a basin.¡¯


    ¡°The wind doesn¡¯te here because it passes through the top of the mountains. Birds don¡¯t grow well on thend where the wind blows.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Indeed. That is a professional and convincing reason.¡¯


    However, Rook still looked young. I supposed he started cleared up thend for the ranch when he was much younger, but from that time on, he probably searched for suitable farmnd with that thought in mind. Once he found a ce that he could agree with, he probably cleared thend and seeded in managing it.


    It was easy to talk about eat, but it wasn¡¯t a simple thing to do.


    He was surely an amazing person. Since he was unexpectedly to be a sessful person, I wonder if he considered the ce naturally.


    ¡°Father, are you the head of this ranch?¡± (Yuri)


    And when I asked that¡­


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s about it.¡± (Rook)


    He answered so.


    I had the presumption due to the conversations back at home, and they were running a ranch as I expected.


    ¡°Are you managing all these alone?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I¡¯m hiring people. They should have alreadye.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    After Rook held the reign to move the Galloping Bird and tied it to a horse stopper, he pulled my hand walked into the barn.


    ¡ª


    When I looked inside the barn, there were Galloping Birds lining side by side in exchange of horses. The space for each bird was spacious and not cramped. Somehow, this hut was luxuriously done.


    There were two people and they were wearing farmer work clothes. They were working on both sides of a wheeled vehicle that looked like a rear car which was located in the middle of the aisle way. From a carrier loaded with feed, it was transferred the Galloping Bird¡¯s basket feed.


    When I looked at the technology of this world, I didn¡¯t think that the bearing was used on an axle, so I wonder how they structured the undercarriage. I was somewhat curious.


    ¡°I see, the feed is hays.¡± (Yuri)


    I had no knowledge of the Galloping Bird¡¯s ecology.


    ¡°It will lose weight if they are feed with hays only, so the feed is mixed with cereals, nuts and beans.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Ooh.¡± (Yuri)


    It seemed to be herbivorous. The feed was almost the same as horse.


    ¡°Wild Galloping Birds live by eating grass and fallen tree fruit, but they hunt small animals to eat during winter since there arecks of food. Even the Galloping Bird here, they also hunt rabbit when they go out grazing.¡± (Rook)


    That was far from being herbivorous. Horses didn¡¯t eat rabbit. I guessed the Galloping Bird was an omnivorous animal.


    However, when I looked at their speed and its sturdy beak, their appearance of running through forests and grasnds hunting for rats and rabbits was quite familiar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feed them with meat?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting them eating it. Their body will get stronger, but once they remembered the taste of meat, its temperance will be wild.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    Was that because they remembered the taste of blood? I supposed it wasn¡¯t essential for them to eat meat.


    It was just that the scientific progress was slow, it might be necessary to eat meat. After being analyzed by Japanese animal fattening schrs, it could be said that calcium or sodium was hopelesslycking in such feed. Perhaps, it might be good to mix the feed with meat and bone, or put lump of rock salt in the barn. I wondered what the actual situation was.


    ¡°Some people prefer it that way. If there is a special order, we will raise the birds while hunting the rats by installing the rat guards on the fence. But it¡¯s hard work to train them.¡± (Rook)


    There seemed to be some people who liked out of control horses.


    ¡°Why do people ask for out-of-control Galloping Bird?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There are people among warriors who like such birds. Even if they can buy it, there are more people who can¡¯t obtain it. But, if people can handle them well, the manner of rampaging after entering the battlefield will bepletely different. It will rampage, kick and kill everyone.¡± (Rook)


    Was it raging because it craved for blood? From the conversation, this bird seemed to be a kind of military animal.


    Even if I would be able to ride the Galloping Bird in the future (which I was thrilled to have a real ride), I wanted to handle such a rough bird. If the legs were put on saddles, the head would be crushed immediately if kicked by them. I could easily imagine such a situation.


    ¡°By the way, I am mostly leaving the Galloping Birds to other people. I will apany them for theirst training. I mainly take care the Eagle King.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°The Eagle King?¡± (Yuri)


    Although it appeared in some of the books I read, it was one of the term that I didn¡¯t understand about animals.


    ¡°It is a bird that can fly into the sky.¡± (Rook)


    I wondered if they were breeding hawks for hawk hunting.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± (Rook)


    I was prompted and I was taken to another barn.


    That barn was different from the Galloping Birds¡¯ barn. The shape was like a three story building. It had many windows and all of them were opened. On the inner side of the window te, there were something like iron grill. I supposed it was to keep the bird here.


    Speaking of the facilities that raised the birds, I didn¡¯t know anything other than wireting cage and bird baskets with the exception of chicken. However, if this three story building removed its floor partition, the area seemed to be veryrge.


    When we reached the building, Rook opened the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± (Rook)


    While my back was gently pushed, I came inside.


    I was surprised to the point almost falling down.


    In the inner part of the door, there was a huge space created by removing any other things, and there were birds staying there.


    The birds were abnormal. Its size was abnormal.


    If it was measured from the head to the tail, it was probably three to four meters. The beak was big, the nails were sharp and there were brown feathers with stripes on its body. The eyes were sharp like birds of prey.


    It was such an eagle. It was a tremendously huge eagle.


    My mouth opened reflexively.


    ¡°Were you surprised?¡± (Rook)


    Rook was asking while grinning.


    ¡°That is¡­ yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, of course.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes, it is¡­ amazing.¡± (Yuri)


    The hawk called Eagle King was huge, and it was awesome. It wasn¡¯t short and stout, and its silhouette was slender.


    There were five Eagle Kings. It felt less as there were only five birds in this whole building, but it seemed reasonable when thinking about its size.


    I was wondering if the building was a building with only walls and roofs, but when I entered inside, there were a lot of thick pirs standing as ifrge pruned tree were already there to be the support pir of the building. From the pir, there were many thick beams extended and they were connected to the walls. It seemed the Eagle Kings preferred to stay on that beams. They frequently flied and moved from a beam to another beam.


    asionally, they jumped and pped their feathers. It stopped by grasping the beam with a momentum, and it seemed the beam would be broken unless it was a very thick beam.


    The wings of the Eagle King were full with brown feathers with stripes. The part from the chest to the belly had uneven color with white mixed with gray, and that part stood out. The legs were brilliant yellow and its feet shined with modest hue. It was beautiful.


    ¡°Amazing¡­ there is really such a creature.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is my most favorite bird. It is very smart, and it¡¯s very friendly once it is tamed.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Can it be tamed?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, of course. If it¡¯s not, it would be dangerous to ride it.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Ride?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Were you thinking something like a heavenly knighting out from a legend?¡± (Rook)


    Rook was saying something strange. That story was surelye out, but it was only recognition that it was a remarkable knight whose role wasn¡¯t understood.


    ¡°You also can¡¯t help wanting to ride it, right?¡± (Rook)


    He was saying something that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Can you ride it and fly into the sky?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t scared, you will definitely fly together with me, so there will be no problem. Riding the Eagle King at three years old is like our Hou household tradition. I also had done this when I was three.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®I¡¯m not saying that.¡¯


    Somehow, I was nned to ride and fly together. Based on the talk, it seemed the flow of event was to fly by coaxing a child who was scared.


    ¡°Is it an animal that can fly with people?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, of course. That¡¯s why I raise it.¡± (Rook)


    He looked serious when saying that.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m the best Eagle King rider in the world.¡± (Rook)


    What he said was a mere constion of a father.


    To be honest, I would be lying if I said that I wasn¡¯t scared. The part that governed themon sense in my head sounded an rm when it was about flying on an animal like this.


    However, from the way he spoke, he seemed to have a lot of experience from his father, and since he was already used to it, it didn¡¯t feel dangerous. Perhaps I should say that there was no sense of dangering from Rook.


    ¡°I got it. I have made up my mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s my son.¡± (Rook)


    When Rook blew a wooden whistle he had under his neck, an Eagle King came down. I wondered if the bird dropped down because of the sound of the whistle. Since only one out of five of them came down, would he choose that one?


    When I showed a resolute face, Rook took a saddle, which had a different appearancepared to the one used for the Galloping Bird, from a wall. First, he attached the rein from the tip of its beak. He, then, put the saddle on its back, and a band of leather was rotated and fixed on its belly.


    The saddle wasn¡¯t only smooth, but it felt like a camel saddle, rather than horse¡¯s saddle. It was the same as the one that straddled, but it was a bit higher like a chair.


    Rook took the rein extended from both side of the Eagle King. He pulled and led the bird. The Eagle King didn¡¯t appear to resist, and it was smoothly pulled. Just as it was, he opened the door that was fastened from the inside, and went outside.


    Then, Rook tapped the head of the eagle twice in the grassy ce away from the building. The Eagle King gently crouched down. It quietly held steady as if it was a well-trained dog which was told to [Sit].


    ¡°Raise both of your hands a little.¡± (Rook)


    I did so when he said that. Then, Rook wrapped a metal ring on my waist. It hurt when I was strapped tightly. It was held on my stomach, and I was lifted up next.


    ¡°Good.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Uwahh.¡±(Yuri)


    I was put on the saddle as if he was cing a figurine.


    After that, Rook also rolled a simr belt, and came up above the saddle. I could barely stand on the saddle because of my height, but Rook was sitting on it with his legs folded. It looked a bit cramped.


    In other words, unlike a horse that was straddle, there were no stirrups, and it felt like we were sitting in a tatami room simr to how girl sat. Since my waist was throbbing, the saddle was slightly higher so that I could sit.


    Rook connected the leather band to the belt wrapped on the waist, and the body was secured. This seemed to be a safety belt.


    When it was over, I was sitting between his legs and I was wearing a band on my belt. The waist and the saddle were secured so we absolutely wouldn¡¯t fall. Then, Rook controlled the rein.


    ¡ª


    The Eagle King pped its wings vigorously, and when it was on the verge of flying, Rook opened his mouth as if he remembered something.


    ¡°Listen, don¡¯t open your mouth while we¡¯re flying.¡± (Rook)


    After feeling the G-force that I had never belt before, the body of the eagle floated fluffy. Unlike the jumbo jet, there was no sense of constant eleration. A wave-like eleration enveloped each time the wings were pping,


    After floating, the Eagle King vigorously pped his wings several time, and the speed was steadily rising. Then, it changed to the usual flying.


    The scenery under my eyes changes rapidly. In the meantime, we crossed a hill, went over a brook, flew passed the tip of the pointed coniferous tree, and rushed through the walls of air.


    As I was wondering why it stroke its wings, it went to the zenith direction so that it could soar further in the sky. Once it reached the height of a skyscraper, the field of vision which was obstructed by tall trees and the round earth opened up, and the world expanded.


    The clean air, that was simr to wiping away the moisture with clouds, was transparent everywhere, it clearly reflected the distant scenery to the eyes.


    ¡®How beautiful it is.¡¯


    It was different than the world that I could see through a small window of an airne or from the observation deck at the top of the mountain. The dynamic panorama wasn¡¯t obstructed. It was refreshing everywhere, and it made the world looked beautiful.


    After circling for a while, the rein was controlled, and the eagle moved onto a leisurely three-dimensional maneuver while drawing an elegant movement. It flipped in the air, and the world turned upside down.


    I felt my weight was leaving the saddle, but the body was secured by the safety belt on the waist. Immediately after that, I lost the weight from the safety belt, and I fell into a free fall. The field of view was neither the sky nor the horizon, but it was filled with the earth surface. Primitive fear crossed my head, and panic filled my mind.


    However, the free fall ended in a few seconds. When the eagle changed the angle of the wings and caught the wind again, it gradually shifted to a level flight.


    Afterpletely turned to the level flight, there was still plenty of room for the altitude from the ground surface.


    ¡ª


    We were flying for about 20 minutes. Then, I saw a familiar building. It was the ranch. I didn¡¯t know where exactly I was, but it seemed Rook remembered it firmly.


    The eagle descended to the ground with a momentum as to think that it would crash. Before descending, Rook fluttered its feathers several times. It made a sudden braking, and made a softnding.


    ¡°Phew.¡± (Yuri)


    As I let out a breath with that in mind, Rook untied the safety belt. It made a ttering sound. Rook took a minute to untie his belt. Immediately after that, he untied mine.


    After he got off the Eagle King, he told me to jump since he would catch me. It was a bit daunting, but I still jumped off from the top of the saddle. Rook properly caught me as he said, and put me on the ground.


    ¡°How was it?¡± (Rook)


    Rook looked at me with anticipation.


    ¡°It was amazing. I mean really.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave my honest opinion.


    ¡°Good, good. You seem to be alright.¡± (Rook)


    Rook said while looking relieved.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s an Eagle King. There are people who can¡¯t get used to the Eagle King no matter what. They are no good unless their feet are on the ground.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Aah, to do this at three years old is to know whether I can do it or not, huh?¡¯


    Even if they weren¡¯t fear of heights, it would be impossible for if they were scared. It didn¡¯t mean that I underestimated timid people, but once they were scared, they could no longer do anything about it.


    It was something like those people who didn¡¯t want to enter expressway even though they could drive, or those who didn¡¯t want to go out to the sea because the feet couldn¡¯t reach the ground. This would be impossible for such people.


    ¡°I am fine. But I¡¯m not sure if I can ride it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Judging from that, I can see you have a lot of talents. I have no doubt since I say that.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    When I was told that by my own family, I didn¡¯t think that it suited my age, but I felt like I was happy and embarrassed. When I was alive in Japan, my parents weren¡¯t the type of people who praised the children like this. After they passed away, I became someone who had no rtives.


    Somehow, I felt like my mental age was regressing since I was pulled into this body. Since my heart became sentimental and the tear nd appeared to be loosened, I flusteredly endure it.


    ¡°Come to think of it, does everyone start training since they are young?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, don¡¯t you like it?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dislike it at all. It¡¯s just that I thought everyone was doing it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, doing this since three years old is like our tradition, but everyone is doing it since they are young. If you can¡¯t ride alone when your body gets older, you will not be able to be a heavenly knight.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Why is that? Can you do that after you be an adult?¡± (Yuri)


    This felt like enjoying ying light airne as a hobby.


    ¡°By the way, the Eagle King can¡¯t be ride by two adults. It¡¯s too heavy.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Really? Apparently, there is a strict weight limit.¡¯


    ¡°Eh, so how about fat people?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There are no fat people among heavenly knights.¡± (Rook)


    Rook was smiling as he said so.


    Certainly, even in the world of horse riding, there wasn¡¯t single fat professional jockey. As for the King Eagle, a slender and muscr body like Rook would be ideal.


    ¡°Like you say, there are also people who want to ride the Eagle King after bing an adult. For example, the merchants who be old but have money. However, it usually doesn¡¯t end well. It¡¯s because they may die if they fall during training.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Oh, really¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well, you are also not allowed to ride it on your own until you get the permission, alright.¡± (Rook)


    Rook¡¯s expression changed from someone who excitedly talked about his hobby to a parent who worried about his child.


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± (Yuri)


    On that day, I left the ranch and went home by riding the Galloping. In the meantime, I was vaguely thinking about the Eagle King.

 Chapter 3: (Self Edited) Suzus Livelihood

    ¡®My name is Suzuya.¡¯


    I lived in the southern part of the penins, Sirena. The geology of this ce wasn¡¯t suitable for the production of barley, but there was a lot ofke water. Since the grass grew well, the people cleared out thend, and tamed livestock such as sheep, goat, cattle and others. There were people who hunted in forest, and lived with semi-pasture and hunting.


    The Lord of thisnd was the famed Hou Household, and the people of Sirena lived a peaceful life under them, who were generous in their rulings. Currently, I was a bit estranged, but I was certainly live the same life.


    I lived the same life as a down-to-earth girl until I was twenty years old.


    ¡®Let me introduce a bit.¡¯


    A farming family¡¯s day began with cooking. My mother and I got up earlier than my father and my brother. It was a routine to prepare breakfast and bento for the men. After the meal, we sent the men out to hunt. When the cleanup was over, we went out to follow the men.


    First, we hunted the animals and release the livestock to the pasturend. Then, we went to the hayfield, and collect the hays to be the fodder. It was a ce where I could enjoy the beauty of nature.


    Unlike the pasturend, the hayfield was in contact with the swamp. The growth of the grass was good, but if we released the livestock here, they would mostly drown in water. For that reason, we made fences to prevent livestock to go there, and turned the ce to the hayfield for them. We would cut the overgrown grass here, stooped and crunched it in order to make bundle. Then, it would be easy to carry. It was a very hard work.


    The grass cut here wouldn¡¯t be used to feed the livestock immediately. While the grass were growing, we released the livestock into the pasturend, and let them feed on the naturally growing grass. The pasturend was for that purpose, and the grass harvested in the hayfield, would be the hay which would be the winter food for the livestock. Even if the hay was collected over a summer, the amount gathered wouldn¡¯t be enough for all livestock if the winter was long. Because of that, the number was usually adjusted before the winter by ughtering the livestock.We mowed in the morning. Then, finished our lunch. In the afternoon, we went into the shallow part of the forest to collect fruits and medicinal herbs.


    When the short autumn became long winter, the nts and animals in the mountains hibernated like they were dead. Hence, I spent my days doing such works like embroidery, making clothes, and spinning yarns. I was doing so until the spring came. Then, the mowing began again.


    It was a boring but satisfying life.


    At that time, thedies in the house were only my grandmother, my mother and myself. If I wasn¡¯t there, the female help wouldn¡¯t be enough. Since it wasn¡¯t possible to maintain the livestock, I couldn¡¯t married into the husband¡¯s family because there wasn¡¯t enough women.


    If my brother got married, the number of people in the family would increase or decrease due to his wife entered our family or my brother entered her family. Therefore, my marriage was supposed to be after that. As the number of people would either increase or decrease, my marriage would be adjusted ordingly.


    When my brother was 25 years old and I was 20 years old, a marriage proposal came at the right time, and my brother got a bride. There was an additional lovely daughter in our family, so I decided to enter the husband¡¯s family.


    After the feast of my brother¡¯s marriage was over, I was apanied by my grandmother, who was the head of the household, and visited various ces to look that looked for a daughter-inw.


    In a little further south, there was arge-scale farming vige. There were many love marriages in the vige, but there was no such a vige in Sirena, which was and near the mountain. In the forest, the house where family lived were scattered. When the settlement became burger, the hunting ground in the forest would ur at the same time, and inconvenience and quarrel urred.


    So, my grandmother asked my brother to send letter of marriage to various ces.


    The house that wanted me to enter their family would send a letter to my family. They could tell my brother their intention right on the spot or they could do it privately. Then, I was apanied by grandmother, and went around many houses.


    In the tradition of the Sirena region, the two sides shouldn¡¯t talk about the specific of the marriage at the ce when people made their first debut. If not, it would be an inelegant act. It was said to be polite for a household that wanted a bride or groom to disy an attitude with hospitality rather than saying it in words.


    For example, ¡®We would be happy if a bridees into our family. It has been decided]. That kind of conversation wouldn¡¯t happen. Then, it would be something like to appeal as a husband candidate by treating with delicious alcohol, prepared a feast with the meat of the best part which packed with fragrant herbs that took time to gather, and said something like ¡®This guy works three times more thanmon people, he¡¯s honest and kind¡¯.


    Since I also prepared the weing as a side to receive when my brother got married, I had been bothered if I did something shameful and unforgiving when I would be the one who was epted into one¡¯s family. In any case, it was my first to meet so many other people in such a short time, and it was also the first time to ate such a meal frequently.


    ¡ª


    At that time when the stay at the other side ended favorably, I met him while walking on my home in a good mood.


    My grandmother and I were walking on a road so narrow to the point that two people couldn¡¯t go pass each other, a Galloping Bird came from the end of the road.


    A Galloping Bird was a huge bird that could be ride like a horse but was incapable of flying. It was a creature that ran fast, but it was more prone to exhaustion than a horse. Hence, it wasn¡¯t used much for farming and carrying loads. If people weren¡¯t in a hurry in most cases, the horses were more suitable.


    The eggs seemed to be delicious but the meat wasn¡¯t so tasty. Even if the farmers were rich, they wouldn¡¯t have Galloping Birds. The merchants also wouldn¡¯t want it because it wasn¡¯t suitable for carrying goods. Naturally, it would be a ride exclusively for upper sses or knights.


    That didn¡¯t mean it was particrly a high ss vehicle. and there was no punishment if people owned it. If people or merchants liked the bird, they were going to ride it, but since people were afraid to be looked down if they bought the bird, not many people owned it.


    Since there was such a circumstances, we were surprised hurried out of the road to give way, and went into the grassy ce. The Galloping Bird came here with a good rhythm. It naturally slowed down when it noticed us. Then, it slowed down even more to the walking speed level. After that, it stopped exactly in front of my eyes.


    The male rider was wearing a durable cotton cloth. At first nce, I couldn¡¯t guess his status. But the cloth wasn¡¯t as crude as the one made by a daughter like me during spare time from doing agriculture job. His piece of cloth was seemed to have been woven by a craftsman, and it looked good.


    Whether the man was skillful at riding, the Galloping Bird was stopped well and it didn¡¯t be disgruntled. It just extended its neck and pecked the grass nearby. After the male ride saw my grandmother at a nce, he looked at me.


    My eyes and his met. Were we looking at each other for a minute? I wondered why this person looked at me like this. It made me really wondered.


    Suddenly, my grandmother opened her mouth.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you the son of the Hou Household?¡± (Grandmother)


    I was taken aback and looked at my grandmother.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± (Man)


    The man answered politely. He took his eyes off me and looked at my grandmother.


    Speaking of the man of the Hou Household, they had been the Lord of thisnd for hundreds of years. They were those who departed to the front line by riding the Galloping Birds with spears when the war came. However, this person was kind and polite, and he didn¡¯t seem like a warrior.


    ¡°This girl her and I are from a farming family in the neighborhood. We are going returning from the town nearby in search of marriage candidates.¡± (Grandmother)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Man)


    The man looked at me again after saying that.


    What my grandmother said was no more than self introduction, but since it might sound rude, she looked puzzled.


    After that, the man looked at me again for a few tens of seconds.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for holding you back. Are you trying to go home before the nightes?¡± (Man)


    That was what he said.


    ¡°Yes, we would like to return as soon as possible.¡± (Grandmother)


    ¡°Well, take care. Then, please excuse me¡­¡± (Man)


    That man let his Galloping Bird walked slowly in order not to let us covered by dusts. After getting a bit away, that man increased its speed and ran off.


    It was a week after that there was an offer to be married came to our house.


    We received a warm wee by the Hou Household in their grand mansion that I had never seen before. I was excited. The man who I met on a road was the second son of the Hou Household. He was born in a warrior family, but he had no war talent. So he was doing the work of breeding and training birds. My grandmother gave a quick reply that we epted the marriage talk, and I also didn¡¯t say no.


    Then, I got married and entered Hou Household. Anyhow, I didn¡¯t enter the main house. My husband lived alone in a small home located in a different ce from the main house. Since it was decided to live here, the size of the house I lived didn¡¯t change much.


    Five years had passed since I got married. I continued to live a happy life and I received my first child with him.


    That child was so quiet since she was born. The midwife, who saw my child didn¡¯t produce the first cry, and she thought it was a stillbirth. Even when she looked at my child sucking milk vigorously after the third day, he was too quiet and didn¡¯t act too much. So, the midwife suspected that it was a disabled child.


    However, I wasn¡¯t too concerned. This child was certainly didn¡¯t cry much, but when he was hungry and wanted to change the diaper, he would call me loudly. Moreover, when I hugged him after finishing the housework, he seemed to be happy as if he felt very relieved.


    When I left him alone to do the housework, he made a lonely face in the baby bed. Was he feeling lonely? If he was a normal baby, he should cry and called the parent, but that child must have noticed it that he shouldn¡¯t do so. When that happened, I hugged him and talk to him. Then, he put up a warm and gentle look. I thought that this child was a gentle child who easily sumbed to loneliness.


    The one who named this child was the head of the Hou Household. He was the head of the chivalric order of the Hou family, Gouk Hou-sama. He was the matchmaker during the marriage ceremony. He lent clothes to my family who had nothing but crude clothes. He was a great benefactor.


    ¡ª


    When Yuri learned how to move his body like standing up and walking as if he was hurried on something, he was actually asking where the toilet was. Plus, he graduated from diapers quite early. By the time he was three years old, he was able to read difficult books, that only my husband could read, at home. When my husband was there, Yuri asked him to read it. asionally, the husband went to the imperial capital on business purpose. So, he borrowed books from there, and began to read it out loud. The story that my husband read was something fresh and interesting even when I listened to it.


    When we celebrated Yuri¡¯s third birthday, my husband took him to workce as promised beforehand.


    When they came back, I didn¡¯t understand well, but my husband happily told me that Yuri had a talent. It seemed that Yuri was also excited more than usual and enjoyed the experience of today.

 Chapter 4: (Self Edited) Never Forget

    When my fourth birthday was near, I told my parents at the dinner table.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I get a nk book for my birthday this year?¡± (Yuri)


    This was the first time I asked things from my parents. They were surprised for a moment, and then, they looked at me with a slightly troubled face.


    ¡°Yuri, what do you want to do with it?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°It¡¯s like a diary¡­ I want to write down what I think.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? Are you able to read and write now?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Of course, he can. I have nothing to teach him anymore.¡± (Suzuya)


    Actually, I could hardly learn anything more than the nationalnguage teacher, Suzuya. But that didn¡¯t mean mynguage learning was perfect.


    Suzuya was a woman from a farming family, and it was said that she married Rook in the form of love marriage. It was surprising when Rook was at the end of a noble family. Suzuya, who was raised by a farmer, could read and write a little, but if it waspared to the education level in Japan, she had the ability to graduate from an elementary school.She was at the level where one could write her own name, could easily read the sign on the road and circr notice that came asionally. Since Rook came from a noble family, there were books like legal books and books on simple history, but Suzuya couldn¡¯t read those books written in difficult words.


    Leaving that aside, the reason why I wanted a nk book was, of course, not to write a diary. I wanted to make a note the knowledge of the previous life when I was in Japan, so that I wouldn¡¯t forget it.


    ¡°Please. I don¡¯t need a birthday gift next year and the year after that, so please buy me that.¡± (Yuri)


    I bowed my head deeply.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know about this, but books are pretty expensive.¡± (Rook)


    I felt that Rook had entered the sermon mode peculiar to a father with that tone of voice.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± (Yuri)


    In that situation, I was confined to be a Yes Man while taking an auspicious attitude.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind buying it. But it is different from toys. So, it¡¯s not worth buying if you make it like a sketchbook.¡± (Rook)


    That was exactly what Rook was saying. The paper in this country wasn¡¯t Japanese paper or Western paper. It was parchment paper. Parchment paper was made by scraping the skin of animals.


    The skin could be sold as it was, but for parchment paper, the fur was removed, and scrapped until thin. Then, it was cut and sold in that way. Needless to say, it was a product that took time and effort, but a book bundled with it must also be expensive.


    I didn¡¯t know the actual price, but speaking in Japanese yen, it should be around 40 to 50 thousand yen. Of course, it savedbor of writing letters as a book. However, even if it was nk sheet, the cost should be around 30 thousands, and that was still expensive. It was different from buying the console of video game.


    Where could one find a parent who would buy a four year old child that seemed to be useless to them and also very expensive? Even if I said that I was going to keep it as a diary, it was normal to think that it would be a picture diary of a kindergartener. If that was the case, it was probably better to write it on a wooden board. However, I wanted it by all means.


    ¡°Dear, let¡¯s buy it for him. Yuri always help with the housework. It¡¯s the first time he asks for something.¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya-okaasan made a nice follow up.


    ¡®Say some more.¡¯


    ¡°Even so, a book is about 4000 Ruga, you know.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Eh¡­ that much?¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya was surprised. It might be a bit understated, but yes, she was surprised. She made a surprising face.


    I didn¡¯t know the mary value of 4000 Ruga.


    ¡°Aah. That¡¯s why, if I¡¯m going to pay that amount, I can buy a bunch of toys. That¡¯s how much it worth.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I thought about a lot of things, so the toys are good.¡± (Suzuya)


    I didn¡¯t need toys or something like that. In any case, it was like a building block.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to help in the house, so please. I¡¯ll never waste it.¡± (Yuri)


    I refused to back down.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Ooh?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, definitely.¡± (Yuri)


    I showed a serious expression with all my might. Even so, since I had a face of a child, it didn¡¯t look impressive.


    ¡°Alright¡­ well then, keep helping your mother. And from now on, you need to help me with the work of the ranch. If you promise this, I¡¯ll buy it.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Really? I promise.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave an OK immediately. Now that I¡¯d learned majority of the words, it would be a spare time even if I stay at home.


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Rook)


    Rook held out his right hand in a fist.


    ¡®What¡¯s that? Is he nning to give a handshake?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm? ¡­What is that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how to make a promise between men. Give me your fist.¡± (Rook)


    I took a fist as I was told.


    Rook beat the top and bottom of my fist that I held vertically. Lastly, he attached the fists together tightly.


    ¡°Open your hand.¡± (Rook)


    As he resolved his fist and opened his hand, I imitated him. I thought that we were going to shake hands, but Rook grabbed my wrist.


    I tried to hold Rook¡¯s wrist, but my hand was too small to do so.


    ¡°Pull me all the way here.¡± (Rook)


    As Rook said that, he lightly pulled my hand. I also reflexively pulled back.


    ¡°Do you get that? Let¡¯s do it again.¡± (Rook)


    Now that I understood the sequence, the strange handshake with fist striking was done smoothly this time.


    ¡®Is there such a custom? I see, it is a formal and much odorous handshake with a manpared to pinky swear.¡¯


    When Rook grabbed my wrist tightly, I noticed a warm feeling swelling out from my chest. I felt that I shouldn¡¯t break this promise.


    ¡°It is said if you break the promise, you will no longer have the pride. If you think it as a simple thing, don¡¯t do it, alright?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡¯


    ¡°You said that this is done among men, so I can¡¯t do it with women?¡± (Yuri)


    When I casually asked, Rook watched me while looking startled for a bit. Then, for some reason, he awkwardly looked at Suzuya. She was smiling with a calm face.


    ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    Perhaps, it felt like fooling around.


    ¡°This is a knot that can be done between men, between women, and between a man and a woman. You absolutely can¡¯t do the knot between a man and a woman except at a wedding.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Yuri)


    Was it a kind of thing that was more problematic that premarital rtion? Perhaps, it was a custom to perform it, or something like having affair with women working in the sex industry. It was said to be very problematic, so I guessed I would lose the social trust. If I did that, the gentle Suzuya-okaasan would beat me with a full swing.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I will absolutely not going to do that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Promise.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Yes. I promise.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as you understand that you can¡¯t do this with half-hearted feeling.¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya said it with a gentle voice. I felt that tone of voice wasn¡¯t worrying about me even slightest, but on the contrary, I became uneasy.


    ¡®Either way, I¡¯m not a trash.¡¯


    ¡°I-I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Leaving that aside, I have to go to the imperial capital if I want to book, you know? Shall I bring him next time?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Eh, capital is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time Yuri ask for a thing. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s something he wants very much. In that case, it¡¯s better to let him to choose by himself. It will be sad if you buy something that is not good, and he will be disappointed.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®Nice follow up.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s true, it could be a good opportunity for Yuri to see the capital¡­ I have to deliver an Eagle King next week, so shall we go at that time?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Seriously? That is a weing news.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m very happy. Thank you very much.¡± (Yuri)


    My cheek were loosened with joy.


    When the parent looked at the face of their own child, they smiled softly.


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>Watch this video to understand why parchment paper is expensive.</li><li>This video tells you about Japanese or Washi paper.</li></ul>

 Chapter 5: (Self Edited) First Excursion

    On that day, I went to the capital city with a long distance flight by riding the Eagle King brought by Father. Across mountains, rivers and viges, and we saw a castle that was clearly different from other cities.


    This country was called as the Kingdom of Shaalta, and the capital city was Shibyak.


    While Rook reigned the Eagle King, we made one full round the city of Shibyak in midair. I was imagining something like a big fortress city on a tnd or a hill, but my imagination was greatly betrayed. Far from being a fortified city, there were no walls around the city.


    Shibyak was a city that stick to arge river where there were several inds rose on its surface. There wasn¡¯t much open space between one ind to another, and they were connected by not so long bridges. And the city easily spread on both banks of therge river.


    As a person who longed for a medieval cityscape, I was fascinated by the beauty at first sight. It was a beautiful cityscape.


    After that, the Eagle King went around the Shibyak for one turn. There was no wall on the outline of the city, but the inds were surrounded by walls at the entire of the water¡¯s edge.


    The ind in the middle of others had a huge castle on it. It was the royal castle of Shibyak that I heard in the story.


    It was called the kingdom. I wondered if there was a king in this castle.


    It was a really good castle. There was no unrefined ambience, and it was white as whole. Was it decorated with decorative stone or something? Far from being intimidating, it make the castle looked rather elegant.When I looked at what was on center of the ind, the ces was dotted with parks nted with threes. There were many fine houses built in other ces. As expected, the buildings were densely packed only at the center of the royal capital.


    Rook brought down the Eagle King to the south side of the castle. There was a small open clearing there. Other ces usually had parks, but this was the only ce that had a vacant lot that looked like a school ground.


    The surrounding area was surrounded by buildings with deep ckish stone. The facility was located at the edge of the ind. The buildings were protruding the downstream of the river. It lookedpletely like a square.


    ¡®Is this a fortress?¡¯


    The Eagle King descended to the clearing urately and dynamically. I had gotten to hold the rein several times, but I couldn¡¯t imagine bringing down the Eagle King by pinpointing to such a narrow ce. If it hit a wall or a building even at the end of its feather on the way down, it could lose bnce a bit, and would be in slight tailspin state. In that case, there was a possibility of dying.


    But, Rook seemed not to be worried at all, and he showed how to do the difficult thing easily.


    When Rook unraveled the belt and put me down, someone came from the stable.


    ¡°Hey, Rook.¡± (??)


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Ga.¡± (Rook)


    It was an unknown middle-aged man. His name seemed to be Ga. He was much better than Rook. He was a man that gave a feeling of a Warrior. And Rook would be a Thief whenpared to him.


    ¡°I came to deliver this, but have you heard about it?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes, I did. It was specially ordered for Hime-sama, or something like that.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°Goodness, I¡¯m troubled when you are that honest. I¡¯ve told you that only young Eagle King can be handled by children.¡± (Rook)


    Rook scratched his head with a slight troubled face. Was it because of such an order?


    ¡°Gahahaha, did you say that?¡± (Ga)


    Ga cheerfullyughed. He was a good old man with a frightening look.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve brought the most obedient bird in the house, you know. Please handle it with care.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s right.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°You probably aware that there are about a hundred Heavenly Knights who follows Hime-sama, but it would be best for a matured old people to train it.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Is that so? There was no such a thing like an old Eagle King in the house, so I never rode on that kind of Eagle King.¡¯


    The female Eagle King for breeding purpose was the oldest, and the others were put on sale. Hence, they usually were put on sale before they grew old.


    ¡°I guess I can understand that. But, the Queen doesn¡¯t know that. Rather than the Eagle King raised in the imperial guard¡¯s bird cage, yours Eagle King are probably the best.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. The bird can¡¯t do the techniques by itself unless someone trains it.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s what parents do.¡± (Ga)


    Rook suddenly sigh.


    ¡°My head will be severed if Hime-sama is thrown off from this, so it can¡¯t be helped to train it well.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. Even if Hime-sama won¡¯t ride it, any Heavenly Ride can ride it.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Anyhow, who is this kid?¡± (Ga)


    Ga looked at me. Due to the body size difference, I felt like being overwhelmed when I was looked down.


    ¡°He¡¯s my son. His name is Yuri.¡± (Rook)


    Ga crouched down and lowered his eye line. Even so, it was still higher than mine.


    ¡°Hello, Yuri-kun.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°Hello.¡± (Yuri)


    I bowed my head. Ga¡¯s appearance rxed, and he smiled broadly.


    ¡°You can give a proper greeting. That¡¯s admirable.¡± (Ga)


    Even a normal child, or a four-year-old would be able to give a greeting. No, if it was about this man, most children would cry and run away.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯m happy to meet Father¡¯s acquaintance.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You are a good. Will you be a schr in the future?¡± (Ga)


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think I want to seed Father¡¯s work for now. But I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m fit for it or not.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, Ga had a nked face. He stroked my head with a hand, and got up.


    ¡°You have a splendid precocious kid. How old is he?¡± (Ga)


    ¡°He will be four years old soon.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Four years old, is it? It¡¯s been a while to see a clever child other than Hime-sama.¡± (Ga)


    ¡®Oops, did I overdo it?¡¯


    That seemed to be an unusual reaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly. He is just a normal boy.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®That¡¯s right, tell him, Father.¡¯


    ¡°My son is four years old too.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°Eh, is that so?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yup. I¡¯ve sent you a letter¡­¡± (Ga)


    ¡°Oh I remember that I read it somehow.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Do it properly, Father.¡¯


    ¡°Goodness, you¡­ Well, there is a great difference between him and my kid. It¡¯s all good, but I¡¯m envy you though.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s not going to change anything.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°My kid is not good with stuff like these.¡± (Ga)


    ¡®Aah, is this a discussion of kids that happens among fathers?¡¯


    There were times when I thought so.


    ¡°Ga-dono.¡± (??)


    A young woman ran from behind and called out to Ga.


    ¡°Ouh.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the war council.¡± (Woman)


    ¡°Oh, is it already that time? Rook, I¡¯m sorry. I have to go.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Rook)


    Rook looked a bit sad. I felt sorry that he could meet his old friend after a long time.


    ¡°Will you stay at Hou¡¯s secondary residence tonight?¡± (Ga)


    ¡°No, I will return home after bringing this kid for sightseeing in the city. I would like to go home tomorrow.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± (Ga)


    He also looked sad.


    ¡°Well, see youter.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°See you.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°Aah, Rook-sama. Here¡¯s the receipt.¡± (Woman)


    ¡°Oops, I almost forgot.¡± (Rook)


    Rook received the receipt presented. While still keeping the rein of the Eagle King, he left with the woman apanied him on the right side.


    ¡°Otou-san, who is that person?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked Rook when we left the castle.


    ¡°He was my ssmate when I was in school. Now, he is the big shot of the imperial guards.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°What do you mean by school?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s the school of Knight. It is located in the royal capital. You will also enroll it someday.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    This was the first time I knew it. I was actually wondering if I could be a rancher someday by working hard as I was going to work hard for it. Nevertheless, the school of Knight sounded strange. Since the word Knight was definitely a military term, it sound like a military school. I hope that I made a big mistake.


    ¡°So, you have graduated from there, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­¡± (Rook)


    Rook expression became a bit bitter since he was remembering a bitter past.


    ¡®Is that bad?¡¯


    ¡°I haven¡¯t graduated. I stopped halfway through.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°¡­I see.¡± (Yuri)


    It seemed that he was a dropout. Apparently, I had reminded him of something unpleasant.


    ¡°But, if it is no good for Father, it may not be easy for me. I mean with that school.¡± (Yuri)


    I told that to divert the mood.


    ¡°No, if it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± (Rook)


    Rook said so, and tapped my head with his palm. I wondered what adults trying to do when the tapped the head of the children.


    ¡ª


    As soon as we stepped out of the stone castle, the castle town soon spread before us. The building of the castle was considerable, but the castle town also was quite good.


    There were many buildings made of stone and bricks, and there were many pedestrian streets. It was livelypared to the countryside. Under my feet, it was a cobblestone road.


    In the meantime, we reached a bookstore. It was indistinguishable since it was simr to the surrounding buildings, but at the eaves, there was a sign board shaped like a feather pen hanging on an open book. It was more appropriate to call it sculpture rather than a signboard.


    ¡°Perhaps, the book is sold here, but¡­ well, let¡¯s go in.¡± (Rook)


    Rook opened the entrance to the bookstore and went inside. I also came in.


    I thought that it was a bookstore, but when I went inside, it wasn¡¯t really a bookstore. Rather than a bookstore, it was a stationery shop.


    Various types of feather pens, stationery, colorful inks, and brushes were ced on the shelves of handcrafted wood. On the interior side, there were canvas paintings and folded easels.


    Surely, if it was a diary, it was within the domain of stationery shop,pared to bookstore. A bookstore wasn¡¯t the ce to buy a notebook. When I looked around for a bit, there were wooden boards, and carpenters tools.


    It felt like being out of ce, but I also used that when I practice writing with Suzuya at home. It was made of soft wood that was easy to shave. By using the unspoiled part of the tree, I practiced writing by shaving it. I didn¡¯t know what kind of wood it was, but since the ink didn¡¯t sip into the bottom part, it could have a new surface again when it was shaved.


    There was no cheap note paper in this word. Since the risk of losing a piece of parchment, Rook was also using this for trial writing when writing letters.


    However, even if it was a wooden board, it wasn¡¯t a book.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, I want to have a book without anything written inside it.¡± (Rook)


    Rook said so to the granny owner who was likely to sleep at any moment.


    ¡°Oh my, really? We have it.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    That reply was returned.


    ¡°It¡¯s expensive, so I don¡¯t put it on disy.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    Certainly, when I looked closely, the luxury goods were ced in front of the shopkeeper.


    Well, if robbers came in, the granny wouldn¡¯t be able to go against them, but it would be effective against shoplifting.


    ¡°Is that so? I would like you to show it.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Pleasee here.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    The granny unlocked a wooden box with a key that seemed to have been ced under the foot of the counter. Then, she took books from inside.


    The books were wrapped in something like a thin cloth with oil. When the cloth was unwrapped, splendid books appeared. Then, the books were disyed.


    In those days, these would be in a ss case, but since it didn¡¯t sell well, it was supposed to be put like this.


    ¡°Come, please choose.¡± (Rook)


    Rook lifted me up and put me on a nearby chair. It was possible now to see the counter.


    There were four books on the counter. The first book was a memo pad size book, so it was out of the question.


    There was another size bigger. It was about B6 size or in other words, it was about the size ofics for young men. However, this was considered as small too.


    On the contrary, the most impressive thing was with the leather-covered surface on which the tack was punched, and the corner was reinforced with brass or some kind of metal.


    The fourth book was about the same size, but the binding wasn¡¯t that good.


    It was simr with leather-covered surface, but the thickness of the skin was thinner, and the tack wasn¡¯t punched. A strap was attached on the surface of the cover. It was supposed to be sealed with a small key so that the content couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°Can I check the content please?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s alright.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    I got the permission, so I tuned over the binding.


    When I opened the inside, it was a nk page, and the content was the same. However, the splendid one had the thickness of the leather, and the book was bulky. It seemed that the parchment was thick when old animal skin was used. In this case, the number of pages weren¡¯t that much different from the other book.


    I didn¡¯t think I could write anything in this, but since there were other uses like books that filled the bookshelves in this world, that ce might be more convenient.


    ¡°I choose this.¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed to a book that wasn¡¯t splendid. When I turned the cover, I couldn¡¯t see it like a cheap wooden board that were lined up in the store, and the skin was attached thoroughly. I wasn¡¯t very familiar with bookbinding, but it didn¡¯t like it was done badly.


    ¡°Are you alright with this? It is rare to be here, so I¡¯m fine with your choice, you know.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back. There are things in the world when expensive things are better in the long run. I mean you get what you pay for¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡°The parchment is too thick and the number of page is not satisfactory. It may be convenient because it can be shaved, but I am not going to scrape much and rewrite it, so it is better to choose book with more pages. The bookbinding doesn¡¯t look bad either.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I-I see. That¡¯s fine, but¡­¡± (Rook)


    It seemed that I had manage to convince him somehow.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, how much is this?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°It is 2800 Ruga.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    I didn¡¯t know the value of 2800 Ruga, but it was surely expensive.


    ¡°As expected, it is still expensive.¡¯¡± (Rook)


    Rook said as he was a bit hesitant. After all, it was still expensive.


    ¡°Are you going to buy it for your child?¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡°Aah, yes. He somehow want something like a diary.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great. As for people, even if they can remember important memories, it can be forgotten.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Rook)


    Rook tilted his head. When I was in Japan, I didn¡¯t write a diary, so I didn¡¯t understand the necessity. I was also in the same opinion as him.


    ¡°Yes, it is. I am also like that. As I got older, the words of my father heard when I was a child, the recipe of soup that my mother made, I can¡¯t help being regretted very much since I forgot many things. So this book can benefit you as well. After all, after we die, our children don¡¯t remember at all about me, and if they forgot everything you said, wouldn¡¯t it be a sad case?¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡®Yeah.¡¯


    That made him groaned. The granny said such a nice thing. It would be sad if that happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Surely, it is.¡± (Rook)


    Rook seemed to feel impressed. Somehow, he was nodding.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll buy that. Do you have something to write with it?¡± (Rook)


    Rook took out three pieces of gold coins and ced them on the counter. The color was a bit dull probably because the mixture was mixed, but it couldn¡¯t hide the glow of the original golden color. It was definitely gold coins.


    In other words, were those worth 3000 Ruga?


    Even so, I never thought that gold coins would appear when buying a single book. I was also surprised.


    ¡°I have it. Are you alright with these?¡± (Shopkeeper)


    Five silver coins were ced.


    ¡°I have another 300 Ruga.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Since this child has good judgment, I¡¯m fine with 2500 Ruga. It¡¯s scary to take another 800 Ruga.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    The granny wasughing worse than a girl ¡®Teeheehee¡¯.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you a sleepy person!?¡¯


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s buy the ink. I¡¯ll spend 300 Ruga for that.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes. Here you go.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    Arge ink port was ced. I guess it was a good to say 300 Ruga. Anyhow, that was with the three silver coins.


    Rook wrapped the two goods in big cloth as if he was used to do it. Then, he put two silver coins change back in the wallet.


    ¡°Well then.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Come again.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    After that, we left the store. There was no problem with the feather pen since there were so many feathers when sweeping the ranch. With this, all the stationery items wereplete.


    ¡®I got it.¡¯


    1 Ruga was approximately 1 Dor


    Copper coin = 1 Ruga (TLN: ã~äE)


    Copper coins = 10 Ruga (TLN: ã~Ø›. Yes, both can be tranted as copper coin)


    Silver coin = 100 Ruga


    Gold coin = 1000 Ruga


    It was good to think that a gold coin was worth 100000 yen.

 Chapter 6: (Self Edited) The Return Trip

    After the bookstore, we went to cutlery store and clothes store. Then, Rook went out of the capital.


    I wondered what we would do on the way home. As I was strangely wondering, Rook went to a ce that looked like an outskirt guard post. He immediately brought back a Galloping Bird.


    I was seriously worried if we were going to return on foot, but I was surprised that it was easy to secure the transportation.


    ¡°Are they renting out the bird?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked that.


    ¡°That is the country¡¯s stables. It wouldn¡¯t loan the birds except for the business of the country, but the delivery this time was for the country¡¯s associate.¡± (Rook)


    Now that he mentioned it, it felt like he was talking to someone when we got out of the castle. I was wondering whether he was asking for the permission to leave the castle, but apparently, I was wrong.


    ¡°I see. Then, you got it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s because we usually have to wait for couple of days to ride a carriage, or look for merchants, or rent an expensive horse, or even walk to go back home.¡± (Rook)It seemed that was such a trend. Poor people might have to walk. I was d that we didn¡¯t have to walk back home.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s how ordinary people travel.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, yes. After all, walking is really difficult, so I don¡¯t do it often.¡± (Rook)


    Rook lifted up my armpit and put me on the saddle of the Galloping Bird.


    ¡°Let¡¯s show to your Okaa-san your important book and the souvenir. Hold it properly, alright?¡± (Rook)


    As he said so, I tucked the goods with the wrapping cloth, and put it on my body. Like that, he jumped on the Galloping Bird and lightly turned it aside. He, then, pulled the rein a little.


    ¡ª


    While taking a break every hour, we rode the bird for about three hours. There was a big city called Jamuna, and we switched the Galloping Bird in the stable there. The Galloping Birds were tired easily. Since the fatigue took time to wear off, it was prohibited to let the birds did the impossible. We didn¡¯t enter the city. We rode the bird again for another three hours. Then, we entered a small vige before the sun set. Rook tied the Galloping Bird to the stable in front of the inn. We drew water from a nearby well and ced it in front of the house. After that, we entered the inn.


    Rook went through the amodation procedure and left the luggage at the inn.


    ¡°We will keep it for you. Would you like us to prepare breakfast tomorrow morning?¡± (Innkeeper)


    ¡°Aah, yes. By the way, where can we go for a dinner?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Once you leave the inn, turn right, and there is a tavern.¡± (Innkeeper)


    Since this was a small vige, there was no restaurant at all. This inn was a small elegant house that rented out a guest room like a guesthouse. They also served straws that had soil on it. Wouldn¡¯t it bad to sleep there?


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± (Rook)


    Rook took my hand, and left the inn.


    When we came through the entrance, and looked to the right, there was a tavern nearby. It didn¡¯t take more than ten minutes to walk from one edge to another edge of the vige, so it was really near.


    When we entered the tavern, nobody was there. The sky was getting dark, but it was still bright. We might be too early. I wondered if drink would graduallye once it got dark.


    After entering the tavern, the owner of the tavern appeared immediately. He looked at me, and soon brought a tall chair for the children. The service was attentive. Travelers with children simr to us might oftene to this inn.


    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡± (Rook)


    When Rook said that, the owner who had good body-build grinned.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Yuri)


    I also thanked and lowered my head.


    ¡°Please call me once you have decided.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    The shopkeeper went back to the kitchen, as if he hadn¡¯t done with the preparation.


    ¡°Yuri, what do you want to eat?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I want to have stew.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Stew, is it? Alright. What should I have then¡­¡± (Rook)


    The stew was great. Generally, the dishes of this world were naturally inferior to those in Japan, but in exceptional cases, stewed dishes didn¡¯t change very much. The meat would even soften if you simmered it vegetables. Then, we could have soup stock. If herbs were added, the bad smell of meat could be suppressed as well.


    Rook called the shopkeeper and made the order.


    ¡°I would like a beer, rabbit meat and cheese pie. This child wants cut baguette and milk stew. If you have grated cheese, that would be great. And a cup of goat milk please.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed the order.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    Goat milk and beer were brought in immediately. After 30 minutes had passed, a young daughter of the shopkeeper appeared, and a number of customers showed up at the same time. Judging from their appearance, many of them were hunters and farmers.


    Rook and I were talking while waiting for the meals.


    ¡°Well, the Galloping Bird we rent this time is not that good, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I won¡¯t say that it¡¯s not that good. I mean, that¡¯s normal, and if it is trained by me, it can do much better.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I see. Our birds are exceptional birds.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, yeah. That¡¯s true, but that¡¯s the average of the world.¡± (Rook)


    The bird, that we rented today, moved its body higher and lower than those from our house. My bottom was rubbed too much, and it became painful. While drinking the goat milk, I told Rook about it. Apparently, the upbringing of that bird was bad.


    In the mean time, the young daughter of the shopkeeper brought us dishes and arranged it on the table.


    As the dishes hade, we continued the conversation while eating it. When I soaked the baguette in the rick milk stew with grated cheese, it softened and when I ate it, it tasted really good. There was some rabbit meat in the stew. As if it was waiting for me, it was boiled and became soft. This was also delicious.


    ¡°The movement of moving up and down was inherently disturbing. Think about it. When you¡¯re moving up and down with your feet, you will do extra exercise when you climb the stairs.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I see, it isn¡¯t only a bad ride.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course, the ridefort is bad as well. And that will make it tired easily. Our Galloping Birds can run two times longer.¡± (Rook)


    It seemed that the energy consumption would changed due to the way of training. It was a matter of course because the ride quality waspletely different.


    The Galloping Birds raised by Rook smoothly run like an electric car. I had never thought about hurting my bottom by the rubbing.


    ¡°By the way, the Eagle King is very fast, isn¡¯t it? Even though it was a short trip only.¡± (Yuri)


    It took about one hour to go, but for the return trip, we already rode a bird that was faster than a horse for six hours, and yet, we hadn¡¯t reached the destination yet. When considering the speed and convenience, it was at different dimension.


    ¡°Well, yes. It is fast, and it can go straight. The road that we¡¯ve been running today was a considerable detour.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes. When we flew in the sky, I felt like we were flying southward than Jamuna.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­You understood well.¡± (Rook)


    Rook had a slightly surprised face.


    ¡°There was a distinctive mountain beyond Jamuna. Although I could see in the distance when we came from there, it made me thought that the return trip was near.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You observed well, that¡¯s great.¡± (Rook)


    I was praised somehow.


    ¡°At first, Jamuna seemed small when we came.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°If it can bring two people on it, the use of the Eagle King would be more popr.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said what I always thought, Rook made a grim face. If it could carry two people, it could be like a taxi. For that reason, it wasn¡¯t such a nice ride.


    ¡°Yes, but that can¡¯t be helped. I also tried to make the Eagle King stronger, but it is impossible to have two people ride it no matter what.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Is it impossible with a slim woman?¡± (Yuri)


    I felt like there as such a scene in a book.


    ¡°You are smart. I think you have a good sense. With a good Eagle King, it can fly even with two people.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Haa? It can really fly with two?¡¯


    ¡°Eh, in that case¡­¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so without thinking, Rook restrained my remarks with his hand.


    ¡°Actually, you can notice when you it flying. It can fly, but it barely floats. It has to move the wings restlessly like Japanese Robin. Then it finally can fly. It is also very difficult to maneuver. Just before it stalls in flying, the Eagle Bird will fall into a state of panic. And the distance that it can fly will be from our house to the ranch. Even with that distance, it was extremely dangerous. Even if I can do it, I can¡¯t say anything because I have never done it, but the probability of crashing would be 90 percent.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°¡­I see.¡± (Yuri)


    In other words, there was nopromise when it came to the safety factor. A wire cable that was written as for two tones had an actual cutting load of twelve tons. There was no fool who actually caught heavy items of twelve tons. It was the weight that would break if it caught it. Therefore, it was safe to use up to two tones.


    To put it simply, an overloaded vehicle required a driver to ram the eleration until the red zone, and the car finally moved slowly. It was like a four ton car carried eight ton load and moving it.


    In case of overloaded car, it would break the ground. However, in the case of the Eagle King, it would crash from high altitude. That would be a life threatening matter. Even with a rider like Rook, there was still 90 percent probability of crashing. There was no way he could train with two people. If it crashed, not only a best Eagle King, the riders would also die. Hence, the risk was too big.


    ¡°But, is it possible to have two riders if it were women?¡± (Yuri)


    Such a scene often came out in a story of amon half-foolish hero.


    ¡°If the other rider is slim woman, it is worth considering the weight limit. I can¡¯t say much because it depends on the weight of both riders.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Have you tested it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No.¡± (Rook)


    He gave an immediate answer.


    ¡°At any rate, if ites to extreme movement, the woman has to get undress, and ride naked, I think.¡± (Rook)


    Rook said so with a serious face. He wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s better not doing so.¡± (Yuri)


    Was it still risky to make it lighter even by a piece of cloth? Well, if it was winter, the riders would freeze to death.


    ¡°Goodness. Keep this in mind, Yuri. Considering the weight is the most basic of basics.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes, I will remember that for sure.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, Rook let out a breath as if he was relieved. It might have been the alcohol.


    ¡°You will understand when you go to school, but it is rtively fair to believe in the girls. asionally, there are apprentices who are doing foolish things. I think that such things are unlikely for Yuri, but even if you are told to do it, don¡¯t ever do it, alright.¡± (Rook)


    Somehow, the conversation had diverted.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They are many who have misconception about the number of riders for the Eagle King. The scene where a Heavenly Knight put a woman on an Eagle King wasmon in stories. The reality is not that simple.¡± (Rook)


    It was a ssic piece of love story between a knight and a princess. I had seen it a few times as well. It was a dramatic scene.


    ¡°When you talked about an apprentice who does foolish things, does that mean he pester a girl to ride the bird together?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yup. Especially, those who just got permission to ride alone. The children usually got excited when they obtain the permission to fly alone, and they are many who do such a thing. Those who have been trained at great pains will have bubblesing out from their mouth. I mean the rider, the girl and the Eagle King.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    The children, who did stupid things with their youthful indiscretion, became panicked in the air and crashed down. Then, they got crushed and copsed. It was easy to imagine. I was also a person who couldn¡¯t do more exercise and running more than usual, so I didn¡¯t think that was for everyone else. When I disyed a frowned face, Rook opened his mouth anxiously.


    ¡°Yuri, let me tell you this in advance. You don¡¯t need to be afraid of the Eagle King because there is an ident. Even if I say that it crashes, the rider usually doesn¡¯t die.¡± (Rook)


    He was somehow trying to offer a temporary peace of mind. Perhaps, he worried that his son became afraid of riding the Eagle King.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Although it¡¯s scary, there is no other ride that excites me to that degree.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Rook)


    Rook had a somewhat relieved face.


    ¡ª


    After eating a lot, Rook drank quite a bit of alcohol and returned to the inn. He hadn¡¯t drunk yet, but his footsteps were light.


    We went to bed as it was, and left early in the morning the next day. After riding for two hours from the two hours, we got off from the Galloping Bird when we stopped at a town. From there, we walked for about two hours and returned to our house.

 Chapter 7: (Self Edited) The Distant War

    I spent three years learning how to ride birds with Rook and knitting from Suzuya. I also did shepherd jobs, while writing about my life in the book at my spare time. I turned seven years old.


    When my seventh birthday passed about two months ago, gloomy subjects had multiplied at home.


    I lived in an environment with very little information. Nevertheless, I had lived for seven years, so some information came in.


    It seemed the people like Rook, Suzuya and me were called Shanti in this country. Shanti was a word pronounced as it was based on the originalnguage. In a sense, we were people of Shan.


    The tribe of Shan people was very long lived. It wasn¡¯t umon to live until 80 years old if they lived safely. Apparently, they reached the limit of the longevity once they became centenarians. In my opinion, most of Shan people were nice people even though they didn¡¯t think too much about the longevity. In addition, the Shanti were strong against cold. They lived in the north of the continent.


    Shanti used to have a unified state called Shanti Great Empire in the northern part of the continent long time ago. However, there were ups and downs, and it copsed. The reason was because of an Allied Force of another race called Kuran.


    When the Allied Force entered the capital city, the Great Empire became loose, and the Kings of each state became independent. The political system of Shanti was unique. I didn¡¯t understand well, but from the old Shanti Great Empire, the ruler was decided to be a woman. In other words, the Shanti Great Empire was ruled by a Queen for many generations, and even after the dissolution of the Empire, the kingdoms had been ruled by a Queen.


    Several countries that I wasn¡¯t aware had been dissolved and every time that happened, it was done by the Kuran country. They were overthrown one by one.


    And thest remaining kingdom was Kilghina Kingdom, and it seemed to be the Shaluta Kingdom where I was now.Geographically, there was arge protruding penins. The inner part of the penins was where the Shaluta Kingdom located, while the Kilghina Kingdom was located close to the penins. For that reason, the Shaluta Kingdom hadn¡¯t been attacked much.


    However, from the view of the Shaluta Kingdom, if the Kilghina Kingdom perished, their turn woulde next. Even an idiot could understand, they had been sending reinforcements many times.


    This time, it had been decided that the head family of Hou Household would be sent as the reinforcement. As for the head family of Hou Household, it was called a Lord household. It was a family of military rank called Knight, and it was the highest ranking among warriors. In Japan, it was called Daimyo. And the family head or leader of the head family was Rook¡¯s brother.


    By integrating the information asionally heard, that was such a circumstance. Hence, our cheerful house was always wrapped in a gloomy mood.


    Rook had an impressive title of the second son of the Hou Household, but since he hadn¡¯t graduated from the Knight school, he wasn¡¯t qualified to be a Knight, and there was no need for him to go to war.


    However, as a second son of the chief of the Hou Household, he seemed different from other. Generally, it was embarrassing for not having the qualification of a Knight.


    In this country, if the chief of the main family was called to be the leader of the expedition, the knights under his control must apany the chief by carrying their own spears.


    Unfortunately, the current Hou Household was short of capable people. It was said that there weren¡¯t many family members carried spears. Speaking of Hou Household, it was one of the Lord household, and every time there was a war in the neighboring country, they woulde out as a reinforcement. I wasn¡¯t sure whether Hou Household had a weak standpoint among Lord households, but for some reason, they kept getting the short end of the stick. Anyhow, they were being in charged for this matter.


    In this way, the Hou Household had been sent as a reinforcement to the neighboring country again and again. Before they replenished the weakened forces due to the previous reinforcement, they were sent back as a reinforcement again. This was repeatedly done, and the army of the Hou Household became weakened.


    Therefore, Rook had to be sent to war this time.


    Just the other day, a messenger appeared, and it became such a talk as I was sent to the child¡¯s room. But, Rook declined it once and for all.


    Rook loved to raise living animals. He was a man who likes to ride birds. He was a man who was unrted with the violence of the world. He probably dropped from the Knight school because of that. Now, he lived in a small house in the mountains like this with a family of three people. He was living a reclusive life.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to engage as much as possible with the main family. When he heard from Suzuya that there was a messenger from the main family who came when he wasn¡¯t there, he didn¡¯t disy displeasure, but he made an obvious depressed face. If he was a good-for-nothing NEET, his neck would be grabbed and he would be taken away, but Rook worked hard as he built a ranch by himself. Since his birds were excellentmodity which were required by the royal family, I supposed it was quite impossible to drag him.


    Ultimately, Rook wasn¡¯t going to go to the front line. However, in that situation, he had to show his face at the departure ceremony.


    The departure ceremony was a feast held on the day before the departure of the army.


    ¡ª


    That day, I wore a newly tailored clothes and headed for the feast. Our ride was a Galloping Bird. Suzuya was sitting at the rear, but I was the one who held the rein and controlled it.


    I rode the birds every day, and I was thoroughly trained by Rook. Due to my small physique, I couldn¡¯t makeplicated movements, but as far as moving the birds, I could do that. But, today was the first time I rode a bird without Rook watching me. It wasn¡¯t a young Galloping Bird, but this was an adult one. Today was the second time practicing it, and the other time was yesterday.


    Suzuya, who sit at the rear while holding me, held reins of three Galloping Birds that apanied us. Rook was supposed toeter.


    While being taught the direction by Suzuya, I advanced slowly.


    The Galloping Birds, which Suzuya was pulling, would escape if she released the reins. So, this was a show of the arms. If the Galloping Birds misunderstood the instructions and increased the speed suddenly, the reins would be tightened, and she would have to let go of her hands. I manipted the rein while breaking out in a cold sweat.


    After riding for nearly one hour, I saw something like a castle gate.


    It was a town, Karakumo, where there was a mansion of Hou Household. Karakumo didn¡¯t seem to be a big town. The stone gate was barely constructed. When I went to the front of the gate, it was opened and it was crowded with carriages.


    When the guards looked at the Galloping Birds, they turned suspicious eyes to us, a mother and a child, who rode together, but they still opened the way. It was probably because we were riding a Galloping Bird. The Galloping Birds were animals that were ridden by the warriors or the Knights to be exact. It would be bad idea to deter our movement before the departure. Even fools also understood that. We led the three birds, and went down the road by slowly pushing our way through the crowd of people.


    When I entered the town, I knew that Karakumo was a small town that couldn¡¯t bepared with the capital. There were many houses along the road, but most of them were made of wood. Surely, there was no specific industry here. However, in response to the demand of Hou Household and their vassals, merchants and servants under their protection gathered here and the town was established.


    Actually, I came here once when I was small, but I couldn¡¯t remember well because I was confused. However, although my father was the second son of the honorable Lord household, he had never brought me, the eldest son of the family, to the head family after conveying about my birth. Not even once in seven years. When I thought about it now, it seemed a bit unusual. Rook probably didn¡¯t want toe here as well.


    The mansion of the main family was surrounded by a moat with water. It was a castle town, but the was no castle at the center. Of course, there were walls on the interior side of the moat, and there was a mansion on the inside. There was a gate and a bridge that became the doorway to the interior side of the moat.


    As I entered the gate, I was questioned by the soldiers who were patrolling the area.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± (Soldier)


    The voice sounded sharp, but it was probably because they were going to depart tomorrow.


    ¡°I am Yuri, the son of Rook Hou. My mother and I came to attend the departure ceremony.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, the soldiers stared at us nkly.


    It was probably because some brat had uttered something unusual.


    ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    As I instructed the Galloping Bird to knee, Suzuya got off without saying anything and brought me down.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rook¡¯s wife, Suzuya. There should be a message about me.¡± (Suzuya)


    When Suzuya said so, a woman among those soldiers appeared from the back, and asked toe in.


    The mansion of the main family was a big two-storey building. Both wings were stretch into a U-shaped building, and there was a garden in the center.


    In addition to the mansion, there were about four storehouses that seemed to store grains. There was a building called Bird Cage that was a stable for the eagles. It was a rtivelyrge building to put the Eagle King. The stable for the Eagle King was smaller than the one in our ranch.


    Suzuya walked ahead and stopped at the reception. At the reception, there was a woman who was somehow receiving guests, and there was a man who walked from the other side spoke to Suzuya.


    ¡°You havee, Suzuya-dono.¡± (??)


    Suzuya quickly turned around, and when she looked at the owner of the voice, she hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°Gouk-sama, it¡¯s been a while.¡± (Suzuya)


    Somehow, this didn¡¯t look to be a trivial matter, so I kept my head down. Gouk was the name of Rook¡¯s brother. In other word, he was the chief of the main family.


    ¡°Raise your head. There¡¯s no need to be humble. Aren¡¯t we siblings?¡± (Gouk)


    When I heard the word sibling, a question mark floated in my head for a moment, but then, it disappeared. That was probably brother-inw. Since Suzuya raised her face, I also did the same.


    I looked at Gouk again. He was one size bigger than Rook, and he was as big as the guy, Ga, who I saw few years ago.


    Although the hair was dark, red hair grew from the ears to the chin. However, he looked like an expert warrior.


    ¡°Did youe alone? Where¡¯s Rook?¡± (Gouk)


    He looked slightly angry.


    ¡°He has to deliver an Eagle King.¡± (Suzuya)


    Rook nned to ride an Eagle King and gave it to the main family.


    We were giving them three Galloping Birds and one Eagle King. He hadn¡¯te yet probably because he wanted to dy as much time as possible.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be a problem if he¡¯ste though.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? But I can¡¯t forgive him to let his wife to hold the rein.¡± (Gouk)


    As expected, he was angry.


    It seemed he was angry not because Rook waste, but because Rook didn¡¯t apany his wife.


    ¡®Is there aw that forbid a wife to ride a horse?¡¯


    ¡°No, this child escorts me here.¡± (Suzuya)


    Then, Suzuya put her hand on me, who was hiding behind her.


    ¡®Eh, don¡¯t do that. Come on, give me a break.¡¯


    When I slightly resisted from stepping to the front, the pushing power on my back increased as if telling me not to resist.


    ¡®That is unexpected¡­¡¯


    A meager resistance served no purpose, and I was brought to the front.


    ¡°Hello.¡± (Yuri)


    I lowered my head.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my son.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Did the child hold the rein?¡± (Gouk)


    He was slightly surprised.


    ¡°Yes. He was trained by my husband, so he was able to escort me safely.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Is that so? So, you are¡­ Yuri.¡± (Gouk)


    ¡®Dang, he remembered my name. Well, I don¡¯t mind being remembered.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s Yuri.¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya said so.


    ¡°Are you good at riding the Galloping Bird?¡± (Gouk)


    ¡°He¡¯s good at it.¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya answered arbitrarily.


    ¡°Is that so? Is he good at riding the Eagle King?¡± (Gouk)


    ¡°He seems to be good at that too.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Is there anything else he¡¯s good at?¡± (Gouk)


    ¡°He can read and write. He is also good Togi. He¡¯s my proud son.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Are you good at Togi?¡± (Gouk)


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure what to say. Don¡¯t say unnecessary things, Kaa-chan.¡¯


    She thought in the same way of a child.


    Togi was a kind of board game. Speaking of the earth, it was equivalent to that Xiangqi.


    Shogi was something I had yed before, but this game had the enemy camp and own camp divided in the middle and as for its system characteristics, the intrusion methods were limited. I was confused at the beginning.


    Anyhow, Rook loved Togi. It was something he often forced me to y since I asked him to read me books. However, to be skillful to something that one loved to do didn¡¯t really apply to Rook¡¯s Togi. In one month, I became more skillful than him.


    After that, his face looked either happy, or lonely. He also became sulky.


    That happened twice to Rook. He thought Suzuya just after they got married, and it seemed that Suzuya became better as well. Suzuya didn¡¯t seem to like this particr kind of game, but as for being skillful, it took me three years to be able to stably win against her.


    When Gouk heard that I was good at Togi, his expression changed inly. Somehow, he look like an excited young man.


    ¡°There is still time before the feast begins. Shall we have a match?¡± (Gouk)


    ¡®What is this guy talking about?¡¯


    I looked at Suzuya, and she seemed worried.


    ¡°But since we can¡¯t be rude to Gouk -sama, we will¡­¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. He is my nephew, and that¡¯s simr like my child, so you don¡¯t have to mind it.¡± (Gouk)


    ¡®Oi oi, don¡¯t force me. Okaa-chan, say it clearly. Ask him, why does he has to be serious against a brat.¡¯


    ¡°Are you sure? I understand. Yuri, please apany him for a game.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®That was fast. Isn¡¯t this bad?¡¯


    Suzuya-mama sometimes changed from being a passionate mother to a lion that pushed its cub in the bottom of gorge. I was actually worried.


    ¡°¡­Please take care of me.¡± (Yuri)


    I reluctantly lowered my head.


    After separated from Suzuya, I was taken by the man called Gouk, and we both went into the mansion. In my head, there was a theme song ¡®Donna Donna¡¯ of a calf being sold that sounded. It didn¡¯t feel awkward though.


    When Gouk gave instruction to the servant, the preparation of the Togi was being done in a ce just after taking off the shoes from the porch. Two soft easy chairs, a table and a board were prepared. Compared to what we had in our home, all the items had good quality.


    There were a lot of conifer trees in this country, but evergreen wood was valuable because of the severe cold. Conifer wood was generally soft, and it wasn¡¯t suitable for furniture.


    For that reason, the furniture made from evergreen wood were expensive. However, almost all furniture of the Hou Household seemed to be using that expensive evergreen wood.


    When it came to a board and pieces, hard wood was preferred. The surface was ck-shined, and the wood used make it looked very solid.


    I took the seat and I could take a close look at Gouk¡¯s face. He was certainly looked simr to Rook. But, unlike Rook who always had a gentle expression, I was somehow feeling tense. Even now, I also felt restless. It might be because his firm expression was a habit. It wasn¡¯t intimidating, but it felt overwhelmed.


    However, it didn¡¯te out on his face. Instead, he seemed to be enjoying a bit. Perhaps, he liked Togi. When I yed Togi with Rook, he often had such a face.


    ¡°These are good board and pieces, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®For starters, let¡¯s givepliments.¡¯


    ¡°Ooh, did you notice that?¡± (Gouk)


    ¡°It¡¯s different from the woods that you can find everywhere.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, yeah. If it¡¯s something like this, there¡¯s nothing much else.¡± (Gouk)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Since I wasn¡¯t familiar with the subject, I had no way to expand the conversation.


    ¡°Well then, shall we? Actually, I¡¯m a bit busy.¡± (Gouk)


    ¡®Yes, you are. You should be busy.¡¯


    Gouk began arranging the pieces.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to think long, so this won¡¯t be a long game.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Shall we y without the sand? And, you can have the first move.¡± (Gouk)


    The sand he meant was an hourss. Generally, the first move was more advantages, but it seemed he gave me the opportunity. Well, since it was rude not to ept the offer, I should ept it.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m doing this with the intention of going against you who have better skill.¡± (Yuri)


    When I pointed to the first hand, I heard a click sound.


    ¡ª


    As we produced the clicky sound, the guests and the soldiers invited came to watch. It was a curious and intriguing scene where a brat and a chief were ying with board pieces.


    Nevertheless, we didn¡¯t spend much time. That was because he and I made moves without stopping.


    I liked the way Gouk made moves. He was strong. I was dominating at the early stages, but he used a lot of tactics that I didn¡¯t know in the middle of the game, and soon I was overmatched.


    Eventually, it ended in around thirty minutes. Nevertheless, the number of hands exceeded 100 moves since we used only about twenty seconds.


    ¡°I lost. It seems I am still inexperienced.¡± (Yuri)


    Yeah, I lost. Since I was being subjected to unknown tactics, it was a game that made me feel as if I was assaulted by surprise attacks. I only knew the tactics that Rook taught me, so I tried hard, but I still couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have another game. It ended earlier than I expected.¡± (Gouk)


    I was told that, but surprisingly, I was happy with those words. I felt delighted. Gouk¡¯s y style was without faltering. Moreover, it felt refreshing and I had fun going against him.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s do this. Will it be alright if I make the first move?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sure.¡± (Gouk)


    ¡ª


    ¡°You got me.¡± (Yuri)


    I put my hands on the board. It took me an hour to try various things. Unfortunately, my ability couldn¡¯t keep up with him.


    I was able to counter since I was wary with the tactics that I understood from the previous game, but he turned the table at the veryte of the game. It was regrettable, but there was no point of doing it anymore. Plus, I didn¡¯t want to hinder Gouk n.


    ¡°I learned a lot.¡± (Yuri)


    I bowed while sitting.


    ¡°Me too.¡± (Gouk)


    ¡®Eh? What is this? Is it a lip service?¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? There was nothing to learn from me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No. It¡¯s been a while to learn many things from a game. If possible, I would like to talk about this all night long. But, it¡¯s not going to be that way today. Let¡¯s have a match again after I return.¡± (Gouk)


    ¡°I am also looking forward to that. Please stay safe.¡± (Yuri)


    I got up and lowered my head.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Gouk)


    Gouk calmly nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a boring feast with only men, and you can¡¯t have alcohol. You should y with my daughter then. I will tell Rook.¡± (Gouk)


    He said so. He told me to y with her daughter.


    ¡°I got it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®After attending an adult, I have to babysit now, huh? This is going to be tough when I am also a child.¡¯


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>Several terms and a name have been changed.</li><li>Refer to this link to find more about the hierarchy of feudal Japan.</li><li>Refer to this link to find more about Xiangqi.</li><li>Refer to this link to find more about Shogi.</li><li>I never heard Donna Donna song before. After listening to many versions, I think I choose this version. I love it!</li></ul>

 Chapter 8: (Self Edited) Cousin

    I was guided by an adult maid to a room where there was a child in it. She was a girl with ck hair. Her body seemed weak. I supposed she didn¡¯t learn any martial arts.


    The maid was probably busy and that was why left immediately. I didn¡¯t get to ask, but I guessed the girl was that Gouk¡¯s daughter.


    She sat on a chair in front of a desk. While leaning against it, she was closing her eyes quietly. On the desk, there were wooden tes and ink pots. Amp with a wick in an oil n was illuminating the girl¡¯s face.


    Looking at her appearance, it seemed that she was about the same age as me. Well, since she was a cousin, I knew her name and age.


    This girl was a year younger than me and her name was Syamu.


    ¡°Hi, good evening.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± (Syamu)


    There was no reply.¡®What¡¯s with this girl?¡¯


    Even if I talked to her, she didn¡¯t move her eyebrows. She still leaned on the chair and shut her eyes.


    I knocked when I entered, and since the maid lightly introduced me, she was probably not sleeping.


    ¡®Is she dead?¡¯


    I became uneasy. It would be bad if she died.


    I would be made the culprit. Did it mean that there was a plot of someone who try to turn me into a murderer?


    I nervously came closer, and touched her face with my hand. Then, she opened her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s rude, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Syamu)


    She was alive.


    ¡°Are your ears bad?¡± (Yuri)


    When I asked that, the girl red at me with suspicious eyes. What was she going to say with that kind of eyes?


    ¡°¡­My ears are fine.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to return the greetings. Well, if your ears aren¡¯t bad.¡± (Yuri)


    Even in this country, the greetings must be returned. If it was about being rude, it was the other side, not me.


    I sat on a nearby chair without permission.


    ¡°Were you thinking about something?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked so.


    Well, since her father was going to war from tomorrow, she might be worried about him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Are you angry because I interrupt your thought?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. My mind is not calming down, anyway.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Yuri)


    I could heard noises and slight mor from outside the door. It was quite obvious because the feast was held in the middle of the mansion. Before that, I probably should worry about Father.


    ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You will not understand anyway.¡± (Syamu)


    That was a short reply.


    ¡°I guess so. But, I wouldn¡¯t know unless you say it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But, you¡¯ll end up in vainter.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®What a cheeky brat. Isn¡¯t this interesting?¡¯


    ¡°I have nothing to talk about anyway. I¡¯m not sure what are you thinking either, but whether I can understand or not, you can try me. Well, if it¡¯s something secret, I won¡¯t ask, alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by trying. Please leave me immediately.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Well, just think of this as some sort of y.¡± (Yuri)


    Syamu let out a sigh.


    ¡®A monkey doesn¡¯t understand civilization, but it rudely enters my room, and now I have to speak to the monkey. I wonder if I should chase it away.¡¯


    That was the feeling I had from that sigh¡­


    ¡®Th-this¡­¡¯


    ¡°If I talk, you¡¯ll go out, alright?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Yeah, I promise.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Syamu)


    She sighed again, but she began to talk.


    ¡°I was wondering whether there are infinite Sosuu.¡± (Syamu)


    I couldn¡¯t understand what Sosuu meant for a moment.


    However, as for the word ¡®number¡¯ was the essence of Shannguage, it wasbined word that meant to be united, so I was able to understand somehow. It was a prime number.


    ¡°Are you talking about, 2, 3, 5 and so on?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Then, it will be 11, 13 and 17, right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± (Syamu)


    It seemed that she was talking about prime numbers after all.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this girl? You¡¯re still six years old. She is certainly one year younger than me. Then, she is supposed to be six years old, right? She has the nerve to be so direct, but she is bright, huh? Doesn¡¯t six years old should be saying something like ¡®Okaa-san, I want this¨C¡­¡¯ while ying toy car, or something like that? Does that mean that she is a true Ojou-chan?¡¯


    She was really amazing as if she had no problem taking a private elementary school exam.


    ¡°Are you talking about prime numbers?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As I said before, I was thinking whether the prime number is infinite or not.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Oops, this girl is¡­¡¯


    ¡°I was wondering what you were thinking about.¡± (Yuri)


    It was a mystery why children of this age cared about such things.


    ¡®Moreover, that is¡­ what¡­ there are other things you can do. I just don¡¯t get it. Listen to me, just y house or something.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Haa, as I expected, you don¡¯t understand it. Please go out.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°I understand, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    Prime numbers were infinite.


    I didn¡¯t have the proof, but I just knew it.


    ¡°Haa, fine, please tell me about it.¡± (Syamu)


    I was looked down.


    She probably thought that I was bluffing.


    ¡°By any chance, are you still unable to prove it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I know there is a proof.¡± (Syamu)


    Nheless, there was a proof. It was a proof from the BC era on the Earth. Speaking about that, it was obvious. I supposed there were genius at the level of Euclid in this world too. I was deeply impressed.


    But the, why was this girl thinking of something that had already been proven? Did she like to think about number theory?


    ¡°As expected, you can¡¯t exin it.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°I can.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, exin it immediately.¡± (Syamu)


    I was somehow getting annoyed. She was probably judging that I was trying to buy a useless amount of time.


    ¡®Hmm, how should I exin this? It is written in my book at home.¡¯


    ¡°Let me think.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Well, go ahead. It would be pointless anyway.¡± (Syamu)


    I slightly ignored her, and began to lost in deep thought. I wrote in the book over a year ago, but as I expected, I quickly remembered because my brain was young. I remembered the proof as if I pulled a string.


    ¡°Let N be the number of two or more. Then, N and N+1 don¡¯t have amon divisor other than 1 for each number.¡± (Yuri)


    Since ¡®N¡¯ wasn¡¯t in the Shannguage, it was convenient.


    ¡°¡­?¡± (Syamu)


    She looked at me with a somewhat puzzled face.


    ¡°Do you get it? Since the difference between N and N+1 is 1, it would be strange if there were 2 or moremon divisors.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Then, if we multiply N and N+1, that number has two or more prime numbers as factors. It is not possible to think that the prime numbers ovep like 4 and 8. Then, let M be not a prime number. If we multiply M and M+1, then the number has more than 3 prime numbers as factors. And since it can continue infinitely, prime numbers are also found infinitely. Thus, prime numbers exist indefinitely.¡± (Yuri)


    When I finished saying so, Syamu absentmindedly opened her mouth. For quite some time too¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah, uhmm¡­ uwah, but¡­¡± (Syamu)


    That was what she said.


    She smoothly wrote on the wooden board at hand, and it seemed she confirmed it after a while. It was a simple proof that there was nothing wrong with it, so it should be wrong.


    If I got wrong with this, I might shut myself in a hole as if I was having seizure, or I might want to fall from high ce andmit suicide.


    Sometimeter¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± (Syamu)


    And Syamu muttered so¡­


    She looked at me with different eyes.


    ¡®How about that? Have you given up now?¡¯


    ¡°Did you read books of the House?¡± (Syamu)


    Her face turned bright as if she had aplete change. It was because I was grinning.


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it well. Thank you very much.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°It is a simple proof. I can do this much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can you lend me that book?¡± (Syamu)


    Her eyes were shining brightly.


    ¡®No, whether it is a book or not¡­ How should I say it¡­ the book is written in Japanese. Since it has different character system, maybe no one else can read it.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not a book I read at home. I read it in the capital.¡± (Yuri)


    I lied to her in the spur of the moment.


    ¡°In the capital, is it? I see¡­¡± (Syamu)


    Well, if she when to the capital, that was something to be expected. I didn¡¯t know whether the solution was simr or not.


    ¡°Uhm, what is your name?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Yuri.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°My name is Syamu. Do youe from the capital, Yuri-san?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°No, I¡¯m from the neighborhood area.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Neighborhood is it? Are you my rtive?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°You are my cousin.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°When you say cousin, are you Rook-san¡¯s?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± (Yuri)


    It seemed she knew the name of Rook.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re not from a Knight family.¡± (Syamu)


    Well, a Knight family was a Knight family. Since we were rtives to a General household, if the head of the family had a qualification of a Knight, the whole family would be recognized as a Knight family.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®What are you jealous about? You are living better than I am.¡¯


    ¡°My family doesn¡¯t understand me much, and they aren¡¯t buying me a lot of books.¡± (Syamu)


    She probably thought that I was educated because I read a lot of books. It was probably reasonable to think so. Actually, it was only a memory. Today was the first time I heard the word of prime number.


    Syamu made a shabby face.


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a shame. You¡¯re so smart.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ that¡­ is¡­¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu¡¯s face was reddened.


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Well. However, if everyone is as smart as you, I will be an inferior student immediately, and you¡¯ll be far ahead from me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. You are better.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®It is nice to beplimented, but rather than you who only live for six years, I have lived five times more than you, so it can¡¯t be helped to be inferior. That is indeed sad.¡¯


    ¡°I appreciate that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, please teach me more.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Even if you say that, what are you interested in?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in everything.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Everything? That¡¯s impossible.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah, maybe not all. How about your Otou-sama, or Togi, or maybe knitting and embroidery¡­¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®That¡¯s pitiful, Gouk. Even though you have good-looking daughter, you are not interested in her hobby at all. Because of that, you are not buying her books.¡¯


    This girl was smart. It should be fine if she attacked him by acting like a spoiled child. I was convinced that she could ask the father to buy books or learn Togi.


    ¡°Nevertheless, I am also not very knowledgeable. The only thing I can teach you maybe mathematics.¡± (Yuri)


    Perhaps I should say that it was right to say since mathematic was the only thing I could teach. It was obvious that I hade to another world, and thews of physics also might have changed. Even if I taught with Chemistry with a triumphant face, thews werepletely different, and it was normal if they didn¡¯t apply in this world.


    ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter. Please take care of me. Let¡¯s talk about various things.¡± (Syamu)

 Chapter 9: (Self Edited) The Night Visitor

    In a vague dream, I realized that it was a dream. It was a dream that I had seen several times.


    ¡°Why does Satou-san get fired!?¡± (MC)


    I was yelling at my father in that dream.


    At that time, I was a senior in high school. Satou-san was a subordinate of thepany where my father was a manager. Since it was apany in rural area, thepany was small when I was little, and I got to know who was Satou-san. By the way, Satou-san¡¯s son was my ssmate since I was a junior high school student.


    ¡°What you should do if he can¡¯t go to university?¡± (MC)


    Satou was my close friend. We were in the same club in junior high school, and he was a good friend. When he came to school with a pale face, he started talking to me.


    His father was fired, and he told me that thepany, that he served for more than twenty years, fired without giving the retirement money. By the way. Satou was aiming to enter medical school.


    It had been decided that medical school cost a lot of money. Satou had finally entered the public medical school with his academic achievement, but the university wasn¡¯t kind enough to say ¡®Pleasee to our university because we are giving you a schrships that you don¡¯t have to pay back¡¯.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that he was caught stealing things from thepany? Of course, I fired him.¡± (Father)That was what my father told me. Since I didn¡¯t hear anything from Satou, it was my first time hearing about this.


    ¡°What did he steal?¡± (MC)


    I thought Satou-san embezzled money by the ounting process. Plus, I thought that it would be impossible for a high school student to do so.


    ¡°It was nails and metal fixtures.¡± (Father)


    At that time, my father sounded like he was proud of himself as a manager.


    ¡°Nails and metal fixtures? How much did he steal?¡± (MC)


    My father¡¯spany had berge until now. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Satou-san, who was a senior employee, to flush millions of yen from nails and fixtures.


    ¡°Well, it was used to make a dog house¡­ so I guess about 10000 yen?¡± (Father)


    When I thought about it, my father was bad at numbers of 10000 yen, so I was thinking he just made up the number. The nails and the metal fixtures used for dog house weren¡¯t going to cost 10000 yen. In fact, it would have been around 2000 yen. There was a possibility that it would be around 5000 yen.


    ¡°Did you fire him because he used thepany¡¯s equipment?¡± (MC)


    ¡°Of course. Theft is theft.¡± (Father)


    It was true, but I wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°There are also other things like sry cut. You don¡¯t have to fire him?¡± (MC)


    ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t meddle in thepany!¡± (Father)


    I figured this outter that Satou-san was in charge of the site, but he wasn¡¯t good at managing his subordinates even though he had worked for long time. He didn¡¯t have the ability to manage, so my father fired him off.


    Of course it was bad thing to mixpany and private business when Satou-san took thepany¡¯s equipment to his family and used it. But, as for my father, he fired Satou-san with that excuse. When Satou-san was interrogated, he was rmended to confess. So, they recorded it, and they called the police. They deliberately put out Satou-san¡¯s name. Then, he was caught for theft, he was dismissed due to disciplinary action.


    In case of disciplinary dismissal, it wasn¡¯t necessary to pay the retirement benefit based on the employment act.


    As I expected, when I recalled this, my father didn¡¯t seem to be an honest manager.


    Eventually, Satou gave up entering university. He stopped studying for the exam in November, and went for job hunting, but it waste time of the year to find a job. Eventually, he graduated from high school with empty eyes.


    After my mother died, his rtionship with women became harsh and he barely go back home around this time. The year I graduated from college, my father realized that I didn¡¯t intend to take over the business. So, he sold it and earned the money to y for the rest of his life. He also changed job to be a gambler. Then, he met a southeast Asean woman who I didn¡¯t know where they met, and they went to Philippines or somewhere together. He waved his wallet with small amount of money inside, and he was killed by a robber. He died.


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    When I woke up, I was sweating all over my body.


    My head hurt like having a hangover.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Am I dreaming?¡¯


    I saw that bad dream again.


    In the firece, the firewood that was about to disappear was red. The room was warm, but I felt a bit cold and came to my senses. When I opened the window, a cold wind blew through my body. The outside was still pitch ck.


    After having bad dreams for more than seven years, I could remember the knowledge of the past. By relying on the light of the nightlight, I wrote in the book some of the science mechanism that I remembered.


    The chills were gone as I was writing. Then, as I went to bed again to sleep, I heard a noise from the entrance.


    ¡®Who is it at such time?¡¯


    I opened the door and headed to the entrance. It wasn¡¯t a mistake since there was a sound.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± (Yuri)


    When I asked that, the words ¡®I am Shun, a servant of Hou Household¡¯ were returned.


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡°Do you have business with my father?¡± (Yuri)


    If it was business, I could think nothing but it was for my father.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Shun)


    ¡°I can¡¯t open the door on my own. I will wake up my father right away.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Shun)


    I went to my parents¡¯ bedroom.


    In the bedroom, Rook and Suzuya were sleeping sleeping side by side. I put my hand over Rook¡¯s body.


    ¡°Otou-san, please wake up.¡± (Yuri)


    Even if I shook him, he didn¡¯t wake up at all.


    ¡°Wake up.¡± (Yuri)


    I called him while making the shaking stronger. It might be faster if I hit him.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yuri? What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya, who was sleeping next to him, woke up first.


    ¡°There is someonees at the front door. He said that he wasing from the main house.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, Suzuya quickly got up in the dark.


    ¡°Dear, wake up.¡± (Suzuya)


    It wasn¡¯t a loud voice. It was a voice that was clearly lower than my voice.


    However, while saying ¡®Hmm¡­ is it morning already?¡¯, Rook immediately woke up.


    ¡®What the heck with this couple?¡¯


    ¡°Father. Shun-san from the main house is at the front door. Since I couldn¡¯t let him enter the house alone, he is waiting outside. Please hurry up and go.¡± (Yuri)


    Rook¡¯s expression changed and he got up from the bed.


    ¡ª


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I mean at this kind of time.¡± (Rook)


    When Rook opened the door, there was a small man with a pale face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to say this¡­¡± (Shun)


    ¡°Get in.¡± (Rook)


    The was a bit snow piled outside. The snow didn¡¯t piled up too much in this region. The air was dried and cold, but it could be severe cold in the winter. Now, it was in the early of winter.


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ming in.¡± (Shun)


    Rook lit the oil in the oil pan and stuck it in the firewood of the stove. Then, he moved the fire from the wick. The fire spread in the meantime. Suzuya gave him hot water, and lit up another fire.


    ¡°First off, show me your limbs.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°They are fine.¡± (Shun)


    ¡°I will decide that. It seems you aren¡¯t sure yourself.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°¡­I got it.¡± (Shun)


    Shun took off his gloves and his socks. The fingers was pure white and it looked like a corpse. Rook gripped Shun¡¯s hand, and he slowly massaged it. Then he grasped the toes with slightly bad smell without hesitation, and massaged it as well.


    ¡°The toes are¡­ fine. The hands are more dangerous, but it will be alright if you hold the hot water.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m indebted.¡± (Shun)


    When riding the Galloping Bird, the legs were surprisingly warm because half of it was covered with the feather. However, the hands holding the reins got cold.


    It wasn¡¯t probably cold enough to get frostbite anyway. That was good.


    ¡°So, what is it?¡± (Rook)


    Rook asked while wiping his dirty hands.


    ¡°The expedition team has returned.¡± (Shun)


    Shun said it with a gloomy expression, and that made Rook stiffed.


    ¡°Is Brother safe?¡± (Rook)


    He quickly changed and asked that.


    But, Shun shook his head.


    ¡°He died in battle.¡± (Shun)


    For a moment, the inside of my head turned nk.


    ¡°¡­Oi, stop joking.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not. It is only hearsay since there is no remains, but Gouk-sama certainly died.¡± (Shun)


    ¡®No remains?¡¯


    ¡°¡­What is that? What do you mean that there is no remains?¡± (Rook)


    It seemed that Rook also had the simr question as me.


    ¡°Goux-sama rode the Eagle King Rook-sama provided and he splendidly aplished the assault with the Eagle King.¡± (Shun)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Rook)


    Rook held his breath.


    ¡°¡­Is that so? Did he manage to aplish it?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Shun)


    Shun gave the affirmation and seemed to be in tears.


    ¡®What is the assault of the Eagle King?¡¯


    The mood here told me something was unusual, but I couldn¡¯t keep up with the story.


    ¡°Is the war situation bad?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes. The expedition team lost half of the number in the battle field. It is said that there were surrounded by the main force of the Kilghina Kingdom in the fortress. On that asion, Gouk-samaunched the assault of the Eagle King together with the Heavenly Knights of the expedition team. Then, the army pulled out¡­¡± (Shun)


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡± (Rook)


    Rook, who was informed about his brother¡¯s death, looked grieved even though it was moderate.


    ¡°¡­I came here to invite Rook-sama to the rtive meeting to be held tomorrow¡­¡± (Shun)


    ¡°I understand. I will go.¡± (Rook)


    As Rook said so, Suzuya told the tea was ready and brought it here.


    ¡°And, if you like, you can have this too.¡± (Suzuya)


    A hard-baked bread was warmed and served. It must have been baked over a fire along with the tea. There were also jam and butter.


    ¡°¡­I really appreciate it. I haven¡¯t eat anything today.¡± (Shun)


    Shun immediately at the bread, as if he was really hungry.


    ¡°¡­From morning?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes. I was in a hurry.¡± (Shun)


    Since the time was currently before dawn, I wasn¡¯t sure what he was talking about. In this country, there was very little cirction of mechanical watch, and people didn¡¯t care much about the time after the sun went down. In other words, the tomorrow¡¯s rtive meeting would be on the day after the night was over.


    ¡°Whatever it is, that was too dangerous. It¡¯s strange that you didn¡¯t die.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯


    Riding a horse or a Galloping Bird in the middle of the night is different from driving a car on the main road at night. Cars had heamps, but horses and Galloping Birds did not. Moreover, the roads weren¡¯t maintained.


    If people moved in such a cold night, the head could be dizzy due to the cold. In addition, if they copsed, the possibility of freezing to death was high. It was simr to when I drowned and died. When I was exposed to cold with empty belly and lower blood sugar level, the body froze since it had no fuel to burn.


    ¡°That is reasonable. I think people in the mansion said something when I headed out, but¡­ I forgot.¡± (Shun)


    ¡°We have a guest room. After you finish eating, drink distilled liquor and go to bed right away.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± (Shun)


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep, you¡¯ll stay here tomorrow. It¡¯s troubling if you to fall from the bird and die.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°¡­I understand. I ept your offer, and I will take a rest.¡± (Shun)


    Rook firmly ordered him.


    He brought his favorite ss, and poured alcohol. He did that on the brim, and gave it to Shun.


    ¡°You must drink the alcohol. You can¡¯t go to sleep when your body core is cold.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°¡­Thank you for your concern, I really appreciate it.¡± (Shun)


    Even if the body wasn¡¯t cold, he probably couldn¡¯t sleep in such a situation. However, that alcohol made him forget it.


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>Satou-san is the subordinate of MC¡¯s father while Satou (without honorific -san) is his ssmate.</li></ul>

 Chapter 10: (Self Edited) Internal Squabble

    Rook, Shun and I went to the main house.


    Suzuya didn¡¯t have toe because it was an all night vigil. I was also summoned probably more or less because I was the heir of the branch family


    In the tradition of this country, the first-child inheritance didn¡¯t necessarily applied. If there were sons or daughters born after that, there was a possibility that they would take over the household. At present, I would be the next family head.


    When I went over the sill of the main house again, the mood was different from the departure ceremony. I also wore a ck mourning dress simr to everyone else.


    But today, it wasn¡¯t just all night vigil. There was a possibility that the remain woulde out, so the funeral would be der.


    When we arrived, we were allowed to go into one of thevish guess room, and was offered a light meal. As Rook and I were eating the meal, Shun came.


    ¡°Rook-sama, here is the list of people who participate in the rtive meeting.¡± (Shun)


    ¡°Thanks.¡± (Rook)


    Rook quickly nced through when the parchment paper was handed over. Then, he frowned.¡°Wait, Rakunu-dono is not here.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Rakunu-dono refused to participate in the assault of the Eagle King, so my Lady has removed it from the participants list.¡± (Shun)


    ¡°What? If he refuse, he can¡¯t be a Knight. So, if he is alive¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡°My Lady said that those who run away from their leader can¡¯t be called Knights.¡± (Shun)


    By the way, the Lady mentioned was probably Gouk¡¯s wife. It was Syamu¡¯s mother. I wondered if she had the right to speak.


    ¡°¡­However, was it only Rakunu-dono?¡± (Rook)


    From the sound of it, Rook seemed to think that Rakunu and others would be the next chief of the household from the beginning. At the very least, he probably thought that Rakunu was a promising candidate.


    I also knew the rtive name Rakunu. It was a branch family called Ek household. If it waspared to the Edo period, it was a minister household that served a Daimyo for eternity.


    In other words, it was one of the most prestigious members of the retainers. Since the household received a daughter from the Hou Household during their grandfather generation, they were considered a distant rtives. Therefore, it was certainly strange not to be called to attend this rtive meeting.


    ¡°However, circumstances are circumstances. My Lady said that if Rakunu-dono is appointed to be the chief, she has to bring in a son-inw.¡± (Shun)


    ¡°Does she want to have a son-inw?¡± (Rook)


    Rook said something that Shun didn¡¯t expect. Perhaps, there was no concept of bringing in a son-inw.


    I also didn¡¯t have a slightest idea to marry that Syamu. However, when I thought about it, it was a matter of course since this had been done for ages. Even in Japan, there was a trend of bringing in talented people to maintain family lineage.


    Rather, this was a basic strategy.


    On the contrary, rather than letting the chief position to the leftovers, it was better to bring talented people chosen among men. There was also an opinion telling that was a good idea for the future.


    ¡°I understand in general. Thank you for your hard work.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes. Well then, please excuse me.¡± (Shun)


    After that, Shun went out of the room.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have right to speak anyway, so just going to sit still then.¡± (Rook)


    When Shun went out, Rook sat on a chair and calmly said that. It was an ambiguous statement. Was he talking about him or about me?


    ¡°Is that so? Since you are the younger brother of Gouk-sama, you¡¯ll be the first on the list.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, the chief of the Hou Household must have the qualification of the Knight. That¡¯s the rule.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Oh, yeah. When I think about it, that is as a matter of course.¡¯


    Rook was a member of the Hou Household, but he wasn¡¯t a Knight. The qualification of the Knight could be obtained from a school called Knights Academy, but Rook dropped out midway because he didn¡¯t like it.


    The be a Knight was simr to obtaining certification from Japan Self Defense Force training school. If people didn¡¯t have that, they couldn¡¯t hold the position that lead the soldiers In other words, they weren¡¯t military experts. It would be unreasonable to appoint civilians who knew nothing about military. There was no path for Rook to be the chief of the Household.


    That was fine, but there were things that need to be asked first.


    ¡°What is the assault of the Eagle King?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yes, that one.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Oh yes, I didn¡¯t exin it to you.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes. Please tell me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Well, this might be the time to teach you.¡± (Rook)


    Somehow, he looked deeply moved.


    ¡®What¡¯s with that?¡¯


    ¡°The assault of the Eagle King is fighting by riding on the Eagle King.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®¡­?? Do you mean fighting in midair?¡¯


    ¡°Does it mean that you have to fight against the enemies who ride the Eagle King in the air?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Rook)


    ¡®That¡¯s wrong? Well, there is no gun, so how are they fighting?¡¯


    There was such a scene in the legend, but it was quite unreasonable to swing with spears.


    ¡°Of course, they are fighting the enemies on the ground.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Then?¡± (Yuri)


    Since they weren¡¯t cavalry, it was impossible to fight while riding an eagle. They probably attacked like an eagle catching a fish in the river, and that was difficult.


    Although it wasn¡¯t impossible, there were so many risks, and it didn¡¯t seem to apply in realbat. Even if they threw spears from the air, would that kill the enemies?


    ¡°Well. It means that you are going to get in the middle of enemy camp, and take out their general.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I was speechless. What do you mean by that? Are you telling me it is a suicide attack?¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I don¡¯t like it.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Is there any chance of sess?¡± (Yuri)


    I said so reflexively, and I remembered Gouk had seeded in doing that. Indeed, he was. And now, he died.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s too low.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Yes, of course.¡¯


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It is said that there are four difficulties to proceed with the assault of the Eagle King.¡± (Rook)


    With that as an introduction, Rook began talking.


    ¡°First, you need to find the whereabouts of the general as a prerequisite. This isn¡¯t include in the four difficulties. Based on the prerequisite, the four difficulties are the appearance, the descend, thending point and the blocking. The difficulty of the appearance is due to body double. Even if you think that you have taken out the general, there¡¯s no point if it was just a body double. The difficulty of descent rtes to the speed. I usually descend slowly because of safety first, but if the general notices in the meantime, they will run away. Therefore, it is necessary to descend vigorously to the point it breaks the Eagle King feet. The difficulty ofnding point is the difficulty of getting to a specific descent point. It would be meaningless to descend far from the general. The difficulty of the blocking is the difficulty to open the path, get close to the general until he is killed. These don¡¯t rted to how skill you are as a rider.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®I see. There are various things to consider, but all of them are difficult. In short, it¡¯s like killing an enemy general in the middle of densely packed enemies through the airborne assault. It¡¯s too messy.¡¯


    In particr, thepatibility of descend andnding difficulties. It depended on the wind direction and the strength of the wind, but the riders must have an exceptional talent in these. For the rest, the difficulty of blocking would be the most difficult. In regards of the difficulty of appearance, they might not know the real person, and there was a possibility that the riders were going for the body double encampment instead.


    In short, the Heavenly Knights had the highest talent in both operation handling andbat skills, but as a result, it was a hit or miss attack. They might kill the general or the body double, but basically, it was a method of battle once they were determined to die in the battle.


    ¡®Whoever thought about this n must be stupid.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s difficult.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But Brother had done it, so he is amazing.¡± (Rook)


    While saying that, Rook had a sad face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    Gouk did it probably because he was a top-ss warrior. They didn¡¯t know whether Gouk killed the enemy general or not, but it was a fact that the enemy forces retreated because of them.


    ¡°Actually, he had done it multiple times. Several Heavenly Knights flew away at dawn, and they ambushed the tent where the enemy general was. It would be best if the general were mixed with the officers and trampled by the Eagle King.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It is an amazing tactic if it is thoroughly nned. What is this? Does that mean the Heavenly Knights are a suicide squad? As I expected, I don¡¯t want to be a member of the suicide squad.¡¯


    ¡°If I be a Heavenly Knight, do I have to do that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, but¡­ To aplish the assault of the Eagle King is the highest honor for the Heavenly Knight.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°So, that Rakunu is¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The assault of the Eagle King is done by own free will, so they can¡¯t force the Knights to do it. Even if people do in a group, it depends on the will of each person at the same time.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    This wasn¡¯t a typical military action.


    If not, no one would want to be a Heavenly Knight. Rather than due to the war progress that had reached the extreme, if people wanted to enter a suicide squad during the peacetime, it couldn¡¯t be helped to call them suicidal people.


    If there was no right to veto, people had to obey even if a foolishmander gave the order to do it at bad timing. Even if they were going to lose their lives, it wasmon sense that they wanted to do it under apetent and respectedmanding officer. In this country, the system of aristocracy spread out, but it didn¡¯t promote the nobles to be amanding officer whether they werepetent or not.


    However, in the case of Gouk, it was probably a proper setting for that situation regardless whether it was a suicide attack or now. Therefore, Rakunu¡¯s refusal to join was technically not something wrong, but it was probably a problem.


    ¡ª


    Before long, we heard a knock on the door, and a maid came in. She said that the participants had gathered, so she would guide us.


    ¡°Have fun.¡± (Yuri)


    And I tried to send him out with a smile.


    But, Rook was¡­


    ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about? Come quickly.¡± (Rook)


    He said that.


    ¡°Haa? Do I have to attend?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Give me a break. Does it make sense to let a brat to join the meeting?¡¯


    ¡°Of course. Why do you think I brought you here?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess it¡¯s not cool not to have apanion?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Nope. You were also invited.¡± (Rook)


    That was the first time I heard it.

 Chapter 11: (Self Edited) The Succession Meeting

    ¡°Why do I have to participate?¡± (Yuri)


    It was unusual. After all, I was still a child.


    ¡°Since the direct descendant of the household is no one but Syamu-chan, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Is Syamu-chan called?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°She isn¡¯t called, but they will call her when it is necessary. They were calling you from the beginning because you wouldn¡¯t be able toe immediately if they needed you, right?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Heh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That is true. Even if Ie here when it is necessary, it will take more than half a day doing a round trip since there is no cell phone.¡¯


    ¡°We have arrived. Wee.¡± (??)


    We had arrived. Then, the maid opened arge door.The door was big, but the inside was bigger. They were about fiverge rectangr tables arranged side by side, but the room was still spacious.


    The tables were covered withrge tablecloths with delicate embroidery. The table couldn¡¯t be covered with a piece. It took about three pieces, but the design was matching.


    Even with a piece of that tablecloth, its worth of money was likely to be enough for amon household to live for about a decade. Of course, with such a tablecloth, it made me think that this was an extremely distinguished Household.


    Formon household, they didn¡¯t need this kind of tablecloth, but there were three pieces with a matching design. It might not be possible to see this Household everywhere.


    Chairs were lined up around that big table, and arge number of chairs was already upied by the guests.


    When I looked around, there were only Ojii-chans. Considering the longevity of Shanti, some of them might be more than 100 years old. As I expected, there were dignified figures with wrinkles on the face.


    These Ojii-chans were probably retired Knights due to old age. It wasn¡¯t necessary for the oldest person to be the chief of the Knight Household. For example, it would be a good idea to give the seat of the chief to the seeding person in the form of retirement when the body declined. Otherwise, the chief might not be able to enter the battlefield.


    In short, the current situation where full force of old people were here in this rtive meeting meant that the Hou Household was watered down because of their knights died in the recent war. They seemed had given up.


    Then, the maid began to usher us to our seat. She steadily led us to the interior.


    ¡®Eh, isn¡¯t that the seat of honor?¡¯


    Then, we came up to a woman who didn¡¯t have good expression, as if she wasn¡¯t feeling well. The maid told us that these were our seat. After that, she bowed, and left us. Even if it wasn¡¯t because of that seat, this seat would be the topmost seat.


    I thought that I would sit at the foot of the table. I had a bad feeling about this.


    Rook came forward, and greeted the woman in a strange manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not contacting you for a long time, Satsuki-Ogishineesama. This time really¡­¡± (Rook) (TLN: Ogishineesama is older sister-inw.)


    ¡°You can stop with that ¡®Ogishineesama¡¯.¡± (Satsuki)


    The woman slightly smiled with a troubled expression. The voice wascking of vitality. This woman was Gouk¡¯s wife, and her name was Satsuki Hou.


    Since she seemed to be exhausted, she couldn¡¯t bepared in general, but it looked like her age wasn¡¯t so different from Suzuya. But, she must be ten years older than Suzuya. The Shanti changed slowly due to aging. I couldn¡¯t tell the two apart at the extent of ten years old difference.


    Satsuki was a woman who gave a feeling called the wife of respectable family. Suzuya had an image of doing housework energetically, while Satsuki had aposed and gentle air.


    ¡°Why are you holding back? Please call me Satsuki-san like you used to.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°I understand, Satsuki-san.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Is that your son?¡± (Satsuki)


    She turned her eyes to me. They were gentle eyes.


    ¡°Yes, he is. Hey, say hello.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Hello, Obaa-sama. I am Yuri.¡± (Yuri)


    I bowed my head immediately. It should be fine to call her Obaa-sama.


    ¡°Hello. You have grown up, isn¡¯t it? When I saw you in the past, you were still a baby¡­¡± (Satsuki)


    It seemed that this wasn¡¯t our first meeting. However, I didn¡¯t think that I had seen her since that time. Normally, it would be normal to meet each other once a year if it was a close rtive. Plus, we weren¡¯t living that far away from here.


    ¡°Yes, he is my proud son.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®That feels awkward.¡¯


    ¡°I suppose so. Syamu also admires him.¡± (Satsuki)


    When Satsuki said so, Rook had a question mark on his face. Rook had never spoken with Syamu. Well, he and Syamu had nothing say to each other.


    ¡°It seems you have talked to her before.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Aah, yes. She is much smarter than me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Not really. Oh my.¡± (Satsuki)


    That was true. When I was around the same age, I had a hard time securing Gameboy¡¯s AA batteries that would soon deplete. I was given a high standard of elementary education, but Syamu learned on her own, and she had reached the point of thinking about the prime numbers. The difference wasparablyrge.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being humble? I was surprised when I heard from Syamu. I wonder when have you learned it.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°I read a certain book.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, Satsuki¡¯s eyes became sharp. There werepletely eyes of investigating something.


    ¡°I wonder if there is such an academic book in the house of Suzuya-san of farmer family, and Rook-san of Knight School.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Oops.¡¯


    A sonar rm equipped in mind rang.


    However, I had an excuse for that.


    ¡°I often go to the capital city to deliver goods for my father.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. So, you have gone there.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Yes, it is for work experience.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°When I¡¯m done with the business, we will go to therge library.¡± (Rook)


    Thus, Rook helped me out.


    ¡®Nice assist. Hmm. It¡¯s true anyway. But, I haven¡¯t read any book rted to mathematics.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m studying a lot.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s remarkable.¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki gently patted when she put her hand on my head. She no longer had those investigative eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s dangerous. What¡¯s with this woman?¡¯


    ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you have a seat? Aah, Rook-san, you can sit there.¡± (Satsuki)


    For some reason, I was sitting next to Satsuki.


    ¡®Ah, give me a break already.¡¯


    I was sandwiched between Satsuki and Rook.


    ¡°You know, I was a bit down, but thanks to this young child, I felt better. That really helps.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°I¡¯m d he did.¡± (Rook)


    Rook said it. Of course, it was on his own convenience.


    However, what was the deal with that?


    I was looking at the chair.


    Hmm, I wondered how I supposed to do about this.


    ¡°Yuri, what is it? Take a seat.¡± (Rook)


    When I stood still in front of the chair and still didn¡¯t take the seat, Rook urged me. I would do that if I could.


    ¡°It would be fine if I can jump daringly, but I am considering since I will be greatly humiliated if the chair tumbles over.¡± (Yuri)


    The chair had a particrly thick cushion for child like me. It was an instant child seat, but that made things a little bitplicated. If a bar was attached to the leg of the chair, it would be a footstool, but it wasn¡¯t even there.


    ¡°¡­If you can¡¯t sit, please say so from the beginning.¡± (Rook)


    Rook took my sides and lifted me up. I was made to sit down like a doll. It was embarrassing to say such things in front of others.


    ¡ª


    As I was sitting in daze while drinking barley tea, the meeting began.


    ¡°To everyone who has gathered here, I think you all know that my husband, Gouk Hou, was killed on the other day as he bravely led the reinforcement force and fought along with Kilghina Kingdom.¡± (Satsuki)


    When Satsuki said that, the venue was quiet.


    ¡°About this time, he must be crossing the river of afterlife together with his eagle partner which shared life and death, and I¡¯m sure he is looking at this ce from above the clouds. First of all, although it sounds simple, I would like to offer a silent prayer to the spirits of the warriors who have sunk in the distant war.¡± (Satsuki)


    She pped once.


    ¡°Well then, a moment of silence.¡± (Satsuki)


    And she said that with a solemn voice.


    Then, a quiet prayer began.


    It took about thirty seconds. Then, in the room where only chirping of small birds sounded from outside, loud footsteps rank from the hallway, and the door was opened with a bang.


    Everyone stopped the silent prayer, and looked at the only door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this meeting!?¡± (??)


    ¡®Who is this guy?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t care about the meeting, but I was getting irritated. He didn¡¯t seem to offer a silent prayer at the funeral and he seemed to be a distant rtive who I had never seen the face.


    Even though it was overnight, my rtionship with Gouk revolved around Togi. I didn¡¯t close the eyes that didn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°What is this meeting when I, Rakunu, am not here!?¡± (Rakunu)


    ¡®Aah, is he Rakunu? That¡¯s Rakunu Ek. Hmm, I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    When I looked closely, he had a body packed with muscles, and he didn¡¯t look too old. He was also wearing a fine-made dress.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t remember sending you an invitation¡­¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Is there a problem with the invitation!? And why am I not called!?¡± (Rakunu)


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put your hand on your chest, and ask yourself?¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki¡¯s voice went well even though it wasn¡¯t intense. When I saw the face of Satsuki who was sitting next to me, she had a thin smile, but her eyes weren¡¯t smiling.


    If Rakunu¡¯s anger was like a red burning me, Satsuki¡¯s anger looked like a bright blue me that burned even steel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel guilty!¡± (Rakunu)


    ¡°¡­Well, think whatever you like. I have already told Her Majesty the Queen about the temporary removal of the Ek Household from vassals, and I have received her permission. Should I give you the notification?¡± (Satsuki)


    It was the first time I heard about it. It wasn¡¯t strange to hear it for the first time, but would it be fine to let the participants here knew about it?


    I supposed it was justified.


    From Satsuki¡¯s way of speaking, the Ek Household was temporarily removed. In other words, it seemed that a measure simr to the expulsion was taken.


    Speaking of who took such an action after Gouk died, that would be Satsuki.


    To the bitter end, Satsuki was a temporary chief. Therefore, she must appoint a legitimate chief as soon as possible. Should I say that it would be better to do that as soon as possible, rather than immediately?


    By the way, the chief of the Lord Household was a male. Speaking of Shanti countries, the head of the country would be female. Therefore, it was the male¡¯s right to be the chief of the household. This should be the right that needed to be protected in the highest priority.


    Anyhow, it was a problem of bnce. Since men had to go to war, they wouldn¡¯t go if the chief was a woman.


    The politics and top positions of military were held by female, but it was the male who fought and suffered limbs losses or die as low level troops If it wasn¡¯t due to this right, the men would be mere ves.


    If Satsuki was a Knight, a member of warriors, the story might be different, but she wasn¡¯t. In this situation, it was a practical matter for Satsuki to temporarily be a chief, but as soon as the next chief had been decided, she had to give up the chair. For that reason, this meeting was held.


    However, the fact that such a decision wasing immediately from the capital city meant that Satsuki exercised her authority as a temporary chief from the moment she held the position.


    She looked like a smart woman with such political endeavors. In this country, it might be a strong point since women held political power, but I wondered if it was alright for her to do that.


    I couldn¡¯t find a good word for this, but it felt like an act of nonpliance in apany. Speaking of the ideal, Satsuki didn¡¯t do any political work. It should be good to think that she was merely chairing the meeting, choose the next chief of the household, passed the authority to the next person.


    But, I didn¡¯t think that Satsuki would understand that. So, there was no point in creating unnecessary confusion. I guessed she was angry because that guy didn¡¯t join the Assault of the Eagle King.


    ¡°Of course, I saw the notification. But¡­¡± (Rakunu)


    ¡°I said that the Ek Household is ¡®temporarily¡¯ removed from the vassals. Do you want to make it forever?¡± (Satsuki)


    Rakunu deeply held his breath.


    ¡®What does she meant by ¡®temporary¡¯? Does that mean his household will be the vassal again once the heat has cooled down? Perhaps, the Household will rejoin once Rakunu stops being its chief?¡¯


    ording to Rook, the assault of Eagle King wasn¡¯t something that was enforced. Thus, it wasn¡¯t a military vition. In a sense, this removal from the vassal was a punishment of disgrace act.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± (Rakunu)


    ¡°¡­Well, since the Ek Household is not dissolved, I¡¯m not going to ask you to leave. However, I don¡¯t tolerate any remarks. If you are fine with that, you can stay.¡± (Satsuki)


    When Satsuki said so, Rakunu sat at the foot of the table while he was in state of not knowing how to deal with the anger.

 Chapter 12: (Self Edited) The End of the Meeting

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start the meeting.¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki dered so.


    ¡°I, Satsuki Hou, will serve as the chairman of the meeting. The goal of this meeting is to obtain a constant agreement on the decision of the Hou Household next chief.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®This looks like a general meeting of shareholders. No, it would rather be a board meeting, I think?¡¯


    ¡®They are probably trying to achieve a certain agreement. I wonder if Satsuki has grasped the right to decide. I don¡¯t really understand the details of this tradition.¡¯


    ¡°First off. Here is the will of Gouk Hou.¡± (Satsuki)


    When Satsuki said that, the participants eyes were all concentrated at once.


    ¡®What, is there a testament, really?¡¯


    Satsuki put her hand in her clothes and took out a letter. It was a sealed letter in a form of a paper put into an envelope. There was no evidence of it being opened, and it was sealed with a bright red sealing wax.There was a beautiful¡­ no, the paper was slightly stained, and overall, it was dirty. There was no further mistake since I was the closest to it, but there was a red stained mixed into it.


    It was blood. Indeed, it was an envelope that gave a feeling of being brought from a battlefield.


    ¡°As you can see, it hasn¡¯t been opened yet. Now, I¡¯m going to open it here.¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki tore off the wax seal so that anyone could see it. There were two sheets of parchment and some sort of hair included inside.


    The hair wasn¡¯t tied with a thread, but it was merely put inside roughly.


    ¡®I wonder if it was done in a hurry.¡¯


    The letter fell along with a few strands of hair, and were scattered on the desk. A cast of shadow appeared on for a moment on Satsuki¡¯s expression.


    Satsuki took out a handkerchief, and carefully picked the deceased¡¯s hair one by one, and wrapped the hair in it.


    ¡°There are two letters, and the deceased hair inside.¡± (Satsuki)


    Everyone in the room had a sunken look.


    ¡®Are they having some kind of hope?¡¯


    I had only a short time rtionship with him, so I had no idea what kind of feeling I should have. But for others here, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°I will pass this to everyone whoe here today. First of all, I will read it for you.¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki picked up the letters and started reading. She finished reading up both pieces in about five minutes.


    ¡°¡­A piece of these letters is personal letter to me, so I will refrain from reading it out loud. The other piece is his will.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Uh, I have a bad feeling about this. I feel like this is a setup of many things. ¡¯


    For starters, she started it with opening and reading the letters, but would a person who does something like that in front of such a seat will invite misfortune?


    Even if it is sealed note left by the diseased, the contents of the will usually known by the bereaved family. Speaking of the opposite, just because she knew the contents ahead, she wouldn¡¯t open the letter. Her action made me think in that way.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll read this¡­ I, Goux Hou, the 27th chief of Hou Household, name my younger brother Rook Hou as the next chief. That¡¯s all.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Aah.¡¯


    I knew it. There was something ck swirled in my chest, and it went to the gut.


    When I looked up at Rook, he had a look that was somewhat lost.


    That was something expected. Rook, who wasn¡¯t good at politics, waspletely relieved.


    If Rook assumed such a likelihood, he should have been more concerned in advanced. He should have been walking around in the waiting room, and worried about it. He must have never dreamed that this would happen.


    Surely, he had some sort of trust in his brother.


    His brother would never appoint him as his sessor. Since he knew that he wasn¡¯t fit for the position.


    Besides, he had a conviction that ¡®one who isn¡¯t a Knight, won¡¯t be chosen.¡¯.


    Rook used to say something like that, but it was a lie. I was also convinced by that, but it wasn¡¯t an absolute condition, and it was Rook¡¯s misunderstood.


    Then, I looked at the participants of the meeting.


    About half of them were frowning and thinking about it, while the other half had a calm face.


    Rook wasn¡¯t a Knight, and he rarely showed up at his parent¡¯s house, but even if it wasn¡¯t illegal to be chosen by the chief of the Lord Household, the decision itself was irregr. I couldn¡¯t think any other reason why he didn¡¯t move his eyebrows so much except that it was already a known information.


    Opening the letter was urgent, but it seemed that Satsuki had carefullyid the groundwork in advance.


    ¡°This is ridiculous! Howe a person who isn¡¯t a Knight be the chief of Hou Household!?¡± (Rakunu)


    That was Rakunu who yelled.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he deprived the right to give remarks?¡¯


    ¡°Silent.¡± (Satsuki)


    When Satsuki said so, Rakunu had a face that looked like he had chewed a bitter insects.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this guy?¡¯


    ¡°But¡­!¡± (Rakunu)


    ¡°We are aware that this is an unusual measure. However, I have already made inquiries to Her Majesty the Queen. There is no problem.¡± (Satsuki)


    Even though the letter was just opened, she had already verified with the Queen.


    ¡®Are you a telepathic? I don¡¯t think so. I suppose she knows this beforehand.¡¯


    ¡°There is no way that there is no problem!¡± (Rakunu)


    ¡°Let me warn you once more. Keep silent.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Guh¡­ ughh¡­¡± (Rakunu)


    Satsuki told Rakunu coldly, and he reluctantly shut up. He sat on the chair while trembling.


    ¡°As you all know, Hou Household¡¯s territory is located in the interior part of the penins, and it is the warmest and richestnd in the Kingdom. For this reason, the Hou Household has been supporting other countries for generations.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    It was the first time I heard about it.


    Was there such a situation?


    Conversely speaking, the Lord households other than Hou Household were close to the Kilghina Kingdom, so they were preserved for the sake of that time. When their turn came, they would be shields that protect the body. If they were weakened, it wasn¡¯t possible to protect the country.


    Those who were located in front of the capital city would be the shield, while those who were at the rear wouldn¡¯t be the shield.


    ¡®In practice, they may be able to bring out soldiers and fight earnestly, but they won¡¯t protect desperately until their own territory is threatened, yes? I suspect that is the fact, but I can¡¯t expect too much. If so, it is better to spend those who are at the rear before they get attacked. I think that¡¯s the idea.¡¯


    ¡®It looks like we are at the short end of the stick, but we are taking fertilend as apensation.¡¯


    ¡®However, even if that is thepensation, I feel that is too expensive. At any rate, the other Lord households are in a situation where there will be almost no casualties for decades, perhaps hundred years, while the Hou Household is torn into pieces and be like a rag. I¡¯m sure that there are a lot ofints about this.¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps, it is a system where you get the reward if you fight. It is unclear where the rewarde from. Is it from Shaluta Kingdom or the country that we help?¡¯


    ¡®Which is why the Hou Household is a good Household for this. Am I having an unjust suspicion?¡¯


    ¡°However, the Hou Household has increasingly bing like a broken arrow and exhausted bow especially by this battle, and it has be difficult for the Knights to maintain their strength. The Queen understands that, and I have requested to concentrate on rebuilding the army until our strength is restored. In line with this, we have been given special consideration that the chief of the Household doesn¡¯t have to be a Knight.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Father won¡¯t go for war, so it is good to rest until the Household be usable. Is that what it means? In the meantime, he doesn¡¯t have to fight, so he doesn¡¯t have to be a Knight.¡¯


    ¡®Actually, I don¡¯t think the Queen and other had such a n, so such an official stance is caused by some kind of political maneuver.¡¯


    ¡®Doing such arge scale political maneuver in advance and removing the obstacles of executing the will¡­ it¡¯s a perfect arrangement. However, I don¡¯t like this.¡¯


    ¡®You see, nobody consulted Rook, who is the person in question, beforehand. To put it simply, I can¡¯t think nothing else but them screwing Rook up.¡¯


    ¡®The person, who is screwed up, at least doesn¡¯t look happy. I don¡¯t get this¨C¡­¡¯


    He was restlessly looking around, trying to find supporters. Moreover, he seemed had absolutely no idea what to do.


    I touched Rook¡¯s leg, and said this in a low voice. Even if it was a whisper, it would be heard by Satsuki, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Otou-san, are you fine with this? If you don¡¯t like it, you can say it. That will determine the result.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ yes.¡± (Rook)


    It seemed Rook had returned to us.


    ¡®There, there.¡¯


    ¡°I am not fit for the position. So, I will decline.¡± (Rook)


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hah!¡± (Rakunu)


    A loud sneer voice could be heard until here. It was Rakunu.


    In this present situation, I would be grateful if he made Rook looked stupid, but as expected, that irritated me.


    ¡®This coward bastard¡­¡¯


    ¡°Rook-san, that¡¯s alright. Well, there will be some changes, but if you wish, you can have your usual life.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Hmm? Haa? What does that mean?¡¯


    ¡°This is like a practical work experience.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Is she going to make Rook like a puppet? In exchange, Satsuki holds the real power.¡¯


    ¡®Still, that is unpleasant, I think. And will the surroundings agree to this?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean? I think there are many more who are more qualified than me.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°If I have to exin in a nutshell, we have four options.¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki began to talk slowly.


    ¡°First, bring in someone from a branch family and make him the chief. There are about three people who are suitable, but they are very distant rtives. These three have the qualifications of the Knight, but their rank is only suitable for chivalry unit. Moreover, two of them aren¡¯t in Hou Household territory. Therefore, I would like to avoid appointing them if possible.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®That¡¯s understandable.¡¯


    ¡®The VIPs here are probably thinking the same. The two, in particr, are those who aren¡¯t from the Hou Household. In other word, they are a child born from a woman who has been married into another family outside the territory.¡¯


    I took a quick nce at Rakunu, and he looked like a boiled octopus. Rakunu wasn¡¯t a very distant rtive since he was from a coteral family. He also had the qualification of Knight, and had actual battle experience. I didn¡¯t know his rank, but I was sure his rank was surely high. However, Satsuki consistently ignored him.


    ¡°Another way is that Rook-san will need to get the qualification of Knight. When I looked for it, Rook-san haspleted 290 out of 300 credits in the school of Knight. So, he just need to pass thest practical skill, and he will get the qualification immediately. This is the most natural way of doing this, but I don¡¯t want to force him.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®What, I was wondering whether he dropped early, but did he stop going to school just barely before the graduation?¡¯ Even if it was just barely, he didn¡¯t leave during the fourth year of the college. The rest is just like the graduation thesis.¡¯


    ¡®It would be good if he had graduated. If he gets the qualification of Knight, I wonder if there is a demerit if he bes a semi-military reserve?¡¯


    ¡°Third is to bring a Knight, who will marry my daughter, into the family. This option is very realistic. However, my daughter is not even 10 years old yet, so I can¡¯t do this at the moment.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®It¡¯s not possible to marry young in the world of Shanti, huh? If you think that is an outrageous primitive custom, it also happens in modern times.¡¯


    ¡°Forth is to have the son of Rook-san here to enroll in the school of Knight, study for the qualification of Knight, and he will be the chief.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Who¡¯s Rook¡¯s son? I wonder if there is an illegitimate son besides me. If there is, Suzuya¡¯s anger will blow him away into the sky.¡¯


    ¡®No, no. Hah¡­ is it me? Honestly, I don¡¯t expect this. Rook isn¡¯t the only one get screwed up in this. I am also involved, huh?¡¯


    ¡®Dear me, I guess I be the main possibility. She got me good, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°This is also a very realistic measure. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t have even one credit of the school of Knight, so he has to start from the beginning. As you all know, it takes about fifteen years to graduate from the school of Knight. However, since he is such an excellent child that my husband also admitted, it will take about ten years. But, after all, I can¡¯t say it right now.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®No, no. I don¡¯t want it.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t really hate living in this country, but it is different story when ites to fight and carrying weapons. I totally don¡¯t have the feeling of patriotism. If possible, when the war starts, I want to be able to escape hastily and briskly like a crossing star. There is also the question of whether there is a refuge after our race is being cornered.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri will not be a Knight.¡± (Rook)


    I looked up at Rook¡¯s face. I wondered where that timid look he had earlier gone. He dered that with a serious expression.


    ¡®Ah, is this Rook who Suzuya fell in love?¡¯ It was a face that gave me such a feeling.¡¯


    ¡°Oh my, I wonder if it¡¯s not good even if Yuri-kun says that he wants to be a Knight.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s another story. But, I will not force him.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°But, children usually want to be a Knight.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®What is this woman trying to imply? Are you kidding me? You have the nerve to say that after trying to screw me.¡¯


    ¡°Please don¡¯t arbitrarily say as if it is my feeling. It¡¯s unpleasant.¡± (Yuri)


    When I clearly said that, Satsuki made a confused face.


    ¡®I said it, alright. It doesn¡¯t matter if you think I¡¯m cheeky brat or not.¡¯


    ¡°¡­See, Yuri also says the same thing.¡± (Rook)


    When I looked at Rook, he had a troubled face. After all, a parent would do that if the child let out reckless mark.


    ¡®What is this? Don¡¯t make that face, you know¡­¡¯


    ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure about the future. I may want to be a Knight in the future though.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That may be the case, but please stop blocking others beforehand.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Rook-san, I understand. I¡¯m not going to force, and block others.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡°If Yuri-kun doesn¡¯t like that, I will leave the responsibility to my future son-inw.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Heh. Doing things arbitrarily again¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Oi, why are you not saying anything? O-otou-san?¡¯


    ¡°I hope Rook-san bes a chief even by name only. In other words, you will be the chief until the third or fourth option is implemented. Of course, if you really want to do it, you can ept the second option and be a Knight.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible, but¡­ I¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡®There are no merits for Rook at all. As for demerits, the rtives will be cold toward him, and it will only get more troublesometer. Rook doesn¡¯t need to worry because he has a job.¡¯


    ¡®Since the ranch is located in the territory of the Hou Household, managing it will be difficult, but that depends on the situation. There is also a way to move the ranch out of the territory.¡¯


    ¡®Nevertheless, it is possible to move out. If he can¡¯t expense money for relocation, he may ask regr customer from the capital city, he probably able to obtain loan. Otou-san,e on. Refuse her.¡¯


    ¡ª


    However, Rook looked at me from time to time. His expression didn¡¯t seems like it, but he seemed considering what kind of choice was good for his son.


    He was probably considering to interfere even though the path of fame for his son had appeared.


    ¡®I¡¯m still a child, and I don¡¯t know whether I will change or what kind of thinking I have in a distant future. I may change my mindter and want to be the head of the family. If that doesn¡¯t work, she can let the responsibility falls to her son-inw.¡¯


    ¡®I have a feeling that he is considering it. Well, I have been his son for eight years. I understand most things. This Otou-san is a type of person who let out what he thinks on his face.¡¯


    ¡®In other words, Rook is probably thinking this is once in a lifetime chance for me. Maybe. Seriously, stop it.¡¯


    ¡®To begin with, even though Satsuki says that there is other way out by having a son-inw, I am extremely doubtful that will be materialized. I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s going to work well with the son-inw.¡¯


    ¡®Satsuki is Syamu¡¯s parent, so it would be normal to think about the happiness of her daughter. I¡¯m not sure if that works in this world, but at the very least, I should consider that there is such a tendency.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve only talked to Syamu once, so I don¡¯t think I understand her personality, but will it work if Syamu, who was upset with me, marries a sweaty boorish warrior? I can¡¯t even imagine the sight of getting along and being happy. Plus, the possibility of that is very low.¡¯


    ¡®However, if Satsuki brings in a man with schrly mind, he will not be able to work as the chief of the Lord household. I don¡¯t know what kind of army they have, but it is probably not a highly organized one. Hence, with such a weak man, the Household will surely drop to the ground.¡¯


    ¡®If it so, I don¡¯t think Satsuki is really considering to adopt this case. It is also possible to assume that. However, Rook, has never met Syamu, so he has no idea about it.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. You better turn it down.¡± (Yuri)


    I whispered that to Rook.


    ¡°Keep silent for a bit, Yuri.¡± (Rook)


    I was told in a harsh voice.


    ¡®Ughh. Well, I guess that¡¯s normal.¡¯


    Then, Rook had a face as if he hade up with a decision.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will serve as the chief.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Aah, he said it¡­ That has be amitment, you know.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s splendid.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°What¡¯s so splendid about it, old woman¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I mumbled that in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh my, what did you say?¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°However, that will be if I am told to do it. If we don¡¯t get the consent in this meeting¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That is alright.¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki put her elbows on the table and held her hands in front of her chest. Somehow, that looked like a cute young pose.


    ¡®She is probably more than 40 years old, but since she doesn¡¯t appear to be more than 30 years old, it doesn¡¯t look weird.¡¯


    ¡°If you have make the decision, I¡¯m sure everyone will agree.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®It seems she is working on it. Perhaps, she can convince those old men.¡¯


    Since there was a foreign substance called Rakunu, I didn¡¯t feel any difort until now, but if he wasn¡¯t here, this waspletely a setting for a tea ceremony.


    ¡®Haa¡­¡¯


    The pose that somehow look cute was simr to the pose done by the anchor of that Gen U group. (TLN: The raw says ¥²¥ó¡ð¥¦, so I¡¯m not sure which group. Anyone knows?)


    However, myst ally remained in this meeting room. It was Rakunu. He had been instinctively raising his hand like how the elementary school student crossing the pedestrian walk.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you tired doing that?¡¯


    ¡°Well then, shall we vote now?¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Are you kidding me!?¡± (Rakunu)


    That angry shout was loud enough to make me close my eyes reflexively.


    ¡°If we follow the tradition, it is natural for me to be the chief of the Household! Why are you impudently breaking the tradition!?¡± (Rakunu)


    ¡®Heh. Is that so? In fact, I am also thinking the same.¡¯


    ¡®He is being ignored because he didn¡¯t join the suicide attack, isn¡¯t it? As I expect, since the chief splendidly fought to death in a suicide attack, it seems strange that a man, who carefreely returned without joining it, has a major opportunity to be the next chief.¡¯


    ¡®Even if he isn¡¯t demoted, it would be strange to get promoted immediately. I don¡¯t like the suicide attack, but that¡¯s what I think. The hard headed people here are thinking the same, right?¡¯


    ¡°Haa¡­¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki put her fingers around her temple, and was looking at the source of the headache with cold eyes.


    ¡®Is she appalled? Is she thinking a wau to make that guy leave?¡¯


    ¡°Phew~~~~~¡± (Satsuki)


    As I kept watching Satsuki, the vein gradually appeared on her temple, and her breathing became rough. I noticed it ordingly. She wasn¡¯t appalled or considering. She was actually holding the anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot of military achievements even in thest expedition!!! What are you so dissatisfied with it!?¡± (Rakunu)


    ¡®Eh, is that what he was trying to say?¡¯


    I thought that instantly. Then, there was a sound of a chair fell with a bang.


    ¡°Silent!!!¡± (Satsuki)


    It was Satsuki who kicked the chair and stood up. She waspletely changed with that expression of anger on her face.


    ¡°Your scheme is way too obvious! Why did you leave without telling anyone on the battlefield!? You were expecting the assault of the Eagle King to fail, yes!? And if that is true, the besieged castle was destroyed without leaving any witnesses. Then, for you to be the chief¡­ that idea itself makes me shudder!¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki-san seemed to be really serious, and she began to curse Rakunu with great anger. It was loud enough to the point it pierced my ears.


    ¡°You forsake the lode with such a sneaky ambition, and that makes you a disgraced Knight! I fear garbage like you, and you dare to ask the position of the chief!? If you know shame, kill yourself right now¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Suicide, is it? I wonder if it¡¯s like the ritual suicide by disembowelment.¡¯


    ¡®Before that, he is that kind of person, huh? I heard about him that he was like a representative of garbage.¡¯


    ¡®Refusing the suicide attack, and running away from the battle arepletely different things.¡¯


    The reason why Ek Household imposed taxes on the territory and made a big deal against the people of the territory was because the Hou Household guarantees that right.


    As apensation, they have to participate in war and follow themand of the chief.¡¯


    Of course, suicide attack was beyond the scope of their duties, but in this case, it was necessary for them to carry out regr military service. Just because the chief proceeded with the suicide attack, that wasn¡¯t a good reason to throw everything away and left the ce. Perhaps, the soldiers were still there, and if he rounded them up together, the battle should continue.


    Running away from the battlefield was an abandonment of duty. In other words, he deserted in the face of the enemy.


    Furthermore, ording to Satsuki¡¯s investigation, it seems that he was looking for the chief¡¯s death. It was good since Gouk seeded in that suicide attack and the enemy army retreated. Otherwise, our army would be destroyed, nobody knew the circumstances, and the will might not arrive.


    Once the expeditioned Knights are destroyed, there would be no one knew the fact that he ran away. Rakunu came back with impunity. As a leading candidate, he would have been the chief. Leaving Rakunu aside, there was a shortage of capable people at the degree of Rook, so there was no other choice.


    ¡®It is stupid to desert because of greed, but I wonder if the sess rate his plot isn¡¯t too bad? Nevertheless, he is a nasty person.¡¯


    I thought that he was apanion, and it wasn¡¯t so bad if he became the chief. ¡¯There is a high risk of killing Rook if that garbage is still here.¡¯


    ¡°If you want to rebut, please do so.¡± (Satsuki)


    Rakunu had a red face and looked like an ogre. It seemed he was looking as if that was the enemy of his parent.


    ¡®I wonder why he wants to be the chief. Satsuki is Satsuki. I probably should rethink before inciting her.¡¯


    ¡°He hangs his sword on his waist, but do you think there is anyone who can stop him here?¡± (Yuri)


    I said it in a whisper.


    Rakunu was standing up now, and I could see a sword hanging on his waist. He came to this ce while forcing through the guards. Since he was allowed to sit, there wasn¡¯t a time to ask him to submit the sword.


    In such a situation, other than Rakunu, there were old men who couldn¡¯t do much, a manager of a ranch, his seven years old son, and a widow. There was no active warrior other than Rakunu.


    Satsuki was taken aback. She didn¡¯t pay attention to that small detail.


    ¡®Either that, or she is counting on Rook¡­ no, that¡¯s not right. Do you truly think that a person who is in such a position will not run wild in this ce?¡¯


    ¡°Guards!!!¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki shouted in a loud voice and sounded a p.


    ¡®Yup. It would be very helpful if you do that. This ce should summon the guards for the time being.¡¯


    ¡®It is good enough that he cany his hand on Satsuki, Rook and me. Otherwise, the use of force will not disappear.¡¯


    When Satsuki called out loudly, therge door of the room was immediately opened. Then, two men appeared from there. They were wearing a formal robe might be because of such a meeting, but they were wearing armor underneath.


    ¡°Take that man away.¡± (Satsuki)


    As she ordered, the guards immediately approached Rakunu.


    ¡®Oh, is he leaving? That¡¯s good then.¡¯


    The guards talked something to Rakunu and they were going to grab his arms.


    ¡°Ugh, guh, guhaaa!!!¡± (Rakunu)


    Rakunu drew his sword and raised a strange cry, Then, he turned to the guards and cut their head.


    ¡®Aah.¡¯


    A momentter, my head understood the situation. It was during the interval of that ¡®Aah¡¯¡­


    The neck of the first person was cut 80% and it was only connected with the bone. The other person¡¯s neck rolled on the ground, and the body, that had lost the head, fell down while scattering blood like a fountain.


    ¡®Oi, oi, oi, oi. Oi, oi,oi,oi,oi,oi,oi,oi.¡¯


    ¡®This is not the first time to see a person die, and of course, it¡¯s not the first time to see a corpse. But, that means I have seen a dead body put into a coffin, and people who die in the sickbed. I have seen the scene of suicide, but I haven¡¯t seen people die in the form of murder even once.¡¯


    I was rmingly stunned. To the fact that a murder happened before my eyes.


    I wasn¡¯t close enough to be covered in blood, but the blood was blowing from the neck in a very realistic way.


    In the meantime, Rakunu jumped on the table. He ran on it and came for us. It seemed that he killed the guards on impulse, but it felt that he had decided by looking at this act.


    When I looked at Rook, he stood up in a hurry and moved to cover Satsuki.


    ¡®Can Rook fight? I have never seen Rook holding a weapon since I was born. There are something like spears and daggers in the house, but I haven¡¯t seen he has such behaviors even once.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s dangerous. Is there anything that can be a weapon?¡¯


    Of course, there was no such a thing. There was no candlestick since this was a daytime. There were only cups and chairs.


    I had confirmed his strength just now. Cutting two necks with a single stroke was not something that can be done with ordinary skills.


    Rakunu was running on the desk, while entrusting his anger. He was already near.


    But, that advancing was strange. It was as if he was running on top of mud, and the foot was slipping.


    It was the tablecloth. Every time he stepped on the tablecloth, he was sliding one step at a time.


    I gripped the end of the tablecloth, rotated it around my arm until it covered the whole arm. After confirming that Rakunu got on the third tablecloth, I kicked the desk and fell down with my chair. I got the feeling that the tablecloth moved under the weight of my weight.


    ¡°Uooh!¡± (Rakunu)


    There was a loud *thud* from the desk.


    It seemed that Rakune lost his footing on the tablecloth and fell on his back. The appearance of Rakunu appeared from the edge of the desk. He probably slipped on top of the desk because the momentum of running still remained,


    Rook pushed Satsuki and he quickly avoided Rakunu.


    I looked at him while still lying on my back.


    Rakunu slipped off the table while still being thrown off the bnce. He hit the floor without being able to take defensive posture. Rook approached quickly, and spurn the body of the sword with his heel, so that Rakunu couldn¡¯t use the sword. Without waiting a moment, he stepped on Rakunu¡¯s hand that grasped the sword with the other foot.


    He stepped on it two times, then three times at the speed that was likely to smash the hand into pieces if it was the hand of a girl.


    When Rook realized that the hand already released the sword handle, he sealed Rakunu¡¯s head under his armpit, while Rakunu was trying to get up with his other hand at once.


    When I was wondering what Rook would do, he turned his arm around the neck while grabbing the cor with the other arm, and tightly strangled him.


    It was a Front Choke.


    The series of movements were smooth, quick and flowing without any dy. It hadn¡¯t been five seconds since Rakunu fell off the table.


    ¡®Otou-chan, you can do it!¡¯


    ¡°Guhh¨C!!¡± (Rakunu)


    It might because the neck was choked tightly, he couldn¡¯t spill a curse.


    Since I was still lying on the ground, I could see Rakunu¡¯s face as well. His face reddened like a boiled octopus. While bubbles of saliva dripping from the mouth, he was biting his teeth enough to break it. It seemed he was trying to escape from the restraint with all might.


    However, since his neck was restrained, there was no way to escape.


    That was continued for about 30 seconds, and when Rook left him, he had already copsed.


    He died.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Otou-san is so cool.¡± (Yuri)


    I honestly admit that to Rook who had stood up.


    ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯m d that the skill learned in the past is not useless¡­¡± (Rook)


    He didn¡¯t seem happy when saying that, and he had aplicated face.


    ¡°Leaving that aside, you have done well. If you didn¡¯t fell down, it would be dangerous.¡± (Rook)


    Rook stroked my head with his big hand.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Satsuki)


    It was embarrassing but it wasn¡¯t a bad thing. In fact, it was a good move.


    But even without it, Rook could have won.


    It was dangerous, but as for this Otou-chan, it wasn¡¯t a threat¡­ maybe.


    Then, Rakunu was brought up by the guard, and the meeting was also temporarily disbanded. It seemed that there would be another meeting tomorrow.


    In short, we ended up staying overnight.

 Chapter 13: (Self Edited) Later at Night

    The meeting was canceled and the participants returned to their assigned rooms.


    The hallway was noisy for a while. It was probably due to people changing clothes or taking a bath after being bathed by the blood of the murdered guards. I was fine. Rook got a bit dirty because of the Front Choke, but he said he was fine. However, he changed clothes as maid supplied a new one.


    After that Rook and I were slowly getting around the table. There was a ss of alcohol in front of Rook. It wasn¡¯t a transparent ss that was sold in Japan. It was a blue ss that gave a feeling of being colored due to the impurities, but the shape was beautiful.


    In our house, the ssware used when Rook drinks were something more muddy and with crumbling shape.


    ¡°The movements Otou-san did earlier was amazing. Did you learn it in the school of Knight?¡± (Yuri)


    When I asked that¡­


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Rook)


    ¡­I received that reply.


    It seemed that it was thebat skills learned in the school of Knight. I had an image of nobles boys training in name only with a wooden sword when it was about the school of Knight. However, by looking at Rook¡¯s movements, it seemed that the school was teaching an actualbat technique.¡°Are you attracted with something like that?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Well, just a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    It would a lie if I said that I wasn¡¯t interested.


    ¡°A bit, is it? Not a lot, yes?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I want to be able to do it, but if I have to study for ten or twenty years, I will think about it first.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, I guess it would be impossible for me. I don¡¯t have reflexes.¡¯


    ¡°There is no such a thing. After your body is ready just a bit more, if you do your best for five years, it would be alright, I think.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Five years is a wishful thinking, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°Is it something like running from morning to night?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just half a day. It¡¯s a physical training conducted in the school of Knight before the sun rises.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Half a day, is it? I wonder what about it.¡¯


    ¡®In the sense of NEET, they would say ¡®Eh?¡¯, but in the present situation, I¡¯ve been working and training for about half a day by helping with Rook¡¯s works. It¡¯s just that the ones around me at that ce aren¡¯t people who are like Rook. It would be either cheeky noble brats, or demonic instructors like Sergeant Hartman. After all scary things are scary.¡¯ (TLN: The raw censored the sergeant name. It¡¯s Full Metal Jacket reference)


    *Knock* *Knock*, the door was knocked.


    ¡°Excuse me, may Ie in?¡± (??)


    A voice was heard from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Rook)


    When Rook said so, a maid came in.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. How would you like for a dinner?¡± (Maid)


    ¡°Anything is good.¡± (Rook)


    Rook said it slovenly.


    Rook was always like this even with Suzuya too. Every time that happened, she would reply ¡®I¡¯m really having hard time to decide when you say that¡¯. If Rook bes the chief, would that interaction be gone?¡¯


    ¡°Satsuki-sama would like to invite you for a dinner.¡± (Maid)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Rook)


    Even if I looked from the side, it was obvious that Rook was having a sullen face. It was as if he was saying ¡®This is bothersome. Can I just eat pizza or something in the room, or even dried squid? After that, I can drink alcohol before going to bed.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Got it, we will go. Once the dinner is ready, pleasee and call us.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®It seems we¡¯re going.¡¯


    ¡°We have finished the preparation. Please follow me.¡± (Maid)


    ¡®They have prepared, huh?¡¯


    The room to which we were led was a room that was somehow like a private space of the house owner. There were no luxurious furniture. The window frame and others were not so gorgeous. There was no wallpaper on the wall, but beautifully polished wood was exposed. However, it didn¡¯t feel bad.


    This room was calming us somehow.


    There were four luncheon mats ced on a table that wasn¡¯t so big to the level it could only feet no more than six people. Satsuki and Syamu were sitting already.


    ¡°Please, have a seat wherever you like.¡± (Satsuki)


    We did so, since we were told that. Reading the mood, we sat and faced Syamu.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Thank you for helping me out during the dangerous situation today. I really appreciate it.¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki thanked with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°No, well, it¡¯s only that much.¡± (Rook)


    Rook didn¡¯t seem too proud. I thought that it was fine to be proud. Perhaps, it was possible that all people there would be ughtered if he hadn¡¯t done that properly.


    ¡°As I expected, you don¡¯t like conflicts, isn¡¯t it? I wonder if it has been 18 years already.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®18 years? Rook looks like in his twenties because he shaves his beard, but he is soon to be 38 years old this year. If I count backwards, he was 20 years old 18 years ago.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve made the decision to borrow money, to build a ranch and to start a new life.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. However, is it true that you were going to enroll Yuri in the school of Knights?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I will allow him to quit if he doesn¡¯t like it there¡­¡± (Rook)


    Certainly, I was told that I would go to the school of Knight before this.


    ¡°I have no n to force anyone, you know? I would like you to enter once, and I also don¡¯t mind if you quit¡­ so Rook-san, it is fine to do that while keeping your ranch going.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°However, if I do that, Satsuki-san will take over the main house, right? Then, it¡¯s not good.¡± (Rook)


    As I thought, It seemed to be pretty bad, and Rook was seriously worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There are so many Ojii-chans who have spare time in their retirement age.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Does she intend to let the retired old men to do that?¡¯


    ¡°However, if you leave the house, and leave some money to have people take care of them, I will secretly tell you at that time, so you can just write a few lines.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®She has a sweet smile. It is scary. It¡¯s like [I¡¯m seeing through your plot. Be a man andmit suicide]. I wonder if she would write that kind of letters.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Understood, if it is that much.¡± (Rook)


    As expected, Rook seemed to be reluctant.


    ¡°Oh my, the food has arrived.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®The food are being carried. Somehow it looks different.¡¯


    ¡®A variety of bite-sized dishes are served on a te like roll smoked salmon on cheese, Tamagoyaki filled with minced meat, and fruit wrapped in dry-cured ham. Are these appetizers? The home cooking made by Suzuya is fine, but it¡¯s not bad to have these once in a while.¡¯


    It tasted delicious when I ate it. The cook seemed to be good at it.


    When I looked at Rook, he was eating the appetizers like eating a snack while drinking an aperitif that had been served quietly. He seemed happy.


    It was probably because he prefer tasty alcohol than cooking. Since it was a colored alcohol, it might be a kind of brandy. Perhaps, this was a good alcohol since he was drinking more than when he was at home. It made me feel that way.


    Suddenly, when I looked at Satsuki¡­


    ¡°Eat a lot, alright?¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡­she said that with a smile.


    ¡®Is she a rtive¡¯s Obaa-chan?¡¯


    No, when I thought about it, she was a genuine rtive¡¯s Obaa-chan.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to dig in.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, somehow her shoulders and elbows tighten.


    ¡ª


    I finished eating six dishes from appetizers until desserts, and I was pretty full. Thereupon, Syamu, who was sitting across from me, opened her mouth for the first time today. She was unusually tense.


    ¡°Uh-uhmm! Do you want to see the stars together!?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Stars? When I looked out of the window, it was a fine day and I could see the stars. It would be more than a perfect astronomical observation date.¡¯


    Then, I saw Rook was somehow grinning. He seemed to be thinking that I was invited for a romantic date by a precocious young girl.


    He got it wrong. Perhaps, this was a fairly academic astronomical observation.


    ¡°Otou-san, may I go?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯m sure you know this, but don¡¯t leave the mansion, alright.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®There is no way I¡¯ll go out. Well, the mansion is surrounded by digs and there is only one entrance. Therefore, two children will definitely be stopped by the gatekeeper.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Well, let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    I left the room with Syamu.


    ¡°It¡¯s here. There is a good observation site.¡± (Syamu)


    The destination I was taken by the excited Syamu was the roof of the house where we had to climb the stairs twice.


    The mansion was made of arge triangr roof. When we got on a part of the summit, there was a t part about the size of two tatamis. As I climbed there by using adder, I could see all sides of the mansion.


    There was adder, but there was no roof. After all, there was a poorly made fence, and the open floor of the entrance was designed to be closed. Theck of the roof was probably because of the presence of the Eagle King, and it was also to prevent from creating a blind spot.


    If it was raining, the floor was slightly sloped, so the rainwater could flow. When the floor was closed, that part was also slightly became like a Japanese character ¡®¤Ø¡¯.


    Furthermore, that ce seemed to be a look around in case of emergency. There were watchtowers stood in the four corners of the site of the mansion, and torches and a sentry stand were there, but from this ce where I was, I was able to look at four watchtowers at once. There should be a castle town at the end of the observation, but since there was no electrical light, the light couldn¡¯t be seen.


    This could be said as a great observation spot.


    ¡°By the way, I hardly know about the stars.¡± (Yuri)


    I said that honestly.


    ¡°Well then, let me teach you.¡± (Syamu)


    She was smiling with joy.


    ¡ª


    ¡®How old is Syamu now? It should be the same age as me or one year younger.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t think that the day woulde when a girl of such age would teach me something.


    ¡°There are a rug and nket, so let¡¯s lie down.¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu quicklyid a rug and a nket on the floor. It was in a box that might be provided for the guard.


    As I was told that, I lie down and looked at the sky. Since there was no ceiling, there was nothing that blocked the view and the sky.


    When I thought about it, it was the first time to calm down and look at the night sky since I came here. Rook and Suzuya weren¡¯t people who were interested in the night sky. Therefore, I was having a very ordinary life of a child, and I slept immediately at night.


    ¡®Astronomy is one of the oldest studies, and if you can see with your eyes, it¡¯s possible to study, but it is also a study that requires physical strength. In an era without orbiting satellites and automated astronomical stations, you have to get up all night and look at the stars.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s is good sky, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s very clear.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I know, right?¡± (Syamu)


    The heaven that I saw with eyes, that hadn¡¯t deteriorated due to age, was amazingly beautiful.


    ¡®I am not sure the reason well. What is atmosphere of this world? Is the humidity low or high? Am I seeing a crescent moon because the atmosphere is not polluted? Am I not seeing light pollution because I am at a high elevation ce? However, there are innumerable stars spreading in the sky.¡¯


    ¡®The starry sky that I saw when I was in Japan wasn¡¯t that great, no matter how clear the sky was. When I was young, I didn¡¯t get a hint even if I learned something like Milky Way at school. Even when I was looking at the sky, there were no ces where stars were densely crowded.¡¯


    ¡®But now, I can understand it. It is obvious that the belt of dense stars is crossing the heavens.¡¯


    ¡®It is no wonder that the people in the ancient times called it the river of milk since it forms arge river with dense stars and no streams. What a beautiful thing.¡¯


    ¡®These dense stars belonged to the same gxy¡¯s stars. The gxy looks like a disc, and since we are looking at the disk from the side, we can see a dense line.¡¯


    ¡®Eh? When I think about it, Milky Way is a gxy. It may be interesting to think about it in various ways.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, look, are you listening? That star is called Milua¡­¡± (Syamu) (TLN: The raw is ¥ß¥ë¥é¥¢)


    ¡°Milua is¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The third star circling around this is called Milua.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®I see. The third means, after Mercury and Venus, then it¡¯s earth?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a bitplicated.¡¯


    ¡®No, something is strange. Syamu said ¡®This star is the third star that revolves around that star.¡¯


    ¡®Does that mean that there are three moons? No, I¡¯m thinking about Ptolemaic theory.¡¯


    ¡®Even if you point at the stars, there are too many of them and I don¡¯t know which one. To be honest I don¡¯t know which star called Milua.¡¯


    ¡®In regard of the Ptolemaic theory, in ayman term, it is like ¡®How can I make such a mistake? Are you a fool?¡¯ kind of thinking. ording to what I read in some books, the motion of celestial bodies can often be exined by the astronomical object can be exined by the Ptolemaic theory. If you don¡¯t know the elliptical orbit, rather than Copernican theory, there are some parts of the Ptolemaic theory that can theoretically exin the motion of an object, but it seems to be surprisingly troublesome.¡¯


    ¡°There are five other stars like this and they are considered exceptional star. The motion is different from other stars.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°How do other stars move?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°These stars are revolving around a fixed star.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Is it the Pris?¡¯


    ¡°Do you know constetions?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± (Yuri)


    When I looked at the side, she had a boring face.


    ¡°The important thing in astronomy is the five stars. Other than that, there aren¡¯t many changes, so¡­¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Perhaps, there may not be enough interest in constetions. ¡®


    ¡®Indeed, without arge astronomical telescope, the stars in the outer universe would be extremely boring. Sometimes, a supernova explosion or something happens like new stars or stars disappear, but otherwise, you are spinning around the Pris at a fairly constant speed. There will be no such boring things when you have that as a research subject.¡¯


    ¡®On the other hand, the inner and outers move more freely than they are.¡¯


    ¡°Well, well, please teach me, Sensei.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll teach you then.¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu seemed to be proud when I took a modest approach. She was a simple person. Somehow, she looked cute when she was proud.


    ¡°First of all, when ite to constetions, there are winter constetions and summer constetions. Now, you are looking at the winter constetions.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®I see. She looks like an elementary school teacher.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Uhm. That¡¯s Taurus.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°¡­I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That sounds obvious, but I can¡¯t understand it at all. There is no way to understand the constetions by pointing under the stars in the sky.¡¯


    ¡°That is Lyra, and that is Felis.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Heh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since it is adorable for Syamu to teach me something that I can¡¯t really understand, I¡¯m just going to listen. I feel like I became a father somehow.¡¯


    ¡®I smile. I also want a daughter like this.¡¯


    ¡®In the previous life, I had a distant life with women, except one which ended as a bad memory. Since that one time was the worst, I seemed to have a woman¡¯s phobia.¡¯


    ¡°Then, that is Dipper.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Heh. Ipletely don¡¯t understand Taurus, Felis or Lyra, but I know Dipper.


    ¡®There are seven stars that make a shape of a handle. These seven stars are brighter than other stars, so the silhouette stands out. It lookspletely like the Big Dipper.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Hmm?¡¯


    I rubbed my eyes and looked at the Dipper again.


    ¡®¡­Hmmmmm? That is simr to Big Dipper too.¡¯


    ¡®I mean, it is the Big Dipper.¡¯


    The inside of my head turn nked. I immediately moved my eyes, and look for other familiar constetions.


    Since I wasn¡¯t really familiar with constetions either, I wasn¡¯t sure the one that was called Cygnus, but I remembered the famous constetions made of only bright stars. Then, I found it. I saw something matched with the Orion.


    ¡®Eh?¡¯


    ¡®There should be no such a thing. Is it possible that the stars ovep in different worlds?¡¯


    The answer came out in a moment.


    ¡®No way. It¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    ¡®Constetions are the light of stars and gxies in the outer universe, or the afterglow of a supernova explosion, but it reaches the ground surface and looks like it. The stars of the constetions aren¡¯t closely packed and the position and distance are entirely inconsistent. It would be an outrageous idea to look at the universe in three dimensions.¡¯


    ¡®This could be a strange example, but if you talk about DNA or the fingerprint of the universe, it has the exact same arrangement of stars. Therefore, I can¡¯t think of anything like showing up in another world. For example, if this star is in a gxy other than the Earth, the constetions will look different.¡¯


    ¡®There must be some reason.¡¯


    ¡®There are many reasons for this, but if I trim it off with a razor, this is in a position simr to that of the Earth. That is the most usible interpretation.¡¯


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>I can¡¯t help much with the constetions subject. So, theter part of the chapter is directly tranted from the raw without much intervention. Please correct me if I¡¯m wrong.</li></ul>

 Chapter 14: (Self Edited) The Shape of The World

    ¡®Eh, really?¡¯


    ¡°¨CSo, that¡¯s Sagittarius, and that is Cassiopeia¡± (Syamu)


    When the sound suddenly came back, the exnation of Syamu was still going on.


    ¡°¡­That is all. Did you memorize it?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®There is no way I can memorize it. It¡¯s just not possible.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hear that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh, perhaps, you were sleeping?¡± (Syamu)


    She was slightly shocked. I guessed I had to apologize.


    ¡°No, just a bit, but it¡¯s not possible¡­¡± (Yuri)¡°What do you mean by that? Even though you asked me to teach you¡­¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®That¡¯s reasonable. She is somehow dejected.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. Anyhow, why don¡¯t we just round up the observation today?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, Syamu looked sad.


    ¡°¡­As I expected. Is astronomy boring? I really like it, but I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡± (Syamu)


    She was getting more dejected.


    ¡®Goodness. What should I say?¡¯


    ¡°No, no, I also like it. But, I have found another great discovery, so I wanted to make sure.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I got it. But, please tell meter about that great discovery.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡ª


    When I got off thedder, I asked a maid the whereabouts of Satsuki. I went there and knocked the door of the room.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± (Satsuki)


    I got that reply.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I entered the room.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s Yuri-kun. What is it?¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°I would like you to show me a map. Do you have it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A map, is it? Yes, I do.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°I hope I can see thergest one.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thergest¡­ I think it is in the treasure vault.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Even if it¡¯srge, it¡¯s not only a matter of the size, the range of the map is alsorge.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It is the wholend map of thete Shanti.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®I¡¯m surprised that it is the map of the Shanti Kingdom. Why is there such a thing? I suppose that is a national treasure grade.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not real thing. It is a duplicate, you know?¡± (Satsuki)


    She exined that might be because a doubt disyed on my face.


    ¡®Duplicate is it? Anyhow, that is good enough.¡¯


    ¡°Please show it to me. Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    When she opened a hidden door reinforced with a steel te, it was a treasure vault. A number of valuables that had been piled up were thinly illuminated by the oilmp Satsuki held. However, there were many types of armor, instead of gold and silver treasures.


    But when I looked closely, I could see things like gold nuggets covered in dust. In addition, there were also goods such as jewelry coral with a brilliant crimson color.


    ¡°It¡¯s dusty.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    Satsuki rolled the sleeves of her clothes with her mouth.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be here.¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki opened a chest made of a whitish material like Paulownia tree. Inside, there was a map made ofrge parchment that was folded in half.


    Since the parchment was made from animal skin, it was limited to one size. The parchment looked like two pieces ofrgest size and the middle was sewn with a thin thread.


    When she took it out and opened it, the map was about the size of a spread newspaper.


    The appearance was very disappointing, but clearly, a familiar terrain was spreading. It was northwestern part of Eurasia.


    ¡°Our country is around this area.¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki pointed to the location where it hit the Scandinavian Penins. (TLN: The rted countries are Norway and Sweden)


    ¡®Most of them are drawn by hearsay. Even if I call it Eurasian continent, the shape is very crumbling, and it is quite different from the exact map I know. But obviously, the terrain I know is still there.¡¯


    As far as the map goes, Shanti Great Empire was at the Ural Mountains in the east, the Scandinavian penins was at west, the south was Crimea from Ukraine, and it seemed that there was a territory even before Baku.


    ¡®This is awesome.¡¯


    The capital city, Shantinion, was located on the Crimean Penins. Moreover, the map of the ck Sea shoreline was particrly well done.


    ¡®This almost coincides with my memory of the world map.¡¯


    There was also a topography like the Marmara Sea, which connected the ck Sea and the Mediterranean, and the map extended from there to the Italian Penins. On the other hand, the Great Britain was a kind of peanut-like ind, and there was no Irnd.


    ¡®I wonder if that country do exist or not.¡¯


    ¡°Our country is not drawn very well within this map. Anyhow, there was a time when the center of the country was in the East.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°¡­I see.¡± (Yuri)


    After all, the terrain of the penins seemed quite inurate. But, I got the basic idea.


    ¡®Seriously, this is the same as Earth. I didn¡¯t notice it for seven years.¡¯


    ¡°Did it meet your expectations?¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Yes, it is enough. Can you show me the map of the penins next?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The map of the country is in my husband¡¯s room~¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I would like to see it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki and I left the treasure vault. On the way out, she closed the door and locked it with a big padlock.


    ¡°This way~¡± (Satsuki)


    We walked in the hallway for a while. The room where Satsuki led was a room that didn¡¯t let me think this was a warrior house since bookshelves were lined up. The bookshelves was full with old books. This was a study room rather than a private room.


    ¡°There are a lot of books.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You can read it as much as you like~¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Although my father hasn¡¯t decided to be the chief, will that be fine?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°He has already decided, you know?¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki had a broad smile.


    ¡®I¡¯m scared.¡¯


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s on the desk¡­¡± (Satsuki)


    The map had already been spread on the desk.


    ¡®I wonder if Gouk spread it before departing.¡¯


    The ones that fiddled things in this room were probably Gouk and Satsuki only. Since the maids didn¡¯t use this room, it might be Gouk was the one who spread the map.


    The smile disappeared from Satsuki¡¯s face, and it became a sad face.


    ¡°I will take a look.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Sure, go ahead.¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki put her hands under my arms and lifted my body.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to see to sit on a chair~¡± (Satsuki)


    I was seated on a char where Gouk used to sit. Surprisingly, she was a strong woman.


    After Satsuki let me sit down, she went a bit away from me, and she was smiling again when looking at my appearance.


    ¡®Hmm. I guess it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    Looking at the map, it was a map of both countries of Shaluta Kingdom and Kilghina Kingdom. I also knew this, but the two countries were on the penins. The border of the Kilghina Kingdom seemed to be in the part where the penins bend.


    To the further east, there were countries Dafide Kingdom and Timna Kingdom, and their territories werepletely visible. However, the kingdoms were already destroyed.


    If there was a difference, the first tip of the penins was hollow. The territory, where Denmark was present and the ind where Copenhagen was, didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°This is where my husband fought.¡± (Satsuki)


    Then, Satsuki pointed at the top of the map.


    ¡®Is it St. Petersburg?¡¯


    St. Petersburg was a city on the Baltic Sea, which was at the base of the penins. In other words, he fought at the eastern border of the Kilghina Kingdom.


    However, Satsuki didn¡¯t pointed at the St Petersburg, but the ind. It wasn¡¯t a port city here.


    ¡°Is there a city here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s a stronghold.¡± (Satsuki)


    It seemed to be a stronghold. The Shanti were almost in a state of being separated from Kuran country, so there was no big city at the border.


    ¡°Did they fight in the stronghold from the beginning?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°At first, they were fighting in the field, but it seemed that it was a crushing defeat. Then, it became a stronghold battle.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Why would they stay in the stronghold? The suicide attack was probably done because they were surrounded and there was no way to break the enemy siege. Assuming that he suffered a crushing defeat in the field, he wouldn¡¯t care much if the escape path had been blocked. ¡¯


    ¡®Is it something like being put in a pot and close the lid, and be boiled inside? Since I don¡¯t know the detailed circumstances, there might be a good reason for the suicide attack.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you very much. I understand well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? So, what did you understand?¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Well, I studied geography.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yes, for real.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s good.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to take a rest for today since I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing youte at night.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll bring you to your room.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I know where to go.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get lost at night? You can¡¯t see outside, and sometimes, even adults get lost, you know? Are you sure?¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Ugh¡­ I will get nervous if you say that, you know.¡¯


    ¡°Well, can you take me to the room, please?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course. Shall we go?¡± (Satsuki)


    Eventually, I came back to the room with Satsuki. It was a secret that I found Syamu, who seemed lost after separating from me, on the way to the room. She was sitting on the floor grasping her knees and she was about to cry. She felt relieved after seeing Satsuki. When she looked at my face, her face reddened as if she was embarrassed. That was cute.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Looking at the map I found in raw, Shaluta Kingdom is where Norway and Sweden is. For Kilghina Kingdom, it is where Find is and the southern border is roughly a straight line drawn between St. Petersburg until a ce called Unezhma.</li><li>Please let me know any mistake in the name of ces since I am not very familiar with Eurasia.</li></ul>

 Chapter 15: (Self Edited) The Youth Rook

    That day, at the age of 20, I was selecting a Togi piece in the school of Knight¡¯s lounge. The other side was my best friend, Ga.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m a bit outnumbered, but it is also possible to turn the table here. This is what so interesting about Togi. It is a rather profound game. Alright, it¡¯s here.¡¯


    A click sound appeared when I put a piece. Ga looked bored especially when he made the next move without stopping.


    ¡®What is this guy thinking about? He looks bored even when I am thinking. Hey, don¡¯t make that face.¡¯


    ¡®But, I¡¯m having a hard time too. Yeah. If I do this, it will be like this¡­ so¡­ Alright, it¡¯s here.¡¯


    I proceeded with the next move.


    Ga was waiting, but then, he made his next move without dy.


    *Click*


    ¡®Aah. That¡¯s unexpected.¡¯¡®Uwaah. What¡¯s this? ¡¯


    ¡®If he did that, wouldn¡¯t my ¡®Bird¡¯ and ¡®Arrow¡¯ pieces be blocked? So, if I do that¡­ ah, my ¡®Eagle¡¯ also would be taken by the second move. Aah, dang it. I¡¯m beaten.¡¯


    ¡°Wait a sec.¡± (Rook)


    I asked him to hold up for a bit.


    ¡®This is not good.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s fine. Are you really thinking about next move?¡± (Ga)


    Ga said it with an astounded face.


    ¡®Dang it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡°But, I usually notice this, you know. Aren¡¯t you just ying by the book?¡± (Ga)


    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice it identally.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®I can¡¯t really helped because I didn¡¯t notice it. I¡¯ve asked to wait for five times already, but¡­¡¯


    After 15 minutester, I lost.


    ¡°Dang it!¡± (Rook)


    I hit the board with so much regret.


    ¡°Wow, you regret is amazing, you know.¡± (Ga)


    He was surprised.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Rook)


    Ga didn¡¯t make a fool of me. He was surprised not because he was angry.


    ¡®Haa, I want to be good at Togi. Even though I like it and I want to be good at it, why can¡¯t I get better?¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Dojo and have a sparring.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want it.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I went along with your Togi, so you need to keep mepany, you know. This time, it¡¯s your turn to teach me.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Rook)


    When I was told so, I had no choice but to apany him.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Fuh!¡± (Rook)


    While taking a short breath, Ga¡¯s fist was approaching. I slipped through that fist, and I swept Ga¡¯s feet with both arms so that I could hurl myself with my body.


    ¡°Ubuhh!¡± (Ga)


    Ga went to the front as if copsing and let out a goofy voice. While pulling his legs immediately, I tried to bring him down with Double Leg Takedown technique. He tried to kick hard but he was toote. One of Ga¡¯s legs had already been taken, so I had decided on the foot tendon. The tendon stretched for a moment, and then, I let go my hand.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± (Ga)


    Ga hit the floorboards with his fists. He was probably disappointed because he was brought down by me, who was smaller than him.


    ¡®It is the other way aroundpared to the earlier.¡¯


    ¡®However, I don¡¯t feel happy about it. In fact, I feel somewhat sorry. I don¡¯t know why I won since I am not training as much as Ga who has been training every day. ¡¯


    ¡®It is said that those who are favored by the Eagle King are strong since they have eyes like a hawk, but is it because of that? ¡¯


    ¡®If it¡¯s about being good at things, I would like to give Ga this fighting ability of mine, in exchange of the talent in Togi. Although everyone would be happy with that, I wonder why I can¡¯t be good in this world.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t concern too much.¡± (Rook)


    I tried to say it as easy going as possible.


    ¡°There is no way I¡¯m not concern about it, you know.¡± (Ga)


    It seemed Ga was seriously regretting it.


    ¡°It would be nice if you work hard with the spear. Jujitsu also can be useful on battlefield.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®I really think so. In a battlefield where there are enemies all around, do you have time to lie down and master the techniques in order to kill the enemies?¡¯


    While he turned over the ground and stretched out his tendon since one of his legs got caught, the end was concluded by another soldier who hit the ground with a spear.


    ¡®If it is an infantryman, it may be fine, but this is not the way Knight dying.¡¯


    ¡®Ga can handle a spear that exceeds his height, thanks to the physical. So, he can stab the enemies as much as he wants. There is no need to stick to such cheap techniques.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous that you can win against anyone. Opps.¡± (Ga)


    Ga stood up in a breath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have one more sparring.¡± (Ga)


    ¡®Are you for real? Give me a break¡­¡¯


    ¡ª


    At the end of the training, female students, who were from the school of Liberal Arts, were lining on the viewing windows.


    ¡®They are probably talking something trivial. It¡¯s always like that, so I don¡¯t need to bother.¡¯


    After leaving the Dojo, I stood at the end of the well with my underwear remain, and sprinkled the water from the head. Ga was also doing it together. A number of female students were peeping out from the shade of a tree. They would severely criticized men if we did the opposite, so they were a convenient bunch.


    There was a rumor where Ga and I acted strangely in the night, and that was really annoying. I wonder if someone held grudge against me, but I would like them to stop.


    It seemed that an erotic novel in which Ga and I were having intercourse like homosexuals spread in the school of Liberal Arts.


    ¡®I get goose bumps by imagining it. It feels terrible. Who would do that thing?¡¯


    ¡°Uh-uhmm!¡± (??)


    A female student came to me who was half naked and showered in cold water.


    ¡°Please read this!!¡± (Girl)


    A letter was given.


    ¡°O-ouh¡± (Rook)


    I received it unintentionally.


    ¡®Aah, I have to write a refusal letter since I have received it. Ga will be most likely to tease me. Damn it, this is really annoying.¡¯


    ¡ª


    The scene changed.


    ¡ª


    ording to what I heard, in the southern part of the Kuran country, there was arge stadium that could amodate thousands of people, and it was a facility created just to show ves killing each other. There was no such a culture among Shanti because we didn¡¯t like ves. So, we had no such a facility. Therefore, what I was fighting at the moment was an open-air half-dome for outdoor theater.


    The school of Knight martial art demonstration, which held once a year, was an event where the two strongest members of the school of Knight having a mock battle. It wasn¡¯t enough with just one mock battle. Since it would be boring if it was done in that way, the two would perform dances of swords and spears at the opening ceremony. Anyhow, it was supposed to be a minor performance.


    It was me and Ga fighting this year.


    I was standing on a stage where there was no one except me and Ga. The participants bowed to show gratitude toward the audience in the beginning.


    Even if it was said gratitude, it wasn¡¯t a bow of gratitude. I knelt down and got on one knee. Then, I ced the hand on the chest to imply gratitude. It was a respectful salute for the nobles in the outdoors. The disy of the gratitude was due to the Queen, who was in the attendance. She was given a special seat in a part of the audience seat.


    I respectfully gave my gratitude and stood up. Next, I bowed to Ga.


    This was a mutual gratitude, so it was only necessary to lean the upper body a little. Since we were going to fight from now on, it was prudent to lower the head to the point of lowering the eyesight. That would be rather losing the gratitude toward the opponent.


    What that had ended, we set up spears against each other.


    Ga had a hard look. He was making a stone-like face. Right now, that was the face of a warrior who was going to knock me down.


    What I held in my hands was a spear which was a bitrger than what I used to have. The de part was crushed, but with the spear swung by the strength of Ga, I would die if I got hit on the skull. As for the slender spear I had, the eyes could be destroyed if I hit on the eyes, and the chest would break if I hit the chest.


    Of course, it was a general rule to stop, but the fact of being died didn¡¯t change.


    ¡®Somehow, my heart is floating. I am aware of that feeling.¡¯


    It isn¡¯t that I am floating around in fear of being beaten up by Ga. I am thinking why ¡®I don¡¯t want toe out and stand in such a ce of honor. That is whates into mind.¡¯


    ¡®I am not as passionate as Ga. But, why?¡¯


    ¡°Uoooo!!¡± (Ga)


    Ga shouted and approached with a fierce momentum.


    ¡°Uooo!¡± (Rook?)


    A tremendous thrust was unleashed at the same time of that momentum.


    It waspletely like a crazy bear.


    However, my body moved without thinking. I parried Ga¡¯s spear with my spear.


    Ga¡¯s spear was heavy like a log. Even if I hit it hard, it wouldn¡¯t budge. But, even his spear wasn¡¯t budge, if I put the strength, it helped me to move my body.


    With the help of the spear, I instantly lowered my body and dodged a single blow. I hit Ga¡¯s shank by the handle of the spear that I let free, and made him flipped on the ground.


    The position was reversed and I faced Ga again. I saw his eyes only for a moment, but the bnce soon broke down.


    It became a brawl in a short distance. In a short time, it became a fierce exchange of thrust attack. The wind generated by Ga¡¯s spear grazed my cheek. If I got hit, a blow that could break a skull, would rob the hair.


    Exchanging blow for five times¡­ then ten times¡­ and at the 11th shing, the spears collided with each other, and an unpleasant sound echoed. I heard a ring sound with a snap, and there was a crack in the handle of my spear.


    I could see the joy in Ga¡¯s face. Breaking a spear was one of the tactic, and it wasn¡¯t a cowardly act topletely break a cracked spear. I noticed that it was a perfect opportunity for Ga before I got to think in my head.


    Ga tried to break my spear, and gave a blow. I reflexively let go of the spear. It might be due to the instinct imprinted in the battle that made me do so.


    I gave up the spear which was half broken. I was rather good at bare hands rather than such a spear.


    I let go the spear just before it got hit. The handle was broken and when it hit the floor, it bounced back. By that time, I had already leaped into Ga¡¯s chest. I grasped the cor of the clothes, and entwined the legs vigorously.


    Ga, who was attacked by an unexpected attack, had his waist floated. If he was standing firmly, he should had never been thrown by me who was lighter than him.


    When I caught his legs with a spontaneous speed, I put a force on the cor, and turned him over. Ga fell on his backside. Then, I grasped his cor and sleeves. Before he rearranged his posture, I jumped on him, and moved for the cross armlock. I put a lot of pressure, and there was a feeling that the tendon was stretched.


    After that, when he shook me off with a tremendous strength by using the whole body weight, and I fell on the floor¡­


    When I tried to get up, Ga¡¯s big fist was approaching my eyes. The impact was strong on my face, and I fainted.


    ¡ª


    When I recovered, the demonstration had ended.


    I was lying on a simple bed outside of the stage. The nose was covered with a cloth dampened with cold water. When I removed it, the cloth was thoroughly wet with blood, and I was pulling a thread.


    I felt my face with my hands, and it turned out that it wasn¡¯t a trauma. It was a mere nosebleed. When I thought about it, the back of the nose was aching with a pinch.


    ¡®Did he break my nose?¡¯


    Nevertheless, I felt somewhat relieved. It was a depressing event, but it ended without a serious ident.


    I decided to go to bed again, so I closed my eyes and lie down again.


    Then, when I was sleeping on the bench, there was a shadow. The sun shining from the top of the eyelids disappeared, and it became aplete dark.


    I opened my eyes, and I saw Ga. Ga silently grabbed my neck and pulled me up.


    ¡°Why are you holding back!?¡± (Ga)


    Ga shouted like a man crying.


    ¡°Were you going easy on me!?¡± (Ga)


    It was the first time to see Ga like this, and it was also the first time be scold with such a voice.


    Yeah. I couldn¡¯t break Ga¡¯s arm at thest minute. Then, I recalled the details of the mock battle again. I immediately understood why Ga was so angry.


    The technique called armlock would make it impossible for an arm to return back to normal once it was stretched out. If the arm was twisted, I could load some pressure, but I couldn¡¯t put power on the arm that had been stretched out. On the other hand, if I decided to use the whole body, I could mobilized not only the flesh of the arm, but also the flesh of the spine. Thus, it was possible to make the most of it.


    It would be different if there was a physical difference like an adult and a child, but if it was a physical different like me and Ga, the power of the person who applied the technique would always win. In the world of warfare, it was an absolutew, which was simr to naturalw.


    There was no reason for a warrior like Ga wouldn¡¯t notice it. I hurt his pride. No matter how well-honored the title was, Ga wouldn¡¯t be proud of it.


    I did the wrong thing.


    But, I didn¡¯t think that it was a mistake not to break Ga¡¯s arm. If that was the case, it was a mistake to participate in the demonstration in the first ce.


    ¡°That¡¯s your victory. I wasn¡¯t prepared and I was still inexperienced.¡± (Rook)


    I said so with the nasal voice so I couldfort him.


    It was from this time that I began to question my life. A way of life to be a Knight who would walk on a determined path. I wasn¡¯t sure whether it was the right path for me.


    ¡ª


    However, while I was wondering, I couldn¡¯t get off the path that I had walked this far. Though I lived a live to be a Knight, why I should change the way of the life now?


    Then, one day, when the graduation of the school of Knight was approaching, a woman from the school of Liberal Arts died.


    She was the eldest daughter of the Seven Witches branch family.


    The Seven Witches, who governed politics, were considered to be superior than the Fifth Braves households. Even though it was a branch family, it was a woman who seemed to be slightly higher in statuspared to me who seemed to have no intention to seed the house as the second son.


    She approached me persistently, but she had a thick and gloomy air. In short, she wasn¡¯t to my liking, so I was shocked even though she confessed. Well, I was confessed by women on a daily basis and had a shaking life every time. Hence, it could be said that she was one of the women.


    It would be a good life if I wasn¡¯t having troubles with the women, but since I had no problem with money, I could just go to a brothel to satisfy the urge. To be honest, I hadn¡¯t considered women from the Liberal Arts at all. The Liberal Arts women were troublesome anyway.


    Whether I should be a refined and popr man, her personality was too gloomy. Even if I took off her clothes, I had to go through several stepspared to the women on street. Moreover, if they became jealous, I would be held responsible, and the rumor would spread like a wildfire. Since it was ridiculous to have a way with them, the newbies of the school of the Knight were spendingvishly on the Liberal Arts women. So, they were taken to bars by the neck, and were thought the goodness of the women on the street.


    However, the woman whomitted suicide was different from the Liberal Arts women. After I turned her down, she clinging to me all day long without giving up. Normally, the Liberal Arts students could go to the school of Knight¡¯s facilities without problem, but she was secretly watching me from behind the pirs.


    To be honest, it was very annoying. Strange rumors spread, and when I saw her, she went away quickly. I was so annoyed.


    Then, on one day, I shouted loudly, telling her to stop. From that day, I couldn¡¯t see her at all, and I only knew her name from the obituary.


    I was sad when I heard it, but I felt some joy. Who could me me for having that kind of feeling when I wouldn¡¯t be bothered anymore.


    But, that alone wasn¡¯t enough.


    The woman left a suicide note, and it seemed that the content written that she was sad to be hated by me. Thus, shemitted suicide. As soon as I heard that story, I covered the door and window of my door room with ck cloth, put a ck cloth to the entrance of Hou Household¡¯s mansion, and shut myself up in the dormitory.


    This was a worldly pose of mourning. I shut myself for about two days. When I attended her funeral, I attached a flower to her body.


    With this, there should be no problem from the outside. It was expected to give the utmost gratitude.


    However, I was asked to duel with the woman¡¯s brother at the funeral.


    At first, I didn¡¯t think that envelop handed over was a dueling challenge. I thought it was something like the feelings of the parents, or the articles left by the deceased. But, when I read it after going home, it was a dueling challenge.


    Of course, it would be fine if I didn¡¯t ept the challenge. However, since the household of the deceased had political power, it became an atmosphere where I couldn¡¯t refuse easily.


    My brother told me that I didn¡¯t have to ept, but my father told me to fight and strengthened the spirit. I couldn¡¯t go against my father, so I epted the challenge.


    ¡ª


    The duel took ce in a secret ce on the promised day. In general, this secret ce was strictly prohibited. It was a part of Witches Glow in the edge of the imperial city.


    From my side, my father and Ga joined as observers. On the other side, there were two women who I didn¡¯t know their name, and a man who seemed to be the imperial Knight.


    Most likely, the letter was written to enforce the rtives toe as observers. When I looked at the opponent of the duel, he was trembling, sweating, sad and nervous.


    He looked like his sister. It was clear that his body was a bit thick, and clearly, he wasn¡¯t trained. I was having hard time to see him. But, I couldn¡¯t see anything as if I had a feeling that he was going to avenge his sister.


    I didn¡¯t like the Witch household to drag this man to a duel.


    The duel was decided with my opponent having a sword. Traditionally, the main weapon for a warrior would be a spear, but there were warriors who preferred half-length sword.


    It was an unfamiliar weapon, but ifpared to the opponent of duel, I had been training all the time. Since I was an expert so to speak, such a handicap should be epted. I wasn¡¯t sure, but that was what had been decided.


    But, when I epted it, it wasn¡¯t a sword that the warriors used. It was a single-edge like a thin saber that could be held in one hand.


    This kind of sword was used by old Knights who couldn¡¯t swing spear anymore. Nevertheless, it was something that supposed to be on the waist when people had to givemand. Compared to the spear that I always swung, I felt like I was given an unreliable de.


    ¡ª


    Both of us held a sword, and waited for the signal of the duel.


    I was remarkably terrified when I thought whether I had to kill this man. Although I didn¡¯t get cold feet when I fought with Ga, I was having cold feet at present.


    I thought that it was good if I killed him until I literally stood in this ce. It was a duel, so it couldn¡¯t be helped. However, when i stood in that ce, my thoughtpletely changed.


    The duelists were supposed to have a grudge against each other, but it wasn¡¯t possible to have a discussion now. However, that would have been possible if I made an effort to make an agreement in advance.


    At that time, I regretted and asked myself why I didn¡¯t do that.


    Basically, the duel would continue until either one of the duelists died. If there was a discussion beforehand such as stabbing the sword on the arm, the duel would end when a person got bloody and surrendered. That might have been possible. But now, it was toote.


    The sign was given, and the duel began. The opponent was trembling. He let out a voice like ¡®Oaah¡¯ or ¡®Uwaaahh¡¯ to raise the courage.


    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s drop the arm. If the arm falls, it is clear that he can¡¯t fight, so the duel is usually over at that point. It¡¯s a pity to lose an arm, but I need to go through this duel. Since he was the one who dragged the death of either of us, he should have given up.¡¯


    ¡®The opponent hold the sword with his right hand. Since he is right-handed, I¡¯ll drop his left arm.¡¯


    When I approached with a soft and swift movement like a cat, I stopped for a moment in front of the opponent and caused a single blow. Then, I slid around to the side, and strongly sliced him down from the elbow.


    Blood spouted like a fountain from the cut, and the arm fell to the ground. He threw away his sword, and covered the wound with his hand while screaming ¡®Aarghh¡¯.


    I felt a heaviness fell on my heart.


    ¡®Is that something I did? It is so bloody and so painful, and he has been disabled. ¡¯


    ¡®But, it ends with this. Now, this man can¡¯t fight.¡¯


    When I thought so, the witness of the other side started to tie up the wound with a thing string in order to tie up the flesh.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    When the homeostasis had ended, he forced to stand up with the sword, gave a strange encouragement, and got up. The observers of the other side shouted something that was somewhat unseemly. It was like seeing a nightmare.


    The opponent lose the blood from the face, and looked bad. Although the bnce of the body was bad from the beginning, it was getting worse because the left arm was wounded. He was like a child who didn¡¯t know how to fight.


    No, to begin with, this person didn¡¯t know how to fight.


    But, I had no choice like giving up the duel. Abandoning the duel that had been epted meant that I admitted the crime alleged by the other party. In this case, a crime of murder would be automatically established.


    In other words, it was the same as killing the woman whomitted suicide. In that situation, I would have to die.


    As long as there was no choice to lose or to give up the duel, I had to let the other party recognized the loss. But that person might have some circumstances which didn¡¯t allow him to lose. When I dropped the arm, he should know that he didn¡¯t have a chance of winning even in a normal match. Then, even if I cut his legs, and the remaining arm, the duel might be continued until he died.


    ¡®Do I have to kill him?¡¯


    ¡®If I have to kill him, cutting his arm or legs would only mean giving unnecessary pain. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to cut his life down without he realizes it.¡¯


    ¡®If this is a nightmare, please end very soon.¡¯


    With that thought it mind, I held the saber with both of my hands. Then, I flicked off his sword. The flicked sword left his hand, and flew high in the sky.


    I kicked his knee and made him fell on his face. Then, I swung the saber on back of his neck. I beheaded his head at once.


    The neck fell to the ground, and the body lost its strength. Blood spouted from the neck. The soil way dyed red and ck, and then it stopped.


    I thought the meaning of what I did while I was bathed in blood. I ended the life of this person.


    I returned a blood-stained saber to the other party, and I went back home with a stupefied body. I was called by Ga many times, but I couldn¡¯t hear it. I killed a person.


    But, that wasn¡¯t unusual. After all, Knight was a profession to kill people, and this would be a daily routine for a Knight.


    I had always learned the techniques for killing people, and I had to use it in order to kill them. It was a duty as a Knight to do things like I did now on a daily basis. When I thought about it, I felt drowsy.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep that night. I was thinking all night.


    ¡®I am no good. I can¡¯t do this very well.¡¯


    When the sun rose, I had such thought from the bottom of my heart.


    ¡®I am a fool. I wouldn¡¯t notice this if I didn¡¯t do such a thing. I can¡¯t be a Knight. I shouldn¡¯t aim for it since the beginning.¡¯


    ¡ª


    While drinking alcohol, I thought about my life as a knight who dropped out on the way. I remembered my deceased Aniki.


    At that time, I was scold by Father, but Aniki didn¡¯t say anything strange. On the contrary, when I said that I wanted to have a ranch of the Eagle king, he lent me some money from his pocket.


    The ranch management went well, as I originally loved birds.


    I had the confidence that the Eagle King I raised was a first-ss product, and the best reason why the management went well was because of my parent¡¯s house. They went on an expedition on a regr basis, and every timem they lost a lof of soldiers. There was always a shortage of the Galloping Birds in the Hou Household after they returned home, so I replenished the stock.


    If it was a ranch that merely began its operation recently, they would haggle the price of the birds, but in my case, that didn¡¯t happen. Instead, they brought extra. I offered to train and resupply them, and every time I got money, the ranch became bigger and bigger.


    Before long, I was married to Suzuya, Yuri was born, and that Yuri was counted on by Aniki. That was the content of the will and it was left to Satsuki-san.


    [In the case of the fate of the country, Yuri is arranged to be the chief. Persuade my younger brother to be the temporary chief of the household.]


    With these much instructions, Satsuki-san did everything in a short time including the dealing with the castle, and the persuasion of the rtives. She was clever.


    I didn¡¯t understand what was Aniki¡¯s thinking about. Yuri was excellent enough that anyone could understand it. Those who spoke with him said that he was a fine son.


    However, one couldn¡¯t be excellent if they wanted to be a Knight. It was also something I said to myself, but there were no better promising Knight candidate than me.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± (Yuri)


    The door was opened and Yuri came back.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re back. What did you do?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I asked Satsuki-san to show me a map.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Rook)


    He seemed to be doing well.


    I remembered the movement Yuri made in the daytime. It was a good idea to use the tablecloth to disturb the footing. Since it was possible to do so in that situation, he had the courage.


    Moreover, he had the talent to control the Eagle King. So, the talent as a Knight was enough in all aspects. There would be low possible not being able to graduate from the school of Knight.


    ¡°Yuri, do you like the Eagle King?¡± (Rook)


    When I asked that¡­


    ¡°I like them. I¡¯ve said it over and over again, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, do you like the works at the ranch?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I like that too. I think it¡¯s a very peaceful and wonderful job.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. I also think the same.¡± (Rook)


    It had be like this, but I was going to make Yuri as a rancher. Even now, I still halfly thought so.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said this before, but Yuri will have to enter the school of Knight once.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes, I guess so. To be honest, I don¡¯t like it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this not because of what has happened today. I have decided this from the beginning.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®I was no good, but Yuri isn¡¯t restricted to that. He has so much talent, so it is a shame to narrow his path from the beginning. One he gets in, he can try it. If it doesn¡¯t suit him, he may leave.¡¯


    ¡®If he has thepatibility, he may be a Knight. If he can¡¯t, he can be a rancher. Although it is true that what¡¯s I have been thinking from the beginning, it doesn¡¯t go simply easy.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I will go there, but that will be muchter, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. However, I would like you to go to the school of Knight as a son of a rancher. The situation will change if you enter as the son of the Hou Household chief. You got that?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°¡­I guess a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It is easy to guess, but that ce is kind of scary. I¡¯m not bluffing. I know it that well.¡¯


    ¡°You will enter the school of Knight from ten years old. The graduation varies from person to person. If you do your best, you can graduate quickly. If you want to graduate early, you can study here in advance¡­¡± (Rook)


    Even though I said, there was no need to do so.


    ¡°You may not need to study, but you might want to learn martial arts a little.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Is that so? Well then, you can teach me in between the ranch work.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Eh, am I the one who will do the teaching? No, that¡¯s not eptable.¡¯


    ¡°A parent shouldn¡¯t teach martial arts to their children. Since there will be an affection.¡± (Rook)


    When I said that, Yuri seemed displeased and looked pitiful. Yuri was excellent, but he had the fear of strangers.


    ¡°¡­Well, you can teach me things about the school of Knight. More importantly, it may be better to think how to exin this to Okaa-san. Even though Satsuki-san said something like that, once you be the chief of the household, you may need to bring Okaa-san to go to certain events.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It is embarrassing to be told that by the son, but I just remember Suzuya. When I think about it, he is right.¡¯


    ¡®If a person bes the wife of a household chief, she has to study the etiquette and culture knowledge for years in the school of Liberal Arts, but Suzuya knew nothing of that, and she would be humiliated. It may be Suzuya who will bear the burden the most.¡¯


    Well, I can refuse everything. Aah, I feel depressed. This is annoying.¡¯


    ¡­Anyhow, let¡¯s go to sleep now. You will be appointed during the meeting tomorrow, so they won¡¯t stay quit if you fall asleep.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, yeah. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± (Rook)


    I thought that I couldn¡¯t sleep because I was having too many thoughts, but I felt asleep immediately probably because of the alcohol.

 Chapter 16: (Self Edited) The Daily Life at the Main House

    ¡°They willugh at you after entering the school, you know.¡± (??)


    I was told that by a white-haired Jii-san as I was limping on the floor of the Dojo.


    I had been associating with this Jii-san for three years. This Jii-san was called Soim Hao. He was one of the so-called Hou Household¡¯s retired knights. He told me that he always went for the expedition when he was young.


    However, when the only son under his care died and the grandchild reached the age, he handed over the position of the family head to his grandchild, but he went to heaven with Gouk.


    After that, he was reinstated to be the family head again. So, while hoping for the great grandchildren, who was born recently, he lived a life of hitting me with a stick and locking my joints. The only one who was losing was me.


    Soim was an elder whose age surpassed 90 years old. Even if he was such a Jii-san, he had grown old but there were refined muscles under the depth of his wrinkled skin. Because of forged techniques, he was terrible strong.


    I got up and grabbed the wooden spear again. The tip of the white wooden spear was painted red, and it seemed to be used by children in training. The red tip meant the shing edge.


    In the case of Soim, he held a stick wrapped with straws and covered with animal skin from the top. It wasn¡¯t considered to be painful even if I got hit, but because it was like a bamboo sword thatpletely hollow inside, it hurts when I got hit. As I expected, no matter what kind of stick, it still hurts.


    I got up.¡°Please take care of me.¡± (Yuri)


    Soim held the stick with both hands.


    I questioned myself. Would I be parried, or totally avoided if I hit hard? Would I be countered on the feet, or stabbed if I leaped toward him? The moment I thought he was out of breath, a light force was applied and a blow was made. Without any interval, he used footwork to do a foot sweep. He quickly swept my feet and I fell down unsightly.


    I hit the floor, but it ended without incident as I immediately took a defensive posture.


    ¡®Damn it. Of course, the specifications of body are different between adults and children, but I feel that our techniques are far apart. I¡¯ve been working hard for three years, but I haven¡¯t reached him even once.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad. But, the way to quit was bad. If you withdraw when you are out of breath, it¡¯s going to be like this.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®I pulled it when I pulled it, alright. Next time, I will attack you¡­¡¯


    ¡°If you pull it and get attacked, I¡¯m going to lose anyway, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hoho¡­ yes.¡± (Soim)


    Soim wasughing. Then, he said to admonish me.


    ¡°Since there is a big difference between Young Master and I, you have no choice but to lose. But, think about it. For example, if this is a battlefield, would your fellow men join in and help you to throw it down, if you pull and persevere? However, if you attack recklessly, you will be defeated like now. So, there is no point to do that.¡± (Soim)


    That was reasonable. Surely, he was right.


    For some reason, this elder called me Young Master. I couldn¡¯t say anything about it. I was always worried that he thought that I was inexperienced.


    ¡°Indeed, it may be.¡± (Yuri)


    I put my strength into my body and stood up. The breathing was set.


    ¡°Come at me.¡± (Soim)


    ¡ª


    Shanti Knights were strongly attached with spears. Basically, the spear used was mainly short spear, not long spear that was used to create dense wall of spears against cavalry charge. However, that didn¡¯t mean they only mastered the use of short spear only.


    Since the spear looked awkward, it would be weird to walk with it in the house like every day. Therefore, they usually had a short sword. Just like the warriors in the Edo period who had matched pair of long and short swords, the short sword was something to be brought when people went out.


    There were also varieties of spears as there were also people who were good with shing rather than stabbing. They seemed to love using a Japanese Halberd style.


    In short, the basic fighting styles for Shanti were spear arts (short spear), sword arts (short sword) and hand to handbat.


    The game that I yed in Japan was something like spear was strong against sword, sword was strong against bare hands, and bare hands were strong against spear. There were also games about three-way struggles, but the reality didn¡¯t go that way.


    ¡°Yes, that is!¡± (Soim)


    I was dodging Soim¡¯s spears as he shouted on purpose. He held a short sword made of wood in his hand.


    If he swept the leg, I pulled the leg just before it hit. If he hit my face, I would bend the upper body. Somehow, I managed to avoid. Since there was barely engagement distance between the spears swings, it would be easy to avoid if I took one step back. It seemed that he rxed without chasing my feet, but I also couldn¡¯tpensate with that.


    While holding the wooden short sword, I held the handle with one hand. When I barely avoided the spear that was stabbed at hand, I grabbed the spear body with the empty hand.


    The action of grasping the spear body was a strange thing for those who used spear.


    It was because I would be forced to shake it off if I tried to shake it off. So, in terms of moves, there was only one way and that gave me a chance to attack. I also turned to offensive. When I entered the engagement distance, I stabbed the short sword as it was, and aimed at the handle of the spear.


    However, by the time I was aiming at it, Soim had already out of his grasp, and the hand holding the short sword was being aimed with a fist. The fist hit the handle, and I unintentionally released my hand.


    At the moment when my body got stiff, I got hit lightly on the belly, and I fell on my back. A spear arrived at the same time as I fell. I was stabbed at the belly. As expected, I lost.


    After that, I went around the perimeter of the mansion with Soim to reorganize the physical training. By the time I became sweaty, the training ended.


    ¡°Well then, the next lesson is tomorrow. Please rest your body well.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Yuri)


    After the meal, I would be directly taught by Satsuki today.


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡± (Satsuki)


    I was struck on my head.


    ¡°Uwah.¡± (Yuri)


    My consciousness was abruptly awakened. I was half asleep.


    ¡°You were sleeping, weren¡¯t you?¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Aah¡­ yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is it boring?¡± (Satsuki)


    She seemed anxious when saying that. It was extremely boring.


    ¡°No, I will do my best.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°I¡¯m going to remember where the snow falls in the winter.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡­???


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°When the subject is an elderly woman, change the use of verbs, alright. The objects are an elderly male and a young person, a think,nd, royalty, an elderly woman and a young person. It will change in that case.


    ¡°Haa¡­ yes.¡± (Yuri)


    I was told to such extent. I felt like I was lost again.


    Satsuki¡¯s obsession with the ancient Shan Language involved everything. It was a wednguage.


    ¡®What does it mean that the verb changes in the object? If the objects are QUEEN and DESK, the verb LOOK would change from LOOK to LOOKED, and that¡¯s it. However, there are seven ways to do that.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s just an inconvenientnguage. I don¡¯t know who thought of thisnguage, but it is terrible. I¡¯m d thenguage be extinct quickly. It¡¯s a natural selection. The presentnguage is like this because it had to be refined since everyone was stupid, I guess.¡¯


    ¡°So the ending is now in the winter. If the woman is either an elderly woman, or a young person, you can use snow, so there is one less thing to remember.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®¡­Uhmm. What do you mean there is one less thing to remember when there are seven things to remember? Six and seven are considered MANY. It¡¯s not a FEW. It¡¯s still many, you know. I can¡¯t appreciate this at all.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, what does that mean?¡± (Yuri)


    I wondered how many times I asked that question.


    ¡°In order to read ssic literature, you should be able to do this.¡± (Satsuki)


    That simr answer came back.


    The ssic literature was at a different levelpared to the ancient writing of the country¡¯snguage.


    It wasn¡¯t a differentnguage.


    ¡®How should I say this? I¡¯m not that sure, but I don¡¯t think Italiannguage is the same as Latin.¡¯


    ¡°If I can do this, would I be able to use something like magic?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If I can do use magic, I will desperately learn this for a while. Haa¡­¡¯


    ¡°Even though this is simr as history, why don¡¯t you like ssic literatures¡­¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki looked bothered when saying that.


    ¡®It isn¡¯t exactly the same. I¡¯m not aiming to be an archaeologist, so why do I have to learn the ancientnguage? ¡¯


    ¡®I would still willing to learn if it is anguage that is routinely used by the neighboring countries, but people who use thatnguage in the daily lives are no longer exist in this world.¡¯


    ¡°Anyhow, if you call yourself an educated person, you must be able to speak the ancient Shannguage. Well, let¡¯s try to write and remember.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®It has been so long that I feel like wanting to run away from studying. It gives a terrible feeling.¡¯


    ¡ª


    When the pure penance ended, I went to Syamu¡¯s room with empty eyes. Even though I wasn¡¯t tortured, my legs were staggering for some reason. I wanted to see Syamu and be healed.


    I opened the door.


    ¡°Sup.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu headed to her desk, grasping a pen, and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Sup.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­!? Is it you, Yuri?¡± (Syamu)


    It seemed that she had just noticed me. She was way too focused until she didn¡¯t noticed that I had opened the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Want to do thatter?¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t really have other things to do.


    ¡°This Kepler¡¯sw is amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°What? Were you thinking about difficult things again?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can exin everything with this heliocentric model. The predictions of Mercury are perfect, and there are also mysterious movements of Mars. To be honest, I was skeptical.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Are you still in doubt? It was mysterious for me who has never taken astronomical observation when ites to the mysterious movement of Mars, but it seemed that the great mystery has been resolved. I¡¯m d.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In the present model, Mars and others were supposed to be circling around the sun.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Wha? What¡¯s that?¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Heliocentric theory?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Say, the sun is turning around the earth, and a goes around the sun. In other words, the sun is spinning as the second moon, which is far from the moon, and the goes around like a moon. It¡¯s like that.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Wait, what? This is a strange world again. As I know the mass of the sun, I can¡¯t imagine this situation.¡¯


    ¡°If you apply various coefficients to it, you can exin the movement of the astronomical object as well.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Are you a fool?¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you look at Mars throughout the year, it will do this kind of movement.¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu drew a line on a wooden board and showed it to me. It was the Z alphabet in reverse.


    ¡®Heh, really?¡¯


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let¡¯s assume that I know it.¡¯


    ¡°If Mars orbits around the Earth in a circr orbit, you will not see it in this way.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s true. If the Earth is in the middle, it will only cross the sky at night. If you think normally¡­¡¯


    ¡°But, if you think that Mars is going around the sun, this can be exined.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Aah, is that what you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This is like a coffee cup ride in an amusement park.¡¯


    ¡®In the case of merry-go-around, it is impossible for a customer on a horseback to move in the opposite direction to the rotation direction. But, if it is a coffee cup ride, it seems like the customer is temporarily move in the opposite direction to the rotation direction. The Ptolemaic theory is also well thought out.¡¯


    ¡°It is a guy who can give a usible argument to anything, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What are you saying? Is that some kind of proverb?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I heard it for the first time. But, that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m trying to exin about various coefficients by putting a theory on another theory.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Aah, I see. However, the fact that we have an exnation is because various numbers set to be truly consistent. It¡¯s going to be a veryplicated calction.¡¯


    ¡°However, if it is this model, it can clear uppletely without useless reasoning. For me, it¡¯s wonderful. I think it is beautiful. Allbines into one.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°That¡¯s good for you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®She is somewhat happy. I used to be like this in the past when I was in theb.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, even if I say to myself, it¡¯s amusing, isn¡¯t it? Thought it was you who thought about it.¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu seemed sorry when saying that.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®They are the theories I know, and I am not the one who thought about it. So, it is fine. If it¡¯s about the money, I don¡¯t want to receive the honor or respect from the theories thought by Kepler of the other world.¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, but I will try to go thoroughly those theories in various ways.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Thoroughly, is it?¡¯


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let¡¯s do something different, alright. Like what¡­ uhmm¡­ like ying house, maybe¡­ I can¡¯t tell you to watch Pretty Cure, so I wonder if there is something like that in this age.¡¯


    ¡°This is fun, so I can¡¯t help with it.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®I told you, don¡¯t overdo it.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah. That¡¯s amazing. What kind of brain you have?¡¯


    ¡®When I was around this age, and when there were 151 Pokemons, it was something to be delighted if somebody got the Mewtwo that was born from science experiment. This cousin of mine is happy when she understands the Binomial theorem, Trigonometric functions, and the model of the sr system with Kepler¡¯s Law. Is this what you call a smart person?¡¯


    ¡°Do you want to go out for a moment? Do something interesting, maybe?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s better to go outside for a little bit.¡¯


    ¡°Eh¨C¡­¡± (Syamu)


    That was somehow an obvious unpleasant reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s a distraction you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It it¡¯s alright if you are interested, but sometimes¡­ you say something weird¡­¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Weird¡­ Asking her to go out for a distraction is something Syamu already got used to it. As a hikkimori person, this may not a distraction to go outside.¡¯


    ¡°But, if you are like that, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡ª


    When we went out of the mansion, it was already dusk. There was a ginkgo tree nted in the yard of the mansion. Its leaves turned red and dropped fruits.


    It had a slight gingko smell, but it didn¡¯t feel like a bad odor. It was a ce where no one could step on it, and the servants were usually picking the fruits up before it got rotten. I had seen them doing that.


    It was no different from a well-maintained garden with stones and ponds like it was in Japan. However, since there were few evergreen trees in this area, all of them wither in winter. So, I couldn¡¯t see any green at all. It was a bit lonely.


    Besides, it was cold. I was wearing a fur coat, but I still felt the coldness in my limbs.


    ¡°It¡¯s winter already.¡± (Yuri)


    And when I said that¡­


    ¡°¡­Otou-san said the same thing.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Uh¡­ It seems I¡¯ve been indirectly said that I am like old man.¡¯


    ¡°Have you ever wondered why this ce is cold?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well then, shall we talk about preferences? Fortunately, I have a lot of repertoire.¡¯


    ¡°¡­? Isn¡¯t it because we are at the north?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Whether it is north or south, the total annual daylight hours shouldn¡¯t change.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Area with white nights always have pr nights, so they are bnced. The length of daylight through a year is almost unchanged for both at the equator and in the pr regions. There will be a half of the day because there are bright evenings and dawns due to the atmospheric reflections, so the night should be shorter.¡¯


    ¡°I see. I wonder why¡­¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu began to think.


    This bright girl had the virtue not to ask other people for answers immediately. She always tried to find her own answer. She was a daughter who was worth teaching.


    ¡°Is it because air flow or ocean current?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Surely, there will be that too.¡¯


    ¡°It is because of the angle of the sun.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Angle¡­? Is the angle involved?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to understand if you think about a firece.¡± (Yuri)


    I pushed my palm.


    ¡°It will be hot if you hold your palm vertically to the fire like this, but it will not be so hot, if it is nted this way. The amount of heat per area is reduced. Besides, the ground is always oblique to the sun, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa¡­¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu was impressed with her mouth wide opened.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Thus, thisnd bes cold.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Try to look this based on that fact.¡± (Yuri)


    I picked up one of the fallen leaves of the gingko tree. What is it?¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu seemed to be having fun and that might be because of I cheered up earlier.


    ¡°This leaf.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°You see, the leaves are falling, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Why do the leaves fall¡­ can you guess that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu began to think again.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand. Isn¡¯t the way it is?¡± (Syamu)


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Certainly, it is true that the leaves fall because it is such a tree.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°In this area, everything freezes during the winter. Therefore, that is a survival method to live in such a ce.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, so the tree let the leaves fall because they will freeze, is it? I see.¡± (Syamu)


    It seemed that she understood right away.


    ¡°However, it would be hardbor for the nts to make such arge amount of leaves every year and let it fall all the way. In terms of human beings, it is like cutting arms every year to live. Therefore it should be a big burden.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Even if you don¡¯t want to do that, you can¡¯t help with it, because the leaves will freeze, right?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®That¡¯s true, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? If that is the way, the three will make the leave trick, circte the sap, and don¡¯t let it freeze up the core. If you protect the surface with a hard-to-freeze substance, you can retain your hand. You don¡¯t have to throw it away.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­When I think about it, that¡¯s true. But the trees don¡¯t do that.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be like that in a cold ce like this. I guess that means such nts will not grow here. As far as nts are concerned, it would be much better if to retain enough leaves to withstand the cold here, rather than reproducing the leaves every year.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, will it be different in warmer regions?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are some nts that grow green all year around in the southernmost part of the country. There is a boundary around that, so if you go to the south all the way, there is no need for the nt to take measures against the cold anymore. There are a lot of nts that have thing leaves all year round.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa~ ¡­I see.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°This is also interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes!¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu smiled, seeming to be bashful.


    ¡°Well then, shall we return?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s starting to get cold.¡± (Syamu)


    The dinner would be ready soon. I could see the soldiers guarding the gate in the distance, and they were alternating for the night shift.


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>The short sword mentioned in the earlier part is Tanto. It can be called as a knife too.</li><li>I don¡¯t really understand well about parts ofnguage and the astronomical objects. I just tranted directly, so please forgive me for any mistake.</li></ul>

 Chapter 17: (Self Edited) Utility

    After the 10th birthday, the entrance ceremony of the school of Knights was approaching. Although there was no entrance examination, I was pushed to be here at the critical moment.


    Leaving that aside, I should talk about Rook.


    Satsuki said that Rook¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t change, but eventually, his life changed dramatically.


    Certainly, it would have been possible to continue running the ranch as before if he abandoned everything, but Rook, who had a strong sense of responsibility, couldn¡¯t do so. These days, he entrusted most of the work to other people, and he was doing his job as the chief of the household.


    Meeting with the Knight subordinates, having talks, addressing appropriate posting and rebuilding the order of the Knights. Still, he didn¡¯t intend to quit the ranch management. He continued doing it as a sideline job. However, when he went to do the ranch, hemuted with his personal Eagle King.


    While being a rancher, he didn¡¯t own any Eagle King.


    When needed, he rode the Eagle King which hadn¡¯t been sold yet. Since keeping it cost him money, it was wasteful to keep an Eagle which wasn¡¯t an article for sale. Now that wasn¡¯t the case. It was finally the first time in his life to own a personal Eagle King.


    Suzuya seemed to be adapting normally. She was living at her own pace, while gardening, cooking and creating a good rtionships with the maids. That might be thanks to her personality.


    In social circles, her body was weak and it was difficult to participate in events. She had a weak body because of hardbor when she was young. Of course, Satsuki participating in the events instead of Suzuya.As a result, the burden had been reduced considerably as Suzuya didn¡¯t need to participate in unless it was important events that she must attend by all means.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not going to the ranch tomorrow.¡± (Rook)


    That day, Rook told me that during the dinner.


    This wasn¡¯t unusual. There should be any sudden change of ns because Rook¡¯s scheduled had been filled up for a month, but still, I couldn¡¯t predict our old rtives died. Therefore, funerals were mainly to be a sudden change of schedule.


    Anyhow, that was unfortunate. For me, simplebor and practiced with birds on the ranch had be the most enjoyable entertainment.


    ¡°Is it because someone¡¯s funeral?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± (Rook)


    It seemed to be different.


    ¡°So, what then?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A disease has spread. In the town of the south.¡± (Yuri)


    gue. It sounded dangerous.


    ¡°It seems to be smallpox disease.¡± (Rook) (TLN: I was trying to find a different name for smallpox, but I couldn¡¯t.)


    ¡®I see. I¡¯ve heard about it.¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better not to go there?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Especially when people are in trouble.¡± (Rook)


    ¡­he told me so.


    ¡°But, you¡¯ll be in trouble if you get infected.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You are worrywart. It won¡¯t spread that easily.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®How¡¯s that so? If he is referring to the rule of thumb, that¡¯s still fine. Anyhow, that is a judgment without a scientific basis.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh, do you want to go as well?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°It would be nice if it doesn¡¯t spread that easily.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Rook)


    He was reluctant.


    ¡°I would like to see what the disease looks like. Please.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I got it. But, do as I say.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®That is my line!¡¯


    I wanted to shout that, but I had to suppress my mouth.


    ¡ª


    The next day, we went out by riding an Eagle King from the morning. Recently, I was allowed to hold the rein as a practice during the cruise flight.


    The territory of Hou¡¯s Household was vast.


    It seemed to spread about 100 KM, but moving through it was considerably difficult. There was no GPS in this world. On the contrary, there was no decent map orpass that could be used in the air.


    So, we would fly by intuition while looking at the ground terrain. In other words, we couldn¡¯t reach the destination unless we knew the terrain of the ground in detail. If we flew in hurry, we would get lost.


    We were flying for about one hour. We managed to get to the destination.


    Since the city was a goodndmark, the terrain was basically based on a city, so I remembered that. If I remembered the terrains that directly connected to the major cities, there should be no problem at all. It was like an airway.


    I gave the rein to Rook, because I didn¡¯t know the way from the city. Rook had taken a course toward the west and was flying for a while. In the meantime, I saw dark smoke rising in the sky. It was a beacon.


    When I returned the rein to Rook, the Eagle King looked down and started to descend.


    ¡ª


    ording to some books, the smallpox was the disease that was brought from the Kura country when there was still Shanti Great Empire.


    There was no effective treatment once people were inflicted, and the probability of dying was 50%. Speaking of the knowledge, I had it until that extent.


    Before we got into the vige where smallpox disease was prevalent, I gave Rook three sheets of long cloth like a washcloth.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°What is this?¡± (Rook)


    ¡­he said while in doubt.


    ¡°Please cover your mouth and nose.¡± (Yuri)


    I covered my mouth and nose with a towel.


    It became harder to breath, but I could still breath.


    ¡°Why?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°That is for disease prevention.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it and I did what I said. Such amon sense didn¡¯t apply in this world.


    They didn¡¯t know the existence of pathogens or viruses. They were thinking that it was a poison that blew from the ground and that was the cause of the disease. Well, they thought that it was only contagious for a while. That was the extent of their understanding.


    ¡®How should I exin this?¡¯


    ¡°Anyhow, this way can greatly reduce the possibility of disease transfer.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But, that¡¯s not cool.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t like it.¡¯


    ¡®It is probably because the dignity of a feudal Lord. Oi, Lord-sama. Wear the mask in that way, or you¡¯ll get the disease, you know. As expected, it¡¯s not good for public appearance.¡¯


    ¡®I mean that kind of feeling.¡¯


    ¡°If Otou-sanes home with the disease, it might be transmitted to nursing mothers, and it might be transmitted to Satsuki-Obaachan and me. Then, the whole family is destroyed and that is the end of the household. I think it¡¯s not cool to take that risk.¡± (Yuri)


    When I told that seriously¡­


    ¡°G-got it¡­ I will put it on¡­¡± (Rook)


    Then, Rook reluctantly put on a mask.


    ¡®Good, good.¡¯


    ¡ª


    After that, we walked into the vige.


    ¡°There are sick people who don¡¯t have anyone to take care of them here.¡± (??)


    The building where the guide exined was something like a town hall or a meeting hall. He opened the door.


    When we went inside, the smell was overwhelming.


    The moment I saw the sick people lying in a sleeping ce with a line bag, which I couldn¡¯t say a bed, I wanted to cover my eyes.


    Their face and arms were covered with blisters about the size of their fingertips. Perhaps, it had spread to the body as well.


    The degree varied depending on the patients, but in the case of patients who were in a severe condition, their arms were covered with blisters from the face, and it was more difficult to find healthy skin. They seemed to be uniformly treated with high fever.


    ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    There were also some patients whose skins had been scratched and their face was covered in blood.


    ¡°Otou-san, please don¡¯t touch the sick people absolutely.¡± (Yuri)


    It sounded so bad if that heard by the sick people, so I whispered that to him. Ideally, I wanted to get Rook out of this building right away.


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Rook)


    Rook said so while looked upset. Indeed, the disease would probably spread if we touched the sick people.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s terrible¡­¡± (Rook)


    Rook looked around the room and came back while observing the sick people. I didn¡¯t feel like looking at them. It was like watching a baby yed innocently with a dagger that had just returned back from sharpening.


    When he finished watching around and came back, I grabbed Rook¡¯s hand.


    ¡°O-oi. Wait a second.¡± (Rook)


    I pulled him all the way to the door.


    ¡°Please open the door.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, the guide had a slightly suspicious look. It seemed that he was going to say that if I was in a hurry, I should open it myself.


    I couldn¡¯t do that. The doorknob should be covered with pus in the blisters. From my point of view, it was like a deadly poison.


    ¡°Please open the door quickly.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that again, the guide opened the door. We hurried to get out of the building.


    ¡°What the¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°If we stay in that room, Otou-san will get sick.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration.¡± (Rook)


    Rook looked at me as if he was looking at his troubled son.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating.¡± (Yuri)


    I was aware of the disease. It was too simr to smallpox.


    Smallpox was a disease caused by smallpox virus. People would be ill after a half month of incubation period from infection. Then, the blisters that contained puss all over the body woulde up. It wasn¡¯t only on the body surface, but the same symptoms appeared in the viscera, and it would start to cause inmmation from the inside and the outside.


    Then, the people would seen to have high fever near forty degrees, and thatsted for a few days. In the meantime, those who didn¡¯t have the resilience would die.


    It was fortunate that they would be able to eradicate the virus from the body in a few days, but the mortality rate was about 25%. That was considerably high mortality rate. Since 25% was the average value, the mortality rate would go up if this happened in amunity where there were fewer things to eat due to bad harvests and poption resilience was declining. That was in the case of human. Hence, it might be worse for Shanti.


    In addition to being highly contagious, smallpox was bothersome because of its symptoms. Since sick people had blisters with pus inside, the pus and the part of the skin that came out would remain in the surroundings. Of course, it contained plenty of smallpox virus and it was infectious.


    Furthermore, the smallpox virus was very strong, and unlike HIV, which inactivated the moment it left the body, this virus survived in the pieces of skin, and it didn¡¯t became inactive for nearly a year.


    Then, the pus and the part of skin tissue adhered to human hands, back of shoes, fibers of clothes and others. After that, the infection spread rapidly. It was a very troublesome disease, with a high level of infection and lethality,bined with a variety of characteristics.


    ¡°I got it. I really got it, you know. What should I do?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home now.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± (Rook)


    ¡­he replied that way.


    ¡®Wha?¡¯


    ¡°I have a duty as a Lord. I have to save the people here. I can¡¯t run away and do nothing just because I am afraid of the disease.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Dear me. That¡¯s reasonable.¡¯


    I really wanted to sigh.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That is¡­ gather people from around, open the storehouses, and give food¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡°It¡¯s good to give them food, but the disease will spread if you gather people. The Lord¡¯s job is not to help the 100 people here and let 1000 get sick, but the job is to let the number remain as 100.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It may be surely so. But then, what should I do? Are you telling me to wait for the people here to die? As a Lord, I¡­¡± (Rook)


    He became serious out of nowhere.


    ¡°Please listen to me. If you gather people, make sure they don¡¯t get infected. There is a way to make people not infected with this disease for a certain period of time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Let¡¯s find farmers who have cows in this vige. It is good to have farmers who milk a lot and distribute it to the vige.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What, you didn¡¯t want to go home?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I think it is best to let other people check after going home, but since this can be done quickly, we should go now.¡± (Yuri)


    When I thought about it, even if people were infected, there would still time if they were given the vine. The reason why the symptoms didn¡¯t be apparent because people had antibodies before the smallpox virus multiplied in the body.


    ¡°I got it. Shall we go?¡± (Rook)


    ¡ª


    When we arrived at the farm that we heard from the guide, they were living perfectly normal as I expected. They were scared of the infection, but they had no smallpox patient. We thanked them, and then, they left.


    ¡°As I expected, they are fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a coincidence?¡± (Rook)


    Rook was skeptical.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. All people of this house are not infected. Let¡¯s squeeze the udders together with everyone.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°How should I exin this¡­ there is the same kind of disease that cows suffer from. The cows have the same symptoms as the disease. However, the symptom is the extent to which some blisters can appear around the udders. The cows never die from that. So, the disease is transmitted from the cows to human, but even if it spreads, the symptoms are light. One or two blisters may appear, which can cause the body to be slightly sluggish, but it doesn¡¯t affect the daily life. These people got sick while milking sick cows.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why they don¡¯t get sick?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°That is¡­ well, if I have to say, the body has experience of fighting simr enemies, so I¡¯m sure that the body won¡¯t lose if it gets infected by the fatal disease, right? If you are fighting an expert of spear art, and you have previously fought a weaker opponent of the same school, you can proceed in an advantageous way. It¡¯s the same analogy.¡± (Yuri)


    Actually, it was different, but that would be easier for Rook to understand if such an analogy was given.


    In Japan, the disease that cows suffered was called cowpox. Vination using cowpox was established early as a preventative measure against smallpox. Cowpox was a virus that was closely rted to smallpox. It could be transmitted to human, but there was little harm.


    Although a primordial vine against smallpox was called smallpox vination. In other words, once human were infected with cowpox, which was attenuated species of smallpox, they would create immunity.


    Smallpox was a deadly infectious disease, but unlike HIV and influenza, vination was a very effective disease. If people get immunized with vination, they would never get smallpox until the immunity was lost. Even if it urred, the infection could be minimized by immunizing all the surrounding poption.


    ¡°After all, I don¡¯t really know. I have never heard of that before.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Is that so? But there is such a talk.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, what should I do?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Look for cows with blister on its udders. Then, crush the blister with a needle or something. After that, apply the contents to the person¡¯s arm or somewhere and scratch it so that a little blood maye from above the skin. If the disease is transmitted well, they will get some reaction. That¡¯s it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ I got it. If you say so, shall we do that?¡± (Rook)


    It seemed that he finally got out from being uneasy.


    I might spell it uneasy, but I wondered how many adults willing to do it if a ten years old child said such a thing. If Rook didn¡¯t believe me, he must have beenughing by now.


    Even if adults trusted me, if they weren¡¯t good ones, they wouldn¡¯t have listened to me.


    ¡®I really appreciate it, Otou-san.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home for today.¡± (Rook)


    ¡ª


    When I returned home by riding an Eagle King, I keep a distance from people, took off all my shoes and clothes, put them in a bag, washed the exposed face and hands with distilled alcohol, took a bath and put on new clothes. Rook also had a hard time smiling, but he went along with me.


    I felt that my stock share had fallen a little by this time, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. The bag was put deep inside if a storehouse, and it was decided to remain in quarantine for more than two years.


    Two dayster, cows infected with cowpox were discovered, and all the sick people in that vige were vinated. The vige was to be isted until the infection settled down. I thought that we should be alright, but since Rook and I were bothte, we went there to get vinated. Since this was the fourth day, it should be fine. The symptoms could be suppressed considerably even if it developed.


    I was worried about the effects when it was about the vination, but most of the people who got vinated avoided the infection. It seemed that the effect was as expected. There were very few people who had been infected, but it was probably the failure of getting vinated.


    Although I was relieved that the smallpox vination project, which had be a bit ofrge scale, had seeded, I could feel that I was having a slight cold.


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>I am not a medical doctor, so if I made any mistakes in this chapter, please let me know.</li><li>Don¡¯t click the Wiki link if you have soft heart, I suppose. However, if you still want to learn more about smallpox, you can click here.</li></ul>

 Chapter 18: (Self Edited) The Entrance Examination

    As I was already ten years old, I was enrolled to the school of Knights. From this day, I would start living in the capital city.


    I was depressed.


    The most enjoyable things I¡¯d ever had since I came to this world was between one and seven years old.


    From that point, I was made to remember the history, memorize the nationalnguage. When I was done, I was made to learn the ancient Shannguage. Thest part didn¡¯t end well, but there was no turning back. Syamu would surpass me.


    Anyhow, when I was handed a family tradition short sword from Syamu, I was instinctively moved. As I thought about the days of three years of training, tears came out.


    ¡ª


    There was a second residence of the Hou Household in capital city. When the whole family came here before the entrance ceremony, we stayed there without doing anything on that day. Today was the day of the entrance examination.


    Even if people did bad during the entrance examination, it wasn¡¯t a measurement to refuse them from enrolling in. It seemed to be some sort of ssification test.


    There was no elementary school in this country. Education was entrusted to respective family until the age of ten. For that reason, there would be a gap in academic ability.If people were allocated to the lowest ss, it might start like a ssroom of writing letters. Contrary to Satsuki¡¯s education, it was only torture to be confined in such a ce for a year, so I had to work hard here.


    Then, in that morning¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have toe. I can go alone.¡± (Yuri)


    I tried hard to soothe my parents.


    ¡°What are you saying? It is a rule for parents to follow. You don¡¯t have to be shy because other children are going with their parents too.¡± (Rook)


    I was nning to go alone because they would bring the carriage that the Hou Household had.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    When I was thinking that a maid could put on the uniform of Knights on me, I was dressed up by my parents and they nned to follow me.


    They wore formal attires, and they were going toe with me to the ss division test.


    ¡®What does this mean?¡¯


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m lying?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Is this for real? Give me a break¡­¡¯


    ¡°I wonder if Yuri is embarrassed.¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya seemed sorry when saying that. When I looked at her sad face, it was strange that it made me sad as well.


    ¡®I need to hurry¡­¡¯


    ¡°There is no such thing. It¡¯s my pride to be with you, Okaa-san.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®¡­and put a follow up.¡¯


    ¡°Well, why do you say you want to go alone?¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°I wondered if this will bother Okaa-san and Otou-san¡­ since this is just an exam.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you think we are bothered to see our son¡¯s big moment?¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya was staring at me. When I was looked with such eyes, I thought I was wrong.


    ¡®Is this the strength of a mother?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Please take care of me today.¡± (Yuri)


    I had no choice but to give up when it became like this. I had to give in.


    ¡°Yes, good boy. I will support you perfectly.¡± (Suzuya)


    If such a mother said such things, a son had no choice but to try his best.


    ¡®Let¡¯s do my best. Haa¡­¡¯


    Then, we got on the carriage and started moving. When I thought about it, this was the first time I was riding a carriage to the capital city.


    After moving for about thirty minutes, we arrived at arge establishment. The walls continued like forever, and it felt like it wouldn¡¯t stop. On the other side of the wall, I could see trees.Just as I thought, this seemed to be the school of Knights. Then the carriage turned in the middle of the wall, and went into a ce like a big gate.


    ording to what I had heard from Rook, this must be the school of Knights, but it wasn¡¯t entirely the school of Knights. There were two establishments inside here, the school of Knights and the school of Liberal Arts. It seemed to be called ¡®Academy¡¯ by including both establishments. In other words, the big gate that I visited would be the main gate of the Academy.


    The school of Knights had mainly male students, while the school of Liberal Arts had mainly female students. Apparently, there were no female ssmates when Rook studied here, but there seemed to be male students in the school of Liberal Arts.


    When it was about the school of Liberal Arts, people with incredible social status like Witches, and not Knights, studied here. In other words, they were the bureaucrats who served the Queen.


    Speaking of the Shogunate, there were like lower ranking vassals or vassals under direct control of the shogun, but these Witches weren¡¯t taking the role of fighting. They did purely clerical works or government official works.


    The women and the men of the Witch households, and the women of Knight households usually enrolled in the school of Liberal Arts. Hence, in the school of Knights, the students were usually the men from the Knight households, the men from the Witch households, and it would be rare to have women from the Witch households.


    This was how it looked like.


    The men of the Knight household and the women of the Witches households were clearly going to be the bureaucrats and the soldiers, but other than that, it would be slightlyplicated.


    If the men of the Witch households had physical strength, they would be absorbed under the army of the Queen to be either the imperial guards or generals. If they were intelligent but weren¡¯t able to be ministers due to disadvantageous in life, they could still be bureaucrats.


    In terms of position, if people hadn¡¯t decided what they wanted to be, they could live a rtively free, and had an unconstrained life. Since they couldn¡¯t hope to remain in their parents¡¯ house, some of them left the house and became merchants or farmers.


    The women of the Knight households, they could work as bureaucrats if they were intelligent, but usually, they became the bride of another Knight. If the daughters of educated families went to the school of Liberal Arts, they were purely going there for education. Satsuki was one of the examples.


    What was rare urrence was daughters of Witch households entered the Knights household. There was a small number but it was also a way to attain fame.


    Speaking of what they were going to be, they became themissioned officers of the imperial guards. There were very few women in the school of Knights, but the imperial guards were separated from the Knights and the seven great Witch households which took out money to be preserved, themander in chief was the Queen, and the general ss was all female.


    Since there were not many people who wanted to get into the military in the future because they would have hard times as girls, most of the imperial guards were male, but their rank was below than the girls.


    For example, Ga, who was Rook¡¯s best friend. Ga was incredibly sess in life. He finally served as the deputymander of the 500-cavalries corps of the first imperial guard forces. It wasmonly said that this was the end of his career. He couldn¡¯t achieve higher rank than that. The rest was just waiting for the future to beid out by the generals or the general of the army.


    ¡ª


    By the way, the test for the school of Liberal Arts was conducted yesterday.


    When we entered from the main gate, there were already a series of carriages. There were a lot of adults. Rook was certainly telling the truth. It looked like to be a parent-participant type of ss distribution test.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on in this country?¡¯


    When the carriage of the Hou Household entered the flock of carriages, I felt that the eyes of some adults were concentrated here. The carriage went to the inner part and stopped. Then, the coachmen descended to open the passenger car door.


    As a family of three peoplended on the ground, their voices clearly stopped, and there was a feeling that their attention were focusing here.


    ¡®What¡¯s with these people? Is it because the prestige of the Hou household is huge? Or is it because the non-Knight and rancher Rook¡¯s strange reputation? I feel that something is wrong. Either way, a headache is likely to ur when considering about the future.¡¯


    Rook, who had been used to the attention in thest three years, escorted Suzuya with a calm face without being bothered by the atmosphere. After that, they headed toward a building. Then, I followed them. As I walked into a splendid brick building like a university building, there was a ce like a reception forrgepany, and there was a person who seemed to be a receptionist sitting there.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rook Hou. This is my son, Yuri.¡± (Rook)


    When Rook said so to the receptionist¡­


    ¡°Thank you foring. The person in charge will immediately guide him to the exam venue. Rook-sama, Suzuya-sama, please wait in the parent¡¯s waiting room.¡± (Receptionist)


    ¡®What, he knows up to Suzuya¡¯s name? That¡¯s a big deal.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, let me guide you.¡± (??)


    In almost no time, a beautiful Onee-san came over. It seemed she was the guide. Here was the farewell to my parents for a while.


    ¡°Do your best, Yuri.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I¡¯m cheering you on.¡± (Suzuya)


    Rook and Suzuya waved goodbye with a smile.


    ¡®This is not like the entrance examination for university¡­¡¯


    Then, I entered the room that was the examination hall, led by the Onee-san. Soon, I noticed something strange.


    Of course, there were a lot of children who were about my age among the people here. The strange thing was that the examination test had already begun.


    There were twenty to thirty children sitting on long desks like in a university lecture room, writing or twisting their head toward the wooden board in front of them. If they weren¡¯t altogether seriously enjoying graffiti, they must be taking the exam now.


    Next to each of them was a person who seemed to be a staff member. They were either a man or a woman. Some of the children probably had finished taking the test since they left the board on the desk and left the hall.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡®If we aren¡¯t going to start at the same time, there will be impartiality. Is there no time limit?¡¯


    ¡®If this is the case, it is normal to hold everyone up and start all at once, given the risk of leaking questions to those whoeter. Is this going to be fine?¡¯


    Without understanding what was going on, I was seated in a proper ce. A wooden board was ced on the desk. An inkwell and a feather pen were added after that. The wooden board had no name, and only the problem was engraved on the whitish wooden board. Of course, the problem was engraved not by printing, but by writing.


    ¡®It¡¯s a waste to use parchment, huh?¡¯


    There were only ten questions. If these questions were tranted to Japanese¡­


    No 1: Write the name of our country.


    No 2: Write the names of the neighboring countries.


    No 3: What is the answer of 12 x 3?


    No 4: With North at the upper side, write North, South, East and West.


    No 5: What is the name of the Queen?


    Read the following sentences and answer the questions.


    KURO had a big spear but the spear was stolen. The stolen spear was sold and SHIRO made a lot of money. SHIRO used the money to buy AO a medicine. When KURO found SHIRO , he hit SHIRO . When KURO saw AO, he forgave SHIRO.


    No 6: Who stole KURO¡¯s spear?


    No 7: Why did SHIRO want money?


    No 8: Why did KURO hit SHIRO?


    No 9: Why did KURO forgive SHIRO?


    No 10: Write KURO , SHIRO, and AO in Kanji. (TLN: KURO ¨C ck, SHIRO ¨C White, AO ¨C Blue)


    It was something like this.


    ¡®No matter how I look at it, these questions are easy.¡¯


    ¡®What did I study for three years? I had to study for three years, and in this crucial moment, I feel like the anger is building up. That old hag¡­¡¯


    While I somehow felt terribly lifeless, I solved the problems and said ¡®I¡¯m done¡¯. I probably took like five minutes.


    ¡°Already?¡± (Guide)


    The guide looked at my wooden board, and confirmed that the answers wereplete.


    ¡°Aah, yes. Please follow me.¡± (Guide)


    Then, I was brought to the front. There was a woman who was like a teacher.


    ¡°Say your name and submit your answers.¡± (Woman)


    ¡°My name is Yuri Hou. I finished answering.¡± (Yuri)


    As the old teacher looked at the wooden board, she said ¡®Bring him to the first room¡¯ without hesitation. Without a moment dy she moved a writing brush on the nearby notes. Then, I saw the note and it said ¡®No. 1 ¨C Yuri Hou¡¯.


    ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯


    ¡°Please follow me.¡± (Guide)


    I didn¡¯t understand the meaning. After that, I followed the female guide and went out of the room.


    ¡ª


    I walked in the room where I was led to. The room was much smaller than the previous one, and there were about five other children already.


    ¡°Please wait here.¡± (Guide)


    The guide lowered her head to me as if she had finished one job. Then, she turned back, went toward the door we came in, and left the room.


    She seemed to be ready to leave me here and went back.


    ¡®I don¡¯t really get this.¡¯


    ¡°Please wait a moment. What is it? Here.¡± (??)


    When I asked from the back, the guide turned around and leaned.


    ¡°Is this the exam hall?¡± (Yuri)


    ????


    If it was an exam, I did it earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I finished the exam earlier.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, the guide got me and made a consent face.


    ¡°Aah, that was a preliminary exam. It was a general exam. This is the real exam from now on.¡± (Guide)


    ¡®Heh? Aah¡­ Is that so?¡¯


    When I thought about it a little, I immediately understood.


    ¡®So, since there is a big gap in academic ability, I¡¯m going to have to take few simple tests in advance before the ss division from now on?¡¯


    Therefore, they were breaking it up with wooden boards, and not starting all at once.


    Since it was wasteful to use parchment for such a test, I supposed they would shave the wooden board and reuse it after the test was finished. It was strange for the guide waiting next to the examinees during the exam, but that was because it was just a transit point. It was obvious to end soon.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t understand how it works.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± (Guide)


    The guide said that, and this time, she left the room.¡¯


    ¡®What? Is that really how it is? Whaat?? But, if they don¡¯t exin it, people will think that is the exam.¡¯


    ¡®In a sense, this should have been exin by Rook beforehand. That guy¡­


    ¡®Oh well. I guess I have to wait for the exam to begin.¡¯


    ¡ª


    I waited for a while, but the exam didn¡¯t start, and it didn¡¯t start even after about thirty minutes. When I thought about it, the final exam wouldn¡¯t start until the preliminary exam was finished.


    ¡®Is somebody holding out? Or was it too early for Rook to bring me to the venue? Then, would I have to wait for another thirty minutes?¡¯


    Then, the number of children in the room increased rapidly. If that was the content of the exam, it would be umon for children to earn a perfect score.


    However, considering the number of people in the hall, the number of people here was small. By considering that point, here wasn¡¯t a ss for those who got nine out of ten points, but this might be a ss of those with a perfect score.


    By the time the children in the room hade to understand each other and had conversations, the teacher finally showed up.


    The teacher was apanied by a girl. She was about the same age as me.


    It was a beautiful girl with well-groomed features. She had blonde hair, which was rare in this country. When I thought about it, this ce was like Scandinavia, so blonde hair wasn¡¯t an umon image.


    However, this was the first person I saw with blonde hair. Of course, there was no one blonde among the tens of students.


    From my point of view, it was the same feeling of a blond person with blue eyes saying ¡®Even so, this is the original ancestral of Japanese¡¯, and I would be considerably surprised.


    There was someone with blonde hair among Shanti.


    I stared at her out of curiosity. When I looked at the surroundings, the other children were also staring her.


    For some reason, she gave a feeling of cleverness, and not so friendly. Well, it might feel that way because of the tension and the strong face she had.


    The girl immediately sat on a seat before me and turned back.


    ¡®Is it a girl? Rook said that there is no girl in the school of Knights. Didn¡¯t he said something like that? Was that a lie?¡¯


    ¡®However, she has the same cute face as Syamu, but the style iss somehow different. Syamu eyes are vivid when I look closely. The whole eyes are small and round, and it seems that the impression is quite different from that girl. Syamu had a cute face that anyone would love to see even if she stops making the sullen look, but even if this girl smiles, it won¡¯t be an atmosphere where people can easily approach her. No, I¡¯m not sure about that.¡¯


    ¡®Well, I wonder if this girl was thest student. For heaven sake, please let that be true.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I will distribute the paper.¡± (???)


    The Sensei dered and began to hand out the paper that became the exam questions to each person.


    ¡®Yeay. It finally begins.¡¯


    Soon, the exam questions on the parchment had been distributed to my ce before long.


    ¡®If I finish this up, I¡¯ll be able to go home today. Let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡¯


    I directed my eyes to the surface of the test paper. My eyes opened wide while reading the contents slightly.


    ¡®Oi oi.¡¯


    ¡®The first question was the question on the strategic terms that were written in the book on military tactics which seemed to be the fake descendants of it. I read that in the Hou Household mansion. There is no exnation, and it is written in a way it is.¡¯


    ¡®It is obvious, but people won¡¯t be able to answer unless they read the book on military tactics. Certainly, it is a famous military tactic book, but how many children who can read a slightly difficult military tactic book that adults read at the age of ten? Rook and Satsuki didn¡¯t say anything, but is this a foundation book that people should read before taking the exam?¡¯


    ¡®After that, there is a description problem about the movement in the battle scene by using the tactic. If people don¡¯t read the book, they will got it wrong on these two questions. Well that would be a deduction of twenty points out of 100 points. Or perhaps I should say that the questions asked are hard for children of ten years old.¡¯


    There wasn¡¯t only that kind of questions as there was a question about right triangle. There is also a question of finding the length of the hypotenuse. This couldn¡¯t be solved without knowing the Pythagorean theorem (the square of the hypotenuse was equal to the sum of the squares of the other two sides), and it couldn¡¯t be solved without a basic understanding of multipliers. Well, this seemed to be a right angle of 5, 12 and 13, so it wasn¡¯t necessary to use square root, but it was still a difficult question for ten years old children.


    There was a question of geography which required to write the names of all countries that existed after the Shanti Great Empire copsed. In the previous exam, there were questions about the name of this country and the neighboring countries. Therefore, the children here probably remembered at least two countries, but since there were nine countries in total, it would be rare for them to remember all countries.


    Although there was no question on the ancient Shannguage, the question on the nationalnguage was considerably difficult. I was asked to analyze the diplomatic failure of Gojoran, the country which was destroyed first among the nine countries. Of course, there was an essay question, but was there a person who could answer it?


    ¡°The time is until the sand of this hourss haspletely fallen.¡± (Sensei)


    Then, the overseer Sensei turned over a big hourss.


    ¡®For the time being, let¡¯s have a go, I guess.¡¯


    ¡ª


    I probably took about an hour to solve all questions. It was quite responsive questions. However, I was able to solve all questions.


    How should I put it. These questions were difficult for ten years old children, but it would be embarrassing if I couldn¡¯t solve it.


    When I looked at the front, the hourss hadn¡¯t been reduced by half. I wondered if the exam time was about three hours in total. I took the exam sheet, and went forward as quietly as possible so that I wouldn¡¯t be a nuisance.


    When I quietly submitted the test paper¡­


    ¡°You still have time, you know.¡± (Sensei)


    ¡­I was reproached by that reply.


    ¡°Aah, does that I mean I can¡¯t go out until the time is up?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m going to cry if that is true. I would have to wait for two hours without making a noise. It is too painful, indeed.¡¯


    ¡°No. You are free to leave. But, you can¡¯te back.¡± (Sensei)


    ¡®What? I¡¯m d.¡¯


    ¡±If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve solved everything, so I¡¯m good.¡± (Yuri)


    After submitting the exam paper, I immediately went out of the room.


    ¡ª


    I got lost a bit, but since I remembered the way I came here, I returned there, and found a staff by luck. Then I asked the staff, and managed to reach the waiting room of my parents.


    When I went inside, a bit of alcohol-like air came into my nose.


    ¡®What¡¯s in the waiting room? Isn¡¯t it a party hall?¡¯


    In a reception hall, which could be seen nothing but a party hall, there were dishes arranged, and something like a standing meal meeting was held. It was also a ce to drink alcohol.


    ¡®I suppose this is what you call parent-participation. Did they do something behind my back?¡®


    ¡®Like how the parents drinking alcohol and having a big feast while their children are working hard? It¡¯s more like a social party than a big feast though. If you are an adult, you will im that this is a social gathering of parents, but from children point of view, this is embarrassing.¡¯


    After walking around for a while, I finally found Rook. When I found him, Rook was giving his full attention to his best friend, Ga, while they were on a small round table. They actually were having an arm wrestling.


    ¡®Are these two children?¡¯


    Their faces are a bit red and they looked drunk. Were they be drunk, got on board, saw a familiar face and had an arm wrestling match?


    ¡¯What a shocking parenthood.¡¯


    Suzuya was smiling while trying to look calm, as she was apanying behind him, but apparently, she couldn¡¯t keep up with him. If it was as usual, she would hit Rook¡¯s head, but since this was a formal ce, she didn¡¯t know what to do. That was how I felt.


    Suzuya had a smile on her lips, but not in her eyes. It was clear that she was angry with Rook. Although she could pinch his butt so that the surroundings wouldn¡¯t know¡­


    ¡°Father, what are you doing¡­?¡± (Yuri) (TLN: I¡¯m using Father and Mother rather than Otou-san and Okaa-san because he is calling them ChichiUe and HahaUe in this situation.)


    He was surprised when he heard my voice.


    ¡°Hmm!? Aah, is that you, Yuri? I¡¯m¡­¡± (Rook)


    The moment he saw my face, he lost his focus, and lost the arm wrestling. The back of his hand was mmed on the table.


    Then, he shook his hand while uttering ¡®Ouch¡¯.


    ¡°Seriously, take it easy.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Too bad, you got distracted.¡± (Ga)


    Ga was grinning.


    ¡°Yuri, what is it? How about your exam?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± (Yuri)


    When I looked around, there were no children and there were only adults in the room. It seemed that it was still in the middle of reception, so there might be few children who finished the exam early and got out.


    ¡°I probably still have another two hours.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Even if you have two more hours, you shouldn¡¯t go out, right?¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°¡­Did you do it properly?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®They seem to be worried. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I will get a perfect score, but I did it in my own way. So, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. Well, that¡¯s fine, then.¡± (Rook)


    Rook didn¡¯t say much probably because either I told so or he thought that I would have to wait for another two hours.


    ¡°Long time no see, Yuri-kun.¡± (Ga)


    I heard Gall called me out. I should have grown taller than before, but Ga¡¯s physique was still huge.


    ¡°Long time no see, Ga-san.¡± (Yuri)


    I immediately lowered my head.


    ¡°Have you answered all questions?¡± (Ga)


    He said it in a nice tone.


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If that is so, you will probably get the same ss as my son. ¡°Have you seen him?¡± (Ga)


    ¡°I wonder. I¡¯m not too sure, because there were few people just now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. Well, if you see him, get along with him, alright. Unlike you, he is a hopeless brat.¡± (Ga)


    ¡®Uwahh. That sounds unpleasant.¡¯


    ¡®This person can¡¯t really hide his physique in a slightly formal attire. If that brat has his physique, I won¡¯t be able to deal with it, you know.¡¯


    ¡°Is he really a brat? It¡¯s scary, but I hope we can be friends.¡± (Yuri)


    I said something which wasn¡¯t in mind.


    ¡°If he does something bad, it¡¯s fine to deal with him.¡± (Ga)


    He seemed really emphasizing that point.


    ¡®You can do it yourself. Don¡¯t leave the breaking of a brat to other people.¡¯


    ¡°What is your son¡¯s name?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do Godwin.¡± (Ga)


    ¡®Do, is it? Alright. Ga¡¯s son is Do. It¡¯s easy to remember.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯ll make sure to stay away from him.¡¯


    ¡°So, Father. Let¡¯s go home.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh, are we going back already?¡± (Rook)


    He seemed reluctant.


    ¡®Does he still want to drink and eat?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to attend ceremony or something?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Nope, there is none.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Alright. let¡¯s go home. Look, Mother¡¯s condition is not good.¡± (Yuri)


    When he looked at Suzuya, let alone being not feeling well, she was disying a mood with an undaunting pose, but well, that was fine.


    ¡°Certainly, I¡¯m also tired.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes. Shall we go now?¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Ga, see youter.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Ouh. You too, take care.¡± (Ga)


    The two said goodbye to each other.


    ¡°Well then, please excuse us.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Goodbye, Ga-sama.¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya held a bit of the skirt¡¯s hem and bowed. It was amon female bow. That didn¡¯t look good at all¡­ there was a sense of incongruity¡­


    On that day, we returned home in the carriage. The entrance ceremony would be tomorrow.

 Chapter 19: (Self Edited) The Entrance Ceremony

    There was the entrance ceremony today.


    I rode a carriage together with my parents just like yesterday. But, we were going through a different path from yesterday.


    ¡°Why are we taking different road?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What are you saying? The entrance ceremony will be held at the royal castle.¡± (Rock)


    I had never heard that.


    ¡°Will the Queen be there at the royal castle?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s because the students of the Academy will stand behind the future of Shaalta.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Hmm. Well, even in Japan, the prime ministeres to the entrance ceremony of the National Defense Academy. Maybe, that¡¯s the way it is.¡¯


    ¡®Not only there is an entrance ceremony today, there will be a boarding ceremony in the afternoon. The students who live nearby may go from their home, but since there are enough beds avable for each student, all students enter the dormitory. It seems free to use the dormitory or not.¡¯¡°Haa¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I was already so depressed, and I felt like skipping school even before entering it.


    ¡°Are you sighing again?¡± (Rook)


    Rook said that in a surprised tone. Did he hear that?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ However, it is surprising. For you not to like it that much I definitely thought that you would be so excited to go to the royal capital.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°It¡¯s lonely to be away from the family, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I really love Rook and Suzuya, so I do think so. My parents in Japan weren¡¯t like them, so this is the first time I¡¯ve ever tasted the warmth of parents.¡¯


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t know if I can make friends.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I can get along well with the brats of same age. Even when I was at this age, I didn¡¯t have many friends, and after school graduation, the ties would be broken.¡¯


    ¡°It would be easy for Yuri to make one or two friends. You made friends with Syamu-chan, right?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s because Syamu is a genius. Since she is smart enough, I may have the pleasure to teach her too. Plus, I can get along well since we respect each other. However, there are probably no children like her.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    As I was still reluctant¡­


    ¡°Yuri, I know that you are lonely, but this is something you have to do.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡­I heard Suzuya¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes, Okaa-san.¡± (Yuri)


    I replied encouragingly.


    ¡°Do your best. Uh¡­ do your¡­¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya suddenly began to shed tears.


    ¡®Eh, O-okaa-san?¡¯


    ¡°Do-do your best¡­ hiik.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Su-suzuya? It¡¯s not like he is saying goodbye.¡± (Rook)


    Rook made such a follow up.


    ¡°B-but¡­ I will never see him again very soon¡­¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®Is it shocking enough to cry? I mean for not able to see the son¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m being held captive. So, if you want to see me, we can meet¡­ I can apany you to the royal capital.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Re-really¡­?¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Of course. Is that right, Yuri?¡± (Rook)


    Rook looked at me.


    ¡®O-ouh.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Okaa-san. I¡¯m lonely if I can meet you, Okaa-san. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to ride an Eagle King alone in a bitter, so we can meet from this ce, you know?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s great¡­ Yuri, if things getting tough, you can alwayse home. You don¡¯t have to bear with it¡­¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®Kuhh¡­ So gentle. I¡¯m going to shed tears soon.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. If things get tough, I will return to Okaa-san.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m d¡­ Sorry, I¡¯m not a good Okaa-san.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®There is no way you are not a good Okaa-san.¡¯


    ¡°There is no such a thing. That¡¯s because I love you, Okaa-san.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    When I entered the ind where the royal castle was, we went through the main street. Then, the carriage stopped in front of the castle.


    Since the ind itself was a castle, there were no walls around the castle. Normally, there would be a castle after going through residential area. I had such feeling.


    In Japan, there would be a defensive topography like districts until people get to the castle keep, but here, it wasn¡¯t like that. When I closely looked at the castle, the location of the windows could be reached by putting the hands if they were adults. Sculptures were installed at the lower position, and if that was used as a foothold, it seems to be easy to climb the outer wall.


    The main gate, which currently opened, was beautiful in appearance, but it wasn¡¯t reinforced with iron tes and tacks.


    ¡®The enemies don¡¯t have toe with full forces if it¡¯s like this, isn¡¯t it? It feels like anyone can enter from everywhere.¡¯


    ¡®This ce is more like a pce than a castle. If you are tall in a pce like this, the livability is getting worse and more inconvenient. Usually, a pce prioritizes on livability over defense, so it has square and t shape.¡¯


    ¡®I wonder if this is design to serve as andmark. The building is certainly beautiful, and it is also a symbol of the capital city. Hence its prospects were sessful.¡¯


    We went inside the castle. It felt like we were shogunate vassals entering the Edo Castle.


    When we passed through the big gate, we were stopped by beautiful Onee-chan who wore simple formal attire.


    ¡°Excuse me. Is everyone from the Hou¡¯s Household?¡± (??)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Rook)


    Rook replied so.


    ¡°I would like to borrow this child for a bit.¡± (Woman)


    ¡®??? What? Is this a kidnap? By this woman¡­¡¯


    ¡°Why?¡± (Rook)


    Since she didn¡¯t ask for Rook, he was frowning and seemed to have suspicions.


    ¡°Will it be alright for me to exin?¡± (Woman)


    When the beautiful Onee-chan brought her mouth closer to Rook¡¯s ear, she whispered something. As for affair, the gentle eyes of Suzuya became severe.


    ¡°Eh, really?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes. So¡­¡± (Woman)


    ¡°I got it. Yuri, follow this person.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®??? I¡¯m really being kidnapped, is it?¡¯


    ¡°Why¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, so hurry up. Either way, the seats for parents and students are separated. This person will guide you there.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Hmm, I understand¡­¡± (Yuri)


    As I was told that, I had no choice but to follow her.


    ¡ª


    We walked down a hallway that was separated from the crowd and there was nobody there. I was worried because they didn¡¯t tell me anything.


    Then, I enter a room that I didn¡¯t really know. It was a room like a guest room for distinguished families.


    This room was just as impressive as our mansion guest room. The sofa, carpet, hanging pictures, and everything else were first ss goods.


    ¡°Well then, please excuse me.¡± (Woman)


    As the Onee-san finished guiding me, she left the room.


    There were two females and a male inside. They were a couple or something as the male and female were an Obaa-chan and an Ojii-chan. The other female was the blonde girl that I saw in the final examination yesterday.


    ¡°You are Yuri Hou, right?¡± (??)


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡± (??)


    The Obaa-san said so.


    ¡®What¡¯s with her? Is she someone important to tell me that? Aah, she may be a teacher of the Academy.¡¯


    I walked down and sat on the sofa so that I didn¡¯t offend her.


    ¡°I am Izabo Marmaset, the dean of the school of Liberal Arts.¡± (Izabo)


    ¡°I am Rabelo Rube, the dean of the school of Knights.¡± (Rabelo)


    ¡®I see. Marmaset is the name of the Seven Great Witches leader, while Rube was the biggest household of Five General Braves.¡¯


    Rube¡¯s social standing was simr to the Hou Household, but since their territory was directly next to Kilghina, it gave the impression that it was a hotnd of topic now. If Kilghina copsed, the next think to be overrun was thend of Rube.


    I knew it because I studied the chief of the twelve households for the exam, but Izabo and Rabelo weren¡¯t the chief. They might be a brother and a sister or rtives of their chief. It looked like the director of the school of Liberal Arts was a person from the Marmaset Household.


    ¡°My name is Yuri Hou.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave my name for the time being.


    ¡°I¡¯m Carol Full Chartres.¡± (Carol)


    The girl nearby gave her name.


    ¡®¡­Eh? Chartres is the family name of the Syanti royal family. Of course, if she identifies herself without permission, she will be punished.¡¯


    ¡®And if the middle name, Full, is used, that will be the family name of this country¡¯s royal family. Heh, is she the princess of the country?¡¯


    The word ¡®Full¡¯ means four in the ancient Shannguage. There were twelve girls from thest Queen of the Shanti Great Empire (for real?). Three of them died in battle, and the remaining nine survived. They each made a country, and became nine countries after the copse of the Empire.


    These nine girls put the order of the birth in their middle name, and made it the surname of the royal family of each country. In other words, the royal family of Shaalta is the blood family of the fourth princess.


    The next door Kilghina called herself Tuni Chartres, who is the twelfth princess. For her to say Full Chartres, this child is the queen next sessor since there is a rule to change the family name of the side family.


    ¡®Is this for real?¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°Yuri, Carol, you both are the top students. You will have a special role at the entrance ceremony.¡± (Izabo)


    The old woman began to say something that I didn¡¯t understand.


    I was astounded.


    ¡®Why do I have to do such a bothersome thing? The entrance ceremony alone is already troublesome.¡¯


    ¡°There is still about an hour before the start of the ceremony. In the meantime, you will do some light practice. There are many things you can do but remember, don¡¯t be rude and say something unnecessary.¡± (Izabo)


    ¡°Please wait. I understand if this is about Her Highness, but why am I a top student?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder is it because my bloodline or something?¡¯


    ¡°It is due to your result.¡± (Rabelo)


    I was informed that by the Jii-san. I gave up. I couldn¡¯t help with the result.


    It wasn¡¯t strange if I achieved the top stop if I score a near perfect score on such questions. Even if it was toote to regret now, I should have done it moderately. Since it was toote to regret, I gave up.


    ¡°But then, if Her Highness is the top student, then, I should be the runner up.¡± (Yuri)


    This princess came to the examination hall. It was the hall for the school of Knights.


    If so, it would be funny to have two top students.


    ¡®Maybe, we both have same score?¡¯


    ¡°Carol is the top student of the school of Liberal Arts.¡± (Izabo)


    ¡®Eh? But, she took the test of school of Knights right? Does that mean she took both exams? I think that there is no slip in the academy.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri is the top student of the school of Knights, while Carol is the top student of the school of Liberal Arts. That¡¯s it. And for the sake of your academic life, ask questions only when you are told to. Or you will be scold in the school of Knights.¡± (Rabelo)


    Moreover, I was reprimand. This wasn¡¯t a situation where I could ask more questions.


    ¡®Ughh¡­¡¯


    ¡ª


    Then, I was brought to another room. A female teacher came in and handed a script.


    ¡°Please memorize it.¡± (Teacher)


    It was said overbearingly.


    ¡®Damn it. To be imposed such a hardship before entering the school that I don¡¯t want to enter¡­ Is this a punishment game!? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡¯


    ¡°I have memorized it.¡± (Carol)


    Carol returned the script in less than five minutes.


    ¡®That¡¯s amazing. How good is your memory?


    Then, she took a closer look at me¡­


    ¡°Huhu.¡± (Carol)


    ¡­that proud-sounded small voice was heard.


    ¡®What? Do you think that¡¯s cute? Don¡¯t be so proud of it.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m reading it slowly and carefully. I¡¯m not good at remembering, anyway. Uhmm¡­¡¯


    ¡°We will this Academy anew¡­ swear with our pride¡­ learn the way of the soul as a Knight, decisive¡­ while waiting for the day to lend our spear to Her Majesty, we swear to work hard.¡± (Yuri)


    I read it aloud in a low voice.


    ¡®No matter how I look at it, it is a long speech.¡¯


    ¡®I spent almost ten minutes to memorize it. This long speech¡­. it would be stupid to ask me to remember one hour before the debut moment. What¡¯s going on with the educational institution of this country? Is it amon sense here?¡¯


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine.¡± (Yuri)


    I returned the script.


    ¡°Yes. Then, let¡¯s get started. I will exin the procedure.¡± (Teacher)


    ¡®It has finally started. Is there not much time left?¡¯


    ¡°When you are called to sword as representative students, you two get up from the chair, and head over to the tform. Yuri-kun will be on the left, while Carol-san will be on the right side of the tform. Pleasee out at the same time. First, stand up and bow to Her Majesty the Queen. Then, stop in front of the stairs to climb to the tform. After that, turn back and bow toward the audiences. Next, ascend to the tform, and when youe in front of the Queen, Yuri-kun needs to do the top salute. Carol-san understands about this, but please salute for the family. Then, at the same time of getting up, Yuri-kun will read the oath first. Once both of you finished reading the oath, the Queen will extend her hand to Yuri-kun. So, stand on one knee, take the hand, and kiss it lightly. When you are done, stand up and return to your seat. You have to bow to the audience when you get off the tform.¡± (Teacher)


    ¡®Wha¡­ This is going to be mind-boggling.¡¯


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get started. I will y the role of the Queen, so you both sit over there.¡± (Teacher)


    I couldn¡¯t help but to shiver due to the unbearable degree of difficulty of the punishment game.


    ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hmmph, it¡¯s not a big deal for you, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Carol)


    When the rehearsal was over, the princess started to spit her poison immediately.


    ¡®What is this¡­ that¡¯s scary.¡¯


    The rehearsal ended, and I was going to return to the meeting ce. We were told to return to the guest room. At this moment, there are only two of us at this hallway. I don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to be ¡®poisoned¡¯.


    ¡®Did something bad happen?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I know not more than that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That is true. This is simply a dreg. Well, let¡¯s just be satisfied by saying that.¡¯


    Carol stopped.


    ¡°What!? The way you talked that¡­ Are you making fun of me!?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Eh? Why she is like that?¡¯


    ¡°???¡­!!???¡± (Yuri)


    I wasn¡¯t able to give a response.


    ¡®Tsk, sorry, isn¡¯t this ridiculous? Are you mistaking me for other person??¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away just because you got better result than me.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Eh? Ah,e to think of it, she took the exam for the school of Knights.¡¯


    ¡®Is that it? What the hell is going on?¡¯


    ¡°Come to think of it, why did you go to the school of Knights¡¯ exam?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmmph.¡± (Carol)


    Carol suddenly made a ted face.


    ¡®You¡¯re making that face just because I ask you, huh¡­¡¯


    ¡°I will graduate from both the school of Knights and the school of Liberal Arts. I was going to be the top student of both schools.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Eh, can you do that? There aren¡¯t only young people in both schools, but that will generally take twenty years toplete. That is like going to Liberal Arts college and Science college at the same time.¡¯


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s amazing. Well, by all means, please do your best.¡± (Yuri)


    She was shocked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. I will do my best anyway!¡± (Carol)


    ¡®She seems working hard. Well, I don¡¯t have such vigor, and I¡¯m probably won¡¯t graduate. Please do your best by yourself.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You have a low ambition. Be more proud!¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Even if you told me to be proud, I¡­¡¯


    ¡°I have no intention of doing much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa!?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to make that dumbfounded expression that looked like in a drawing¡­¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to enroll if I could. If I knew that there is a system like being top student, I would give it to you. Please excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    When I lowered my head and lifted up my head, my face was pped by an impact that produced a pant sound. At that moment, my cheek became hot.


    ¡®Eh, I got pped?¡¯


    ¡°This¡­ rude guy!!!¡± (Carol)


    There was an appearance of Princess Carol who yelled at me with a bright red face. Princess Carol, who didn¡¯t seem having enough, followed up.


    ¡°This¡­ stupid¡­ fool¡­. uhmm¡­ idiot!¡± (Carol)


    Perhaps, she had finished pouring insults on me, she ran away.


    ¡ª


    I thought that it was going to cool off because I had a maple mark on my cheek, but since there was no time, I entered the ceremonial hall as it was.


    ¡®Is it already started?¡¯


    The venue was arge room which called a banquet hall. Since reputation were pretty much depicted in some books, gorgeous decorations here were borated and very beautiful. There were carved geometric patterns on the ceiling, and it was covered with gold leaves. However, the color faded over the years, and it became harmonize to the surrounding.


    There were an array of chairs on the decorative stone floor, and an elongated carpet wasid in the middle. The carpet was also special. The left side had a blue color and the right side had a red color. It was dyed in half and half. It was a reminiscent of Baron Ashura. Unlike the Baron, the left side was a man, so I went to the seat on the left. (TLN: Mazinger reference)


    I proceeded through the crowded hall and sit in the designated seat. It was the front leftmost seat. I sat down and took a breath.


    ¡®What the hell with that little brat? The person who got bitten didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡¯


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Yuri-kun.¡± (??)


    Suddenly, the guy on the right was talking to me.


    When I turned to him, it was a pretty boy who was somewhat smaller than me. His fluffy brown hair with bob cut was impressive. He had a cute face that was rather like pampas cat rather than being handsome. He would be a child that seemed to be adored by Shotacon Onee-chan.


    ¡®Who is he?¡¯


    ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± (Yuri)


    I returned the greetings. I wondered how this guy knew my name.


    ¡°My name is Myaro Gudanvier.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Gudanvier, is it? It is the name of a household among Seven Great Witches. He is a son of a distinguished family.¡¯


    ¡®However, in the Witch households, the sons are treated like a male Holstein. If I¡¯m not mistaken, I heard that they are useful to some extent, so I wonder about their social status. I mean¡­ the sons of the Great Witch households rarely aim to be the imperial guards, so I heard they wouldn¡¯te to the school of Knights.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Yuri Hou.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Anyhow, let¡¯s return the greeting.¡¯


    Myaro smiled, and¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s with the cheek?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡­seemed to find it funny.


    It didn¡¯t sound like he was mocking me, and it didn¡¯t feel unpleasant. It might be his talent to say it in that way.


    I involuntarily rubbed my cheek. It was stinging.


    ¡®Well, how am I supposed to say about this?¡¯


    ¡°I touched ady¡¯s bottom when she fell down, so I got knocked down.¡± (Yuri)


    I told a lie firmly.


    After all, there weren¡¯t many women who would p just because being touched by a brat. Although a five fingers mark was obvious, it was strange to tell that I fell off the stairs.


    ¡°Is that so? That was a disaster.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It happens all the time.¡± (Yuri)


    Since I said it, I was wondering what I said.


    ¡®Is it really happening all the time? In that case, there will be cheeks missing.¡¯


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re living an interesting life.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was smiling wryly.


    He didn¡¯t seem to convince with my lies, but I felt like he was enjoying the conversation. Well, this kind of conversation wasn¡¯t bad at times when there was nothing to talk about.


    ¡°It¡¯s not interesting. I¡¯m an ordinary person.¡± (Yuri)


    Since it was boring even if he had a very strange interest, I answered it that way.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be an ordinary person if you are the top student, you know.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said it with a slightly serious tone.


    ¡®Really? Well, that¡¯s true.¡¯


    ¡®I remember a feeling simr to the inspiration¡­ aah, I see. I try hard to understand. Is that why Carol was angry?¡¯


    ¡®Someone who achieved the top when she worked hard, and yet, my modesty hurt their pride. When I think about it, I wonder what Carol has gone through to be able to solve questions at ten years old.¡¯


    ¡®If you aren¡¯t at the disgrace level when you enter the school, the level of the previous exam is enough. You can continue to study so that you can manage the exam of such an insane level of difficulties. When you look at the person who surpasses you, he is not motivated but still took the exam. It may seem an outrageous anger toward me, but that is enough to get angry.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s because the other side is still ten years old.¡¯


    ¡°A human with a good head is not unusual to be called extraordinary. Don¡¯t say that precocious human has great talents.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I am a mediocre person who happens to live a bit longer. If I were alive for awhile, I didn¡¯t notice before I got in the way of a human who is living admirably. It was that kind of story. So I am not extraordinary.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But, I don¡¯t understand. That¡¯s because we¡¯re still very young.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Unfortunately, I am not young, and I know a lot of things. However, I can¡¯t say that.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Myaro)


    So, when I turned my head¡­


    ¡°Keep quiet!¡± (??)


    ¡­there was such a voice, and the entrance ceremony began.

 Chapter 20: (Self Edited) The Representative Oath

    To continue this damn story, the stage where the pledge of the student representative oath had finally arrived. I stood up and went on stage.


    I made two salutes along the way, and I was on stage with Carol. The Queen was sitting in front of me.


    She was a slender woman who was a bit older than Satsuki. It might be the gic feature of the Queen¡¯s family that she and Carol had blonde hair and blue eyes.


    Her appearance was about forty years old but, since Shanti was young in appearance, she might be about sixty years old. She was looking at Carol with a face of a parent who felt her the growth of her child. This was helpful but I couldn¡¯t bear for a moment especially when I looked like a suspicious child with a maple mark on my cheek.


    ¡°Salute!¡± (??)


    Along with the decree, I thrust one knee slowly and kneeled down. I put a hand on the other knee and the other hand on the floor. This was the salute that men did indoor in the Shanti society.


    Putting a fist on the floor brought simr meaning as offering a sword. In the case of outdoors, the fist would be dirty if the ground was muddy. Therefore, putting a hand on the chest was done instead.


    Carol, who was next to me, kneeled with a knee, ced the raised knee on the opposite shoulder, opened her hand high, and put it on the floor to hold something.


    When women met the Queen in a ce like this, they were supposed get down on both knees and linked both palms as if they were praying to God, but since it was a gesture to look up to the emperor in ancient times, it would be strange if Carol, who was a royalty, would do it to her mother.She stood up, and faced the Queen again. The one who would read first would be from the Knight side.


    I read the sentence that I remembered well.


    ¡°¡­While looking forward to the day to give my spear to the Queen, I pledge to devote myself to study.¡± (Yuri)


    I thought that I had forgotten because there were so many things happening, but somehow I remembered and I was able to finish saying it. Next was Carol¡¯s turn. She also began to speak.


    Carol seemed to remember well, and she could read aloud without stopping.


    ¡®That¡¯s amazing.¡¯


    ¡°¡­On your side¡­ and to support¡­ aah¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Eh?¡¯


    She stopped when she had finished 90 percent.


    When I looked sideways while thinking whether she got hit by Level 5 Death and suddenly died, her face was paled and pitiful.


    ¡®¡­Did she forget?


    She looked at me and I saw it within her eyes that she was asking for help.


    ¡®That is obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡®I really want to help, but I only heard it once during the rehearsal, so there¡¯s no way I can remember¡­¡¯


    Let¡¯s see¡­ we will always be by the side of the Queen, and we pledge to devote ourselves to perform, to support and to be a person who celebrates together. That¡¯s it, right? ¡­Why am I remembering it?¡¯


    ¡°¡­to perform and¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I whispered with a low voice.


    ¡°¡­! We pledge to devote ourselves to perform, to support and to be a person who celebrates together!¡± (Carol)


    She said it properly.


    ¡®That¡¯s great. That¡¯s amazing.¡¯


    After saying that, the Queen immediately reached out to us.


    ¡®Aah, is it me?¡¯


    That was it.


    I got on one knee, reached out the Queen¡¯s hand and kissed on the back of the hand. I let go the lips, and then, I stood up slowly while slowly moving my hands with a gesture of releasing a butterfly.


    I stood up again at the same time as Carol, and left the stage.


    ¡ª


    The entrance ceremony ended safely.


    ¡°¡­Haa.¡± (Yuri)


    I involuntarily took a breath.


    ¡®What to do from now on? It¡¯s to enter the dormitory.¡¯


    ¡®However, the dormitory is far away from the royal castle. The dormitory is, of course, on the premises of the Academy, but since I am in the royal castle and not in the spacious Academy, I have to move considerably. Well, it¡¯s not a distance that I can¡¯t walk.¡¯


    ¡°That was a magnificent representative. You were amazing.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said so boisterously.


    ¡°Not really.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then, please also take care of me in the dorm.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, I wish we can be in the same room.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Unfortunately, there is a rule that students from the first rank to the fifth rank can¡¯t be in the same room. We are also expected to enlighten our roommates.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I wonder how does he know that.¡¯


    ¡®That means Myaro¡¯s rank is between the first and the fifth. The seating order is probably in the order of the grades, since the fifth ce wouldn¡¯t be next to me even though there are many students. The guys in the back row may not be able to endure any longer.¡¯


    ¡®If Myaro was sitting to me, he should be in the second or third ce, right? It¡¯s pretty obvious because Carol was sitting at the left side, but since there is Shadow Clone Technique, she won¡¯t be able to sit in both seats. So, who got the second ce is shrouded in mystery.¡¯


    ¡®I can guess from the way Myaro talks, and he looks like a smart kid. He might exceed Carol, so he is probably in the second ce.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a shame. Yup, really.¡± (Yuri)


    I only talked with him for a bit, but it seemed that I could get along well with this guy.


    ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, do you want to have lunch together?¡± (Myaro)


    I was invited for a meal immediately.


    ¡°Lunch?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We will enter the dorm in the afternoon. We can go there after having lunch.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I see. That¡¯s the first time to hear that. Rook¡¯sck ofmunication is serious.¡¯


    ¡®Aah, I wonder what to do. If I talk to Rook¡­ No, let¡¯s not do that.¡¯


    ¡®Since Suzuya is in that condition, I better do this when I¡¯m on my own.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you invited me, but I¡¯ll be leaving my family for a while. So,I don¡¯t want to have lunch without my family.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so¡­


    ¡°Aah, yes. I¡¯m sorry, I forgot that you wereing from the remote area.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡­and on the contrary, I was told sorry.


    ¡®I see. This guy lives in the capital city. Because of the bureaucracy. the workce of his parents¡¯ household should be the royal castle.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You asked me out though.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°There will be as many opportunities as there are stars. Even at that time¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Well then, shall I look for my father?¡¯


    I stood up from the chair, and lightly said goodbye to Myaro. When I nned to go into the flock of parents, I noticed the person in front of me. It was Carol.


    ¡®This girl¡­ why is sheing here?¡¯


    ¡°Come with me for a bit.¡± (Carol)


    Carol grabbed my wrist and pulled me.


    ¡®What is she trying to do? Isn¡¯t bad to bring someone to the back side of the school building?¡¯


    ¡°Oi.¡± (Yuri)


    I said that while resisting her.


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Don¡¯t get mad.¡¯


    ¡°Wait a second. I¡¯m in the middle of talking with my new schoolmate. It would be rude to leave without saying anything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ really?¡± (Carol)


    Carol immediately released my hand.


    ¡°My bad, I still have something to do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I was watching. So, you don¡¯t have to mind me.¡± (Carol)


    She gave out a pleasant smile.


    ¡°See you in a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I wish you all the best.¡± (Carol)


    She wished me good luck.


    ¡®Is it going to be a battle from now on? Even though there is still slight stinging feeling on my cheek¡­¡¯


    ¡°Are you done?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I¡¯m having little patience because of things here and there.¡¯


    ¡ª


    She probably knew about my family. Carol grabbed my arm and took me to a room where nobody was there.


    It was a fine but a bit dusty room with a thin sunlighting in. She had a sad look and didn¡¯t say anything like ¡®Uhm¡­¡¯ or ¡®Ooh¡­¡¯.


    ¡°That¡­¡± (Carol)


    It looked like she couldn¡¯t say anything. I was wondering what she wanted to talk about.


    As I was waiting patiently, tears began to appear in Carol¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Uu¡­ guh..¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Eh, wait a¡­ Why it bes like this¡­¡¯


    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t cry¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Is that a crying from vexation? Why? I don¡¯t get what¡¯s in her mind. If she cry because she lost in terms of the test, it¡¯s not strange to cry now.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I want to say¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Just say it.¡± (Yuri)


    When I asked, she was crying, but at least she started talking.


    ¡°¡­It was¡­ a disgrace topete with you¡­ and for helping me in my lines just now¡­ huhuww¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Did she returned the script in less than five minutes because she wanted topete with me? Is she stupid or what?¡¯


    ¡®However, I was able to say the words and phrases without mistake in the rehearsal, so I definitely remember it once. It is a pointless obstinacy, and it is an embarrassment. As a result, she wasforted and it is a shame to have left the predicament.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ did you bring me here to say that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I understand why she cries, but I don¡¯t understand why she brought me here. I wonder what she wants to talk about.¡¯


    ¡°N-no¡­ I¡­ I came to say thank you.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    Carol wiped her tears with a handkerchief and blew her nose.


    ¡®Hey!¡¯


    ¡°Thank you for helping me¡­ thanks.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re wee.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What¡­ did she call me just to say thanks? Is that so? I see.¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­Well then.¡± (Carol)


    When Carol was about to return¡­


    ¡°Wait.¡± (Yuri)


    I stopped her.


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry too, I was too insensitive.¡± (Yuri)


    As I apologized, she stared at me.


    ¡°¡­Why are you apologizing?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve hurt you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt!¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Well, you did p me.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. Yeah, more or less.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The reason I was angry was because you said you didn¡¯t want to enter the Academy. You are rude for not being proud to be a Knight¡­¡± (Carol)


    I was told being rude again. This was the first time being told so, including my previous life. A rude person. It was a term that couldn¡¯t be said so easily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I was being rude or not, but people have various circumstances, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Whatever the circumstances, I have no n to lose to you. There would be no honor as a Queen if I lose to rude people.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What is that all about?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind losing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you fine with that?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What is this argument? Why am I having a low level argument with a ten years old girl? Ah, it may be my tone looks like I am being depressed.¡¯


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be a Knight but you want to be a ruler. Even though it is the duty of the retainers to pledge to the ruler, why do you have topete with that retainers who are smart and strong?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The ruler must be the strongest and smartest. It¡¯s decided that way.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Why are you trying to do that foolish thing?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Do you have to be a perfect superwoman? They oftene up with this idea in a country where a woman act as a ruler. Normally, it should be different from a non-man-like style in which the subjects carry the Queen. As expected, it may be different.¡¯


    ¡°I know the wisdom and strength of a person. Mine and yours.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®People can¡¯t win a single army alone no matter how strong they are. Furthermore, there is none who is best in all respects such as physics, biology, history,w and mathematics. I understand what a single person can do. I have concluded that at most, I know that I don¡¯t know everything.¡¯


    ¡°Even if that be know, I have no good reason to lose to the rude person.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken basically.¡± (Yuri)


    This had be an unreasonable troublesome.


    ¡°Haa?¡± (Carol)


    Carol hysterically raised her voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the result of that test. To the point I want to mor whether I win or lose¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It is already troublesome enough to enter the Academy, but on top of that, why do I end up with such a ridiculous argument?¡¯


    ¡°You, you¡­ you¡­¡± (Carol)


    Basically, don¡¯t worry about being attempted by others if a person is going to be a ruler from now on. If not, no matter how smart they are, they are going to be manipted by his subjects.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Where is the world where the manager is being tested by the subordinates? What a fool. This is not a system of self-management.¡¯


    ¡°¡­That is¡­ you¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What? Are you going to say that I¡¯m being rude? Do as your please then.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re idiot¡ª! Uhmm, stupid! Uhmm, yeah, idiot¡ª!!!¡± (Carol)


    While I was being taken aback, she ran out of the room in a way that people wouldn¡¯t think her the princess.

 Chapter 21: (Self Edited) Entering the Dormitory

    ¡°Where were you? I¡¯ve been looking, you know.¡± (Rook)


    When I returned to the assembly hall, Rook was searching for me near my seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got caught by a troublesome person.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Nevertheless, *sigh*¡­ I got caught in argument with a ten years old girl. I feel like I¡¯m going to copse at this spot. I¡¯m depressed.¡¯


    ¡°Troublesome person? Who? Is it the Knights teacher?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°No, it was with the girl I met today.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°The heck¡­ you¡¯re quick huh¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡­he began smirking.¡°Honestly, it¡¯s fine to associate with her, but don¡¯t make a move on her, and dump herter, alright..¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Is that a senior¡¯s advice? Nevertheless, dump, is it?¡¯


    ¡°What is that all about?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Anyhow, just don¡¯t make a move. It is fine if you don¡¯t make a move, so it won¡¯t end unfairly, but if you make a move and dump her, that can cause trouble to the other party, and you¡¯ll be dropped out from the Academy.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Eh, drop out?¡¯


    ¡®S-sure. In worst case scenario, I can be dropped out if I do that on purpose, right? I shouldn¡¯t do that since she would get hurt while crying at Suzuya.¡¯


    ¡°If you really want to do it, there¡¯s a brothel in the school of Knights. It¡¯s safe, so have the seniors teach you that.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Are you for real? Is there really such a thing?¡¯


    ¡®Even so, Rook didn¡¯t tell me anything about exam. How should I put it, he neglected to tell me everything. But I don¡¯t need him to tell me something that I don¡¯t ask anyway.¡¯


    ¡®Does he think that this is the more important matter? No, it may actually be important.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m still seven or eight years early, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Sexual desire seems something to be initiated by the body rather than the mind, so I have no sexual desire at all. Whenpared to Japan where there were miniskirts and something else, there are not too much stimtion of desires since everyst one of people are dressed in ascetic style. This post-coital rity mode willst for several more years.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, but it will be toote after it has already happened.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Anyhow, this topic doesn¡¯t fit very well on this asion, so let¡¯s continue it at home.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s true as well. Let¡¯s go home.¡± (Rook)


    The assembly hall was already deserted, and figures of people were scattered.


    ¡ª


    When I returned home, I sat around the table with my family. After throwing the unpacked luggage brought from the main residence, the departure was finally over.


    ¡°Are you going?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go¡­¡± (Syamu)


    It was Syamu who fell into tears.


    She was also nine years old this year. She supposed to enter the school of Liberal Arts starting from next year. When she found out that I wouldn¡¯t be here after entering the school of Knights, she was totally gone. After all, I moved to another residence in the capital city for a whole year this year, but I soothed her by telling I would oftene here.


    Satsuki had been spending more time in the royal capital these days, so it would be better that way. Thus, Syamu also stayed in the royal capital from today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry so much. It¡¯s not like I will not see you forever.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be lonely¡­¡± (Syamu)


    It was rare for Syamu, who only let out intellectual arguments when she opened her mouth, to mutter such sentimental words. I was also lonely.


    ¡°Me too.¡± (Yuri)


    I put my hand on Syamu¡¯s head, pat her soft hair, and lightlybed it with my hand.


    ¡°If you go to the Great Library, you will not feel lonely.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®It¡¯s not impossible at all¡­¡¯


    ¡°I wille to see you as much as I can. I¡¯ll be in the same royal capital. It¡¯s not far apart as a star to another.¡± (Yuri)


    Even if I said so myself, that was a conceited line.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s like a thousand times away in the same house¡­¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®T-this girl¡­¡¯


    The Great Library was built next to the Academy. It wasn¡¯t far from the secondary residence of the Hou Household, so that a thousand times was a realistic figure.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to go there next time to do homework. It will be the same thing as studying together while doing the homework. So, you will not feel lonely, right?¡± (Yuri)


    This sounded reckless.


    ¡°Really!?¡± (Syamu)


    However, she was very pleased. She was smiling with joy.


    ¡°Yup.¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t think that there would be students in this world who would be happy to be given homework. The teachers would feel blessed.


    I let go of the lonely Syamu. When I gave a signal to the coachman, the carriage departed.


    As I was brought away by the carriage, I was getting worried when thinking about her. Syamu would enter the school of Liberal Arts next year. ording to Satsuki who graduated from there, the school of Liberal Arts was a study about politics, government officials andw. On top of that, the generally learned about the culture such as the ancient Shannguage.


    That was why Satsuki referred to the ancient Shannguage as liberal arts. I was quite angry because there was no ancient Shan in the examination of the school of Knights, but there was the exam for that in the examination of the school of Liberal Arts.


    I could confirm that Syamu had never shown interest in that kind of thing. Even Satsuki was so thorough and indifferent to the point that she threw a spoon at her due to theck of interest.


    Thus, Syamu was a Shanti who couldn¡¯t say No more than I was. She just didn¡¯t like things that she didn¡¯t like. While having a genuine expression of rejection on the face, she said ¡®No¡¯.


    I wondered if Syamu could go into the Academy or something like that. I had a feeling that it would be impossible, but I wonder what would happen.


    ¡ª


    While thinking about that, I went through the main gate of the Academy. I was alone in the carriage. To be precise, it was only me and my luggage. I had to enter the dormitory.


    The reception room was full of busts of other students¡¯ coaches arriving one after another.


    I got off the carriage with my luggage. Then, I ordered the coachman to return home. I didn¡¯t have a lot of luggage, but still, there were about three leather bags for adults, so it was a huge amount to carry. Even though I was trained by Soim, it was really heavy. If I had to walk around with this luggage, it would be a bit tough.


    I wonder if the person in charge would pick up, but if it wasn¡¯t so, I have to find someone first. When it came to walking around with luggage, it was considerably hard. Should I put under the shadow of a tree? But someone would probably steal it.


    As I was thinking about it for a while, my shoulder was suddenly tapped from behind.


    ¡°Hello. We met again.¡± (Myaro)


    When I looked back, it was Myaro.


    He came at the right time.


    ¡°Hi there. It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± (Yuri)


    I put a bag on the ground and shook hands with Myaro. Since it was just right, I asked the arrangement of the dormitory.


    ¡°I was watching from behind, but it looks like you¡¯re having trouble.¡± (Myaro)


    I had been seen.


    ¡°Aah. As a matter of fact, I don¡¯t really know where I should head from here.¡± (Yuri)


    When I was being honest, Myaro unintentionally smiled.


    ¡°Got it, let me guide you.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®As I would expect. These are the things only for honor students. He is a lifesaver as I was crossing the spider¡¯s thread in hell.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Thanks.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It is written in the dormitory guide anyway.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Dormitory guide? It is the first time I hear about it.¡¯


    ¡°Sure, where I can get that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Was that distributed somewhere?¡¯


    ¡°It should have been sent home, do you have it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Of course, I don¡¯t have it. Goodness, Rook¡­¡¯


    ¡°Aah, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m ashamed because I haven¡¯t even looked through them.¡± (Yuri)


    It was really embarrassing.


    ¡°I see. Well, it¡¯s something trivial after all. Anyhow, it will be hard if you didn¡¯t deliver the luggage beforehand.¡± (Myaro)


    When I looked at Myaro, he had nothing with him. He was totally empty handed.


    When I looked closely at the students behind Myaro, they were empty handed too. The students who hadrge luggage like were none around.


    ¡®To be sure, when people entered the dormitory, is it possible to send the luggage in advance? Perhaps, this premonition is right.¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s up with my family? Aren¡¯t we an imperfect general household?¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll take a few.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    ¡°It will be strange to walk next to you empty handed, you know.¡± (Myaro)


    And, Myaro looked a bit troubled.


    ¡®That is true when he said in such a way. If he is walking next to a guy who is full of luggage while he is empty handed, people may wonder that I am his servant.¡¯


    ¡°If you say so, it really helps. Can I ask you to help, please?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course.¡± (Myaro)


    I gave Myaro one of the lightest luggage, and he received it.


    Myaro received it with a hand, but for some reason, he then switched to both arms.


    Was it heavy?


    When I closely looked, his arms were thin like twigs. I swung a pole and being trained by Soim every day, and I also carried hay on the ranch, so I was probably trained. When I thought about it, Myaro came from a Witch household, and not warrior household. He probably didn¡¯t go through such a livelihood.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. It is heavier than I thought, but I¡¯m fine if it¡¯s this much.¡± (Myaro)


    Certainly, he seemed be able to hold it without much difficulty with both hands. It didn¡¯t looked tough. When I thought about it, it was the luggage that I was carrying with one hand, and that was held by a guy of the same age as mine. Therefore, it would be difficult if he hold it with a hand.


    ¡°Well then, shall we go? The dormitory is not far.¡± (Myaro)


    Then, Myaro started walking.


    ¡ª


    There were children lined up in front of the dormitory. Myaro and I lined up at the tailed end.


    The dormitory was arge wooden two-story building. It was characterized by a roof that covered the building which had be a single sink, and the snow began to fall all over the opposite side of the entrance.


    On the second floor, there was a covered terrace. On the ground floor, it seemed that half of it was a dining room, and another half was a living room. I could see something like a sofa. It was all brand new.


    This was quite a nice dormitory.


    Speaking of dormitories, I stayed in the dorm when I was in college. That was something I remembered when it came that dormitory.


    That ce was terrible. Unlike the one before me, it was a rustic concrete building with no appearance. The rent was cheap though.


    It was so-called autonomous dormitory, and it was a ce like a kind of extraterritorial area. For some reason, the students council had the privilege to stay out of the dormitory. Speaking of high school, it was like the students council who had the right to drop other students from the school. The power structure itself was abnormal. There was no reason to refuse if it could make people stayed in the dormitory especially when the events hosted by the students council would be a semi-forced participation. To put it simply, it was a very difficult ce for me to live.


    I had to go to senior dormitories one by one, received their orders, run their errands, just to get stamps or signatures which would collected at certain date. When I thought about it, it was unclear what I was doing. I was christened by a mysterious entrance orientation that wanted to twist the neck. I admit that I made a mistake and chose to move to a cheaper apartment, even if I had to pay some extra cost, and that was immediately executed.


    It felt nostalgic to remember it.


    ¡°I wonder what seniors do we have.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There is no senior.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said so.


    ¡°This is a dormitory assigned to new students like us, and we will use this dormitory for about fifteen years until graduation. Once students have graduated, it would be taken down, and new dormitory will be built.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Seriously? This building is a new building.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s very extravagant.¡¯


    ¡®¡­No, it should be that way, right? After all, it is made of wood. If people stay here for more than ten years, the dorm will be covered with ws. Though imperfect, it is a dormitory where noble children would stay, so it¡¯s not good if the building is shabby.¡¯


    ¡®Anyhow, having no seniors is a good thing. It¡¯s a pretty athletic world. Thus, if there are seniors, the custom of picking up juniors and doing errands are bound to happen.¡¯


    ¡°Is it the same with the Liberal Arts?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No. It is said that all Liberal Arts students stay in a huge dormitory near the school building. Aah, of course, the girls and guys are in different buildings.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Heh, is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As expected, it would be impossible for Syamu. Well, she doesn¡¯t have to use the dormitory by all means. She can go to school from the second residence every day.¡¯


    While we were talking, the line was getting shorter. At the front of line, there was a plump middle-aged woman sitting at a long desk running a pen. In the meantime, we reached to the front.


    ¡°You can go first.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, Myaro replied.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it after you.¡± (Myaro)


    I thought it would be too much to do it first since he took my luggage and guided me here, but I was fine with it.


    There were people behind us, so it would be nuisance to hold up.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first.¡± (Yuri)


    After saying so, I told the receptionist that I was Yuri Hou.


    ¡°Yes, Yuri-kun, is it? You will stay in the first room.¡± (Woman)


    ¡®First room, huh? Perhaps, that because I am the top student.¡¯

 Chapter 22: (Self Edited) I Cant Decide My Roommate

    ¡°This is the key of the valuables¡¯ locker. Here you go.¡± (??)


    For some reason, there was something like a safe. I received the key.


    Then I heard the voice saying ¡®Your room is the second room¡¯.


    ¡®So, Myaro got the second rank?¡¯


    ¡®No, as I expected, it would be bad if Carol moves into a dormitory for men only. If such a thing happens, I doubt the sanity of the people in the royal castle. Carol may not be able to enter the dormitory. Either way, I can¡¯t make a conclusion just yet.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s the room next door.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was somewhat happy.


    ¡°Aah, I may ask for your help again.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Me too. Please take care of me.¡± (Myaro)Then, I went into the dormitory and went upstairs. The first room says ¡®1¡¯.


    ¡®It¡¯s here.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I will return back.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Thank you. That helps.¡± (Yuri)


    I received my bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. See youter.¡± (Myaro)


    I separated from Myaro and opened the door to my room.


    When I went inside, it was a beautiful newly constructed room, and it was full with a smell of wood. If this was a travel destination, it would be exhrating. However, there were a preceding visitor in the room, and he was sitting on a bed.


    It was a ssmate-like, crew cut, short-haired kid. He had a good physique that didn¡¯t seem to be the same age of mine. For some reason, he was staring at me with an angry expression.


    ¡®Did I do something bad? I don¡¯t know. Of course, I don¡¯t. This is our first meeting.¡¯


    Looking at the back of the room, there were three beds. As I directed my feet toward the terrace, there were three intervals. There was also a door facing the terrace.


    This was a big room. I slightly looked around, and there were two study desks on the left and the right side which attached to the wall. In the right space open for one of the study desks, there were three rows of tall lockers.


    ¡®Is this the valuable locker?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t walk to the bed on the right. Then, I put my bag on the floor.


    ¡®What should I do? It¡¯s hard to talk because he is staring at me. I also don¡¯t want to ignore him. Hmm, this is troubling.¡¯


    This crew cut kid was somehow staring at my face without changing as if I was the enemy of his parent. I didn¡¯t remember killing somebody¡¯s parents.


    ¡®Did Rook do it? There is no such a possibility, but it would be a thin line.¡¯


    ¡®Haa¡­¡¯


    ¡®I want to sigh. However, if I don¡¯tpromise starting from here, there will be no friendship or anything. I¡¯m going to greet him. Communication begins with greeting. Since Ie after him, I should say hello.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m Yuri Hou. Nice to meet you.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it invigoratingly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask your name.¡± (??)


    I got a reply immediately after that.


    ¡®Wh-what¡¯s with this guy¡­ Did hee from a country with conflict?¡¯


    Then, the conversation stopped. There was an air full of pressure.


    ¡®Haa, since I could get along well with Myaro, I thought this would be a good start. Do I have to start with negotiations with the indigenous people?¡¯


    ¡®But, I¡¯m tired today, so I don¡¯t want to. Should I unpack my stuff?¡¯


    By the way, the baggage that was supposed to be carried was put on the corner of the room. It was probably the personal things of two roommates other than me. It seemed that I was on the few side with only three bags.


    I went to my locker, put the key to the locker where my names was put on, and opened it. I opened it, and it had a shelf shape inside.


    Half of the locker was where I could hang my clothes. I stuffed my luggage properly.


    The first row was very high. Perhaps, it was due to the anticipation of growth. I thought I had to give up because I couldn¡¯t reach it with my hands, but there was a stand like a stairs on the side, so I used it.


    ¡®Let¡¯s put something I don¡¯t usually use on the top row.¡¯


    I took out an inkwell and arge quill feather of an Eagle King from the bag and put it over there. While I was at it, I put in two diaries that I had finished writing. I thought that I should keep it in my parents¡¯ house, but since it was troubling if the contents inside were looked, I decided to bring it.


    If these were seen by someone, it seemed like a demonic worshipper dealing with mysterious but dull characters. Once the band was locked, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to look inside, but if they used knife, the band would break and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to open.


    Then, I pushed the empty bag under the bed. I ced the inkwell, the quill pen, the stationery set such as scissors. Lastly, I ced the third book I was using now. When I thought about it, I could always go to the stationery store since I was in the royal capital.


    ¡®This is a bit more convenient, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ who said that you could use that desk?¡± (??)


    ¡®???¡¯


    I heard the voice of the indigenous person from behind.


    ¡®No one told me anything. Why did I think this desk as my own?¡¯


    For one thing, the luggage was already ced on one of the tree desks, so I thought it was an early win. The other thing was that the desk wasn¡¯t on the side of the locker. Since I expected to be next to the desk of the indigenous person if I didn¡¯t take this desk, I thought that I should avoid that. The third thing was my bed was on the right sight of it. The bed was on the right side, and the desk was on the left. Thus, it was a bit difficult circumstance.


    ¡°Can I use it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± (??)


    ¡®No good, huh. What does he want?¡¯


    ¡°But, you need to get my permission.¡± (??)


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Excuse me, what is your name?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You!?¡± (??)


    ¡®Don¡¯t yell at me¡­¡¯


    ¡°I mean, I was wondering whether you are a royalty.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If he is a royalty, it is not strange to have privileges. This country is a kingdom. Unlike the self-govern territory of the Hou Household, this ce here is under direct control.¡¯


    ¡®No, could it be¡­ One of the principles of the Academy is that it doesn¡¯t distinguish students based on their social status. So even at the entrance ceremony, the teachers of the Academy didn¡¯t call Carol ¡®Your Highness¡¯. They called her Carol-san. Even the royalties don¡¯t get preferential treatment. This is the beauty of this Academy.¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the top student? I don¡¯t know about top student, but being a Knight is not all about studying.¡± (??)


    ¡®I have the feeling that is the impetus. But there is a truth in what this guy is saying. I also wonder what it would be like to decide a representative of the school of Knights through a paper examination.¡¯


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. Certainly, it might have been necessary to discuss and decide on the desks.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What are you talking about discussing?¡± (??)


    I suddenly wanted to blow up.


    ¡®Was ¡®discuss¡¯ a difficult word?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s about deciding things together. About the desk, let¡¯s decide together with other three roommates.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Certainly, that is fair. I don¡¯t know who are the rest are, but if people get the leftovers because of the early wins, they will remain dissatisfied.¡¯


    ¡°No.¡± (??)


    ¡®¡­What do you mean by ¡®No¡¯?¡¯


    ¡®I just don¡¯t get why do you keep saying No. Does this indigenous person want this desk? If that¡¯s the case, why did you put your luggage on the other side of the desk?¡¯


    ¡®Why¡­? There are too many mysteries¡­ too much I have to shoulder¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m Do.¡± (Do)


    He suddenly mentioned his name.


    ¡®Do¡­ Aah, I see.¡¯


    There was something that fell to my chest.


    ¡°Are you Do Godwin-kun?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± (Do)


    ¡®My luck is bad.¡¯


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not about bad luck. To begin with, I¡®m lucky to know Myaro. I guess this has offset the luck. If I try to think positively¡­¡¯


    ¡®No, I feel like this kind of roommate is a minus point. It¡¯s fifteen years. Ten years are the earlier I can graduate. I have no choice but to hope that there is a change in the room on the way.¡¯


    ¡®However, he is an impossible idiot. I want to see the face of his parents. Well, I know the face one of his parents, isn¡¯t it? Ga bastard¡­ what kind of child care have you done?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m acquainted with your father. Haven¡¯t you heard about it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Just because you know my father, you think you are that great?¡± (Do)


    ¡®No, I don¡¯t think so. I see. It might because Ga told him something strange, he is hostile from the very beginning.¡¯


    ¡®It may be rough from the beginning but no matter how I see the circumstance, it¡¯s strange to have zero preconception. I guess it is biased against me because of what Ga told him. Plus, there is also a possibility that something is wrong in this child¡¯s head.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m great. There are many things I don¡¯t understand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa!?¡± (Do)


    ¡®Don¡¯t shout¡­¡¯


    ¡°Are you a nerd? Don¡¯t get carried away. Screw you.¡± (Do)


    ¡®What¡¯s with this kid¡­¡¯


    As Do came closer to me, he brushed away the inkwell that was on my temporary desk. The inkwell fell to the floor and broke, creating a ck spot.


    ¡®Aah, why did you do that? Even though it is expensive¡­ Are you going to pay for it?¡¯


    ¡®And the floor is dirty too¡­ Who¡¯s going to clean it?¡¯


    ¡°What? Are you scared?¡± (Do)


    He indiscreetlyughed and said that threateningly.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this guy¡­ I¡¯m going toin to Ga.¡¯


    Then, Do grasped my unfinished diary.


    ¡®Ooh?¡¯


    He lifted up my diary, and shook it in front of me to show off.


    ¡°You intentionally bring this book here, you bastard. What are you trying to do?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Please give it back.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This stupid brat. That¡¯s my important book, it is second to my life. As I expected, I will get angry, you know.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s important. Please give it back.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The diary is a book that I bought with my not so much allowance money. If it is stained or torn, you won¡¯t get away with it easily.¡¯


    ¡°Haa? Are you in a position where you canmand me?¡± (Do)


    Do threw the diary on the floor. Then, he stepped and grinded it with the back of his shoe.


    ¡®¡­Aah, I see.¡¯


    ¡®This guy wants a fight huh? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s quicker.¡¯


    ¡®If that¡¯s what he wants, it¡¯s going to be easy.¡¯


    ¡°Humph¡­ are you a dog?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Haa?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Dogs don¡¯t understand words. So if you want, I will get along with the dog¡¯s way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing that the water seeks its own level. It¡¯s not possible to negotiate at high level with people who are at low level.¡¯


    ¡®If you can¡¯t negotiate, it¡¯s wise to ignore, but that is not true for roommates. Let¡¯s get alone with the dog¡¯s way, shall we?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to live in the same room as a crazy dog.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡± (Do)


    Do¡¯s eyes had been set.


    ¡°Come on, do you only know to bark? Are you a wimp?¡± (Yuri)


    The moment I provoked Do that way, he moved his hand first. It was a hook with all might that was usually done in a brawl.


    However, for thest three years, I had been slightly ustomed to it because of Soim. Compared to chasing the spears swung by the veteran warrior with eyes, there was no reason I couldn¡¯t see his fist thrown with full might.


    ¡®I mean, if I assume that Soim is extra hard mode, this is easy mode.¡¯


    ¡®Even if you make a fist and hit it, the might will change depends on how you put your weight on the fist. Therefore, it ispletely different from the way you use your body.¡¯


    Do¡¯s fist didn¡¯t contain any weight at all.


    While avoiding his fist, I caught his sleeve and pulled him in. At the same time, I grasped his cor. I went around his back, and bent his knees. Stretching the arm with the sleeve I caught, I carried his shoulder with the arm that grasped his cor. I straightened my body like unleashing a contracted spring, and I threw Do on my back.


    Instead of dropping him on the floor, I took my hand midway, and threw him. Do hit the door, and made a loud noise. The door didn¡¯t break under the weight of a child, but the upper hinges flew.


    I immediately run, and made a ball kick at his stomach with all my strength.


    ¡°Guhoo¡­¡± (Do)


    There was a soundless scream. I grabbed the shoulders of Do, who rolled around while writhing in pain, and forced him to lie on his back.


    Then, it became like a horseback riding. At that time, I couldn¡¯t get one of his arm because it was pushed out, but the other hand wasid under the feet, depriving his freedom.


    ¡°Oi.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¨CBastard!¡± (Do)


    I stopped him and caught his arm that was trying to hit me.


    ¡°You ask for a fight, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What!?¡± (Do)


    I held my fist with my pinky down, and hit Do¡¯s nose hard. A dull sound came out. The feeling of the tender child¡¯s flesh was transmitted to the fist.


    It seemed that Do had almost no experience of being beaten, since he had an expression of a child. A nosebleed dripped from that nose.


    ¡°Are you going to say no? You were asking for a fight, remember?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡± (Do)


    Do came to his senses, and strongly ring at me.


    I was surprised that I got angry. While remembering things in Japan one after another, the diary which was written with my own hands, was thrown to the ground and stepped with his dirty shoes.


    ¡®As I expected, he has a heart that can¡¯t be broken as it is.¡¯


    He tried to move his arm hard, and tried to hit me.


    However, when I held his arm, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hit me.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, let me release his arm first. Even if the fist reaches my face, it will not be powerful.¡¯


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t know that, and yet he dares to throw me a challenge?¡¯


    ¡®Well, even if I were to release his arm, it can¡¯t be helped since he was having an overwhelming disadvantage.¡¯


    ¡°Answer me.¡± (Yuri)


    I made him eat another crushing blow. There was a dull sound, and the nosebleed sttered.


    Do¡¯splexion had changed visibly.


    He had probably realized on instinct that the current situation was overwhelmingly unfavorable, and there was no eye of reversal. He didn¡¯t look scared, but he was obviously losing hisposure.


    ¡°You asked for a fight, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aaa, yes.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Then, were you prepared to be like this?¡± (Yuri)


    I swung a crushing blow. I felt like I was drowning in blood. The area around Do¡¯s nose was bloody red.


    ¡°I told you to return the book, because it is important.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I beat him repeatedly.


    ¡®Now that we¡¯vee this far, a hit or ten hits are the same.¡¯


    Do had be bloody, and his face was changing.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying around by taking other people¡¯s precious things.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aaghh! Guhh!¡± (Do)


    Hit. Hit.


    ¡°Moreover, you made fun of me and asked me for a fight.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If I do more than this, his front teeth may break. I should stop soon.¡¯


    ¡°You can¡¯tin about being killed.¡± (Yuri)


    I tightened Do¡¯s neck with both hands.


    ¡°Have you ever think what would happen if the most important thing is stolen?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ gaahh¡­¡± (Do)


    One of Do¡¯s hands grabbed my arm. That was what he could do now, but it didn¡¯t contain much power.


    ¡°An idiot should die if he can¡¯t be cured. How about you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Bastar¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°Then, die. This is the punishment of making fun of me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Agyyaa¡­¡± (Do)


    Before suffocating him for real, I changed the way to tighten the neck from the way to crush the trachea. Thereupon, Do looked up with his white eyes. Basically, he fainted.


    That was the result.


    I put my hand on his nose, and he still breathed properly.


    ¡®Good, good. No, that¡¯s not good.¡¯


    I came to my senses.


    ¡®What have I done?¡¯


    The next moment, the door was opened. A middle-aged woman, who was at the reception, opened the door and came in.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± (Woman)


    Behind the door, there were a lot of children watching over the back of that middle-aged woman. When I turned around, I could see a lot of eyes from the window on the terrace side. This had be a serious matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fight. It¡¯s over just a moment ago.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up and waved my hand covered with nosebleed while saying so.


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing much I can do here.¡¯


    Do¡¯s red face was covered with blood, and he fainted with an expression of agony. He looked like he was dead at first nce.


    ¡®Aah, I guess I will get expelled. Well, it can¡¯t be helped, right?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s just a bad luck. It¡¯s impossible to live peacefully with such a mad dog for many years anyway. I guess I have no luck with roommates.¡¯


    ¡°You have gone too far!¡± (Woman)


    It seemed I overdid it.


    ¡°Hey! Come on!¡± (Woman)


    The middle-aged woman shook Do¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to shake him too much. He is just cked out.¡± (Yuri)


    The middle-aged woman confirmed breathing and gently lowered Do to the floor.


    ¡°What happened?¡± (??)


    Another adult woman came.


    ¡°Please go to the doctor¡¯s office and call for a doctor.¡± (Woman)


    ¡°Eh¡­ aah, yes!¡± (??)


    ¡®Ooh, this is getting serious. What am I going to do?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri Hou. Please exin what happened.¡± (Woman)


    I exined this troublesome circumstance.


    ¡®I suppose that she is the dorm master.¡¯


    ¡°He insulted me, and damaged my properties. Since he invited me for a fight in a terribly risky situation, I epted it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ Tell me more specifically, what happened?¡± (Woman)


    ¡®I need to say it specifically¡­ She probably won¡¯t believe me, a brat anyway.¡¯


    ¡°Everything is as it is.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any indication of reflection.¡± (Woman)


    She said it with an amazingly angry face.


    ¡®Haa? I¡¯m starting to feel irritated. What¡¯s with this school? It has been unpleasant since yesterday. Are you kidding me?¡¯


    ¡°The one who should do the reflection is the guy over there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What did you say?¡± (Woman)


    The eyes of the dorm master lifted up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. I¡¯ll talk from the start to the end. I entered the room that you had allocated to me. This is that room. Then, there was a damn brat like a crazy dog here. He insulted me aggressively from the beginning. He took my possessions and refused to return when I asked him. After that, he damaged my stuff, and it became a fight. Next, I beat him until he bes like that. Then, I call this as self defense. When you came here, you med me for defending myself, and asked me to reflect. Isn¡¯t this unreasonable? What fault is there for me? It is a good thing I happen to know about self defense. If not, I might make a mistake and seriously injured him. Can¡¯t you see why I am not reflecting? I am the one who wants toin for all this, you know?¡± (Yuri)


    When I finished saying so, the middle-aged woman put her hand on the head to suppress the headache.


    ¡®I feel that the evaluation has fallen from the honor student to the problem child at once. It is a big stock market crash.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Anyhow, other than this, there is a possibility that some sort of verdict wille to you. You have a home in the imperial capital, right? Please go back there today and wait for itter.¡± (Woman)


    ¡®What? Am I going home? I am totally treated like a problem child. This is troubling.¡¯


    I put the third diary into the locker, took my wallet, and dagger. I locked the locker and left the dorm.

 Chapter 23: (Self Edited) Overdid It

    ¡®It¡¯s the first fight I¡¯ve ever had in my life, probably because I wasn¡¯t used to it. I was stupid, but if I think about it, I can¡¯t avoid being overwhelmed by over-defense despite being self-defense.¡¯


    ¡®Huh¡­¡­. I really did it. Will Father and Mother get angry when I go home?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun, please wait.¡± (Myaro)


    As I got out of the dormitory in a depressing mood, I was approached by Myaro. I stopped walking.


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What does he want to talk about?¡¯


    ¡°You may be upset by having such a thing, but it is better to wash your hands and face first. It¡¯s got blood on it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    I instinctively tried to wipe my face with my sleeves.Myaro grabbed my arm and stopped me.


    ¡°The sleeves will get dirty.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Surely is. But, because the blood is attached to the hand that I use to hit, I can only use the sleeves.¡¯


    ¡°There is a well in the back entrance, so let¡¯s wash it there.¡± (Yuri)


    Milo grabbed my hand and started walking. There was blood on my hands, so he would get dirty too.


    ¡°Sorry for everything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No problem. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I do mind, you know.¡¯


    ¡°Did you see?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I saw it. It was amazing.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro¡¯s voice was a bit exhrated. He seemed to be excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s not amazing. I did something stupid.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t have to go that far. Will I be like that whenever I get angry? Now I know the side of myself that I did not know.¡¯


    As soon as we reached the well, Myaro reeled a brand new well bucket with his blood-dirtied hand, and pulled out the bucket filled with water.


    ¡°Please give me your hand.¡± (Myaro)


    When Myaro reached out his hand as he said that, he leaned over the bucket and washed the hand with water. My hands were washed. When it was cleaned, I washed Myaro hands this time. Lastly, I washed my face. At the same time, I washed the sleeve dirtied with a little blood.


    After washing, I felt a little bit better. Then, for the first time, I realized that I was reek of bloody smell for a long time until now.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I can¡¯t help but sigh. I overdid it. Am I going to be expelled? Please forgive me, Father, Mother.¡¯


    ¡°We have met each other like this, but this may be farewell.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh, why is that?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°If you do this, you¡¯ll have no choice but to get expelled.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaroughed as if he had just burst out.


    ¡°Did you think that you would be expelled? There is no such thing.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think so.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you are beating her Highness Carol. Therefore, there is no such a thing like you, who are from the Hou Household, to be expelled.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Don¡¯t assert awfully.¡¯


    ¡°But I beat him quite bad.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him, did you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®He will not die. In fact, it is impossible to kill a person by hitting without using tools with this child body of mine.¡¯


    ¡°The Academy doesn¡¯t emphasize it. When you return to your parents, the bleeding would have stopped, and the face is also cleaned. In some cases, it may be camouged by makeup. So you don¡¯t have to worry too much, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Surely is. Apart from the fact that the skin on the face was scratched, the blood did note out. He just got a nosebleed, and if it is cleaned, there should only be traces of striking marks. There may be cut on the eyelids. Plus, I haven¡¯t broken my bones.¡¯


    ¡°Besides, Do-kun is known to be a problematic child. It¡¯s impossible for you to get expelled by any chance. I guarantee it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I feel like I¡¯ll be alright if he says so.¡¯


    ¡°I see. I feel a little better.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I feel so much better. I have no excuse for Rook and Suzuya for being admitted and expelled immediately.¡¯


    ¡°I am honored to have helped you.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said so happily.


    ¡ª


    When I broke up with Miro and returned to the second residence on foot, the gatekeeper weed me.


    ¡°Good evening, wee back.¡± (Gatekeeper)


    I went in and said ¡®I¡¯m back¡¯. I was let in because I was an acquaintance. But, it seemed strange because I was not riding in a carriage.


    A maid came out when I entered the house. She asked ¡®Are you injured?¡¯ when she found out that I returned with blood on my clothes.


    ¡°No, I got in a fight with my roommate. This is his blood. Can it be cleaned?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please take it off immediately. I¡¯ll bring you a change of clothes. Oh, you can do that in the reception room, alright?¡± (Maid)


    ¡®Even if I am not told, I will not be naked at the reception room.¡¯


    Before she said anything, I went to the reception room immediately and took off the uniform. The maid brought the change of clothes before I finished undressing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please change by yourself. That¡¯s because the blood will stain over time.¡± (Maid)


    ¡®So you were in a hurry, is it? When I handed the uniform that I had finished taking off, she went out with clothes in haste. It was a little dry, but I wonder if it is safe because the water in the well moistened the sleeve.¡¯


    After changing the clothes, I sat on the sofa in the living room and rested.


    ¡°Yuri, what happened?¡± (Rook)


    Then, Rook came asking me about what happened. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t gone back to the territory and was still in the capital city.


    ¡°¡­ I had a problem and was kicked out of the dormitory.¡± (Yuri)


    I told him honestly. I was ashamed.


    ¡°A fight? With whom?¡± (Rook)


    Luke asked me with a serious look. He was also a bit angry.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be angry.¡¯


    ¡°It was with Ga-san¡¯s son. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence or not, but he is my roommate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Rook)


    Luke seems to be convinced.


    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t fight. Martial arts are not something to be used for fighting.¡± (Rook)


    He said something usual, but somehow, it didn¡¯t contain the feelings. He must have heard from Ga in detail about his first son as a problematic child.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t go into a fight thoughtlessly, you know.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Did the other side start it first?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. I heard from Ga somewhat.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®As I expected.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    I was saved by an understanding parent. If I was scold without given a chance to exin and looked with disappointed eyes, it would be very painful.


    ¡°You are in no way using the dagger, alright?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®I¡¯m not that stupid.¡¯


    ¡°I used bare hands.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Did you break his bones or jaws?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t do so.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m just asking, you didn¡¯t kill him, did you? Did you hit him until he cked out?¡± (Rook)


    The order of asking was reversed. I was about to blow up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him, but I strangled him.¡± (Yuri)¡±


    ¡°Did you really strangle him?¡± (Rook)


    Rookpletely changed as if he was ming me. I understood why he was ming me.


    ¡°Why did you do that? That¡¯s dangerous for people who do not have enough training.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Since he is a mad dog, he will not back up unless I make him copse by strangling. I considered that he would keep fighting until his stamina ran out.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This is true.¡¯


    ¡°At that time, straining his arm¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that going to hurt his elbow?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m also learning locking technique. If you use the arm lock, you will be able to easily control the opponent, as the pain is quite different from that of being beaten.¡¯


    ¡®That is not the pain people can hold up if it is already decided. But there is a risk that the tendon may be hurt if that guy acted violently to untie it recklessly.¡¯


    ¡®The damage of the tendon is bad in general. In ten years or even twenty years, there may be pain in the tendon at the joints when doing daily movement.¡¯


    ¡®Pain is mild, but it is not something people should endure. For example, if the pain runs at a certain point of the movement, the movement will be awkward, so it can be a lifelong obstacle as a Knight.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah. So, you kick his feet while avoiding the attack.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Feet. Feet, is it?¡¯


    ¡°He was a bigger opponent than me, but I wonder if I could do it with my body.¡± (Yuri)


    I did not think about my feet. Since it was difficult to inflict damage by hitting from the start since the body is small, I didn¡¯t think I would fight by using mainly on hitting. Soim told me not to rely on blows until I became an adult.


    ¡°I would have to kick it over and over, but how about that? Fighting and running away from the guy who is used to fighting means that I require technique. When ites to the size of Ga, a man, who isn¡¯t trained, can¡¯t make it in one blow.¡± (Rook)


    Certainly, it would be ideal if you could make him not able to stand up with a low kick.


    However, Rook was right. There was a technique of hitting at lower body part again and again, while keeping a certain interval to the opponent who was hit and grabbed.


    I could do that many times if the fight started in a ce like in the middle of the school ground, but it wasn¡¯t very helpful to fight in such a small room. There was also a possibility of being repeatedly hit, held down and struck by the wall. The level of difficulty was way too high for me.


    ¡°Well then, wouldn¡¯t it better if you ignore the fight? Just surrender andin to the dorm master. If you can¡¯t do it, you can go pass this point.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°That might be true, but¡­ that¡¯s not the attitude of a knight. I¡¯m going to get ridiculed, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    Unexpectedly, Luke also had a bitter face. It was a feeling that he didn¡¯t want to do it as a man.


    ¡®What, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a problem to run away after being picked up for a fight? In the end, after being picked up, there is no way to run.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t fight. But, if someone asks for a fight, I will ept. I won¡¯t hurt them though. How should I say it? It is unreasonable, but the problems with human rtionships are almost unreasonable.¡¯


    ¡®If you are picked for a fight, you¡¯ll have to use a system called a duel. However, I¡¯m not sure whether it will be approved for the ten year old children. Before that, I don¡¯t want to kill each other.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to go for a drink with Ga today, so I¡¯ll talk about it.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®This Father of mine¡­ Did you promise of a drinking party when your son was struggling? Well, that¡¯s fine¡­¡¯


    ¡°Eh, what happened!?¡± (Suzuya)


    A voice sounded. Suzuya came out from behind Luke and was looking at me.


    She probably let out that voice since she discovered that I was here even though I wasn¡¯t supposed to be here.


    My spine froze. In a way, she was an awkward someone whom I did not want to be scolded the most.


    ¡°S-sorry. I came back.¡± (Yuri)


    I had a pitiful voice.


    ¡°Yuri had a little bit of a fight with his friend, it happens all the time.¡± (Rook)


    Luke will immediately follow up.


    ¡®Thank you, Papa.¡¯


    ¡°You shut up.¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya said with a ssh. Papa closed his mouth.


    ¡®Papa¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yuri, did you fight?¡± (Suzuya)


    It was not a gentle-like voice, but a question-like voice.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± (Yuri)


    This had urred couple of times, but when it came to this, I felt like I really became a child. I became gloomy.


    ¡°Did you get hit?¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°I hit him.¡± (Yuri)


    The moment I said so, I was struck by an intense blow at the brain. Though it was hit the crown of the head, I came for a chin.


    ¡®That hurt¡­¡¯


    I felt dizzy and pressed the affected area. My head was ticking and the stars were flying in my field of vision. It was really painful. Tears came out from my eyes.


    ¡°If you are hitting and kicking in a fight, both sides will end with getting beaten.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®What local rule is this?¡¯


    The tears were floating and the view looks like I was in a pool.


    ¡®No, I¡¯m getting really teary eyes.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the other child got beat by his parents. That¡¯s what it mean being equal.¡± (Suzuya)


    It was a super theory of self-confidence.


    ¡®Is there such a thing? I don¡¯t feel like protesting even if I thought so. I can¡¯t win against Okaa-san.¡¯


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, when Rook went for a drink, he and Shamu went passed each other. She seemed to have gone to the Great Library. When she knew that I returned, she came to me happily.


    I sat at a dining table with Suzuya and Syamu while having bumps on my head. Syamu requested homework as promised. By the time I created questions until midnight, the drunken Rook came back and said ¡®Ga was thankful because you were a good medicine. Don¡¯t worry too much and just go to school tomorrow¡¯. I became sleepy once I felt a bit relieved. I endured the sleepiness, and finished creating homework. Then, I fell asleep while imagining Syamu¡¯s happy face.

 Chapter 24: (Self Edited) Credits that Came Down from the Sky

    The next day, get up early in the morning and get on the carriage with ack of sleep. When I got to the dormitory, Do was waiting at the front door with his swollen face.


    ¡®Why is this guy waiting for me? Seriously¡­¡¯


    Dora¡¯s face was swollen and full of bruises.


    ¡®Even if I say so myself, I did well, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    As I approached the front door, I heard a voice from the other side.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet.¡± (Do)


    ¡®What a blunder? Did my ears hear wrongly?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Do)¡°If that¡¯s doesn¡¯t mean losing, what do you call that, then?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I really want to hear it.¡¯


    ¡°I am not admitting that I have lost.¡± (Do)


    ¡®Seriously? If you admit to losing, you will lose. Simple as that.¡¯


    ¡®Well, this is not a question of what others will say because it is like his belief. Whether it is ck or blue, if you say it is white, then, it is white. I guess that¡¯s fine. But, it¡¯s a bother.¡¯


    ¡°So, who won the fight yesterday?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡± (Do)


    Dora did not answer.


    It seemed that the answer won¡¯te out for a moment.


    ¡®It may not be possible to say ¡®I¡¯m winning¡¯, it would be awkward to say ¡®it¡¯s a draw¡¯.¡¯


    Sometimeter¡­


    ¡°¡­The fight still continues.¡± (Do)


    And, he seemed to havee to such a conclusion.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, yesterday¡¯s fight can be my loss. Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s my loss.¡± (Yuri)


    I epted the loss.


    ¡°Haaa???¡± (Do)


    He had an outrageous face.


    ¡°It was all good. You are the winner. Congrattions.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No good. Don¡¯t say that.¡± (Do)


    ???


    ¡°If either party admits to lose, the other side has won. That¡¯s what I said.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s why I admit to losing. What do you don¡¯t like that?¡¯


    ¡°No.¡± (Do)


    ¡®What is with this guy¡­¡¯


    ¡°Now, let me ask you this. You were done so badly, you were strangled, and yet, you don¡¯t want to admit losing. So, how are you going to admit someone is losing?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I will admit loss if I lose two or three times.¡± (Do)


    It was nice to be stupid.


    ¡°Heh. Is that so? Even if you lose once, then you win next time, you will say ¡®I did it, we¡¯re even now¡¯, right? Are you still a man? Aren¡¯t you ashamed to live?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡± (Do)


    It seemed that he could not refute.


    ¡°¡­Alright. Yesterday is my loss.¡± (Do)


    ¡®What¡¯s this¡­¡¯


    ¡°But, we¡¯re going to fight again. Just wait and see.¡± (Do)


    ¡®No¡­ Why is this guy so troublesome?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Bastard¡­ are you going to win and run?¡± (Do)


    I was looked with scornful eyes.


    ¡°If we do it a hundred times now, I will win a hundred times. Did not you understand yesterday¡¯s fight?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It is such a thing, I have to try¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°Oh, you might be able to win if you attack at night, or surprise attack.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you think I will do that!?¡± (Do)


    ¡®I was quite relieved myself. I won¡¯t be able to use the dormitory if ites to surprise attack or night attack.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ I said it yesterday, right? If you invite a Knight for a fight, it can¡¯t be helped to be killed, you know? You don¡¯t know what that means at all.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°If I was serious, you are not standing right now. You would lose your eyes, your arms and legs were broken, and you wouldn¡¯t be able stand again. Can you imagine that?¡± (Yuri)


    For a moment, Dora turned into a horrible expression.


    ¡®I wonder if he imagines that he had be a cripple.¡¯


    ¡°Yesterday, I fought with great care not to hurt you. Of course, it is not because you are important, but because adults get upset when you are seriously injured.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It is a lie that I was paying attention to that, but it is true that I was doing it with discretion.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use bone-breaking techniques, I was careful not to break your teeth when I hit you, and I was careful not to break my nose bones. As a result, you have a swollen face. Even so, you want to fight again? Don¡¯t want to admit losing? Do you think how far should I go easy on you so that you won¡¯t die?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Kuh¡­¡± (Do)


    He looked frustrated.


    ¡®Oh, I guess Ga told you yesterday that I did the same thing.¡¯


    ¡°You are a stray dog that is not worth to fight. If you want to challenge me, please polish yourself to such an extent that you can¡¯t be said to be a stray dog.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡­Do stood on the spot with a beaten expression.


    I passed by his side and entered the dormitory.


    I soon regretted it.


    ¡®Saying those in that kind of mood¡­ what would I do if ten yearster he says ¡®I did as you said. I had secluded myself in the mountains to train myself. Now, don¡¯t die on me, alright?¡¯ or something like that while holding a spear. That is going to be a trouble. Why did I say that to him?¡¯


    ¡ª


    When I returned to the dormitory, I was given a cold look to the dorm master, but there were no other problems. When I entered the room, the hinges were fixed, and there were no ink stains.


    However, that rotten idiot has done a bad thing for another roommate, anyway. It would have been a surprise if they came in when there was such an appearance in the room.


    I thought that when I was looking at the room, but the luggage of my roommates hadn¡¯t been unpacked. They probably didn¡¯te yesterday. Since the room was so miserable, there might be a consideration that it wasn¡¯t good for them to stay in here, and they were temporarily sent to another room or something.


    Incidentally, I became so hungry. Should Ie to eat breakfast? It was before the sky became bright that I left the house, so I did not put anything in my mouth.


    ordingly¡­


    *Don* *Don* *Don*


    ¡­it sounded three times.


    After a while, it became noisy and the students came out to the hallway.


    ¡®Is it the bell of an rm clock earlier? Is it time for meal now? Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡¯


    When I went to the dining room on the lower floor, there was a good smell of bread.


    ¡ª


    After having a buffet breakfast, some sort of orientation began.


    ¡°Yes, please look at this¡± (??)


    The dorm master pointed to the wall with a thin wooden stick. There was a canvas pasted with cloth.


    The cloth was a thick cloth used as a sail on the sailing ship, which also known as sailcloth. What was written was not a kind of painting, but something like an inventory.


    ¡°For you to graduate from the school of Knights, you must take three hundred credits of these.¡± (Dorm Master)


    ¡®I see, is it a list of sses? But three hundred credits are a lot. There are also sses that give ten credits in one piece.¡¯


    The following was a summary of the talk given by the dorm master.


    Half of the three hundred credits, or 150 credits were sses unique to the school of Knights, which 100 credits were practical skills and 50 credits were lectures. In a word, one third of the graduation credits of the school of Knights would be acquired by sses that that required moving the body.


    There were two kinds of sses, one waspulsory and the other was optional. It seems that there were a lot of differences depending on how to choose an elective course.


    The reason for this wasn¡¯t because the Infantry Department, the Cavalry Department, and the Artillery department which werepletely different. There was no such division at all.


    Among the candidates, there were people who wanted to be a Heavenly Knight who rode the Eagle King, and it seemed that the curriculum will change because not all people with the school of Knights would be a Heavenly Knight. It seemed that students had to receive a lot of specialized practical skills to be a Heavenly Knight. However, fortunately, all the practical skills were recognized as graduation credits.


    As for riding the Eagle King, even if the students wanted to be a Heavenly Knight, there was a possibility of not able to be one even if they desired for it. It was tough for now since people were inexperienced, so that might take a while. However, it was a nice way to say that they didn¡¯t have talents to be one. For example, those who were afraid being in midair, and those who couldn¡¯t see the bottom.


    The other half, or the other 150 credits, were general sses inmon with the school of Liberal Arts. There were also 120pulsory credits, and the remaining 30 credits were up to the students¡¯ choices.


    It seemed that thepulsory courses were a must. Even if people became a knight, it would be embarrassing if they had no minimum education. They needed to learn nationalnguage, arithmetic, social studies, and history.


    There were a variety of elective general subjects. There were some subjects that taught science, but I guessed most of them were nonsense. There was something about the ancient Shangnguage, but I didn¡¯t want to be involved in thatnguage in the future, so I wouldn¡¯t take it at all. When think about it, it is the kind of old-fashioned literature that I hated in the previous life.


    There was something to be worried about in it. ¡®Kuranguage course¡¯. Indeed.


    I was surprised to hear that there was a method of learning. This knowledge might be a treasure in life.


    Other than Shanti who I knew to be the human who lived in this world, it was great if I could learn Kurannguage. If the country was destroyed and there was no ce to go, I would have to either to live by hiding in an area controlled by the Kuran, or to keep moving until I reached thend without being persecuted.


    On that asion, there would be a world of difference if I knew thenguage or not.


    It was said that the Kuran hate the Shanti, but because the Eurasian continent was wide, our people probably wouldn¡¯t be hated in all areas, and if I looked for ces such as unexplored remote inds, there should still be more.


    ¡°So, did you understand?¡± (Dorm Master)


    The dorm master said so, but I wasn¡¯t sure how much I understood. Among the people here, half of them probably understood this exnation.


    ¡°Please go to the consultation roomter if you have troubles. You make a timetable together.¡± (Dorm Master)


    After all, it seems that the dorm master would make itpletely.


    ¡°Well then, I will teach you what to do today. What we do today is a test on the exemption ofpulsory sses. Some of you may already be familiar with thenguage and arithmetic, and do not need to take some sses. These students would be exempted from the sses and given credits.¡± (Dorm Master)


    ¡®Seriously? Not only are thepulsory lectures exempted, but the credits are falling from the sky. Thank God. The top management of this Academy must be some kind of God.¡¯


    ¡°However, this application is voluntary. You will be asked to apply for a self-report, and the teachers will test you individually. In addition, the person, who was below the standard in the examination of the other day, can not apply. Those who do not need to apply for an exemption or are not eligible to receive the exemption will be asked to make a ss timetable today.¡± (Dorm Master)


    ¡®I see. Herees the effect of the examination before the entrance ceremony.¡¯


    ¡®As a teacher, if they interview students who can¡¯t understand that level of the previous examination, it won¡¯t be enough no matter how much time they have.¡¯


    ¡®I guess a borderline has been set. I¡¯m d I was able to do my best.¡¯


    ¡®The sound of the phrase of credits that came down from the sky has a tremendous appeal. That may be due to the trauma of the university student¡¯s life that always chased by credits.¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­. I can¡¯t believe it, but your knowledge of arithmetic might be better than me.¡± (??)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yeay. Let me give a standing ovation inside. With this, I got 30 credits because of arithmetic and abacus.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s worthwhile to receive a special lecture at the school of Liberal Arts, but there is no ss that can be taught in the school of Knights.¡± (??)


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Good, good. So far so good.¡¯


    ¡°However, your abacus is still not good.¡± (??)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Abacus is no good?¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll exempt you from the intermediate abacus with special bonus. Please take the advance abacus.¡± (??)


    ¡®My abacus is no good, is it? By the way, I learned how to handle it and now I can go through it, but it is still not enough.¡¯


    ¡®From the way of speaking, it feels like I am barely exempted from the intermediate ss. In order to be exempted from the advanced level, it may be necessary to crackle at an afterimage speed that only can be seen by an amateur from the experts in abacus.¡¯


    ¡®By the way, the abacus is a different one from the one used in Japan. The shape is so-so, but there are no beams in the middle, and there are nine round balls in a row.


    ¡®Well, half of the lesson is already exempted, so it¡¯s all good. The best thing, I am exempted from taking all five arithmetic sses.¡¯


    ¡®Anyhow, that¡¯s 27 credits exemption. Out of the nationalnguage, history, social studies and arithmetic, I am totally exempted from taking all nationalnguage sses. For history and social studies, I am exempted on everything except thest ss. Thus, from 120 credits ofpulsory sses, 104 credits have been exempted. The special sses of the school of Knights are also exempted by 16 credits out of 50 credits. Therefore, the total credits exemption is 120 credits. In other words, I¡¯ve been exempted by 40% of credits out of 300 credits.¡¯


    ¡®Awesome.¡¯


    ¡ª


    The interview which took until midnight was over and I returned to the dormitory. In the dormitory, the dorm master had a haggard face probably because she had to deal with kids all day long.


    I went to the cafeteria because I was hungry, and Myaro was having ate dinner. The excellent students were expected to go through a lot of interviews, so there might be a lot of them simr to me.


    I received a tray filled with food and went to Myaro.


    ¡°Can I join you?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡­he told me so.


    We were talking while having a meal.


    ¡°I¡¯m d there is such a mechanism. You also got a lot of credit exemption, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I got 93 credits exemption.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®93 credits¡­ That¡¯s great.¡¯


    ¡®However, the curriculum itself is designed to help children who can¡¯t really write letters nor do addition. Speaking of ten years old, that will be about the fifth year of elementary school. The children who receive private tutors or go to cram school would be exempted from 1st year up to 5th year sses. I thought about 30 to 40 credits for exemptions would be hard for a well-educated child who is a little smart. In addition to that, it is amazing that he gets 93 credits exemption.¡¯


    ¡°As I expected, Myaro is smart.¡± (Yuri)


    I knew it.


    ¡°There is no such thing. How about you, Yuri-kun?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I got 120 credits.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro dropped the spoon. That rolled onto the tap on the wooden tray.


    ¡®What? Is there something wrong? However, I don¡¯t want to lie.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I have to say, but I have also been studying for that matter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Excessive modesty will lead to bad situation, like the matter with Carol. Let¡¯s say that I have made an effort ordingly. In fact, it has been done in correspond to Satsuki.¡¯


    ¡°I-I see. Even so, it is amazing. Isn¡¯t that the best record?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I want you to stop with the best record. Just let it go by.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the record, but I¡¯m d it¡¯s easier to graduate. I wish I could graduate soon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I agree. However, it seems we can¡¯t graduate early in the school of Knights, you know.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Eh?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s because the school of Knights has practical skills.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡®There are sses that I have to do one by one in order. It¡¯s like taking the multiplication ss afterpleting the addition ss. It will take many years to clear the practical skills one by one like climbing the stairs.¡¯


    ¡°I see, I wonder how many years it will take when the practical skill goes smoothly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In theory, it¡¯s seven years.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®That takes a while. As expected, Myaro knows everything.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, if it goes well, is it seventeen years old when you will graduate?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®But, Rook said that it would usually take until about twenty-five years old. In fact, seven years would be impossible.¡¯


    ¡®For example, since advance Jujitsu practical skill requires third year high school skills, it will not be easy to get it even if you get qualified in the third year of middle school. Even though experience can be filled with talent and effort, physique is hard to ovee.¡¯


    ¡®It happens a lot and it gives you the feeling that instead of the shortest seven years, it will take fifteen years to graduate.¡¯


    ¡°No, no matter how talented and strong you are, I heard that thest practical skill will be prohibited if you are not twenty years old.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Oh my. It doesn¡¯t seem like that.¡¯


    ¡°Why is that? So, is it not possible for me graduate early?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Depending on the situation, the Knights may have to go to the battlefields as soon as they get their title. This is something like it¡¯s not good to send you to the battlefield if your physique is not ready no matter how talented you are.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Oh, that kind of thing¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The Shanti have a slow pace of growth. ording to my memory, the speed of growth is simr up to ten years oldpared to the human race on earth. However, the Shanti only looks like high school students even if they are twenty years old. At about twenty-five years old, they finally look like an adult. The appearance is quite youthful, and it is the feeling that this is the way of Shanti life.¡¯


    ¡®Since the appearance of 17 years old is still like a child, considering the age of going to the battlefield, it feels like a child soldier even at the age of twenty. It is too sad for these talented people to graduate at the age of seventeen, but to be killed because they are send out to the battlefield while still growing. In that sense, the 20-year-old may be apromise point of the Academy.¡¯


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no point in hurrying so much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®But, I guess I have to do my best to graduate at the age of twenty. If you do that, it will not seem too difficult if I get enough credits exemption.¡¯


    ¡°Is this simr to those in the school of Liberal Arts?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They can graduate from the university as quickly as possible. It¡¯s better to graduate rather early, so there are many people who hurry up. The importance of credits exemption is also different from that of the school of Knights.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Heh, is that so?¡¯


    ¡°Myaro is very knowledgeable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I just know a lot of boring stuff.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s boring¡­¡¯


    ¡°Where do you learn that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, remembering such trivial things is like the work of the Witch households.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Oh really?¡¯


    ¡°I see, the households with the history are different.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I agree. My household is also one of the seven Great Witch Households. Our history can be traced back to the Great Empire.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It is great to be able to trace back to the era of Great Empire.¡¯


    The Hou Household could be traced back to that era, but it seemed that the Hou Household was an ordinary farmer in the rural area of the southern part of the Scandinavian Penins. Before long, the unknown ancestor-sama worked hard and he became a wealthy farmer from just an ordinary farmer. He gave birth to the Hou Household.


    After bing a wealthy farmer, the impoverished country copsed due to war. Having repeated confusion and violent fight in the country, the household became like a powerful n with its territory in the southern region. Then, when the Kingdom of Shaalta was formed, the center of it was Shaalta Full Chartres. In order to win the Hou Household, she appointed the ancestor to be the General of the southern region.


    In other words, it was an upstart farmer family, but it was close to nine hundred years ago. If the upstart continues for nine hundred years, it will be a great household with a history. However, it was difficult to say that it could be traced back to the Great Empire era, as the family tree was only from the time of bing a powerful n.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of time is that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I can¡¯t imagine working at the imperial castle.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said with a calm face.


    ¡®He is not a NEET. There¡¯s no such thing.¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m not doing anything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not doing anything amazing. These ckmailer Marmaset and conspiracy-lover Charleville seem busy, butpared to those women, money wille in even if I don¡¯t do anything. If I do strange things behind the scenes, they will be angry on the contrary.¡± (Myaro)


    It was a bit ironic.


    ¡®I see. It¡¯s like a useless employee who got scold because he does something bad. And it¡¯s like¡­ he can¡¯t be dismissed because he is a rtive of thepany president.¡¯


    ¡®When I think about it, it is true that I remember the name of Gudanvier, but I don¡¯t know what they are doing. I suppose they don¡¯t do anything?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The Hou Household is much more amazing.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What about it? Well, the household is surely amazing. Rook is also working properly with that.¡¯


    ¡°The history of the General is full of glory and honor. The Witch Households are a big deal, but it doesn¡¯t do anything for anyone.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What? He is bashing the Witch Households¡­ Is Myaro a fan of my household?¡¯


    ¡°I do not feel bad if you say so. Well, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to enter the General Household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was surprised. He made quite an astonished face.


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit funny. It may be a face that can¡¯t be seen all the time.¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be the chief of your household in the future?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Instead of me bing the chief, the husband of my female cousin would be the one. I am originally the son of a rancher.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°??? So, the alternative n is to have the husband take care of the household? I mean, since you are talented, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to be the chief?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No. That will be the matter if I quit the school of Knights when it doesn¡¯t fit me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Eh.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was stunned. He had an unbelievable face.


    ¡®What? Is it that bad? I might have let you down all the way, is it?¡¯


    ¡°I was originally going to be a rancher at a bird farm. I don¡¯t think the rancher¡¯s job would be too bad if I don¡¯t be a Knight.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh, you are not joking about being a rancher, am I right?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I¡¯m not. A rancher is a great job, you know?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Rancher is a fine job.¡¯


    ¡®If I had been in the Hou Household and lived for many years, I wouldn¡¯t think it wasn¡¯t bad to be a Knight. Rather, I would think that I would like toe to want it. In the previous life, I was just a son of a rich person in the countryside. Since I didn¡¯t do anything even though I was the scion of thepany, I never had to be forced to make decisions.¡¯


    ¡®However, when time passes, in fact, I still didn¡¯t want to be the owner at all. When I look at Rook, he doesn¡¯t have aplete good life, but I didn¡¯t see him became unhappy at all. Before this, I couldn¡¯t think that I will be happier before this. Of course, the money I can freely use has increased more than before. It¡¯s like being pampered in a high society. So, Suzuya doesn¡¯t have to use her hands anymore, and she doesn¡¯t need to washundries with hands. But that doesn¡¯t directly mean happiness.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m d that my life, Rook¡¯s and Suzuya¡¯s are better than before. I sure think so. I¡¯m also like Rook, we feel that we have it better with handling a bird ranch. That¡¯s why we prefer that way.¡¯


    ¡®Now that I hold sentiment toward Syamu, I am thinking that it might be alright to be the Chief if it can prevent Syamu from an unhappy marriage, but I will be happy to give up my dream job if I fall in love with Syamu at first sight and appear before her like a prince on a white horse.¡¯


    ¡°Uh ¡­ that¡¯s certainly true. So, you don¡¯t want to be the Chief?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This is the same pattern as Carol. Although I was born in a General Household, I don¡¯t take pride of being a Knight. It¡¯s disgraceful. It¡¯s that kind of feeling.¡¯


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s a Knight, I don¡¯t want to think of it if I have to be around that idiot. They probably disapprove me, but I think they won¡¯t be angry.¡¯


    ¡®But, Myaro is the second seat or the third seat. He should have made a reasonable effort. If he isn¡¯t unlucky as me, he probably can be the Chief. So, I have to choose the answer carefully.¡¯


    ¡°I feel like a rancher job is suitable for me, so it depends on my cousin.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ no, I mean, it doesn¡¯t matter what you will be. It¡¯s just that I think you are the one fit for the job. You aren¡¯t only good at studying, but also having courage.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t have the courage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If I have the courage, I won¡¯t be like what in the previous life. I was held by power, swayed by a woman and got hurt. I was a secluded trash. I have no courage.¡¯


    ¡°Well, if I go on like this, it seems that I¡¯m likely to be the chief of the family.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± (Myaro)


    His eyes were somehow hollow.


    ¡®Why is this guy so shocked? I think that¡¯s not a big deal.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s think of a timetable together. It will be a relief if we take as many sses together.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes. Let¡¯s do so.¡± (Myaro)

 Chapter 25: (Self Edited) First Lecture

    The lecture started the morning of the next day. We, the first grader, took off the uniform, dressed in athletic clothes designated by the Academy, and gathered at the schoolyard.


    The yard was excessively wide. It was a garden with bare rectangr soil, close to the schoolyard that was in Japanese schools.


    However, there were no oval lines drawn. The ground was merely being leveled. There was no ce where it had be a hill and valley, and it was still a beautifulnd leveling. That wasn¡¯t at all. The grass had been pulled out, and it was scattered like a small gravel stone of grains.


    ¡®I wonder what kind of training we would do. Well, the people here are nobles as well, so it¡¯s probably not bad, maybe.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯re going to run today. Run until I say you¡¯re good to go.¡± (??)


    The instructor said so.


    ¡®Eh¡­ Is it rather a Sparta training? Well, this is what it is.¡¯


    ¡®For those who have never done a full-fledged exercise, they need to run first in order to train them. I¡¯m sure that is the standard.¡¯


    ¡°Your answer should be YES!¡± (Instructor)¡°¡­*confused*¡± (Students)


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! Say YES!¡± (Instructor)


    When the instructor yelled¡­


    ¡°Yes!¡± (Students)


    Everyone answered.


    ¡®No one say ¡®no¡¯, huh? Well, it¡¯s better than being told ¡®Your answer is Ranger!¡¯ or something else interesting.¡¯


    ¡°What are you doing?!!! I told you to run! So, start running fast!!¡± (Instructor)


    Even so, the children were puzzled. The people in this country weren¡¯t practicing group marches from elementary school. Maybe, that was why they were puzzled.


    In the first ce, we didn¡¯t know where to run in the schoolyard. The lines weren¡¯t drawn, and it was the first time to run in such a ce. It seems that some children came and went back and forth in the same ce as a shuttle run.


    The instructor also made a loud voice but did not seem to be losing patience.


    ¡®I guess this happens every year.¡¯


    ¡°You over there, run!¡± (Instructor)


    He didn¡¯t yelled at me.


    ¡°G-got it.¡± (??)


    It was directed to Carol.


    Carol was also participating. Her long hair was tied behind her. She was wearing the same athletic clothes, but since the girl was all alone, she was clearly conspicuous.


    ¡®Even so, yelling at the princess of the country¡­ This instructor has the guts to look up.¡¯


    ¡°Your answer should be YES!¡± (Instructor)


    ¡°Ye-yes!!!¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Alright! That¡¯s a good answer. I will run, so follow me.¡± (Instructor)


    ¡°Yes!!!¡± (Carol)


    When the instructor started to run, Carol followed it while tattering.


    ¡®Do you start running from the instructor after all? Well, I guess this happens every year as well.¡¯


    As those who loved exercise started to follow after them, the others also began to do the same.


    ¡ª


    I also started running around the perimeter of the schoolyard. I was running on the same circumference in either slow or fast pace. The instructor ran through like he was walking. He seemed to be in charge of calling someone who was about to copse.


    ¡°Oi! Don¡¯t take your time! Run! Run!¡± (Instructor)


    Some of the students were plump children who seemed to have never exercised, so they looked like unable to run well. It was their first time they had been running, and they started to make noises before it was even a kilometer.


    In other words, the main purpose of this training was to correct these children.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be a Knight with that kind of guts! Oi, don¡¯t stop running!¡± (Instructor)


    While pushing the back of the student who was about to copse, the instructor made them run by force.


    ¡®What is this? Isn¡¯t it rather a splendid boot camp? I¡¯m fine with that though.¡¯


    I had been carrying the hay, cleaning up the dripping every day before entering the mansion. After that, I was trained by Soim, and my physical strength has be like this. In addition to that, I did not even think to try my best in the first ce, since I was running when I was in ordance with Myaro. Therefore, I did not go out of breath at all.


    I felt like I was finally in a good shape as one to two people already reached their physical limit.


    On the other hand, Myaro, who had been running beside me, was better to rank his physical strength limit from the bottom.


    ¡°So-sorry, I am already¡­¡± (Myaro)


    It did not mean that he had no guts, and he continued to run enthusiastically until his face turned blue and his feet came to an end, but he finally reached its limit.


    ¡°You did well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa, haa, thank¡­ you¡­¡± (Myaro)


    When I waved hand, he dropped out and disappeared into the back.


    He wasn¡¯t scold since it was recognized that he ran considerably at the level of the instructor. He went to the middle of the schoolyard, and sessfully joined the group of those who had been sitting out.


    Then, I was running at my own pace. After that, one¡­ two¡­ ten people disappeared. Even if there weren¡¯t many people, I kept running.


    In the meantime, my back was smacked. It didn¡¯t take long to guess who did that.


    ¡°Oi, follow me.¡± (Instructor)


    As I heard the voice of the instructor, he overtook me.


    Since this wouldn¡¯tst forever, he probably decided to gather the students and let them run altogether. The speed went up.


    ¡®I am confident in my physical strength, but I won¡¯tst at this speed for long. Well, I don¡¯t want to be running for too long, so this is fine, isn¡¯t it? I suppose he doesn¡¯t allow me to stop running like Myaro.¡¯


    When the pace was raised, those who had worked hard until now dropped out inrge numbers. The instructor didn¡¯t scold them. He couldn¡¯t do it since he was the pacemaker. In any case, it should be fine since there were students who had a passing marks in endurance as they were still running until now.


    Among them, there were me and other two. So, the total was three people. Just three.


    Me, Do and Carol.


    ¡®Forget about Do, but why Carol is here? That¡¯s strange. Even though she is a princess, she has such stamina.¡¯


    ¡°I will not lose to you.¡± (Do)


    That was Do.


    ¡®Just die¡­ it¡¯s tiresome¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡­ will¡­ definitely¡­ losing¡­ to¡­ you¡­ either.¡± (Carol)


    For some reason, Carol was trying topete.


    ¡®I just don¡¯t get it. Did I do something bad? I remember you pped me, but I don¡¯t remember doing anything else at all. I wonder if I touched her boobs unconsciously.¡¯


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ I¡¯ve reached my limit.¡± (Yuri)


    I tried to act on purpose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ be¡­ silly.¡± (Carol)


    Carol was mad.


    ¡®I feel that she has a slight desire to kill. Scary.¡¯


    ¡®By the way, the order of fatigue is Carol > Do > me. I have no problem with the stamina. Since I was taking it easy before running earnestly, the one who is not tired the most is obviously me. Hence, this isn¡¯t apetition. I don¡¯t understand why it turns out to be apetition of determination.¡¯


    ¡®Anyway, I will be the top if it remains this way. To begin with, even if I look Carol from the side, she obviously has reached her limit. I feel that she is running with the fuel of determination, but why did she say ¡®I will definitely not losing to you¡¯? Even though I don¡¯t want to win, I will win. Is this a new kind of harassment?¡¯


    ¡°Fine, I got it. It¡¯s apetition. I¡¯ll do it then.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so in good spirits, they were staring at me. It felt like thepetition had begun.


    ¡°But, ording to my observation, you guys are running one round more than me. This is not fair.¡± (Yuri)


    The two of them should have seen me taking my time when I ran. Just now, I was picked up by the instructor from the rear and joined him. When I calcted it, they had been going for anotherp.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m going to overtake the instructor and run for onep. Then, we can start.¡± (Yuri)


    The two looked at me with ring eyes.


    ¡®The instructor is already running at a speed thatpletely going away from us. To overtake him and to run onep is a very difficult matter. I have to run with a speed like sprinting.¡¯


    ¡®However, that is my aim. They would splendidly fall behind.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to get caught up in the fruitless struggle of those who love topete. I want to finish it quickly even if it is somewhat painful. If I drop out on the way, I will lose.¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s do it.¡¯


    I started running like a sprinter. I overtook the instructor in a hurry and went ahead.


    There was a sign that someone was running from behind.


    ¡®Did the instructor decided to follow me in order to spank my head? That¡¯s not nice, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    As I turned around while having such a thought, the instructor was considerably at the rear.


    There was Do.


    ¡®I just don¡¯t get it. Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier, you fool.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Why are you following me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you are onepte, I am the same!¡± (Do)


    ¡®??? Is this guy a retard?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve been running behind you.¡± (Do)


    ¡®Aah.¡¯


    ¡®Really? I guess so.¡¯


    ¡®I thought he was running a lot ahead of me, but he wasn¡¯t. It is the opposite. This guy has been secretlypeting with me from the beginning.¡¯


    ¡®Since I have been running leisurely with Myaro, this guys has been following me from behind like a stalker, huh. In other words, he was running slower than me.¡¯


    ¡°No matter what it is, you are stupid. It¡¯s annoying.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Aah, damn it. That came out from my mouth.¡¯


    ¡°What did you sayyyyy!!!¡± (Do)


    ¡®Sure enough, he is angry.¡¯


    ¡®Whatever. There¡¯s no shame in being beaten.¡¯


    I ran for a while. By the time my legs were hurting and my breath was disorganized as expected, I finally got around and caught up. I was so tired and my legs wereughing. I didn¡¯t mind if I dropped out.


    But there was a guy behind me who refused that.


    ¡°Haa, hii, haa¡­ hiiii¡­¡± (Do)


    It was Do who was chasing with his bluish face.


    Though Do was at the rear, it seemed that he hadn¡¯t lost it yet. To catch up, he was running while exhorting his tired legs.


    ¡®The heck, let alone exhorting the legs, he is hitting it.¡¯


    ¡®It would be strange if I give up first. It¡¯s disgraceful indeed. I¡¯ll be shameful as a man.¡¯


    While thinking this, I started running.


    As a man, it was strange for me to have that feeling urred inside of me. Although Do was still running until he became like that, I imagined the scene where I said ¡®Phew, I¡¯m already at my limit ¡î I¡¯m tired, so I don¡¯t want to run ¡î¡¯. I became disgusted after that.


    ¡®I guess I will have to run some more.¡¯


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s cool?¡± (Carol)


    Carol asked.


    ¡®What¡¯s with her?¡¯


    ¡°Are you a fool for trying to catch up from behind?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that instinctively, Carol red at me.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m making fun of her. No, I wonder why she did foolish thing. If you think they are a fool, would they be a fool forever?¡¯


    ¡°Yes. It seems that way after all.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s cool.¡± (Yuri)


    Thereupon, the dangerous looking face disappeared, and she looked at me in surprise.


    ¡°You are a fool but you have the determination. That¡¯s a big deal. I can¡¯t do that very much.¡± (Yuri)


    She definitely put an effort when something must be done.


    ¡°I see.¡± (Carol)


    Carol smiled thinly somehow.


    In the end, Do couldn¡¯t catch up my rear. The distance was gradually bigger, and he fell down tly. When the instructor took care of the impatient Do who went around and became motionless, Carol and I both stopped running.


    I stopped my legs, and sweat spouted out. Breathing was disorganized, and my sense became light.


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ thepetition is good enough, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ fine.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What¡­ it should be fine, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m tired. What does she mean, really?¡¯


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to lose to the garbage, but I knew that you had a heart of a Knight. So, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It seems that the re-evaluation of the person who is me is progressing even though I still don¡¯t get it. I leveled up from garbage to a good citizen.¡¯


    ¡®Even so, it was supposed to be garbage. I feel like that helps, but it¡¯s hard to live in this world.¡¯


    ¡ª


    After taking a bath, I ate lunch in the afternoon. Basically, it seems to be a practical skill in the morning and a ssroom lecture in the afternoon. In general, we would be separated from the peers.


    This afternoon, there would be a lecture on advanced abacus.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go to the lecture room. Unfortunately, Myaro isn¡¯t here because he has another lecture at the same time. I am alone. When I think about it, there were many lecturers I had taken alone in the university.¡¯


    When I entered the lecture room, there were a lot of people in the ssrooms where it could sit for about three hundred people.


    I expected it was a small abacus ssroom, but apparently, it wasn¡¯t so.


    ¡®I¡¯vee a lot earlier, but it¡¯s so crowded. Well, since it was a general subjects which the Liberal Arts students also can take it, the number must be big.¡¯


    I sat in a proper seat. Then, I took out my abacus from the bag and put it on the desk. I had no work to do.


    ¡°Hei, are you a kid of the Knights?¡± (??)


    Suddenly, I was approached by the guy next to me.


    When I turned around, I saw a handsome guy sitting there.


    ¡®He looks like in his twenties.¡¯


    ¡®He has a very good physique with his sunburned skin. I have seen the men of the Knights as well. There are many people who have a good physique, but there are not many people who are sunburned.¡¯


    ¡®The skin of Shanti doesn¡¯t sunburned easily. Even if the people work outdoors normally, they may be a bit darker, but they won¡¯t get tanned. It is probably due to a predisposition, but the main factors of regional and UV light aren¡¯t that much.¡¯


    ¡°Hello. You¡¯re right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°My name is Harold Harrell.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Harold Harrell. I have never heard of thest name. That remind me. I didn¡¯t ask his name and yet, he told me. He is somehow overly familiar.¡¯


    ¡°My name is Yuri Hou.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ooh.¡± (Harold)


    Harold pretended to be surprised.


    ¡°Are you the heir of Hou Household? I¡¯ve met a celebrity.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Everyone seem to know my name. It makes me feel uneasy. I¡¯m not someone who have won the Nobel Prize with my own power. Celebrities are people who aren¡¯t doing anything.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a celebrity.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡­ are you able to skip until here?¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Skip? Why he asks in such exuberant mood? Aah, did he mean the exemption?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking sses at the Academy sincest year. I was supposed to take over my father¡¯s ce.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Sincest year? What does that mean?¡¯


    ¡®This guy looks like he is beyond twenty years old. The students of the Knights and the Liberal Arts enter from the age of ten. Therefore, it isn¡¯t impossible to have someone in twenties to enter the ssroom, but as I expected, I can¡¯t see him as someone within my age.¡¯


    ¡®Fromst year, no matter how I think about it, the age does not match. That means he entered the school after getting old enough. Well, there may be circumstances and things like that.¡¯


    ¡°Excuse me, but which student are you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m an asional student.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®??? asional student?¡¯


    ¡°Since you are not from the Knights or the Liberal Arts, does that mean that you are a member of the general public?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®When I think about it, he¡¯s not wearing something like a uniform. He¡¯s wearing casual attires.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? There are a lot of studentsing from the general public. That¡¯s about half of the guys here, I think?¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Eh, really? I heard that for the first time.¡¯


    ¡®However, speaking of half, that is quite a lot. I see, half of them are ordinary people.¡¯


    When I looked closely, I found a variety of clothes.


    ¡°Is there any advantage of taking the lesson? Like qualification or something¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t get the qualification, but the lecture fee is cheap and the quality of the teacher is good. There are many people whoe from far away and are doing the course as asional students.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Is it purely for academic purposes?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not such a big deal. I¡¯m a child of a merchant, so I have to learn abacus. If you can read or write, you¡¯ll be ridiculed, you know? You can¡¯t talk to nobles unless you are educated. You can¡¯t even get to know them.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Ooh. If there is nopulsory education, you will go to such ces voluntarily to learn. It would be cheaper than hiring a tutor. And even if you hire a tutor, the knowledge taught in some cases is not necessarily correct. However, since they receive the same lecture as the nobles here, there is no concern that recognition differences will ur in conversations with business partners aside from whether the knowledge is correct or wrong.¡¯


    ¡°Are you taking only the lectures you need? Well, there¡¯s no such things aspulsory courses, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I see, thank you for teaching me a lot of things.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I do not mind.¡± (Harold)


    There were only adults, so it was an adult response.


    ¡°By the way, Harold-san. You said that you are a merchant, yes?¡± (Yuri)


    He said he was a child of a merchant.


    ¡°What kind of business do you do?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°My family is doing trading. We are sailors.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°To Kilghina?¡± (Yuri)


    As for trading, the only trading partner was Kilghina.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Harold)


    It seemed that they were trading across the Baltic Sea.


    ¡®I can imagine that. If Kilghina dies out, trading can¡¯t be done. Kilghina is being attacked on an ongoing basis. Furthermore, since it is inferior, it can¡¯t be said that it is a business with much potential.¡¯


    ¡°Is the war going to get better?¡± (Yuri)


    And when I asked, Harold had a face that reminded him of something unpleasant.


    ¡°So and so.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®I see. The business world is facing hard time.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Unlike my perception, Kilghina is probably in precarious state.¡¯


    ¡°Our family ising from the production area of the goods that we carry. The ce is in the Toga territory, but it has been destroyed.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®What¡­ does the business can go on if Kilghina is destroyed?¡¯


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s why.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We can¡¯t get your hands on the other products, because they are tied to another merchant.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®That¡¯s awful. If that¡¯s the case, he shouldn¡¯t seeded the business.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s hard, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It is like taking over apany just before bankruptcy. There is no conscientious system of limited liability in this world. Therefore, if thepany goes bankrupt, it should be stripped of infinite liability.¡¯


    ¡®If he dissolve all of the assets before losing everything, it will not be so, but it¡¯s not easy to do that when the family business that he has been doing for a long time.¡¯


    ¡®I wish that he could develop a new product. The idea of a product will determine the sess, but it can¡¯t be helped since they are not the one who produce the product. There is no way I can say that.¡¯


    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t dissolve Harrell¡¯spany. I have to do my best.¡± (Harold)


    Harold made a face as if he was at his wits¡¯ end. He seemed to have a sense of responsibility.


    ¡°Please do your best.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, go for it. I¡¯ll cheer you secretly.¡¯


    When I had that thought, this suddenly came into my mind.


    ¡°In that case, what if you learn the Kuranguage and trade with the Kuran?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If he can¡¯t trade with the Shanti, why can¡¯t he trade with the Kuran, right?¡¯


    ¡°With the Kuran?¡± (Harold)


    He had a question floated in his face.


    ¡°The Kuran seem to hate us for being hairy, but there is now saying that you can¡¯t do business with them here. However, you will probably be given a death penalty if you behave like a spy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sure because I¡¯m not a jurist.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if I have to say this to myself, it ispletely irresponsible. Anyhow, I got a new idea from this.¡¯


    ¡°Well, should we try to find out about it? But, I wonder if I can do business with them.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I wonder that too. It will be difficult until you make the first contact. Anyhow, the other side forbid themselves from trading with Shanti.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. But I think that probably will be the case.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t know it. However, there is usually a break in diplomacy as a prelude to war. That is so-called breaking off the rtions.¡¯


    ¡®This hasn¡¯t changed either in this world or in the previous world. Why is that? Well, if the citizens here go on travel on their own, and they are captured as prisoners of war, it would be troublesome.¡¯


    ¡®Therefore, they block the border in advance and prohibit people from going back and forth. It is a natural measure, so there will be no difference in the situation in this world.¡¯


    ¡®But there is something like a backdoor in everything. You should do business with a guy like a half-thug who moves by making money. This is something that even an idiot cane up with, so Harold should also know.¡¯


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t do it well, you may get killed before you make the first contact.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The possibility is high.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± (Harold)


    Harold was considering.


    ¡°If you get caught on the other side, you¡¯ll be a ve for sure.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say it lightly. It is a difficult thing after all.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®ording to my suggestion, his hope will be crushed if he is captured in the Kuran territory and turned to be a ve.¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s interesting.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Uh¡­ really?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It might be interesting.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®He said it twice. Saying it again mean he is probably interested. I don¡¯t know what to say, but I think it¡¯s better to stop him.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s worth a try. We are used to fight the pirates.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°¡­Really?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The pirates are probably the Kuran.¡¯


    Then, the lesson had started while Harold nodding and said ¡®Yes, that¡¯s it¡¯ alone.

 Chapter 26: (Self Edited) The People Called Kuran

    A few dayster, the long-awaited Kuranguage course day came.


    Unlike in the other lectures, there were few people in the ssroom. There were the merchant Harold Harrell and Myaro. There were also five other people.


    ¡®It seems there is no other general public. Except Harold.¡¯


    ¡®At this moment, do the people of this country haven¡¯t felt the necessity at all? For starters, there may be no sense of internationalism in the Shanti.¡¯


    ¡®The Kuran is not at the level of ck people or white people. In terms of sexual intercourse, since they are at a different levelpared to the Shanti where children can¡¯t have it, the idea of diplomacy may never sprout in the first ce. Or, since they are having mercantilism diplomacy or perhaps I should say, national istion for 900 years, the idea of learning foreignnguage doesn¡¯t exist.¡¯


    I sat next to Myaro who had alreadye to the lecture room.


    ¡°Hello.¡± (Yuri)


    I greeted him. Myaro epted my greeting.


    ¡°Hi there.¡± (Myaro)However, he didn¡¯t speak anything else. It was still too early to talk in the morning.


    ¡°Yo.¡± (Harold)


    ordingly, Harold sat next to me. It seemed he moved his seat.


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Who is this child? Please introduce him to me.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°He is Myaro Gudanvier-san. Aah, this person here is Harold Harrell.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hello, Harold-san.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro smiled broadly. It felt like a smile when meeting people for the first time.


    However, the reaction of Harold was extreme. He had a face as if he was scared, and it was also expressed in his manner.


    ¡°Ni-nice to meet you. Gudanvier-dono.¡± (Harold)


    For some reason, he shrunk in fear.


    ¡®What¡¯s with the honorific ¡®-dono.¡¯? At my time, he was like ¡®Oss! Aah, you are the child of the chief, is it!? What a big belly you have!?¡¯. Well, it feels like that though. Ah no, maybe, it¡¯s not like that.¡¯


    ¡°Speaking of Harrell, are you from the Harrell Company?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Does he know?¡¯


    ¡°O-ouh. No¡­ I mean, yes. I am honored that you have heard about me¡­¡± (Harold)


    ¡®His speech is weird.¡¯


    ¡°You can stalk as usual, you know. You may talk like how you do with Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I-I see.¡± (Harold)


    Harold was obviously looked relieved.


    ¡®What is this? He was speaking just fine with me.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. You are more or less the heir of the Harrell Company.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is the Harrell Company famous?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked Myaro in low voice. Myaro started speaking with his mouth close to my ear.


    ¡°It is a medium-sizedpany that can¡¯t be said to be argepany, but I heard that Marmaset is getting in the way of the business and is falling away. They like to harass merchants who refuse bribes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Heh. It looks like Marmaset seems to be like a bad Yakuza. A member of that Yakuza is the dean of the Liberal Arts.¡¯


    ¡®In that case, it feels like Harold acted in reservation toward Myaro was because he was scared with Yakuza¡¯s son (Myaro)pared to MP¡¯s son (me). I wonder what is going on.¡¯ (TLN: MP is a short form of member of parliament)


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± (Harold)


    Harold seems to be worried. When I looked at Myaro, wondering whether it was fine to talk about it, he nodded impishly.


    ¡°I heard that a merchant¡¯s home suffered damage by the ckmailer.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ yeah¡­¡± (Harold)


    There seemed to be no mistake as Harold looked angry. He probably couldn¡¯tin in front of Myaro.


    ¡°Why do you want to learn the Kuranguage, Harold-san?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro changed the topic.


    ¡°Aah, yeah. ¡®I wonder if he would say ¡®the other day, this child said¡­¡¯


    ¡°When I got together with this child in the abacus ss, I was told that if you don¡¯t have a job, you can trade with the Kuran. That was it.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°With the Kuran¡­ is it?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro had a slight frown.


    ¡°Since my father also said it was a good idea, I immediately applied and came to this lecture.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I was thinking for a bit, but are there any problems?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked without reserve and Myaro seemed considering for a bit.


    ¡°I think there is no problem, but there are many difficulties.¡± (Myaro)


    It seemed that there are difficulties.


    ¡°For example, you can be killed. However, there is no need to concern about that.¡± (Myaro)


    Harold nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but it might be a problem if there are apanying acts due to the difficulties.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Apanying acts due to the difficulties? Even I became good with the ancient Shannguage.¡¯


    He made a considerable gloomy expression.


    ¡°I think the problem is the time it takes to find a trading partner. Of course there is a danger, but to avoid being killed or abducted, Harold-san may want consider using enough armed escorts to secure evacuations.¡± (Myaro)


    Even if Myaro didn¡¯t say anything, it was a consideration of the opponents were thugs.


    ¡®This is a normal measure because of the thug partners. Even without saying armed escorts, how about preparing arms for the sailors?¡¯


    ¡°That will make it an invasion into the territory of the Kura country. The problem is, if the armed escorts go wild and killed a lot of Kuran even though it is an act of self-defense, that outright act is the same as piracy. Since the crime of piracy is a death penalty, even if you run away luckily, but the other side appeals to the country by sending a letter of demand, you¡¯ll be arrested and hanged.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Aah, I see. That¡¯s why it¡¯s illegal. I had no idea.¡¯


    ¡®Well, if you think about it well, it will be verymon. ¡®Since it didn¡¯t go well when you acted on your own and negotiate with the hostile nation, you killed a lot of people, and retreated.¡¯ That kind of picturees into my mind. The purpose at the beginning is to negotiate. Although there is a room for self-defense in that respect, there is no change that it can blow into a small scale war.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, I see¡­ yes¡­¡± (Harold)


    Harold was thinking about something.


    ¡°It is dangerous, but the harvest may be big. As what you expected, Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    I didn¡¯t know what to say, but heplimented me.


    ¡°I wonder about that. When I think about it, this may be a suicidal act.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A merchant with ambition would challenge such a dangerous thing.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said that it was a matter of course.


    ¡®It certainly may be so. There is either image of earning a lot by doing a dangerous trade of high risk and high return or to curry the favor of powerful people and share interests.¡¯


    ¡®It is obvious that Harold is not suitable for thetter, or it seems that he has already disliked it, so there is only the former. If it¡¯s not Mitsui, it will be Suzuki.¡¯ (TLN: Not sure what idiom is this.)


    ¡ª


    ¡°By the way, the teacher of the Kuranguage seems to be a Kuran.¡± (Myaro)


    When Harold became quite, Myaro said that few words.


    ¡°Heh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know that.¡¯


    ¡®Do the Kuran live in this country? No, it¡¯s not weird to live here.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? This is my first time seeing them.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Me too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡°Do the Kuran live in this country? How many of them?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is it hundred people?¡¯


    ¡°They basically don¡¯t live here. It¡¯s not amusing if they are found out to be a spy.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Well, of course.¡¯


    ¡°But, they do live here.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°They are exiles, right?¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Aah. I see.¡¯


    ¡°So, these Kuran can no longer stay in their country, is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°But, don¡¯t they usually escape to the east?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Eurasian continent is wide. If you have to escape to another country, you should go to the east. You can flee to the south, that is to Africa. In any case, there is no need toe to this country of extreme coldness and with differentnguage.¡¯


    ¡°Apparently, the people who areing here were at risk to be killed by the pursuers. If it¡¯s here, it¡¯s almost impossible to pursue after that.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Oh, that might be so.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Certainly, there are no worries here.¡¯


    ¡®Even if you want to act against an assassin, it is difficult to hide while on the way here since you are obviously a different race. In addition, it is very difficult since you have to move and it is cold outside. Instead of being assassin, you will need someone to do the assassination. So, you will need more money to kill one by one. That is how it is.¡¯


    ¡°Especially if the bad people areing, is it?¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Since they can¡¯t do anything much, they can onlye to the conflicted country.¡¯


    ¡°Those who are pursued because of doing mass murder are not allowed to take asylum.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There are only demerits.¡¯


    ¡°They are basically political prisoners. The teacher who is appointed to this ss seems to be a nonconformist.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Nonconformist. It sounds dangerous.¡¯


    ¡°The teacher is a religious Kuran, and she seemed to have been exiled about three years ago.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Heh. How does he know about that? I suppose he has investigated the teacher.¡¯


    ¡ª


    A woman casually came in through the door. She walked with small steps and stood at the teaching desk. She was a woman who appeared to be twenty years old.


    That person who was Kuran wasn¡¯t much difference from Shanti in terms of appearance. The difference was that the skin was dark. All Shanti had pale skin, so it felt refreshing seeing her. It was the second race I had seen in more than ten years.


    That woman had long ck hair on her ears, probably because of appealing. The shape of the ears was different from that of the Shanti, and the earlobes were round. Of course, there were no hair on the ears. She looked a bit shortpared to Shanti women, but this might be an individual difference, so I didn¡¯t know if it was the general constitution of the Kuran.


    In other words, it was exactly the human I knew. Rather than the Shanti, the Kuran was closer to the human I knew.


    Although I didn¡¯t even imagine a race that was like an ogre with horns, it wasrgely different from what I had in mind where the Kuran was taxonomically different to the point they couldn¡¯t have children with the Shanti. Based on the reference of Tolkien¡¯s, it looked like a dwarf.


    With this, she was almost the same as human beings. Rather than to be told that they couldn¡¯t have children, it was much easier to understand that it was possible to have them.


    ¡®I wonder why they can¡¯t have children.¡¯


    In terms of biological ssification, it seems that there were clearly only subspecies


    The making of the face was a little different from the Kuran, but because this person wears sses, it looked more intelligent than the general Shanti. There were no sses that could be called spectacles in this country, and they were using something like a loupe or magnifying ss. This was the first time I saw a vine-shaped sses supported by the ears and bridge of the nose.


    ¡°My name is Eisa Viene.¡± (Eisa)


    She bowed.


    ¡°As you can see, I am Kuran. I was able to get a job at the academy due to thepassion of Her Majesty. Nice to meet you.¡± (Eisa)


    It might be because she wasn¡¯t used to the Shannguage yet, there was a slight feeling out of ce with the intonation of the pronunciation. However, the grammar was perfect and there was no grammatical error.


    ¡®Does the Kuranguage quite different in pronunciation from the Shannguage since she is having difficulty in intonation?¡¯


    ¡°Before we start this lecture, I need to exin it to everyone.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    ¡°The Kuranguage that I teach is not anguage that is universally applicable to all Kuran countries. To be exact, it is called the Telornguage. I call it the Telornguage as the Kuranguage as a matter of convenience, but please be aware that there are actually dozens of Kuranguages.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Ooh. Well, this is my assumption. I¡¯m thinking of the world is divided by the Shan and Kura people, but thetter is not. Out of countless regions around the world, they may be only a mixed race living in a remote area.¡¯


    ¡®It does not change even in the time when the Shanti Great Empire was alive and well. Even though it wasrger than it is now, the general rule does not change because it hadn¡¯t conquer half of the Eurasian continent like the Mongol empire.¡¯


    ¡®The Kuran does have a uniformnguage. So, I was amazed when she said that. Well, maybe there is a third race I don¡¯t know in the Far East.¡¯


    ¡°In other words, no matter where you go in the world, you will not be able to understand thenguage just because you have studied the Telornguage. However, the Telornguage is one of the most widely spokennguages among the dozens of sses. Plus, it is also thenguage spoken in the outskirt area of the Shanti Kingdom. Other than that, there are still many speakers even if you go to the non-Telor speaking countries. If you look for those speakers, you will not have trouble in conversation. In other words, there is no doubt that it is the most appropriate Kuranguage for you to learn.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Is it something like English in the previous world? No, it might be different?¡¯


    ¡®In this level of human society, there is less international mobility, so it is dangerous to simply regard it like an internationalnguage. That¡¯s too bad, it would be better for me to think of it as a localnguage.¡¯


    ¡°There is one more. The Telornguage or the Kuranguage is not something that can be learned a lot in the period of one year. It is simr to the nationalnguage to be exact. It is necessary to divide into at least three lecturers. To be honest, it should be divided into five. In other words, it will take about five years to learn it. However, since the only lecture given to me is this one, I can give you only four units. In other words, when ites to giving credits on the condition of sufficient mastery of the Kuranguage, you will be forced to do as much as five times the effort per unitpared to other subjects.


    I would like to give credits even if the learning is not perfect since this sounds unfair, but I think it is unfair to give credits when the learning is not progressing at all. In my opinion, it will be necessary to put double effortspared to other general subjects. So, I¡¯m sorry, but for those who are not interested in the ss, this lecture will be less interesting. Again, I am very sorry, but I have no choice but to rmend that you change the lecture if you are displeased when hearing this. Of course, I will teach the remaining students of the ss in a sincere manner, and I will help you learn even outside the school.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Hmmm. that was rather a very long exnation, but it seems that the Academy side has neglected the Kuranguage lecture, and it is said that they are stingy about the credit. It would be nice if you could give about 12 credits instead of 4 credits for the beginner, intermediate and advanced level. In that case, she probably wants to concentrate on those who want to remain in this ss.¡¯


    ¡®But, what if it takes five years? Is it possible to master a foreignnguage from scratch by only doing one lesson a week for five years? It feels a little optimistic.¡¯


    ¡®I used to speak English for four years at university, but it was impossible. I could speak English enough to travel abroad, and I could write the dissertation in English if I took time. However, I couldn¡¯t reach the level of talking professionally with the researchers on the other side. In addition, there was also a habit of intonation.¡¯


    ¡°Now, I would like to start a lecture. First, I will exin the basic differences between the Kuranguage and the Shannguage. I also don¡¯t speak the Shannguage perfectly, so if you have any questions, please feel free to ask me at any time.¡± (Eisa)


    The lecture began.


    ¡®It¡¯s a waste, but I will write the main points on the parchment. It is inconvenient because I can¡¯t do it on the writing board.¡¯


    ¡®In this lecture, I find that the knowledge I learned when studying English was useful.¡¯


    ¡®The Kuranguage or the Telornguage is an SVO-typenguage. I can immediately understand it. The Shannguage is an SOV-typenguage simr to Japanese, so it is simr to the rtionship between Japanese and English.¡¯


    ¡®In addition, the ent is also different. The grammar is simple to learn, but the different ways of putting ents is extremely difficult.¡¯


    ¡®When you get used to anguage thatpensates for pronunciation at high and low pitches, you can¡¯t easily adapt to anguage thatplements one sound that is strongly pronounced with another. If either grammar or ent is the same, it should be easy to be familiar at a stretch, but if both are different, you will have no choice but to feel the walls.¡¯


    When Eisa-sensei actually spoke the Kuranguage, Myaro looked confused. Harold was rather quiet.


    ¡®If you work in trade, you may have had the opportunity to hear it from the pirates.¡¯


    The lecture ended when the time block division bell came.


    ¡°Well then, this is the end of the lecture. Please treat me well for the period of one year after this.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei went out of the room.


    ¡®Yeah. First off, I want to have vocabry sh cards or something, but how should I do it?¡¯


    Looking at the side, Myaro had a pokey face. He was somewhat gave up.


    ¡°Myaro, what is it?¡± (Yuri)


    I became concerned and called him out.


    ¡°¡­It may be impossible for me.¡± (Myaro)


    A few words came out.


    ¡°I-I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Language studies is not suitable for most people. There are people who are good atnguages even though they aren¡¯t good at other things. If there are people who can take the English Proficiency Test when they are the second grader of the junior high school, there will be people who aren¡¯t good with thenguage even if they study abroad. I think it is not a waste to learn it, but it is not necessary to overdo it. As Eisa-sensei said, it¡¯s unprofitable.¡¯


    ¡°¡­ It was like an octopusnguage or something.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®This is serious. Octopusnguage, huh¡­ I would like to listen to the lecture one more time. I am also uneasy about the future, as I am not good atnguages. Yeah.¡¯

 Chapter 27: (Self Edited) Intermission 1 Dreaming to See Mahoroba

    ¡®Aah, it¡¯s that dream. When I think about it, it will be a feeling that sunk in a dream. It¡¯s like how you be an orphan who doesn¡¯t go.¡¯


    ¡ª


    I was surfing around the website that day, and was watching a news article I saw. It was a typical article that an economic newspaper wrote for investors, and apany that developed a new product.


    The new product was a photovoltaic panel using new technology. In the manufacturer¡¯s case, the improvement of the device increased the power generation efficiency. Furthermore, special processing was made on the film of the panel surface, and the weather resistance was also good. It was a state-of-the-art sr panel fully used with proprietary patent technology developed by thepany, and it was stated that the patent was pending.


    When I learned how horrifying I felt, I immediately contacted the Patent Office and verified the information. As I asked with a feeling of praying to God, the patent had been filed definitely. I thought that it was a genius spark (in my mind). The technology I was studying was patented earlier by mypany.


    It was over.


    I wanted to patent this technology. I was thinking if by chance, I would like to present this technology when I joined a public listedpany.


    At that time, I was a mere postdoctoral researcher who was leisurely doing postdoctoral fellowship. I, who returned from a long vacation, disyed an empty-looking face due to the shock of it being patented ahead of me.


    Then, while in the state of disgust, I came to theboratory for the first time in a long time. I found out that my personalputer wasn¡¯t in theboratory.¡°I¡¯m sorry. While you were on vacation, XX-kun slipped water on your PC, and I supposed he sent it for repair.¡± (??)


    I was told by the professor, and I figured out what happened. As the professor said so, I could smell the reek of acting. Even though the professor was a full-time researcher, he was a failure as an actor.


    The inside of my head turned nk for a moment. At the next moment, the brain cells heated all at once as if it was caused by an oxidation reaction. Speaking of which, my head boiled with anger.


    ¡°Aah¡­ is that so? Then, there¡¯s nothing I can do today.¡± (MC/Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Professor)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please tell XX-kun that he doesn¡¯t have to worry about it. Just in case if he feel down.¡± (MC)


    XX-kun was a postdoctoral senior who had already be 35 years old. He was an unusually timid. Speaking of which, thepany that I thought was foreshadowing the patent, was also thepany that frequently went to and from thisb.


    I didn¡¯t think that was especially necessary because it was a broad and narrow industry, but the cord was connected because the PC was gone. In the first ce, I could not imagine the situation that the desktop PC was broken because it was spilled water, as was the case withptopputers.


    I didn¡¯t think it was broken just because it was a bit watery, or no matter how much if he used a hose to flush the intake fan. He could do as much as unplugged the power cord, wiped it over or dried it up for sometime while I was away. However, why did he go for repair without permission? I didn¡¯t think the data in it would be corrupted.


    But I wasn¡¯t certain that my research had been stolen. I might bepletely paranoid. If I made a noise under such a circumstance, even if my needless fear was real, I would be severely criticized and going to get fired. My postdoctoral position would be gone.


    ¡®Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic.¡¯


    I checked my desk while telling myself.


    In this university, the research contents were to be backed up to the connected server at the same time as being stored on the personalputer addressed to each.


    Assuming that the research was stolen, the research data stored on the SSD of the PC would have beenpletely erased, and the backup of the server would have been erased as well. Of course, it was impossible for me to erase even the backup of the server, but with the administrative rights of the professor, it was easily possible.


    If both theputer itself and the backup data were erased, the evidence that I was doing that research would be lost.


    But I also backed up a small external SSD that I plugged into a USB hub. Theputer for research that I used in the past still used HDD. When the HDD broke down, Ipletely forgot the password to connect to the server. Unfortunately, the server administrator was hospitalized with blind appendix, so it took about a week for the reissue and the research couldn¡¯t progress.


    Since then, I had been setting up an external SSD to take a backup even though I thought there was a security problem. It was just one surplus of SSD salvaged from a brokenptop. The external SSD was plugged into one of the USB hubs and should be inside the desk.


    As I expected, the external SSD was still inside the desk.


    ¡®That¡¯s good.¡¯


    It was overlooked. It might be because it was connected to the USB hub and not directly connected to theputer.


    When I recovered the external SSD¡­


    ¡°I havee up with something during the vacation, so there is something I want to check in the library. Is there any job need to be done soon for today?¡± (MC)


    I asked the professor.


    The professor, who usually always asked me to do some job, said ¡®No, there¡¯s none¡¯ readily allowed me to go.


    ¡®Is he feeling obliged?¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± (MC)


    Then, I went out of theboratory.


    After about a week, I filed awsuit against the school and thepany.


    I hired a detective with a small amount of money, gathered various statements under the guise of ignorance in the recorder, and exposed the payment of a mysterious advisory fee to the professor from thepany. Then, I consulted with awyer, and charged them.


    Under normal circumstances, it was difficult to win the case in such a trial. The stealing side insisted that ¡®the technology has been developed independently¡¯, and it was hard to gather evidence to deny it.


    However, in my case, thepany made a mistake. Among the data submitted at the time of patent application was exactly the same as the data I calcted in the experiment. It was obviously strange that the same data, which were up to the point of the threshold, came out from experiments done in differentbs with different equipment, even though the data tends to be simr. Even thepany, that seemed not willing to pay a single cent, was overwhelmed by this.


    As a result, I didn¡¯t win, but I didn¡¯t lose. It was an out-of-court settlement. I was able to get settlement separately from the university side and thepany side, and I made apromise with it.


    I couldn¡¯t enjoy all my life with the money, but I had got about half the lifetime sry of a sried worker for the time being. Even I persisted and got a patent, it would stay only up to twenty years, and I wouldn¡¯t get enough money to enjoy for the rest of my life. I thought that this was fine because it wasn¡¯t always possible for an individual to collect a decent patent fee.


    But the world was cold to me who lost my job.


    ¡°If there was no research, I have no idea what you are doing. The personality is bad, and talking with you are tedious. You look like an idiot.¡± (Girlfriend)


    She came to my house, collected her stuff left at home while saying that.


    I also thought that it was exactly the same.


    There was no objection. I didn¡¯t have any friends, I didn¡¯t have a good personality, and I couldn¡¯t talk well. I was certainly like an idiot. I truly became unemployed and I was fired for causing dispute with theboratory.


    When I thought it was supposed to be like that, it hurt strangely at the same time.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s goodbye.¡± (MC)


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s refreshing.¡± (Girlfriend)


    ¡®I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right, but I also sense the resentment.¡¯


    This person probably think that it doesn¡¯t matter to hurt the feelings of a man who had been thrown away as if throwing away the shame of the travel. If there is a concept of kindness to human beings, I think that there is no woman with the kindness of this woman.¡¯


    She was the woman who I liked for the first time in my life.


    I wonder if it was a misunderstanding because it was a research profession of a famous university. It was like a hopeful stock that I became a professor or something in the future.


    Postdoctoral fellow wasn¡¯t a researcher with a future. Let alone bing a professor, it was hopeless to be an assistant professor. If I couldn¡¯t produce results in my independent research, I would be lucky if I became a professor at a third-rate university.


    I thought that she was a good woman who would still follow me. I was wrong. However, I wasn¡¯t surprised.


    ¡°Is it refreshing? Actually, I got the money that I can live ying around in my life with out-of-pocket money. It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll use it alone.¡± (MC)


    When I said so, she, who did not know that he got a settlement offer, had a stunned face I pushed her out of the apartment and closed the door.


    Soon after, my chest became refreshed. Immediately after that, I felt disgusted. It was a little boy who lied like a brat, and was pleased with the performance. With this, I was simr to that damn woman.


    I felt that I had fallen to the bottom of my own way. I became irritated and hit the wall. The cheap wallpaper cracked, and I was annoyed with the stupidity of what I was doing.


    ¡®Should I really go on a trip?¡¯


    I loaded clothes, tents, and sleeping bags on a 25 bike in my car and started moving on that day. I rode to Niigata without stopping and went on board a ferry to get to Hokkaido and came back three weekster.


    It was not because I missed my home that I returned, but because I was suddenly awakened to the act of traveling in Japan. Hokkaido was beautiful, but while traveling in Japan, the gloomy feeling that stuck in my heart didn¡¯t disappear.


    I canceled the contract of the apartment, and went my home which was owned by my parents. Before I unpacked the luggage, I changed to be a backpacker. I took a flight from Haneda Airport to Taiwan and started the journey from there.


    I traveled around there to rejuvenate the youthful days.


    From Taiwan to China, traveled from India to Israel, and I went to Spain through Istanbul. From there I went to the United States and from Los Angeles International Airport, I went back to Japan.


    When I returned home for the first time in a year and was satisfied with the trip, I had nothing to do anymore. I spent my days indulging in the Inte, games, and reading books, and quietly dried up and rotted like forgotten vegetables in the fridge.


    ¡ª


    When I woke up, I saw the ceiling of the dormitory.


    ¡®A dream?¡¯


    I looked at my palm and checked it. They were white and small hands. It is not an adult hand with yellow skin.


    ¡®Phew.¡¯


    When I got up, my clothes with sticky sweat, and it stuck on my skin.


    ¡°Are you alright? You seemed to have a nightmare.¡± (??)


    I heard a voice from the next bed. When I turned my eyes there, I saw Carol.


    I woke up at once. Rather, my face became pale.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This is my bed.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve heard that before. The other roommate is Her Highness Carol.¡¯


    ¡®At that time, I only thought ¡®Hmm, they just prepared a room, but she never use it. The room is very big¡¯.


    ¡®To let her stay in a room where there are only men¡­ what are the people in the castle thinking? A bunch of idiots, is it?¡¯


    ¡®Butst night, there was no one here. Do also wasn¡¯t there. Since today is a holiday, they are many people, whose hometown in the capital city, stay there.¡¯


    ¡®So, I should have slept alone yesterday. That means that Carol came in the middle of the night or in the morning.¡¯


    ¡®I thought she let me using it since she is not going to use it anyway. So, I put my school luggage on Carol¡¯s bed. I wonder where is my luggage.¡¯


    ¡®Was it thrown away by Carol?¡¯


    When I looked around, I found them on my desk aligned with each other.


    The clothes were folded and the others were stacked.


    ¡®Aah, that¡¯s great.¡¯


    Carol wore white top and bottom like pajamas, and sat on top of the bed. She had a face that it was obvious to be here.


    ¡®No, it is the bed of this girl, so it is a matter of course¡­¡¯


    ¡®This is dangerous. As I expected. No matter how many times I think about this, it is not a matter of course either. There was no one who tried to stop her.¡¯


    ¡®Or does she think that I and Dora are relieved? ¡­When I think about it, before I had a fight with Do, I was considered as a calm child with incredibly bnced personality.¡¯


    ¡®And, Do is an idiot brat, but he is a child of a long-standing army officer. I thought it is unlucky for me and Do to be roommates. There are different rooms up to five upants. Whenpared to Carol¡¯s safety, the rules seems like garbage.¡¯


    ¡®I see. For the time being, the reason hase.¡¯


    ¡®When I looked outside, it was still before dawn.¡¯


    Carol, who quietly sat on top of the bad, suddenly¡­


    ¡°Anyhow, what dream did you have?¡± (Carol)


    She asked that.


    ¡°¡­It was a dream of going on a trip after being dumped by a woman.¡± (Yuri)


    And I answered honestly.


    ¡°What¡­? Did you go on a trip because you were dumped by a woman?¡± (Carol)


    Carol said it while slightly tilted her head.


    ¡®Eh? Is there no such custom?¡¯


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t only about being dumped by a woman. When I got fired from my job and became unemployed, I was dumped by a woman like a garbage, so I went on a journey with nothing at all.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t get it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t get it, is it? Some say that culture is different. I think that it is a typical story to say that being fired, being dumped by a woman and going on a journey in tears.¡¯


    ¡°It is a pity that I was unemployed, but it is a shock that you were dumped by a woman.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That is¡­ the shock is about being in a rtionship.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really? Rather, it¡¯s a relief, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Relief?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Does you feel relief if you get dumped in this country? It is an unintelligible culture.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s because the woman is a waste.¡± (Carol)


    Carol discarded it resolutely.


    ¡®A waste? In the past, I was angry because I thought that way too. Especially when you are in Hokkaido, because it is amonw of marriage that the woman has the right to get half. Something like that when the mailes.¡¯


    ¡°However, since the man is unemployed, he is no less of a waste.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm? Aah, that¡¯s not it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®??? What¡¯s the difference?¡¯


    ¡°Before choosing a marriage partner, the first need that should be removed first is a wasteful man.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®He-heh¡­ I didn¡¯t get it when she said ¡®that¡¯s not it¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°In this case, it is a woman, but the woman will not change fundamentally.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand. Is a waste some kind of jargon for her?¡¯


    ¡°My mother said that a man who looks at other things than the personality and wants to marry me is garbage.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Heh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®She is somewhat proud. I always think, but why is she so proud?¡¯


    ¡®However, Her Majesty seems to be the one who says something very harsh. What would happen if you say ¡®You are the worst garbage¡¯ to the future audience?¡¯


    ¡°Do you know why?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see, you also don¡¯t know.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®So, why does she look happy? Does she know the origin of family precepts?¡¯


    ¡°Such a man, regardless of the appearance and social status, if the things he is attracted disappeared, his feelings will disappear. Then, he will betray the woman. I don¡¯t want to have that kind of man as a husband.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Kuh¡­ I can sympathize with that. Somehow, I feel like my personality was being targeted. Although it isn¡¯t about me, why do I feel like being told something unpleasant¡­¡¯


    ¡°However, that is not the case if you marry because of his personality. Even if I lose the right to be the heir of the throne, I will not cease to be me. As long as he doesn¡¯t be a waste, I¡¯m not afraid to be betrayed.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It¡¯s a simple and clear theory.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s certainly true.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®She has a point. There may be more or less than one reason.¡¯


    ¡°But, it¡¯s hard to make sure of it. Even if you look at his face or body, he will say that he loves you from the bottom of the heart.¡± (Carol)


    Carol nodded with a groan.


    ¡®Ipletely don¡¯t get it, you know¡­¡¯


    ¡°Nevertheless, you have a strange dream. Even though you have never been with a woman, you get stuck and thrown away by a wasteful woman. Did you read any novel?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is she going to do that?¡¯


    ¡®I mean about reading a novel. If it so, I wonder how good it is.¡¯


    ¡°Huhu.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®So, why do you feel proud? ¡®How is my guess right? I got you¡¯. Is that kind of feeling?¡¯


    ¡°By the way, why are you here? Even if the bed is prepared, a daughter who is married into a family wouldn¡¯te to his ce, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What would you do if you were vited by a stupid brat? It¡¯s still good for now, but after a few more years, it¡¯ll be a real danger.¡¯


    ¡°What? Are you going to say that to me as well?¡± (Carol)


    She made a nk face.


    ¡®She might be told the same thing by other people.¡¯


    ¡°You are a guy like an old man, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Old man¡­ It¡¯s strange to say that given my mental age, but that¡¯s rude.¡¯


    ¡°I have to deepen the friendship with the future Knight. There¡¯s no point ofing here if not because of that reason.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°As I expected, she has that kind of motive, is it? You consider well even though you are still a child.¡¯


    ¡°It is probably better for you to foster rtionships with the Liberal Arts.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I am also doing that with them. Somehow, it¡¯s annoying to stay at their ce. However, here is more important to me.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It seems that the school of Knights is more important than the school of Liberal Arts. It¡¯s not like she enroll in the school of Knights.¡¯


    ¡®That decision is probably not wrong. It goes without saying that this is not a situation to prioritize the study of domestic affairs, such as what has been done in the school of Liberal Arts.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Well, do your best. I¡¯ll go wash my face.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We¡¯ll have one round if you go wash your face.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®??? One round?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean by one round?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Togi.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Aah, it¡¯s one round of that. It was so sudden that I couldn¡¯t figure it out.¡¯


    ¡®I wonder what she has been decided. And when it has been decided. It¡¯s puzzling.¡¯


    ¡°Why me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°ording to the dormitory¡¯s reputation, you¡¯re the strongest. So today, I came to defeat you. Huhu.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®¡­What kind of person are you? Well, I don¡¯t mind keeping herpany for a little while.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that, but¡­ Are you the type who likes Togi so much?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I like it, I really like it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®For some reason, she has the aura of Rook. I hope that it¡¯s just an imagination.¡¯


    Result: 9 Wins 1 Loss (Withdrawal from the game ¨C Deserting under enemy fire)


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>Click this link to know more about Mahoroba.</li></ul>

 Chapter 28: (Self Edited) Intermission 2 Syamus Enrollment

    When I was ten years old, I was supposed to go to school. The school was the school of Liberal Arts which I had no idea what to learn.


    To be honest, I already had a teacher and I didn¡¯t think it was necessary. I wondered why I had to go there. It was strange.


    However, Okaa-san told me that I would learn something that I hadn¡¯t. It couldn¡¯t be helped then. I must be ignorant of something. It was because ignorant people didn¡¯t know what they were ignorant until they were taught.


    The school of Liberal Arts was located on the samepound as the school of Knights where Yuri attended. If I had to be more specific, it was the school where the Great Library, where Okaa-san always visited, was located. It wasn¡¯t a simr school as Yuri¡¯s, but¡­ it wasn¡¯t wrong to think of it as something simr, right?


    Before entering school, there seems to be an examination to decide the ss standing, so I went to school ahead of the admission and did it. I solved the same problems together with the children of the same age who wore simr attire.


    There were problems that were easy enough for an idiot to do it, and there were also problems that I didn¡¯t understand. I was able to do most of it because Okaa-san made me learned it for this half year.


    Then, the next day, I attended an event called the entrance ceremony. I sat in order that it is excellent from the front, I was in the middle.


    Yuri, Rook-san and Okaa-san were sitting side by side in the nearby seating for the parents. I was dressed in the same uniform with the people around me.


    During the ceremony, there were many things I wanted to think about, but I couldn¡¯t concentrate because the noise was loud.I felt that I had a poor understanding of astrodynamics, and Yuri taught me a lot yesterday. ¡®Then, if you think of it as a simple model without an atmosphere on the Earth, by throwing a rock horizontally at the right speed, it will go around the earth without falling to the ground ande back from the back of the head. As long as they don¡¯t get in the way, it¡¯s the same satellite with the moon.¡¯ Since he said so, that had arranged my thoughts.


    But, there were so many people I didn¡¯t know. As expected, I couldn¡¯t concentrate in a ce where people on the tform were chattering. I gave up thinking.


    When I suddenly looked at Yuri, our eyes met. While looking at me, he waved his hand slightly.


    Aah¡­ I was happy. I was.


    It had been difficult to meet Yuri since a year ago, but I could see him more from now on. When I thought so, I wonder if this situation wasn¡¯t bad at all.


    However, it wasn¡¯t bad at the time when I couldn¡¯t see him before this. Even during that time, I wasn¡¯t away from Yuri.


    I always thought of him at that time. I thought of it deeply and I managed to get to the end of it. When Yuri returned and did the question, he seemed happy. He said that it was a good question and stroked my hat.


    Then, I was happy since I had been recognized. The itchy and ticklish feeling spread all over the body.


    After that, he always told me the clue to solve the question. Thereupon, the feeling I had when we couldn¡¯t meet disappeared. I didn¡¯t feel lonely anymore.


    On the tform, there were endless stories that I didn¡¯t really understand its meaning, what was so interesting about it, and what they were trying to teach me. Then, a male student and a female student rose to the tform, said the oath and kissed the back of the hand of the Queen.


    This was something that Okaa-san said.


    It was an honor for Okaa-san to hold this role before, and Yuri did the samest year. I had been told that. That was why they told me to do my best. But I was sitting at such a ce far from the top. I could not live up to Okaa-san¡¯s expectations.


    But, it was alright. That was because Yuri always praised me.


    ¡ª


    When the ceremony finally ended, I was feeling very tired. It was because I had been told endless boring stories that came into my ears on its own. As I became tired with this unpleasant feeling, Yuri came closer immediately and held my hand.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Syamu)


    I stood out from the chair with the help of Yuri.


    ¡°Next is to go to the dormitory, right?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°N, there is still time, so it¡¯s time to eat. I also have a reservation.¡± (Yuri)


    Aah, really? I still had time to go to the dormitory.


    I didn¡¯t want to enter the dormitory, but it was inevitable. I couldn¡¯t imagine living in the same room with someone I didn¡¯t know.


    It seemed that this also didn¡¯t go well for Yuri. Aah, yes. It was the day of thest year, when Yuri came back home.


    He went along with a person who unbelievably a primitive man. He fought that guy and returned home.


    ¡°Yuri, will I be alright?¡± (Syamu)


    I became worried and asked him instinctively.


    ¡°About what?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do if I have a roommate who is someone like you had quarreledst year.¡± (Syamu)


    When I said that, Yuri was burst intoughter.


    ¡°Haha¡­ hahaha¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I wonder what I said so funny.


    Yuri had augh that didn¡¯t suit him. If it wasn¡¯t because we were in the public area, it would be interesting to see him rolling on the ground andughing while holding his belly. He desperately tried to cover his mouth. Far from that, he also shut his nose, desperately trying to stop theughter. It was my first time to see Yuriughing like this.


    ¡°Hehe, Yuri. This is not aughing matter.¡± (Syamu)


    I said that to Yuri, while slightly smiling at him.


    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡± (Yuri)


    He was somewhat catching his breathing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down by counting prime numbers.¡± (Yuri)


    He mumbled and uttered something of unknown meaning. I wondered if he would settle down and count the prime numbers.


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean. I¡¯m really worried, you know.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If it is that kind of person¡­ in the Liberal Arts, they will be like a protected species.¡± (Yuri)


    ??


    ¡°Protected species?¡± (Syamu)


    It was my first time to hear that term.


    ¡°It is rare to see them. Yeah¡­ the difference between this kind of people and the Liberal Arts is like between the outer and the inner. It is impossible that the outer happened to be the inner part of the earth. Since they are such an animal, the possibility of them staying in the Liberal Arts is zero. So, don¡¯t worry.¡± (Yuri)


    Aah, yes. In other words, I didn¡¯t have to worry because the world we lived in was different. That would be reassuring.


    ¡ª


    While being escorted by Yuri, I left the royal castle and took a carriage ride to the restaurant.


    The restaurant seemed to be in the very high threshold, and when we sat down in a private room, the dish came out immediately. I munched and ate the dishes that had slightly different taste than the ones I had at home. It was delicious and since I was hungry, I felt like I could eat everything.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Satsuki)


    And, I noticed that Okaa-san was watching me like that.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Satsuki)


    Okaa-san put her hands on her cheeks, and she had a worrying face.


    ¡°About what?¡± (Yuri)


    When I asked that¡­


    ¡°¡­Haa.¡± (Satsuki)


    She sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. It¡¯s just that don¡¯t you think the way you¡¯re eating is not clean?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri helped out by giving a clue. It seemed that my way of eating wasn¡¯t appropriate. ¡­I wanted to say that I was eating it as usual.


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. To begin with, you don¡¯t really have to get along with those pretentious people of the Witch household.¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t get what he meant.


    ¡°There are such people, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Are you worried about bullying?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± (Satsuki)


    Bully? What is that?


    In the past, I was told not to bully a cat when I was pulling its tail at my home. I wondered if they were worried about that. I learned my lesson since the cat wed me at that time. So, I didn¡¯t want them to worry about that.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, but I¡¯ve asked Her Highness to help you, Syamu.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh, Her Highness Carol?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve helped her in exchange, so you don¡¯t owe her anything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Her Highness also seems to be doing well in the school of Liberal Arts. So, if you ask her, she will help you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. I can finally feel at ease with this. Yuri-kun, thank you for your concern.¡± (Satsuki)


    I didn¡¯t know who that was, but Yuri seemed to have asked someone about me. Was that person going to be my roommate?


    ¡ª


    Once I got home, Yuri and I both got on a carriage and headed to school. At that time, I wasn¡¯t anxious. I talked to Yuri a lot in the carriage, but the reply that came back was always ¡®It¡¯s fine¡¯ and ¡®Don¡¯t worry¡¯.


    The two of us rode a carriage that run on the cobblestone road for a while. When we reached the school, we got off the carriage. Somehow, I was still reluctant to enter the dormitory. It felt itchy.


    There were a lot of carriages and a lot of ssmate-like kids at the same time.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± (C????)


    There was a woman who suddenly talked. She talked to Yuri.


    She had see-through golden hair and it extended to the back. Her hair seemed like a wheat field. Her eyes had a profound color of the sea.


    She had a very dignified and imposing air around her. And, she was wearing a simr uniform as me.


    What a beautiful person. I wondered who she was. Was she a senpai?


    ¡°I have been eating for a while with Mother. We aren¡¯t going to see each other for quite some time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ that can¡¯t be helped then.¡± (C????)


    They were somewhat friendly. She looked like Yuri¡¯s friend.


    ¡°Hello, Yuri-kun.¡± (M????)


    The other person who spoke to him was the same person who wore the same uniform as Yuri.


    Whenpared to that of Yuri, the line of the body was very slender. Besides, he looked very soft. He had a very well-groomed face, and at first I thought that he might be a woman, but I realized that he wasn¡¯t so because the hair was short.


    I had seen a lot of men, like martial artists and soldiers, so that gave me a fresh feeling since there were also such men.


    ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri looked at that person with a slightly puzzled face.


    ¡°I heard that Yuri Kun¡¯s cousin will be enrolled. I thought I¡¯d take a look at her.¡± (M????)


    ¡°Are you a child?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That girl over there is a cousin, isn¡¯t she?¡± (C????)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I-I am Syamu. Nice to meet you.¡± (Syamu)


    I bowed my head and said hello.


    ¡°Yeah, nice to meet you. I am Myaro.¡± (Myaro)


    The person, who called himself Myaro, returned the greeting with a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± (Syamu)


    I was nervous and for some reason I repeated ¡®Nice to meet you¡¯ twice. Was it weird? It was embarrassing. Withoutughing at me, Myaro-san looked at me with a friendly smile.


    ¡°He just wants to see you, Syamu. So, don¡¯t mind him.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s mean.¡± (Myaro)


    Despite being told that, Myaro-san was somewhat happy. He was treated without formality, but I could feel that he was happy. What kind of rtionship was that?


    ¡°She is the one I want to introduce you, Syamu.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m Carol. Nice to meet you.¡± (Carol)


    The woman named Carol held out her hand, asking for a handshake. I held that hand.


    The skin of the palm was a little hard, though it was a thin and beautiful hand. The skin that had be hard and wrinkled was stuck in my hand, and I was a little tickled. It was somewhat simr to Yuri¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Syamu.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Syamu-chan, is it? Unlike your cousin, you are a straightforward and cute girl. I have a good feeling about you.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Do you feel unpleasant?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri said it while amusingly smiling. I was asked whether I felt unpleasant, but Ipletely didn¡¯t feel that. It was a bit funny.


    Yuri¡¯s attitude toward these two people was very different from his attitude toward me and my family. I felt that it was unnecessary concern.


    Was it done among friends? I wonder if I could make friends like this.


    ¡°Even so, she¡¯s really a cute little girl.¡± (Carol)


    While tightly grasping and shaking my hands, she stroked my head with the other hand.


    I wondered about me being a little girl. It was true that the people who sat with me at the morning entrance ceremony were taller than me, despite being of the same age as me.


    Even so, she stroked my head wonderfully. She was quite tenacious.


    ¡°That much is fine. She is not a cat or anything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhh¡­ yeah.¡± (Carol)


    Carol-san finally took my hands off of my head.


    This time, Yuri touched my head. He straightened my hair. It was somehow embarrassing.


    When he finished straightening my hair¡­


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡­Yuri-san tapped Carol-san¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I got it. More importantly, you know about the gratitude, right?


    ¡°Yeah, I know. Aah¡­ the truth is, I don¡¯t want to let you ride it, but¡­ it can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hehehe, I will definitely ride it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Your Highness. That is nicely¡­¡± (Myaro)


    I could hear from Myaro-san¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°So, please.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± (Carol)


    As Carol-san said that, she took my hand again. Yuri turned his back on me.


    It looked like he was going to go somewhere else. Eh?


    ¡°Yuri is noting?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Yes. I will be killed if Ie along.¡± (Yuri)


    Eh? H-he would be killed?


    ¡°Syamu-chan, men can¡¯t enter women¡¯s dormitory, you know.¡± (Carol)


    Ehhhh!!?


    The dormitory was a ce where Yuri could not enter!?


    I did not expect to be in the same dormitory, but I didn¡¯t think that he couldn¡¯te in. Then, where should I meet Yuri?


    I¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯m with you.¡± (Carol)


    That didn¡¯t be a constion to me¡­


    ¡ª


    After saying goodbye to Yuri, I was brought to a big building by Carol-san.


    It was a building with piles of stones and bricks, and a lot of windows on the walls. The building was much bigger than a country mansion. If this was a dormitory, I wondered how many people lived there.


    There was a crowd in front of the gate. It was somewhat noisy. It seemed that the children, who newly entered the dormitory like me, were making noise.


    I walked in the crowded streets with my hand pulled.


    ¡°Good day, Carol-sama.¡± (??)


    The passerby greeted her uniformly. What was going on?


    ¡°Good day, Carol-sama.¡± (??)


    We met people, and they greeted her.


    I wonder if it was a procedure to greet such when one met face to face? A simr greeting was held all over the ce. But, it seemed that only Carol-san was the only person who greeted everyone just by walking. It was kind of strange.


    In the past when Father was still alive, the guards and servants greeted the same way when I returned together with him. But they didn¡¯t say ¡®Good day¡¯. They either said ¡®Thank you for the hard work¡¯ or ¡®Wee back¡¯.


    Now, Mother and Rook-san were also greeted in the same way. It gave the feeling of a dorm master.


    However, there were some students who were muchrger than Carol and they were like adults. Everyone wore the same uniform as me, although the sizes varied. They also greeted Carol-san with ¡®Good day¡¯.


    Carol-san replied with either ¡®Yeah¡¯ or ¡®Good morning¡¯. She was somehow amazing.


    ¡°The basic here is that it would be the best if you say ¡®Good day¡¯.¡± (Carol)


    I should say that, right?


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Syamu)


    I heard such a word for the first time, but maybe it was something specific to the people in this dorm. ¡®Good day, good day¡¯. It was so longpared to ¡®Morning¡¯, so it was difficult to say it many times from morning.


    ¡°Good day, Carol-sama.¡± (Syamu)


    I did it as a trial, but Carol-san was burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What is strange about that?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not strange, but it is interesting when Yuri¡¯s cousin says it, I think.¡± (Carol)


    I wonder what was the strange part¡­


    We went through therge door of the dormitory as it was, and went inside. Then, we got into an open space. Natural sunlight came through the vaulted ceiling. Apparently, the middle of the building was hollowed out.


    The hollowed out part was a garden, with a small forest. The tall trees were all Birch. At the root was a shrub with bright flowers. The green color of the nt appeared to shine in the world of stones.


    There was a crowd in arge lobby area in front of the garden. It seemed that a schedule was somewhat pasted there.


    ¡°Let me through.¡± (Carol)


    When Carol came into the crowd while saying that, a road was immediately opened. Amazing. Carol seemed to be a special presence here.


    ¡°Hmm, where is it¡­ Found it, alright.¡± (Carol)


    She said that alone. Then, she started walking again while pulling my hand.


    ¡ª


    After climbing up the stairs to the third floor, Carol-san stopped at one room.


    ¡°This is Syamu-chan¡¯s room.¡± (Carol)


    Carol-san knocked the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± (??)


    A voice was returned.


    When I entered, it was a small room with bunk beds. It was as big as my room in a countryside mansion.


    There was a small closet and two desks next to the bed. One desk was a nk and empty desk, while there was a person who sat at the other desk.


    The other desk was messily loaded with things, and it was a mess. It was like my desk at home. Okaa-san always told me to clean it up.


    ¡°Lily. This is the child I was talking about.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Lily)


    The person called Lily, had a thick apron in front of her uniform.


    ¡°She is a cute child, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Carol)


    She sat on the chair as it was. She looked at me and said that. She looked like a gentle person. There was a dialect of those who live at the side of the mountain. In addition, she looked somewhat older than me and Carol-san.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get along.¡± (Lily)


    She waved her hand.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± (Syamu)


    I bowed my head.


    With this person, I might be able to get along well. It wasn¡¯t that scary.


    ¡°What a polite child. Her Highness said that I was going to take care of you.¡± (Lily)


    Lily was somehow relieved. What kind of person did she think I was? However, I was afraid of people in my room who I hadn¡¯t met.


    ¡°I also met her for the first time today.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Is that so? Well then, Yuri-kun is more worried.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It should be alright since this child is several times smarter than him, he told me something like he was scared that she would be polluted by idiots.¡± (Carol)


    What did Yuri say? What were they talking about?


    There was no such a thing. Yuri always told that it was because he had live a year longer, so it was kind of cheating, but even though it had been three years since we met, I couldn¡¯t seem to get to the level of Yuri when I first met him. Let alone a year, I felt that there was a difference about a hundred years.


    That means, Yuri could exin a hundred times better than me. It was logically impossible for me to be smarter than Yuri.


    ¡°She is smarter than Yuri-kun, is it? What an amazing child.¡± *(Lily)


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± (Syamu)


    I denied it in haste.


    ¡°Well, if you think calmly, it may be so. If a child like Yuri-kun is born repeatedly, that would be incredible.¡± (Lily)


    It seemed that she was convinced.


    That was great. I heard the word incredible for the first time.


    There were many words I heard for the first time today. Good day, incredible What were those words mean?


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to be alone. I¡¯m d that Syamu-chan doesn¡¯t resemble him.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Is that so? I think that would be interesting.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°If you are close friend with him, you¡¯ll understand. He is quite twisted. Since he is capable, it¡¯s difficult to get rid of him.¡± (Carol)


    She said so coldly¡­ I didn¡¯t know whether it was apliment or a criticize. However, I didn¡¯t think that Yuri was a twisted person.


    ¡°Our schedules don¡¯t match.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san seems to be really sorry.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, please excuse me. I have to show her around the dormitory.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Eh, are you going to do that too, Your Highness? You¡¯re always busy.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise with him. So, I have to do it properly.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s exceptional, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san was grinning.


    ¡°It¡¯s not exceptional, but it¡¯s the first thing he¡¯s ever asked for.¡± (Carol)


    Did Yuri ask Carol-san something unreasonable? I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°That¡¯s what exceptional means.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, if you want to do it, you will say it because of your sense of duty, right? Am I right~?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. This is just a deal.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Heh, a deal, is it? What is the deal?¡± (Lily)


    Lily seemed to be interested.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going.¡± (Carol)


    Carol didn¡¯t answer Lily-san¡¯s question, but she pulled me out of the room.


    ¡°Syamu-chan, see ya~¡± (Lily)


    I heard a voice from the other side of the door.


    ¡ª


    Then, I was guided to various ces while going up and down the stairs. There were various facilities such as aundry room, a bathroom, a cooking area, a water area, a well, a shop, a dining room and so on. Carol-san was the focus of attention wherever I went, and if I wanted to go there, she opened the way from there.


    However, as I walked from the dining room to the garden while she held my hand, suddenly a shadow appeared and blocked the two of us. Of course, it was a girl.


    Did she have some kind of business?


    When I thought so¡­


    ¡°Onee-sama! What on earth are you doing!!?¡± (??)


    ¡­that girl suddenly yelled out.


    Since I was obviously meeting her for this first time, I wasn¡¯t this girl¡¯s Onee-sama. I assumed that she was the younger sister of Carol-san.


    As I was a freshman enrolled this year, I wonder if she was the same age as me. Carol-san was just above me, so it was reasonable to think so.


    The girl in front of me had a very pretty face, and the wheat-colored hair of the older sister. They resembled each other, but somehow she was in tears with her face in red, and that ruined her pretty face.


    When I looked at Carol-san, she made a face of ¡®Dang¡¯. It looked like she didn¡¯t want to meet her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Who is this girl!?¡± (??)


    She was pointing at me with her index finger. I felt like she was being rude, but that didn¡¯t overwhelm me.


    ¡°She is the cousin of my schoolmate. He asked me to be her patron.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I¡¯m your real sister, you know!? If Onee-sama is not my patron, my standpoint isn¡¯t like this!¡± (??)


    I couldn¡¯t understand the situation at all, but the girl was shouting too emotionally. It was the first time to other people getting angry, and I was scared.


    ¡°No matter what your standpoint is, you are a royalty. No one is making light of you. So, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the problem, right!?¡± (??)


    ¡°That is the problem. In fact, I didn¡¯t get a patron from the start. A royalty has its own way to deal with¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, no, no! Why don¡¯t you get it!? I am your sister!¡± (??)


    What was with this girl¡­ Scary¡­


    What was she so angry about? I supposed she was angry that Carol-san didn¡¯t do what should be done normally.


    I wondered was it because of me. I assumed from the way of Carol-san spoke, it was about being the younger sister? I had no n to be like that though.


    ¡°The heck, which royalty requires someone¡¯s patron anyway?¡± (Carol)


    Carol-san was somehow astounded.


    ¡°There are many, isn¡¯t it!?¡± (??)


    ¡°There¡¯s none.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s none, I won¡¯t be embarrassed to have one!!!¡± (??)


    Not embarrassed, was it? I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but I didn¡¯t think that was something she could talk out loud in a ce like this. Here was in the middle of the hallway, and people were starting to gather because of the loud voice.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I was the rted party, but I wondered what to do if I was the one.


    If I were to be imposing, I wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed. Wearing new clothes, beautiful wheat-colored hair that had been carefullybed, and she had a cute face that attracted other people involuntarily.


    However, when she said ¡®I¡¯m not embarrassed¡¯, I would think ¡®yes, this child is not embarrassed¡¯.


    The people around us were gradually gathering, and I felt like running away.


    When she looked at me like that¡­


    ¡°Do you know the way back?¡± (Carol)


    ¡­Carol-san whispered that to me.


    I nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯re still not done, but it can¡¯t be helped. You may go back to your room.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Syamu)


    I also didn¡¯t want to be in such a situation. I hid behind the shadow of Carol-san, and got away when the crowd increased.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡± (Syamu)


    I managed toe back to the front of my room. Half of it would be my room, but I wondered if it was fine to go in arbitrarily.


    First, I knocked the room. I took a breath, and knocked again.


    ¡°Come in.¡± (Lily)


    I heard a voice, and then, I turned the knob to open the door.


    ¡°Aah, wee back.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I-I¡¯m back.¡± (Syamu)


    It was a bit awkward to say ¡®I¡¯m back¡¯ somehow. This was something that I didn¡¯t have much opportunity to say at home.


    ¡°Why did youe back alone? Did Her Highness leave you in the middle?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No, there is a problem along the way.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I don¡¯t think that there is anyone who can hold Her Highness.¡± (Lily)


    I exined what happened just now.


    ¡°Aah, I see. Her Highness is bothered. Her younger sister, is it¡­¡± (Lily)


    It seemed that Lily knew what was going on.


    ¡°What is a patron?¡± (Syamu)


    I asked the question because it seemed like the focus of the girl¡¯s angry issue.


    ¡°Well, the easiest way to say it is that a senior student guides children when they enter the dormitory. The girl said something like a standpoint of an older sister who is like a parent in the dormitory, am I right? You know, when people in the dorm be a patron, the people around would care the children, and they will never bully them. So, it¡¯s somewhat convenient.¡± (Lily)


    I see. I thought she was simply Yuri¡¯s friend who guided me, but somehow, it seemed to be different. Yuri might have arranged that way.


    ¡°Her Highness will be the Queen in the future, and it is a big deal if she is the patron. I guess her younger sister wants her to be the patron.¡± (Lily)


    Carol-san would be the future Queen, was it? What a great person. Yuri befriended such a person.


    But, if that was the case, I wondered if I had done something bad for that girl. When I thought about her getting angry at meter, I felt that my spine froze.


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t have to worry, Syamu-chan. It¡¯s their family issue.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think this will happen, but if the girl is going to meddle, you can tell me. I can¡¯t do much, but I¡¯ll talk to Her Highness.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Syamu)


    It should be alright.


    ¡ª


    ¡°By the way, which bunk beds do you want, the top or the bottom?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san asked me. Yes.


    ¡°Which was originally used by Lily-san?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°I was living in another room until yesterday. I stayed on top bed over there.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Syamu)


    I thought she had been living here for a long time because of the clutter on the desk. I felt like I shouldn¡¯t choose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind which one.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind either. We can changeter, anyway.¡± (Lily)


    Yes. I really didn¡¯t care either.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the top.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get the bottom one.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san looked happy. I felt that she was a good person. It was good to choose the top.


    Why was that? I felt that the top bed was more suitable for thinking things. Besides, it was kind of fun to climb adder and went to bed.


    After that, we sat on a chair and faced each other. It was afortable chair. It seemed too big for me, but it looked just right for Lily-san.


    If it was the right size for Lily-san, I would reach that degree soon. Surely. Maybe.


    ¡°I guess we should introduce ourselves. My name is Lily Amian. I am a daughter of a mechanic shop owner.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°So, a mechanic¡­ is it?¡± (Syamu)


    I thought this was a school where only the nobles could enter. Even craftsmen can enter.


    ¡°Even though he is an owner of a mechanic shop, he is also a vige chief~. We¡¯re in the flow of being a fallen noble.¡± (Lily)


    She exined without asking as if she could guess the question I had in mind.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Syamu)


    It seemed that she was a noble after all.


    But I didn¡¯t understand the meaning of fallen noble. I understood about the fallen noble, but when it came to the ¡®flow¡¯, did she mean that their territory would go away? I couldn¡¯t imagine for a moment.


    ¡°And I like machines. My hobby is tinkering with clocks. Look at this.¡± (Lily)


    On the desk where Lily pointed by hand, there was something like a small workbench, and there was a lot of scrap metal on it.


    It was kind of amazing. I tried to look closer.


    Gears and parts of various sizes were rolling on the desk. In particr, small parts were put in a kind of cosmetic box with fine partitions.


    Those were probably the parts of the clock. In the middle of the workbench, there was a clock which had been already half assembled. It¡¯s a small, palm-sized clock that was different from the pendulum clock in my house.


    I had see Okaa-san had this kind of clock. I was interested and told her ¡®you show it to me after you disassemble it¡¯, but she said ¡®no, definitely no¡¯ with an anxious face.


    ¡°That is a small machine.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Yup.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. What is the mechanism for this?¡± (Syamu)


    After all, I didn¡¯t know the mechanism, so I became interested.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t assembled at the moment, so you may not understand.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Can I take a look for a moment?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Sure.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san easily gave the permission.


    When I took a closer look, I saw how it was assembled. The dial and the pin were off, and the contents were exposed. It didn¡¯t seem that any parts were missing.


    Somehow, I understood the rough theory. Speaking of the fine arrangement of cogwheels, I wouldn¡¯t understand unless I had to disassemble it some more.


    Who would have thought of such a mechanism? How did they make such a small part? There were smart people.


    ¡°Did you understand?¡± (Lily)


    Then, Lily asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the fine details, but I can understand in general. This is how it works.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°You really do?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°?? I don¡¯t know everything¡­ though.¡± (Syamu)


    Was it all right if I didn¡¯t understand everything?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can you tell this Onee-san what did you understand?¡± (Lily)


    Eh, she wanted me to tell her?


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a very interesting idea to use a small spread instead of a pendulum to gain isochronous from the power of the main spring. So, this part is the ce of the pendulum.¡± (Syamu)


    I put together what I had noticed.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Y-you really do understand. Have you ever seen something like this?¡± (Lily)


    Lily had a slightly surprised face.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t but¡­ the pendulum clock in my house has been disassembled.¡± (Syamu)


    I tried to disassemble it with Yuri.


    ¡°Basically, it¡¯s like that, is it? I wonder if you can understand just by looking at it¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I¡¯ve been always interested about the mechanism. If it¡¯s a pendulum clock, it would copse if the mechanism¡¯s arrangement is changed. So, it is like why a clock is still being isochronous when it is being carried. The answer is to define the spring constant.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Sp-spring constant?¡± (Lily)


    Oops, I wonder if I should use different term.


    ¡°Should I use a different term?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Eh¡­ Uhm¡­ have you been studying about machines, Syamu-chan?¡± (Lily)


    Somehow, I felt like I made Lily-san confused. I shouldn¡¯t say anything strange.


    ¡°No, not really.¡± (Lily)


    When it came to the pendulum clock that was disassembled, I was still learning about the isochronism of the pendulum, and the function of the vector. Since they would get angry if they found us, we secretly disassembled in the middle of the night and looked at the contents.


    By relying on the dim light of the nightlight, Yuri taught me how to change the vector at the front of the clock that produced the sound of ¡®Coo coo¡¯. If I have to say why I knew the mechanism of a clock, it was because of this.


    ¡°Then, what were you studying?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I¡¯m not studying anything in particr, but¡­ I guess I studied arithmetic, astrodynamics and physics.¡± (Syamu)


    I was taught that when Yuri was around.


    ¡°As-astrodynamics??? What kind of study is that?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s a study of how stars move.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Heh¡­ what an interesting child¡­ I feel that I understand why Yuri-kun worried about you.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san wasughing as if she had given up.


    Eh¡­


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>Lily is talking with a certain dialect. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t trante it well on that part.</li><li>Please let me know if I got it wrong when tranting the part of clock¡¯s mechanism. Thest time I learn Physics is back in 2003.</li></ul>

 Chapter 29: (Self Edited) Intermission 3 Peaceful Everyday Life

    ¡°Yuri, I¡¯m here.¡± (Carol)


    Carol had returned. I asked her to do help with Syamu¡¯s school debut, but it seemed that she had done it properly.


    As I would expect, there would be no one who wanted to do anything in particr to the girl brought by the Highness Princess. With this, I had ensured Syamu¡¯s safety. Well, except for studying.


    At that time, I was in the dormitory¡¯s lounge and I was leisurely ying Togi with Myaro.


    ¡°It was a promise. I¡¯m fine, so please don¡¯t worry about it.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, who was on the other side of the game board, said so.


    ¡°Really? Sorry about that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry for doing that in the middle of the game, but should I stop the game?¡¯


    ¡°Wait a sec, is it Togi?¡± (Carol)Carol leaned forward and looked into the board as she came close. Carol wasn¡¯t very strong. Rather, she wasn¡¯t good at it.


    She liked the game as much as Rook, but she was the type that didn¡¯t do well. She was strongerpared to Do, who could be said at the bottom rank, but even if in the same year, her capabilities were less than the average person.


    ¡°Fine. You can y one round.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°You just want to see it, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­I give up.¡± (Yuri)


    I put my hand on the board.


    ¡°Sure.¡± (Myaro)


    A fool was raising a ridiculous voice, but Myaro was grinning.


    ¡°Oi, it¡¯s too early to give up. Too early.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s 7-moves checkmate.¡± (Yuri) (TLN: ÆßÊÖÔ‘¤ß. It¡¯s something to do with chess game)


    It seemed that Myaro expected my next moves, and he hit it without leaving any gaps. If this was repeated five times, anyone could understand that it would be a check. It was a clear loss.


    ¡°Hoho. You¡¯ve noticed.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®You go the nerve. But, it¡¯s understandable. It¡¯s difficult to follow him, but it¡¯s a 7-moves checkmate.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s because Myaro will do the checkmate the moment he realized it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is it good to put the bait and guide it? There are many people who ce obvious bait, but Myaro¡¯s is a bit confusing.¡¯


    ¡®While generously letting the small pieces taken out, he is going to a kill big pieces. When you feel suspicious and try to attack him, you will get attacked at will.¡¯


    ¡®Even the move just now, I noticed that I was getting stuck in the fifth move, but it was impossible since I was stuck when trying to do something. Since it was being evenly matched on the surface, it was also early that Carol give up, and she consented.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad, but we can have another round.¡± (Carol)


    I had to go out with Carol.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll clean up the board.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Thanks.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please entertain Her Highness.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®No, I think you are mistaken.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯re not really going to y.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? I thought it was a date.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What a fool.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something stupid.¡± (Carol)


    Then, Carol also had a regrettable face.


    ¡®It is unusual for her to agree.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t today the day where everything talks about something nonsense? That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been told to.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®He says that at me. I¡¯ve never heard of such a strange custom.¡¯


    ¡°No, but well, that¡¯s what it looks like.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was smiling like a bad guy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it.¡± (Carol)


    Carol stubbornly said so.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    I held her hand and pulled her away.


    Myaro looked as if it was amusing while waving his hand.


    ¡ª


    The promise is a promise to get on my Eagle King.


    I brought it from my home. Somehow, Carol thought that I had a skill thanks to this eagle.


    There were many who wanted to be Heavenly Knights, but since Eagle Kings couldn¡¯t be raised as easily as raising a chicken, there were fewer than the candidates. Eagle Kings were expensive, so the school of Knights didn¡¯t have more than ten.


    Because of that, I decided to bring my Eagle King since it was possible to do so as I came from a wealthy family. If a person brought it, the number of people who would be dropped from the Heavenly Knight course would be reduced by one. As for the Academy, it wasn¡¯t because ¡®if it was possible¡¯, but it would be brought with a nuance of ¡®everyone who could bring it unless there were special circumstances.¡¯


    In fact, there were various problems if they couldn¡¯t bring.


    The Eagle Kings of the school had to endure high utilization every day, and they always fell sick. Therefore, if people rode the eagle which was already in bad condition, the risk of idents also increased. Moreover, even though it was only ridden by poor riders, there was no time to retrain the birds regrly, and the ride seemed not so good either.


    In addition, the waiting for the practice order also urred. Since only half of those brought it could have practice time, the improvement of riding skill would be dyed. There was also a weight time limit. So those, who couldn¡¯t bring it, tend to focus on improving their skills. The first time Yuri heard it was when he entered the Academy. Even if they obtained the skill, and obtained one of the qualifications to be a Heavenly Knight, half of them lived their life away from Eagle Kings.


    It would be good if they could get on an Eagle regrly, but after graduation, they weren¡¯t flying for decades. So, there were many Heavenly Knights and became like a paper driver of a motor vehicle license.


    Of course, since I came from a household that could afford it, I brought my Eagle King. I asked Rook to raise it.


    I named it Stardust, and its godparent was Syamu. It was an Eagle that Rook took care from hatching. Rook¡¯s Eagle ranch still shipped birds as usual, but since he wasn¡¯t active in the bird business anymore, the Eagles that Rook raised from the hatching was now a raremodity.


    If I met it after the Eagle King had aged, I had to train the Eagle again. Since he said something like that, eventually I had to give the egg to him, and hatched it. I felt like I wanted to raise my Eagle from scratch.


    Carol took the Heavenly Knight course for some reason, and she was also good with Eagles. Carol¡¯s Eagle was called Seiran, and its godparent was the Queen.


    This fellow was also an Eagle that Rook had raised since hatching. When Carol was still small, the Queen brought it and gave it to her. I also apanied the Eagle during the delivery and I had also rode it before the handover. It was only a short time, so I didn¡¯t remember it well.


    It seemed to have been excessively spoiled at the royal castle. When I met that fellow for the first time in a while, it had a cheeky face, and he had a habit of pecking the head of its caretaker. It didn¡¯t peck Carol since she was a rider, but if there was even a single Eagle with this habit, its caretaker needed to wear an iron helmet.


    When I entered the hut for Eagles, Stardust noticed me and came down immediately.


    ¡°Kururu¡­¡± (Stardust)


    It weed me with a low, clogged throat. When it came closer, it offered me its beak.


    ¡°Stardust, you¡¯re a good boy.¡± (Yuri)


    When I pat its beak¡­


    ¡°Kururururu¡­¡± (Stardust)


    It squinted with ck eyes on the yellow groundcently.


    After patting for a while, I put a saddle on it, and took Stardust out. Carol was waiting.


    ¡°Look, I have the feed.¡± (Carol)


    What Carol held in her hand was a fish and she took it to the nose of Stardust. It was a bite-sized cod-like fish for the Eagle Queen.


    Stardust picked the tail with its beak. It threw the fish high and ate it. When it came to feeding it, the Eagle Kings were simr to the dogs.


    Eagle Kings were originally birds that lived in fjord area on the back side of a mountain.


    There were still wild Eagle Kings even today, and they mainly ate dear and othernd animals. The way they hunted was unique. As they dove in, they nailed the deer and caught them vigorously. Then, they released it while in the air. They ate the dead deer once again afternding on the ground. In some cases, they brought it back to the nest and gave it to the chicks. It was rare for them to attack humans, but as a result of releasing it, deer frequently fell from the sky in local viges and the roof was broken.


    In addition tond animals, they also ate sea animals, and they could eat fish as they feed on their offspring. They didn¡¯t catch the fishes themselves. They didn¡¯t hate it. If it was about fishes of the sea, the Eagles wouldn¡¯t get sick by parasites.


    ¡°There, there.¡± (Carol)


    Stardust didn¡¯t dislike when Carol tried to reach it out, and it held out its beak. Carol stroked the beak and fine feathers with her thin fingers.


    ¡°Just eat it as it is. In the meantime, I¡¯m going to put a saddle on you.¡± (Yuri)


    When I tried to put a saddle on it, Stardust folded its legs and put its belly on the ground.


    ¡®Well done.¡¯


    I put the saddle on the back and tied the safety gear. Stardust was used to it and it didn¡¯t dislike it.


    Carol even gave it a fish. It repeatedly opened and closed the mouth, munching it.


    Then, I finished putting on the saddle.


    ¡°Alright, get on.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sure. Are we going to do it now?¡± (Carol)


    This spot was near the Eagle hut, and people usually didn¡¯t ride here. For safety reason, there was another called airfield. The Eagle would walk up until there, and then, they could fly.


    ¡°We should let it get used to before it can fly. If you¡¯re alone, it¡¯s not too heavy.¡± (Yuri)


    Normally, an adult and a child carried a weight of nearly eighty kilograms, so a person like Carol should be no problem. Eighty kilograms was a burden to the Eagle King, so it wasn¡¯tmon to walk while riding on it. If possible, it was better not to carry even a child. Rather than some physical exhaustion, it was frightening if the Eagle suddenly scared and panic in the air.


    ¡°It is an honor to bring Her Highness on board. Be nice, alright.¡± (Yuri)


    I was talking to Stardust without letting Carol to hear it. It couldn¡¯t understand the words, but Stardust replied with the sound of the throat.


    ¡°Wearing the safety belt¡­ done.¡± (Carol)


    Carol confirmed it like an honor student.


    ¡®This is not a ss¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine. ¡¯


    When I pulled the rein, Stardust raised my body quickly before pulling its head.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible to do this.¡± (Yuri)


    Rook¡¯s training makes it more attentive. Now, I understand why other Heavenly Knights wanted the Eagle Kings raised by Rook.¡¯


    Then, I pulled the rein and walked to the airfield.


    ¡ª


    The airfield was a nd where trees were cut, but less maintainedpared to the schoolyard. Weeds were also pruned moderately, but notpletely pulled out.


    The reason why such a ce was required for the Eagle King, who didn¡¯t need a runway for takeoff andnding, was because unskilled riders might made mistakes during takeoff andnding. For example, when taking off, there was no need to pull the rein except for giving instructions for taking off, but if the rider pulled the rein while taking off, it was possible to fall down to the front and back. In that case, rather than falling to the ground like the schoolyard or crashed into trees and buildings, it was better to fall to a ce where grass grew and soil was soft. Plus, the damage would be reduced. For that reason, the weeds weren¡¯t done.


    I threw the rein that I had pulled to Carol. She caught it in the air.


    ¡°Listen. You absolutely can¡¯t control the rein abruptly in the air.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, Carol quickly pulled the rein forward and lifted Stardust¡¯s neck. Stardust spread its huge wings. While pping in a big way, it lifted up.


    Then, it fluttered up diagonally as it was.


    Carol and I had the permission to do basic practices on our own. Myaro was also taking the Heavenly Knights course, but he hadn¡¯t gotten the permission yet. Since he didn¡¯t own an Eagle King, his progress was slow.


    Although it seemed dangerous to let the students of a middle school ride alone, due to the weight which would increase day by day with the growth, it was necessary to hurry even if there were some risks.


    Carol and I weren¡¯t really getting better, but in order to learn aerobatics in the sky, we had to learn basic flight skills by the age of thirteen. Hence, we had to hurry.


    If a person was over the age of fourteen, the weight of the two-seater became close to the limit. Even the instructor would be unable to teach aerobatics because it was too dangerous. If students couldn¡¯t make it in time by that age, they had to study in a ssroom on the ground. It was said that they could practice aerobatics by themselves but it involved risks.


    The aerobatic flight was nothing short of a stalled flight, but since Eagle Kings living creatures, if people stalled it in the air, that would cause panic. If it was an airne, when it stalled in the air, it could regain speed as it fell, but since Eagle Kings weren¡¯t a machine, that wouldn¡¯t happen.


    ording to its instinct, it would be likely to release whatever it grabbed and what were attached on its back if it was stalled in the air. However, the rider, who was on its back, was connected with safety belt. So, they couldn¡¯t be thrown off. While doing so, it wouldnd on the ground.


    Eagle Kingspletely trusted the rider. In the case that it was being stalled by a rider, who was skilled enough, the Eagle also had a sense of security, so it didn¡¯t be panic. But, if it was handled by an inexperienced rider, the Eagle couldn¡¯t feel a sense of security.


    Under such circumstances, it seemed to be particrly dangerous to practice aerobatics alone. For the Heavenly Knights, there was a trend of being able to handle aerobatics. In order to let the students¡¯ ability grew until they reached fourteen years old, the school of Knights gave permission for self practice quite easily.


    But since there were many noble children, who had high self esteem and thought it was easy to ride, many idents urred during self practice. Among those high ranking people of the school of Knights, their sons weren¡¯t a Heavenly Knight from the beginning.


    There was no point if they died in an unfortunate ident. That was the reason. In addition, bing a Heavenly Knight wasn¡¯t for those muscr warriors. Therefore, the children withrge physiques might sometimes gave up from the start.


    I actually wanted to say that this was for Do. He couldn¡¯t be rted with Eagles at all.


    ¡ª


    When I looked up, Stardust that Carol rode was calmly flying in the sky. There was an excellent sense of stability.


    However, since there was nothing difficult in basic self practice, there was almost no element to fail.


    When the rein was pulled on the ground, the Eagle King would take off. It would go up to the desired altitude. It was also trained to keep making a big left turn. The only thing a rider could do in the basic self practice was to keep therge turning counterclockwise.


    In terms of things to do, if the center point shifted while turning when leaving thending area, the rider just needed to make minor adjustments to fix the center point. If it couldn¡¯t be fixed, the rider should give instruction tond before they got too far. They could get off at any ce. That was all the rider needed to do, and it wasn¡¯t difficult at all. It would be difficult if it was with Eagle Kings that had no sense of direction, but since Stardust created almost perfect circle, if Carol didn¡¯t do anything, there would be no problem.


    ¡®If I take a nap, she woulde down sooner orter.¡¯


    I cleared the weed on the root of a tree. Then, I started to rest with my back on the trunk of the tree.


    ¡®Aah, nice weather. The sun shines brilliantly, and the sky is blue. In this country, you can enjoy a short nap outdoors.¡¯


    ¡ª


    But, there was someone who didn¡¯t allow me to do so.


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡± (??)


    There was a strange girl who came close to me. She was out of breath, probably because she was running.


    The girl was wearing a school uniform. She had blonde hair, which war rare among Shanti. It was unusual, but I only saw Carol and Her Majesty the Queen with such hair.


    The girls of Liberal Arts, who went deep into the ground of the Knights, had their prices fixed and bid for good looking seniors. Although it was a dangerous ce, they spread out the sheets in the middle of the airfield, and started a pic. After that, they were severely scold and kicked out. If possible, I didn¡¯t want to get involved with them.


    ¡°You¡­ have you seen my Nee-sama?¡± (Girl)


    The girl took a breath, lifted up her face for the first time, and looked at me.


    ¡®What? She has a face that makes me wonder.¡¯


    I had never made this expression before when I was looked at by other people, so I turned around, wondering if Godzi suddenly appeared behind me. There were only trees there.


    Then, I looked at the girl again. She seemed to be younger than me. She had a pretty elegant appearance, but she was cheeky.


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡­ what is your name?¡± (Girl)


    ¡®Why do you want to hear my name?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri.¡± (Yuri)


    However, I told her since there was no loss if I gave my name.


    ¡°Yuri, is it? Your surname?¡± (Girl)


    ¡°Hou.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri Hou, right? Hmm, I wonder if you are the second son of the Hou Household.¡± (Girl)


    ¡®What¡¯s with this girl? If I am the second son, I will want to thank God. Rook is a second son, but this isn¡¯t about my parent.¡¯


    ¡°Whatever it is, it doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You? What kind of mouth you have there? Who do you think I am?¡± (Girl)


    ¡®She is somehow getting carried away. You¡¯re being cheeky toward ordinary people, you know? That¡¯s how I feel now. And I don¡¯t know who you are?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m a royalty.¡± (Girl)


    ¡®A royalty? Are you really a royalty? You look proud of it.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m Carya Full Chartres.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®Heh.¡¯


    ¡®I see. So, is she Carol¡¯s younger sister? I haven¡¯t heard that she has a younger sister who is close to her age.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t think she is Carol¡¯s half-siblings or a daughter from a different mother, but it is quite unusual for Shanti to have two babies in a row since we have low birth rate. Even though Rook and Suzuya have been working hard for ten years, the next child isn¡¯t yet born.¡¯


    ¡°Are you Carol¡¯s younger sister?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­You have the nerve to address Onee-sama in that way before me.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®Have the nerve? Is that me? However, I¡¯m more or less call Carol Her Highness before adults who seems to mind it.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m her friend.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you an acquaintance of Onee-sama?¡± (Carya)


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Acquaintance, is it? I¡¯m not sure how to exin. When I think about it, I¡¯m wondering about your rtionship with Carol, you know? And I have never heard about you.¡¯


    ¡°I see. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to have a close rtionship with you.¡± (Carya)


    ¡°¡­Haa?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Why are you suddenly implying that?¡¯


    ¡°I said I¡¯m going to get close to you.¡± (Carya)


    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t get it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡± (Carya)


    She moved her smooth hair. The hair of the blonde was soft and fluttering in the air.


    ¡®Well, she¡¯s quite a pretty girl. If a perverted lolicon old man looks at her, I feel that he would give up his life bymitting a criminal act.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh really?¡± (Carya)


    ¡°But, let¡¯s do it with discretion.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®I¡¯m not a homo, but I don¡¯t want to get involved with women. It¡¯s like that. Getting involved with a royalty is No Good. Or rather, I don¡¯t want to get involved with the girls of Liberal Arts.¡¯


    That advice came from the greatest pioneer, Rook. Rook was a handsome and popr guy while he was in school. However, he didn¡¯t go out with the Liberal Arts girls even once.


    ¡®Why is that? At this school, you are free to get involved with everyone, but there is a mechanism of instant engagement if you have sex.¡¯


    There was a culture among noble women, or rather Witches, that they had to be a virgin until marriage. There were also cases where after they got married, they started having male mistresses, or reverse harem which was also known as polyandry. Even so, they would keep chastity until marriage.


    ¡®That¡¯s a pretty big thing, but for some reason, it is logical to say that if you just go out and mess up, the responsibility lies on the side of the man. The man should take responsibility and marry the woman.¡¯


    At that time, excuses such as ¡®The girl asked for it¡¯, ¡®I forget to take the D out¡¯ or ¡®I thought it was fine to y a bit¡¯ won¡¯t be epted. Rook talked about this matter seriously.


    So, after having sex with a Witch who he started dating and she was a woman that he really liked. However, since he couldn¡¯t overturn past mistakes, it ended in a tragic love affair. There were many heartbreaking stories in the school of Knights. Well, it was something like that.


    ¡®A fool learns from experience, and a wise man learn from history.¡¯


    And the wise Rook learned from history. As a result, he didn¡¯t have fianc¨¦e who he loved until he met Suzuya. Then, he married Suzuya, the woman he truly loves.


    If he had a fianc¨¦e, there was a high possibility that he couldn¡¯t made his own decision, walked on his own path and couldn¡¯t drop out from the school.


    However, Rook wasn¡¯t a virgin when he met with Suzuya. That was when he was twenty years old. I was told that he went to a bar in a town, associate with the town¡¯s girls, and he frequented the brothel. So, a wise Knight didn¡¯t associate with the girls of Liberal Arts.


    And this girl, far from being a Liberal Arts, she was a royalty. If I happened to do it by mistake, it would be seriously outrageous.


    Even if she was cute, would there be men who want to get close to andmine that could make a mess with their life?


    ¡®I don¡¯t care if a perverted old man died because of it, but I still have a long life. I don¡¯t want to ruin my life.¡¯


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What should I say to her?¡¯


    ¡°What are youining about? I¡¯m a royalty, you know?¡± (Carya)


    ¡°Carol is a royalty as well. So, I don¡¯t need two of them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Could it be that you are going out with Onee-sama?¡± (Carya)


    Carya said with a stern face with frowned eyebrows.


    ¡®What are you trying to say?¡¯


    ¡°Do you think I would do that?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, her expression be loosened.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? Then, I¡¯ll go out with you.¡± (Carya)


    I was somehow getting tired.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I still haven¡¯t think about marriage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh my, going out and marriage are two different things.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®This girl¡­ how precious are you? Don¡¯t you know the ironw of this academy? Do you believe that you can maintain a clean rtionship with a libido intense adolescent man just by holding hands?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a rtionship without marriage. It¡¯s insincere.¡± (Yuri)


    In the end, I said something that was not in my mind.


    ¡°Oh, really? Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®Oh, it looks like I pulled it.¡¯


    ¡°Then, go somewhere else. I want to sleep.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmmm. See you. When you see Onee-sama, please tell her that I want to talk to her.¡± (Carya)


    After saying that, Carya went somewhere.


    I leaned against the trunk of the tree and slept.


    ¡ª


    ¡°¨COi, oii.¡± (Carol)


    A voice woke me up. When I opened my eyes, there was a Eagle King and Carol holding its rein.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ are you done?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Goodness, you can sleep well in such a ce.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®My back hurts though. Carol is a youngdy, so she may not have the opportunity to sleep outside the bed.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same as sleeping at the desk.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I do not fall asleep at the desk.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± (Carol)


    Then, I got up.


    ¡°Then, shall we head back? I¡¯m hungry anyway.¡± (Yuri)


    It was already toote for lunch.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Carol)


    We brought back Stardust to the Eagle hut, and then, I went back to the dormitory. Carol had gone somewhere without eating. She was a busy person after all.


    ¡ª


    While eating at the dining hall at dinner time, Carol returned to the dormitory again and spoke to me.


    ¡°Oi, Yuri. Did you meet my sister?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, we met.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I forgot about her.¡¯


    ¡®I just remember. Carya told me that she had some business. Should I tell Carol now?¡¯


    ¡°Come to think of it, she said that she had something to talk to you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯rete. We¡¯ve met already.¡± (Carol)


    It seemed that I waste. Carol pulled the chair next to me roughly and sat there.


    ¡°Hear me out for a bit.¡± (Carol)


    Carol came close to my ears.


    ¡®What? This is awkward.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ did you¡­ how should I say this¡­ Did you like my sister?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Haa!?¡± (Yuri)


    A sudden indignant voice came out unconsciously. I felt like the ears were leaving me.


    ¡°Did you talk foolish stuff with her?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe she is doing something not so smart.¡¯


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I had forgotten, but I just talked to her for a bit while you were flying. That girl is¡­ so cheeky.¡± (Yuri)


    I wanted to say that she was a stupid brat, but I stopped since she was the younger sister.


    ¡°But my sister said it was a mutual love or something¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Whaaa??? What the heck is that? Is she a fool?¡¯


    ¡°She was talking nonsense.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That girl is weird. Seriously, I don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    ¡®Speaking of love, it sounds good, but only in this school, the meaning of mutual love ispletely different from the one that the young people of the general public casually talk about. It is directly linked to the words ¡®association between households¡¯ or ¡®marriage¡¯.¡¯


    ¡®My household is a middle ss household, so I won¡¯t care if an insignificant noble girl says it unterally, but the story changes when it involves royalties.¡¯


    ¡®There will be people taking it seriously, and it will cause me great inconvenience. Even if it is done in discretion, I still don¡¯t want to get involved.¡¯


    ¡°In other words, you don¡¯t like her.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m relieved.¡± (Carol)


    Her face really expressed it.


    ¡®When I think about it, I guess I can understand her feelings.¡¯


    ¡ª


    Even after I almost finished eating dinner, she still couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    ¡°Could she be a fool at the level of Do?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If she is a fool at his level, that means something wrong with her head. No, to imply that she is at Do¡¯s level of idiocy when I met her only once is too much, isn¡¯t it? I was being rude to her.¡¯


    ¡®That level of idiocy is more of an ape than a human being. It could be simrparison as that. How can I treat such a cute creature as an ape? In consideration of her cuteness, I should stop treating her like a fool at Do¡¯s level of idiocy.¡¯


    Carol opened her mouth.


    ¡°Do is not a fool. He¡¯s trying to be a Knight in his own way, isn¡¯t he? I wish my sister would be like him.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Aah. The world is wide.¡¯


    I was at a loss for a while, thinking about how wide was this world. If she liked Do, such words made sense.


    ¡°Are you serious¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked her while feeling doubtful.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying hard to catch up with you, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s refreshing to watch.¡± (Carol)


    I suddenly got chilly, and my skin was covered with goose bumps. I wondered if the temperature of the dining hall suddenly dropped.


    ¡®Well¡­ you also have a bit special inclination, so that depends on individual¡­ I will not deny that¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A-are you stupid? That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°So, what do you mean then?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Come, tell me. I want you to tell me that your sister is an idiot sister. If I were to be Syamu, I might feel so responsible, I might hang my head and die.¡¯


    ¡°It is that I admire him as a Knight!¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand the idea of chivalry, so I wonder if being an idiot is a Knight?¡¯


    ¡°Since he is in trouble, my view is inclined to that.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ really¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think so, though.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. Do is great for being Do. If my sister is so full of ambition like that, I have nothing to say.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Is that so? If it¡¯s like that¡­ the royal family is in trouble, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s like the other day where he was like a stray doing marathon in the woods.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oi!¡± (??)


    It wasn¡¯t Carol who stopped me. It was a man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You shut up and listen! What are you saying to Carol-sama, you bastard!?¡± (??)


    When I looked back, there was Do.


    ¡®Did he hear that?¡¯


    ¡°Haa? It may be a fact, but you are a stray.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Waa! Stop it, you bastard.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®As I expected, he stops in front of the person herself. This guy is like that. Hehe.¡¯


    ¡°What are you guys doing¡­?¡± (Carol)


    Carol was sighing.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Leaving that aside, have you had your dinner?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ming here for dinner though.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Do is going to eat, I think.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°He just came, so I can see that.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡°So, you eat here with Carol. I¡¯m done eating.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Do looked d as if it was interesting.


    ¡®Goodness, he is a simple guy.¡¯


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>I have posted the first map of the novel. Please click this link.</li></ul>

 Chapter 30: (Self Edited) A Sudden Letter

    I had turned 15 years old.


    After turning to that age, I didn¡¯t do anything special and enjoyed everyday life. I was able to learn Telornguage up the everyday conversation level, and my practical skill trainings were alright. Perhaps I should say, I had finished taking most credits except for practical skills, and I had spare time.


    When I thought about it, 120 out of 200 credits to be taken in lectures were exempted, so there were only 80 credits remaining.


    ¡®If you do it seriously in five years, it is natural to have spare time.¡¯


    ¡®Speaking of things that have changed, one of them is Harold said ¡®I¡¯ve already had enough with Telor. So, goodbye.¡¯ six months ago, and left the lesson.¡¯


    Harold and I had a rtionship simr to friends in the university¡¯s lecture, but he became like a middleman in various ways since he was rted to the right to use the port. Harrell Company was in conflict with a Witch Household, and it seemed that it was hard for them to get into the port of the royal capital, so I gave him a permit to use the southern port within the Hou Household territory.


    Then, he departed a short time ago. He hadn¡¯te back for six months, I supposed it had considerable life and death risks.


    ¡ª


    Then, that opportunity arrived. When I was spending the spare time from the afternoon in the dormitory as always, Carol came.¡°This is for you.¡± (Carol)


    She threw an envelope and gave it to me.


    ¡°What is this?¡± (Yuri)


    When I asked her¡­


    ¡°Okaa-sama wants to see you?¡± (carol)


    ¡®Hmmm???¡¯


    ¡°Okaa-sama¡­ are you referring to the Her Majesty the Queen?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡®Well¡­¡¯


    ¡°Why the Queen wants to see me? Did I do something wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have a bad feeling that I am called by the most powerful person in the country.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s written in it.¡± (Carol)


    Then, Carol pointed at the envelope I had.


    ¡®I see. Since the content is written, it¡¯s quicker to read it.¡¯


    The letter was written on a finest parchment, and it was put inside the envelope. The opening was sealed with sealing wax.


    It was also a beautiful Vermillion-colored wax. This must be a luxury item.


    ¡®I think it¡¯s because of my preconceptions.¡¯


    When I peeled off the sealing wax, I looked inside.


    ¡ª


    Yuri Hou, the student of the school of Knights.


    In honor of the development of a specific drug to treat smallpox disease, you would be given grace by Her Majesty the Queen. The Queen grants audience to you. You muste at this date.


    *Imperial Seal*


    ¡ª


    ¡®¡­What, is it about that?¡¯


    ¡®I heard from Rook that the method worked and he told it to the house next door. It seems that it reaches the Queen¡¯s ears.¡¯


    ¡®Hmmm. Should I ask for money?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°About what?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It is written that I muste at a certain date, but the date isn¡¯t written. Does this mean that I have to make an appointment for an audience at the royal castle and decide the date of the meeting?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®No?¡¯


    ¡°I was told to bring you.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Am I going with you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Will it be alright to do it without an appointment?¡¯


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll be fine with the school uniform too.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What? Are you sure this is good enough?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this an audience with the Queen?¡¯


    ¡°And, wouldn¡¯t it be at the ce where the guards and ministers lining up?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I want toin from turning my dream upside down.¡¯


    ¡°No. I was told to baring you through the rear gate. It will be in a guest room facing the garden.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What? Is that how it is? That is better for me. So, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, what time do you intend to do?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I¡¯m free these days, so I¡¯m fine anytime.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, can youe today?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Today. Today, is it? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to see Obaa-chan of mine.¡¯


    ¡°Are you sure that is alright? Then, please excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh.¡± (Carol)


    Carolughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to mind it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®This girl¡­ what does she think about me?¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just an audience with the Queen.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, that is unexpected, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s really unexpected. Did she consider my feeling? What would happen if they think that I am a conceited man trying to pick up fight the Queen?¡¯


    ¡ª


    Carol seemed to be well known in the royal castle. The imperial guards allowed us to pass when they looked at her. It was a great experience.


    I thought that I would go up the stairs to the top of the castle, but it seemed that there was no such a thing. I climbed the stairs only two times, and I got to a terrace with a slight step from the ground.


    On the terrace exposed to warm sunlight, flowers were nted in pots and ced there. Some were nted in moderate round pots, while others were in huge pots.


    It might be because of the flowering season, the pots were reced. All of the pots were full of leaves while flowers and buds were blooming. It seemed that there was no water supply, but there might be people diligently watering every day.


    There was a round table in the middle of the terrace. It was a fine-grained table with no mold or filth, which was often found on outdoor standing tables. They were often taken indoors and cleaned every time they were served.


    On one of the chairs around that table, there was a woman who I kissed the back of the hand at the entrance ceremony.


    ¡®I can¡¯t say that she is young or old. She looked somewhere in between, but there is a feeling of dignity and a sense of quietness. The reason why I think so probably because I am unconsciously overwhelmed by authority.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you came.¡± (Queen)


    It was a voice that was simr to Carol.


    I got on one knee, took the pose of salute.


    ¡°Thank you for granting me the opportunity of an audience. Your Majesty the Queen.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh my, ehehe.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Don¡¯t feign friendliness, you fool.¡± (Carol)


    A severe voice heard from over my head.


    I stood up and removed the sand on my knee.


    ¡®This is awkward.¡¯


    ¡°What is it¡­¡± (Yuri)


    It was an embarrassing greeting that I thought about for a little while.


    ¡°This is not the throne room, so you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°There is no way I can avoid doing that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re right. Are you having fever?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®You¡¯re too rude. It¡¯s fine since we are equal in this regard.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re really close, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Queen)


    The Queen was smiling cheerfully.


    ¡°Hey, have a seat.¡± (Carol)


    Carol sat in a chair.


    ¡®Y-yeah.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sit down.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Are you a fool? Do you think I can sit if the Queen hasn¡¯t given the permission yet?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I do mind about this thing, you know.¡¯


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Aah, yes.¡¯


    ¡°Then, please excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    I sat in a chair.


    ¡°You¡¯re a very polite child, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This guy is feigning.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®This fool, she¡¯s been doing whatever she wants from a while ago.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t assume so, Your Majesty Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m getting goosebumps.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous, I also wanted a friend like this when I was a student. I wonder if I should have entered the school of Knights.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Only foolish people are there.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®This girl has been doing stuff like this¡­¡¯


    ¡°Tea¡¯s here.¡± (??)


    A maid in a maid cloth appeared.


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± (Maid)


    As the maid said so, she put the tray with the tea utensils on the table.


    When I looked at the tea cup, I understood that it was expensive in a nce. The thickness was thin, and the pattern drawn was beautiful. This kind of delicate and stylish tea utensils weren¡¯t popr among General households, so I had never seen it at home.


    Then, the Queen was reaching for the tea.


    ¡°Okaa-sama, I¡¯ll do it.¡± (Carol)


    Carol stopped her.


    ¡°You sure? Then, please.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®If nothing was said, would it be the Queen preparing the tea? That would be a rare experience as well.¡¯


    Carol¡¯s way of handling tea utensils was skillful. The tea leaves and the teapot were handled in a familiar manner, and the tea for three persons was vividly made. A cup was ced in front of me with a small te of teacake.


    ¡®Preparing tea seemed like a job for a newbie or a maid, but why is she so familiar with it? At least in my household, there is no culture in which Satsuki pour tea personally.¡¯


    The Queen, then, drank the tea.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. You have improved, Carol-chan.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Carol)


    When I drank the tea, it was certainly taste delicious. It was a kind of herbal tea, not barley tea that was generally brewed. Currently, it was early spring, and it was a bit chilly. So, it was just right.


    ¡°¡­What do you think?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What¡¯s with eyes of expectation? Why are you looking at me like that? Are you asking for my impression? Is there a custom to express impressions like in the tea ceremony? Yeah.¡¯


    ¡°I think it¡¯s delicious.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± (Carol)


    She smiled. It was somehow strange.


    I really thought it was strange.


    ¡ª


    When the Queen finished drinking tea¡­


    ¡°We can talk for a long time, but I¡¯m going to cut to the chase.¡± (Queen)


    ¡­she said so.


    ¡®The main issue, is it?¡¯


    ¡°I wrote a letter to Rook-san during this time and I wanted to give him a reward, but he insisted that it was his son¡¯s achievement. Is that true that you came up with the way to heal the disease, Yuri-kun?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Yeah. As I expected, it seems I can¡¯t lie anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Although Rook could take the credit for himself¡­¡¯


    ¡°How did youe up with it?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°When I thought about it, I was originally a son of a rancher. So, I asked the cattle herder. It seems that it has been a famous story for a long time among these people. Therefore, it¡¯s not an invention. If I have to say it, it is a rediscovery.¡± (Yuri)


    It was an excuse that I thought when I was on the way here.


    ¡°I see~. It¡¯s strange that it hasn¡¯t been widely spread until now.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder why. Even if someone notices it, it would be impossible if someone with a position like Luke shows an understanding.¡¯


    ¡®If you don¡¯t know the mechanism of infection, you can certainly prevent it by imprinting the unpleasant mucus from the cow in the wound. Then, no one would believe it. If people look at what we are doing, they would think that it is a creepy and suspicious folk remedy.¡¯


    ¡®If that method doesn¡¯t spread diligently, people wouldn¡¯t believe even if it is done by Rook.¡¯


    ¡°Nevertheless, many people were saved because of you. Thank you.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As for me, those who were saved are just lucky. They can use the method without permission.¡¯


    ¡®I just wanted to prevent them from getting infected with my family, and it was good to be helpful, I don¡¯t think I would ask for anything.¡¯


    ¡°So, I would like to reward you, but what do you want?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Reward, is it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Is it something like a product or pardon? What should I ask? If I ask, she may give me a certain amount of what I want.¡¯


    ¡°Is it alright if it¡¯s not a thing or money?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh my. It¡¯s fine. As long as it¡¯s sensible.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Sensible, huh. I wonder if I should go for that?¡¯


    ¡°What I want now is a patent.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Patent? What kind of patent?¡± (Queen)


    The Queen¡¯s eyes became sharp.


    A patent was a special permission granted by a local or state to monopolize a business of a certain item. There was no way to monopolize something like wheat but it was practiced in this country to monopolize salt, copper, wax and so on, and to give concessions to certain merchants and nobles.


    Once it was implemented, it was illegal for new entrants such as shops to handle the items. So, profits would be monopolized.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is. When I invent some creative thing or method from now on, I want you to protect the benefits that arise from the invention.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Hmm, what does that mean?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®How should I exin this?¡¯


    ¡°For example, I will try and error over the next ten years and make a great invention. Of course I canmercialize it and make money. Well, let¡¯s assume that it will be an extremely popr invention.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, alright.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°However, when people understand that it is possible to make a lot of money out of it, it will be obvious that other people will produce same product. Then, the same product made by other people circtes. In that case, what¡¯s the meaning of me spending ten years? Therefore, the first inventor is in a state of loss.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, indeed. However, wouldn¡¯t it better if you keep the manufacturing process of product a secret?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®So, she reaches this point, is it?¡¯


    ¡°Sure, if what you invented is a bottled medicine, it would be difficult to figure out the manufacturing method out of the liquid medicine. But, for example, what if I invent the system to improve the uracy of the clock dramatically? If you buy what I sold and disassemble it, the mechanism will be immediately understood, so concealing the process is synonymous with not selling.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s true. But, in that case, people won¡¯t be able to use what they invented. You won¡¯t be able to use other clockmakers or anything.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°No, if you use the mechanism, and it contributes to your profit, you just have to give me some share from your sales. If it is the previous example of the clock, the way it works is a part of the whole, so it would be good if I get about five percent from the whole profit. If this is a medicine, then the invention is everything, so you will need to pay more. However, it is rather unfair not to pay at all since the money is to cover the cost of developing the medicine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± (Queen)


    The Queen looked troubled for some reason.


    ¡°However, it is also considered unfair if the patent has no expiration date.¡± (Yuri)


    So, I followed up.


    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°For example, it would be a strange story to have a patent given to someone who invented a spear, and that family would receive a lot of money for every spear for thousands of years. For that reason, I think that the expiration date should be about two to three decades. After that, inventions are made public, and if they are made avable to everyone, it is only for the nation to gain.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh my, you have no greed.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Yes. That is not something I want to do.¡± (Yuri)


    I told a lie.


    ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯ll think about it. But, please excuse me. I can¡¯t give you the answer in this ce. I need to consult with a lot of people.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Let me tell you this, I may not be able to afford to issue patent only to you.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Of course, I understand that. It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to protect the benefits of my inventions from now on. As long as I¡¯m one of those people that can be protected, I have nothing toin about.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been free recently. There is a way to learn anything, but without a patent system, it is only vain.¡¯


    ¡®In this country, the Seven Great Witches households has be a huge capital that has high authority power. So even if something groundbreakinges out, they immediately steal the idea. If it just end until that, it¡¯s fine, but it¡¯s possible that they will put pressure to crush my market, breaking the share market. So, even though it¡¯s the one I have developed, it¡¯s possible for them to suck all the sweet juice.¡¯


    ¡®It can happen, or rather, it has happened in reality in many cases. As a result, nobody makes an effort, and it is no use trying. A society like that has been developed.¡¯


    ¡®If they do it to me, it is like turning the Hou Household to an enemy. So, since they can¡¯t do it openly, they wille out with simr product proudly. If there is a patent system, it is safe.¡¯


    ¡®Well, if the patent system doesn¡¯t materialize, it¡¯s fine to get money from the Queen.¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hey, what are you trying to achieve?¡± (Carol)


    Carol was looking at me with suspicious eyes.


    She was asking that.


    ¡°Making money is never better. No matter how much I have it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You are a Knight, and you will serve as one.¡± (Carol)


    She started saying things like a stubborn old man.


    ¡°Even Knights can¡¯t live as it is. They need to make money.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Rather, for most Knights, if you change the term of ¡®making money, earning money is the most important things.¡¯


    ¡°Uh¡­ it may be so.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m almost done with my sses, so I¡¯m too bored in the afternoon. Instead of taking a nap, it makes more sense to make money.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If it is a spare time, it will be good to wield a spear, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Carol)


    She said it with a serious face.


    ¡®Are you a fool? If it¡¯s training spear, I swing it every day in the morning. Why do I have to swing it until the afternoon?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be a martial artist.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Martial artists of people who aren¡¯t so good looking, but who are improving their fighting skills. It feels like Yui Nausicaa-sama. When ites to war, they are organized and hired like mercenaries, so there are a lot of specialties in the Hou Household¡¯s territory.¡¯ (TLN: The raw is ¥Ê¥¦¡ð¥«¤Î¥æ¡ð˜”, so I assume is Yui Nausicaa. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t find any information about it.)


    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­ making money is¡­¡± (Carol)


    She seemed not convinced yet.


    ¡°Carol-chan, making money is important, you know?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Oops.¡¯


    Her Majesty¡¯s follow-up came in here.


    ¡°Okaa-sama.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much trouble with money, and we have a lot of money, but most people are working to make money. It¡¯s not something that makes you foolish.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, but¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol had a slightly crying face.


    ¡®Is the Queen in preaching mode?¡¯


    ¡°Surely, it¡¯s not alright to abandon the duty as a student of the Academy just to make money, but Yuri-kun is an honor student in sses, so I can¡¯t say much about it.¡± (Queen)


    It was an adult opinion in general.


    ¡®However, when ites to the opinion of the parents, I think that there will be something different again. Her Majesty the Queen is a parent, but she is not my parent. It¡¯s probably good to talk about this with Suzuya and Rook.¡¯


    ¡°It is not good if you do bad things for money, but originally, making money is a good thing. If everyone makes money, the country will be rich. Carol-chan, do you understand that matter?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Dang, the preaching hasn¡¯t ended yet. This person is unexpectedly a preacherous mother.¡¯


    After that, some preaching continued, and Carol was sobbing every time.


    ¡°I-I understand¡­¡± (Carol)


    When the preaching was over, she was in tears. Even though it was her fault, I pitied her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡± (Yuri)


    I encouraged her.


    ¡°K-kkuh!!¡± (Carol)


    While biting her lips, she got up and kicked the chair in anger.


    ¡®Oops, she is more angry than I thought.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You definitely do it on purpose! You¡¯re making fun of me!¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I¡¯m not making fun of you, you know. Didn¡¯t I say don¡¯t mind it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s making fun of me! I was angry because of you!¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Is it because of me? I think I got what I deserved.¡¯


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Queen)


    The Queen had spoken sharply.


    ¡°Uuh.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Don¡¯t point finger your friend. That¡¯s not nice.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Did she point finger at me? I didn¡¯t notice.¡¯


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Please apologize to Yuri-kun.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol made a disgruntled face.


    ¡®As I expected, it is too much for Carol to say sorry to me. I¡¯m not a savage, you know.¡¯


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± (Yuri)


    I said that to Carol.


    ¡°Oh my, are you sure?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°This is like a y, Your Majesty. If she has to apologize every time, it¡¯s no longer interesting.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Heh. You really are a good friend, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-kun, if it¡¯s alright with you, why don¡¯t you be my son-inw?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®¡­?? What¡¯s up with this Queen?¡¯


    ¡°Buuhh.¡± (Carol)


    Carol was spurting out the tea.


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­ what are you talking, Okaa-sama? That¡¯s impossible.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to have same opinion as you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    ¡°If you are worried about your household, there is an example in the past, and I don¡¯t mind it. You can keep your surname. If you have a girl, she will be given our surname, and if it¡¯s a boy, he can keep Hou surname. So, there¡¯s no problem.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Oi, really? Don¡¯t be so excited when talking about it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about getting married yet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but let me say that for now.¡¯


    ¡°Oh my. But, please consider it, alright.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Okaa-sama, I will choose my husband.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I hear you.¡± (Queen)


    After about twenty minutes having tea, Her Majesty¡¯s errand entered, and the tea party of the day ended.

 Chapter 31: (Self Edited) Business Partner

    ¡°Yuri, I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± (Carol)


    Carol came in and gave me a writing paper. When I opened it¡­


    [We recognize your invention as the first patent]


    It was written that. It seemed to have passed.


    The first patent was a technology rted to papermaking. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a technology to make parchment, but a paper made of nt fiber.


    ¡®If it goes well, I¡¯ll make a huge profit.¡¯


    ¡®¡­I think. For sure. Maybe.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to have side job, but don¡¯t forget your main job.¡± (Carol)


    Carol reminded me. Although she preached the other day, it didn¡¯t seem she was taking into heart.¡°I understand. If I skipped school, I¡¯ll be sorry to my parents.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand that.¡± (Carol)


    Carol took something like a leather bag that was attached to her waist belt, and suddenly gave it to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a reward.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Reward?¡¯


    When I received the leather bag and opened it, there were a lot of gold coins in it. It was a leather bag that fits in the hands of a child, but that was a lot of money.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s a reward.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What is this reward for? Is this a different kind of reward from the other one?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Have you done so many good things that you were rewarded so often?¡± (Carol)


    Carol grinned and smiled meanly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There was aint from the Seven Great Witches households. Whether it became a reward or not, they felt not good to owe a favor to the Hou Household if thepensation system wasn¡¯t applied.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Is that why they give money? Dang it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think they owe me. When I think that I am parting with a fresh feeling, I feel like being given a constion money.¡¯


    ¡°They said it would be better not to do this even a little bit.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°A little bit?¡± (Yuri)


    When I roughly looked inside the bag, there seemed to be 30000 Ruga inside. A piece of gold coin was 1000 Ruga, so there were 30000 Ruga. It wasn¡¯t possible to convert it to Japanese yen, but it was likely about 3 million yen.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of money, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the extent of your discovery. I have never heard of a reward to the extent that you are required to be called by Okaa-sama.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Is that so? It makes me think that the royal family is not stingy, so they may give up to 50000 Ruga. As expected, the royal family has a different sense of money.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m still a kid. I never thought that I would be given a huge amount of money.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why is that? Does it matter whether it is a child or an adult?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What a naive princess.¡¯


    ¡°When you give a lot of money to children, they will destroy themselves by buying worthless things, so their reputation will be decided. For example, visiting luxury hotels, or having prostitutes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Wh-what is that? You should return the money! There is no way I can¡¯t let you do that!!¡± (Carol)


    I was wondering what she was thinking since he was trying to take away the leather pouch. Since I wasn¡¯t going to let therge money earned to be taken away, I hid the pouch behind my back. I pretended to throw it back and forth, and dropped in on the floor across the bed.


    ¡°Hey! Give it to me!¡± (Carol)


    It seemed that Carol didn¡¯t notice the sound of the pouch falling on the floor because of her loud voice. While someone being jostled, she got up and tried to snatch the pouch.


    ¡°Idiot, calm down! I¡¯m not going to use that money in that way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if I have deep knowledge about it, I won¡¯t do it.¡¯


    ¡°Haa, haa¡­ really?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s none of your concern anyway.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Well, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want my roommate to go to that degraded direction¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°For you to say that to me¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if I be degraded, if I get a lot of money, the best I can do is to be a Neet. In the case of degraded personality, people would go for marijuana, gambling and cabaret. So, I¡¯m all good.¡¯


    ¡°Then, what are you going to use it for? Saving?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Are you some kind of old woman?¡¯


    ¡°I will use it as an upfront investment.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Upfront investment?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well¡­ how should I say it? It¡¯s like buying a good spear before going to war.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s totally different though. This is somehow already be more troublesome.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good thing for you. I¡¯m impressed how you spend your money.¡± (Carol)


    Carol seemed to be in a good mood. It was like apliment to the examinee who bought a reference book for the exam.


    Actually, it was more like buying a PC for Eroge, but there was no need to tell her that.


    ¡ª


    ¡®I have lived for a very long time in subjective time, but it is the first time to start a business. The capital is 50000 Ruga. It¡¯sing from 30000 Ruga that was given a little while ago and the pocket money I saved on annual basis. The amount of 50000 Ruga has a good value, and it was about 5 million yen in Japanese yen, but I can¡¯t simply converted the value. In this country, the prices of food are particrly low and the prices of processed goods are high.¡¯


    ¡®The level of manufacturing industry is at the level of everything is [made by hand, one by one] just like in Japan. Therefore, the value is naturally high. Even if it is aundry basket, I could buy it for 100 yen in Japan. So, here, I could buy it for 1 Ruga. However, it doesn¡¯t end like that. The price is roughly about 50 Ruga if it is handcrafted from thin nt.¡¯


    ¡®However, speaking of the opposite, if people don¡¯t live luxuriously, they can live their life economically. Basically, just eat dried meat with salt, bread and after that, go to sleep. With that life and depending on the rent, it is possible to live in the royal capital at about 10000 Ruga a year.¡¯


    ¡®So, 50000 Ruga is roughly a sry of a person without technical skills that could be employed for five years. Or it could be done in other ways such as employing five people for a year.¡¯


    ¡®However, in reality, apart from the manpower expenses, since investment in facilities and equipment is necessary, I can¡¯t afford to hire five people.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t work in a papermakingpany, but I know the primitive ways to make Japanese paper and Western paper. Unfortunately, I am not good at it, so I hardly know how to make the tools.¡¯


    ¡®So it¡¯s unclear when it will be possible to produce a paper that can be used as a product, and how much money it will take to get there. Even if I have 50000 Ruga, I ampletely feel uneasy about it.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, although I am free, I am still busy in the morning, so I can not afford to spend the whole day. In the afternoon, I had three block of lectures, and I would like a capable person who can manage it.¡¯


    ¡®Or, there is a way to do it by yourself without leaving it to others.¡¯


    ¡®Even without relying on capital to hire people from the beginning, I should rent a hut by the water alone, and spend my free time working forbor. I have never thought of bing apany owner, so I don¡¯t know because I have never learned business management, but before hiring people, I¡¯ll try to umte know-how by working alone first. There¡¯s no need to be scolded by the business schr.¡¯


    I was eating in the dining hall while using this ce to reflect the n, Myaro called me out.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± (Myaro)


    He asked without any signs of concern.


    ¡°Well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you like, I can give you some advice.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It seems to me that I will get a consultation. If it¡¯s Myaro, it¡¯s not bad to get consulted. Rather, there may be no other person qualified in this.¡¯


    ¡°I want to start a business. So, I was thinking where I could find a capable person who I can entrust the business.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Business, is it?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro looked surprised.


    ¡°This year, the number of lecturers in the afternoon has decreased. So, I have a lot of spare time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s luxurious trouble, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It may be true. But¡­ I can¡¯t help with it since I¡¯m almost done.¡¯


    ¡°You will be like that someday in about two years, I think.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I wonder. Since I¡¯m not good at practical skills, I have to build my strength.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Aah, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    As what he said, he wasn¡¯t good at practical skills. This year, our schedule broke up because I went to the upper ss.


    His reflex wasn¡¯t bad, but he seemed to be incapable of building up muscle. If it was dagger techniques, he could handle it. However, he was hopeless since short brief of spearmanship still required muscles.


    If I had to be extreme, even if Myaro was holding a spear with full strength, his spear would fly far if it was hit. Perhaps, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move after that, or lose his posture which could leave a gap.


    In a short brief of spearmanship, it was impossible to avoid all the shes, so it was a decisive disadvantage for Myaro.


    ¡°But, you can still graduate, right?¡± (Yuri)


    The Academy decided that those who had slow reflexes couldn¡¯t graduate, so the Knight households, whose son was born weak, was in trouble.


    ¡°Yes. But if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be past 20 years old.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®20 years old, is it? I want to graduate as soon as possible. It is troublesome to learn as much as you can, but you are unable to graduate.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s hard¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about that. Let¡¯s talk about your problem.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Aah, yes. The discussion is getting far away from the main topic. What was the discussion again?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s about a capable person.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. What about it?¡± (Myaro)


    His face became serious.


    ¡®It is encouraging if he listens to the discussion seriously.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a new product and sell them. It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m going to buy a specialty product and sell it. I don¡¯t want to employ a person who doesn¡¯t have flexibility in consideration. Therefore, it may be difficult if the person who can only tend the store.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. I do not ask you what kind of product because is a secret, but it may certainly not work for ordinary people.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It¡¯s not really a secret, so it¡¯s fine to ask anything. Since the patent has already been issued, the person who copied it, is obligated to pay the patent fee to me. Rather, I have a feeling that if they could do it, they should imitate it more and more.¡¯


    ¡°I wonder if I should go the merchant guild, and do job interview.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro frowned as if he was anxious.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The merchant guild is under the control of the Seven Great Witches households, so it will be a problem if you go there since you are from a Knight household.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Uwaah, is there such a thing?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s troublesome.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you want to offer a job, it would be wise to do it in your household¡¯s territory.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that so? If I can¡¯t do it in the royal capital, I have to go on a business trip then.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I can just fly away if I can use my Eagle King, but it will still takes a few years before I can get permission to go anywhere by myself. The preliminary steps must be done in the royal capital. Besides, speaking of arge consumption area for paper, it is also the royal capital. Hence, it is convenient in that regard.¡¯


    ¡°If it¡¯s a merchant of the royal capital, I have a person in mind. Would you like me to introduce to him?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®He has someone is it? Is he a person who knows many people? He is incredible. Are you really 15 years old?¡¯


    ¡°What kind of person he is?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°He is a person who has been fired by thepany that has regr dealings with my house.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°He got fired?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is he a man who has been fired out of work and is having trouble finding a new job? What am I going to do with him?¡¯


    ¡°He isn¡¯t someone who steals money from the store? I think there was a bit of disagreement.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t know the business customs of the merchants in this country, so I don¡¯t have a clue. Well, I won¡¯t know unless I meet him, right?¡¯


    ¡°However, thatpany that regrly deal with the Witch household is doing that just for ttery. So, I think that would be a safe factor to go out against it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®That person would be naturally absorbed into my household.¡¯


    ¡°Well, there shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong if he is introduced by you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I need to interview him, but it¡¯s a bit hard to think as Myaro is introducing that person since I ampletely ipetence in that aspect.¡¯


    ¡®From what I understand about Myaro, he hates being ipetent, unproductive, and clinging to his family business.¡¯


    ¡®He is probably a capable person. At least, it¡¯s worth meeting. I think.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m d if you say so.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro smiled while slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°How do I contact that person?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Since I know nothing but his name, it¡¯s probably faster if you check the address at the royal castle and send a letter.¡± (Myaro)


    It was the first time I heard that the address was checked at the royal castle.


    ¡®I wonder if the royal capital is more or less know about the residents to some extent.¡¯


    ¡°Understood. What¡¯s his name?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Cuffe Ote.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡ª


    Three dayster, I visited Cuffe Ote¡¯s room.


    The apartment with Cuffe Ote¡¯s room was located on the eastern side of the 4th Ring Street north of the royal capital. Here was the northern side of the royal capital that had be divided by therge river. It would be the fourth of the bypass connecting the main street extending radially from the royal castle to the side. (TLN: Click here for the map.)


    From my point of view, this was the neighborhood for second ss ofmon people.


    The richmon people, if they were in the northern side of the royal capital, would say in the east of the 3rd Ring Street. The convenience for ess was good if people wanted to go shopping in the marketce or to go to the royal castle.


    However, as the 4th Ring Street in the northern side was close to the capital¡¯s northern port, this would be a convenient location for merchants. As a merchant household with little money, it was a reasonable location.


    I went up to the second floor of a three-story stone building, and knocked on the door.


    ¡°¨CI have unlocked the door.¡± (Cuffe)


    And, there was a voice from the other side.


    ¡®He is careless. Recently, migrants from Kilghina had pouring in, so the security is getting a little worse. Well, I¡¯m just a brat whoes here alone.¡¯


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    I opened the door and went inside.


    It had been a long time since I saw a slouchy single man living alone in a room. The trash were all over the ce and the floor was full of dust. The only parts that free from dust was the parts where he frequently walks, which also looked like animal trails.


    I saw it every day when I was in Japan, or rather, my room was like that, but it was the kind of room that I saw for the first time ever since I started this life. At first, Suzuya cleaned my room well. Then, since the maids and the cleaningdies cleaned it, my living space had never been like this.


    ¡°Hello. My name is Yuri Hou.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sorry.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe Ote was lying on a solid couch and drinking alcohol. He didn¡¯t want to get up even though a visitor wasing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y with noble¡¯s children.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What a bad manner. Is it no good?¡¯


    ¡®Well, even if that makes me think so, I can¡¯t help about it. Nothing much can be done if he is busy. No matter how I look at him, it seems that you got a lot of time to spare.¡¯


    ¡®However, his life is more rough than expected. It feels just perfect to put up a dead eyes at the corner of the room to a child who can¡¯t ept someone¡¯s livelihood.¡¯


    ¡°In the future, I¡¯m going to sell a product that can drive the parchment market.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really? It would be impossible.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®That is straight to the point. Saying that it¡¯s not worth doing it.¡¯


    ¡®Go home? No, I¡¯vee a long way, so I should stick a bit longer, right?¡¯


    ¡°I wonder if that is true. I don¡¯t know unless I try.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Even if it¡¯s true, it will be stolen by some bastards anyway. No matter what you do in this country, that¡¯s how things work.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®That is somewhat unsettling. Is he giving up on society?¡¯


    ¡°Since that¡¯s how things work, it¡¯s going to be alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®I feel like this isn¡¯t going to be a discussion.¡¯


    ¡°If anyone other than the inventor makes the product, they would be obliged to pay the patent fee. This has been certified by Her Majesty the Queen. I have also the letter with her signature and the imperial seal.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I am more or less have it.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I never heard anything like that before.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°It was about a month ago when I had the audience with the Queen, and this had been enacted since a week ago. The approval came three days ago. By the way, this is my first invention.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm. Did you suggest the Queen to pass the suggestion?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Cuffe got up and looked at me for the first time. When I looked for the front, his face looked terrible. It didn¡¯t mean that the features of the face were bad, but he didn¡¯t take care of his hair, and beard at all.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you. Show it to me.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Here you go.¡± (Yuri)


    I was worried about it being torn, but I gave it to him. The paper that I gave was a pure white, high quality parchment, and it wouldn¡¯t look fake.


    When Cuffe read the document¡­


    ¡°This is serious.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡­he said so.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s real.¡± (Yuri)


    Cuffe returned the paper to me.


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Oh, did you get some motivation?¡¯


    ¡°Overall supervision and manualbor. When the product is ready, sell it. In short, I want you to do what I have to do instead.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± (Cuffe)


    He looked stunned.


    ¡°I have to go to school in the morning, so I have something to do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then, I will do everything from the beginning to the end, and the money is your total take. Is that it?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Rather than letting you handle the whole thing, I¡¯m going to give you a rough idea, and explore how to make the product. The full-scale earnings wille out at least after six months. In the meantime, I think it is better to think that there is no profit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, does that mean I will be unpaid during that period of time?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°There will be a fixed sry. I can¡¯t give you so much though. As for full-scale earning, let¡¯s think about it again when the business gets on track.¡± (Yuri)


    Cuffe took a deep breath. He seemed to be hesitating.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re going to seed?¡± (Cuffe)


    He asked that.


    ¡°In a decade, parchment will be almost gone from the market. That¡¯s a story if production goes well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so¡­? But the parchment guild is under the jurisdiction of Lacramanus. They may try to sabotage you.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Aah, that¡¯s really troublesome. Lacramanus is the name of the fifth Witch household.¡¯


    ¡®The royal capital has be a ce of fools everywhere. This is a stagnate city where it has no rtion to the concept of liberty and goodmunication in business.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. I am the heir of the Hou Household. If I am the representative, there are a lot of things I can do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What? Are you sure? You¡¯re a heck of a young man.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®My name is on the letter. Didn¡¯t you read it?¡¯


    ¡°If they¡¯re going to interfere, it would be enough to threaten or destroy the production base. That¡¯s will be the story when the product circte enough, it will threaten the parchment market. There¡¯s no point in worrying about it now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Once the production system is in ce, the material used isn¡¯t the animal hide but the trees that grows in the surrounding area. It is able to circte at less than half the price though the durability should be inferior. I don¡¯t know how powerful the parchment guild is but it¡¯s not possible to run away from them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I myself have been inconvenienced by the high cost of the parchment product and the high threshold. If there are more cheaply andrge quantities of nt-based paper that can be distributed, it will surely spread.¡¯


    ¡°For some reason, I think you are very convinced. Do you have definite proof?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Definite proof? This guy¡­ is he stupid?¡¯


    ¡°If you can¡¯t move without definite proof, you¡¯ll be hit by others. Those people can¡¯t be called businessman.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Even for farmer¡¯s work, the sess of a crop depends on luck. So, I have no definite proof that I will make a huge profit that can outwit the Witch households.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. It seems that I was a fool.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe shook his head once as if to sober up and removed unnecessary thoughts.


    ¡°Are you motivated now?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah. Anyhow, this is very interesting. It¡¯s not a bad idea to bet on it for one or two years.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    It seemed that he had be motivated. I could see strength had filled the suspicious eyes caused by alcohol until a little while ago.


    He was motivated.


    ¡ª


    ¡°But, I¡¯m still in the stage of nning. I haven¡¯t made the n yet. For the time being, we can¡¯t talk until we have established the manufacturing method.¡± (Yuri)


    It seemed that Cuffe, who had woken up, was thinking about a concrete n.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    ¡°At any rate, the first priority is to establish a manufacturing method. How are you going to make that paper?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°The raw material is nt fiber. It¡¯s not a weed, though.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm, is it something like a cloth?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®He is quick to understand. In this country, there are few opportunities, but cloth may also be written in the same way as parchment. Compared to parchment, cloth is more like paper in nature.¡¯


    ¡®It would be fine to use cloth as paper, but since all clothes are hand-woven, this may not be pricepetitive enough to threaten parchment. Since ink bleeds from the knitting, only one side can be used if it is not a very thick cloth.¡¯


    ¡°The cloth is spun into thread for as long as possible, and then woven into a cloth, yes?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°There is no need to weave the paper. Paper is not meant to be a piece of clothing, so it doesn¡¯t need to be as sturdy as cloth. Conversely, what you need is the fineness of the grain.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°So, we need to process the nt into fibers in some way, put them in water, andyer them with fines. After that, we put the weight from above andpress it. If you dry it, the paper is ready.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Aah, I see.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Cuffe)


    He became silent.


    ¡®What? Have you changed your mind?¡¯


    When I was wondering, Cuffe hit his knee suddenly. There was a loud noise.


    ¡°There are many questions, but it¡¯s fine. Anyhow, let¡¯s try to make one.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Is that so? I thought you had changed your mind.¡± (Yuri)


    When I spoke of my anxiety, heughed.


    ¡°I have gone too far to turn back. I think if it doesn¡¯t produce a real thing for half a year, but it¡¯s not easy to get off.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s great.¡¯


    ¡°But there is only one condition.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Condition?¡¯


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not a worker. So, I don¡¯t need a fixed sry. If you start to make a profit, I¡¯ll get a percentage from the profit increased.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s not a fixed sry, but amission, right? Of course, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll be more motivated. Especially with this type of person¡­¡¯


    ¡°But first, I have no money.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Even if you don¡¯t tell me, it doesn¡¯t seem that you have any money.¡¯


    ¡°Is the present working capitaling from the Hou Household?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m doing this on my own, so I¡¯m going to spend my pocket money. I only have 50000 Ruga, but don¡¯t depend on it too much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you have that much, it will be enough for the time being. Unlike trade, you don¡¯t have to have ships or horses. I have no idea what kind of facilities it will be, but I can arrange it if you have 20000 Ruga.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Well, if it is 20000 Ruga, it¡¯s probably good enough.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it right away.¡± (Yuri)

 Chapter 32: (Self Edited) Lily Amian

    ¡°Hello.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Are you, Yuri-kun?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes, I am Yuri. Lily-san.¡± (Yuri)


    Lily-san, who I knew from Syamu, was a pretty lovely woman. Even though her appearance was only a high school student, I understood that her chest was abundant from the top of her clothes.


    She was a rare kind among Shanti who often had skimpy chest.


    She disyed a rxed atmosphere around her, and her hair was tightly tied to the braid. The in clothes she wore was a loose woolen sweater. But even from the top of the sweater, the volume of the chest couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    ¡®I should be careful not to look at that chest.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said something strange.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Yuri)The ce where I met Lily-san was a coffee shop in a ce closer to themon people neighborhood away from the royal castle.


    Lily-san wasn¡¯t the only one who wore in clothes, but me too. I informed her to wear something like a disguise through Syamu.


    Usually, when school students met each other, they used a stylish and elegant coffee shop that was close to the academy. However, those ces were swarmed with male and woman couples in uniform, so it wasn¡¯t suitable for secret meeting.


    ¡°Yuri-kun is popr among girls and you are good friends with Her Highness, so it¡¯s kind of troublesome to meet you alone.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®So, it will be troublesome if there is a rumor, is it? Well, that¡¯s probably she is a daughter of marriageable age.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m still a brat in appearance, but if people look at me unreasonably, they may think that there is a rtionship between man and woman. Lily-san is supposed to be eighteen this year.¡¯


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this meeting about? Is it about Syamu?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Heh. Do you think I¡¯m calling you to talk about Syamu? For some reason, I feel like they have a good rtionship. But, this is not about Syamu.¡¯


    ¡°No, I heard that Lily-san is good at making things, so I thought I¡¯d like to talk about it for a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, is that so? So, what do you need?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san asked me without hesitation, as if he was used to such consultation.


    ¡°It¡¯s woodworking. If possible, I want to have as many thing and long stick as possible and I want something connected by threads.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s true that bamboo is good, but bamboo can¡¯t be harvested in such a northern region.¡¯


    ¡°Woodworking, is it?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san had a slightly bitter face.


    ¡°I¡¯m specialized in metalworking, but since I have the tools for woodworking, I can do it too. But, is it different if you ask a woodworking shop?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°The woodworkers in the capital don¡¯t really understand what I want them to make. Since I¡¯m still a child, they were making fun of me.¡± (Yuri)


    I wanted a papermaking frame to make paper, but the woodworking shop didn¡¯t understand what I wanted. If Lily-san couldn¡¯t do it, I had to search the royal capital and looked for a woodworking shop that could do it even though it didn¡¯t necessarily exist.


    ¡°Aah. I see. Is there such a thing?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san nodded by herself.


    ¡°Can you do that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, if that¡¯s your request, Yuri-kun.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Yeay. Aah, I¡¯m d. If it isn¡¯t you, I won¡¯t be able to talk. I¡¯m relieved.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure if I can make it good, so if I can¡¯t please, understand, alright.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m the one who is being unreasonable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If it happens that way, it can¡¯t be helped. By the way, it is not possible to avoid the risks no matter who I ask.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, tell me about the design and the details.¡± (Lily)


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­So, since the tool is used in water, the string connecting the wooden stick shouldn¡¯t copse with water.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm. Well, in short, you want me to create a functionally t draining basket?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As I expected of you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san was obviously happy when I praised her lightly.


    ¡°Is that the only tool?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I need something like a box to hold it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I might as well make it too. I don¡¯t feel good if I leave it to others.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That really helps.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Haa, I¡¯m d. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s going to work, but anyhow, I have taken a step forward.¡¯


    When the meeting about the design was over¡­


    ¡°By the way, Yuri-kun. You are really Syamu¡¯s teacher.¡± (Lily)


    ¡­Lily-san leisurely said that while drinking the tea that had been served.


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is it a small talk? Well, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to have a small talk about Syamu.¡¯


    ¡°Syamu knows so many things, but did you teach her all of that?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Uh. This is straight to the point.¡¯


    ¡®But, I think it¡¯s weird. Syamu will be treated as a weird person who exins something that she should not understand by the surroundings. I was worried about that too, so I asked Carol to be her patron.¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s no such a thing. No matter how you look at me, I am diligent student, so I just know what various people have said.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I am not really a diligent student, but if I don¡¯t say so, she won¡¯t believe me.¡¯


    ¡°I wonder so. I¡¯m a little bit unconvinced by that.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If she is decent, she can¡¯t be convinced. However, she has no choice but to believe me. There is no other way to interpret it.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, a little.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Lily-san doesn¡¯t stare at me, and she doesn¡¯t seem suspicious. She¡¯s only disying the air of ¡®You¡¯re hiding secrets¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°If you study, new knowledge is bound to spring out endlessly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°For example¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to convince her, but let¡¯s make an excuse.¡¯


    ¡°Lily-san, you have been squinting your eyes every time you try to see my face from a while ago. Perhaps, you have very bad eyes that you can¡¯t see my face well?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You understood well. You¡¯re right, my eyes are bad. I¡¯m sure my Otou-chan is the same.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Is that so? She has been squinting for a while, and it looks like a frowning face.¡¯


    ¡°Perhaps, you don¡¯t know what eyesses are.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eyesses?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s a ss tool that fixes two miniaturized lenses in front of both eyes. If you use top quality sses, you will be able to see clearly not only my face, but also the mountains in the distance.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are there such tools?¡± (Lily)


    Her expression clearly changed. Lily-san seemed to be interested in sses.


    ¡®Of course, if you don¡¯t have eyesight correction equipment when your eyes are bad, it will be very inconvenient in the daily life. It would be very inconvenient to look at my face, even though I am sitting not a meter away from her, but she has to squint her eyes. If there is a tool that can solve that problem, it is natural to be interested.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, as for that tool, do you think I came up with that idea?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Eh, is it different? I mean, there are many children with poor eyesight in the school of Liberal Arts, but there is no one wearing such a tool.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Actually, there is a person using it, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is it a child of the school of Knights?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No, it is the exile woman who teaches Kuranguage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Heh. I see.¡± (Lily)


    Lily seemed to have understood the meaning of this word at once.


    ¡°Her name is Eisa Viene. In the world of the Kuran, such a thing has already been invented, and it has spread.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really? The other side is going forward. I¡¯m jealous.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes. If we can make the same thing, everyone will use it, but no one will realize the value.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It looks like an idiot, but there is such a thing.¡¯


    ¡®Even in countries like Japan where internationalization was underway, there were machines sold abroad that would greatly improve work efficiency if they were introduced. However, the fact that it hadn¡¯t been introduced for many years because of disconnected information had be amon urrence.¡¯


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t that Sensei try to spread it?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Eisa-sensei was a religious Kuran monk. So, she isn¡¯t interested in such worldly money making.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why such unexpected progressive discoveries ur in ces that can¡¯t be seen. It is something that you don¡¯t notice very often.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I wonder if you noticed it because you study well.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was talking about.¡± (Yuri)


    Since there was a precedent, I managed to convince her partially.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been dodged though.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well, eyesses are useful. I¡¯m sure the world will be as vivid as it looks.¡± (Yuri)


    I changed the topic by force.


    ¡°It is certainly interesting.¡± (Lily)


    Even if she was being dodged, her interest seemed to be concentrated on eyesses.


    ¡°Eisa-sensei speaks Shannguage fluently, and she is not a difficult person. So, why don¡¯t you try to borrow it? This is just a reminder, since that tool is produced only for the person herself, I don¡¯t think you can see well with it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh, really?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes. The degree of eyess curvature has to change to match the bad eyes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°There are also cases where left and right eyesight may be different¡­ Well, I guess you can probably understand if you ask Syamu.¡± (Yuri)


    And, the time went past while talking, and it became a time that I had to go home. Then, we left the store separately.


    Half of the reason for this meeting was to see what kind of roommate Syamu had. Although she was sharp, I was d that she was a kind person without harsh tone.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Click here to know more information about tools to make Washi paper. The information is not mine, and thanks to the owner of the website.</li><li>Skimpy chest is not that bad, LOL.</li></ul>

 Chapter 33: (Self Edited) Trial and Error

    Lily-san seemed to get the job done quickly, and after a week she had an appropriately sized frame.


    It was a bit too big for me to use, but this was exactly what I ordered. Since it was for an adult to use it, the size was just right.


    The handle was connected to the main body using bronze. Bronze would be more suitable than iron because it was less likely to rust.


    The strainer which filtered out the fiber from the water was firmly connected by a thin thread, and the frame that held the strainer from the top and bottom of the strainer wasn¡¯t too strong and heavy. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t likely to be fragile. She did a good job.


    When I got this tool, I immediately got to meet with Cuffe.


    When I entered his room while carrying arge baggage, the room was getting smaller. A lot of misceneous luggage was increasing.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe was sitting on the sofa, holding arge cut scissors, and tearing his old clothes into pieces.


    ¡°How¡¯s this? We can do it with that, right?¡± (Cuffe)Cuffe pointed his eyes at arge washing tub in the middle of the room.


    The washing tub was huge enough to be used by three to four people, and when I looked at the shallowness, I could take a bath with hot water. It was now full of water.


    The area was flooded with spilled water. I wondered where he borrowed this tub from.


    ¡°I think we can, but let¡¯s make sure it¡¯s alright.¡± (Yuri)


    I took out the strainer frame from Furoshiki wrapping cloth. I held the handle and ced the frame on top of it. It was a circr bowl, but it waspletely fit inside.


    ¡°Oh, is it such a thing?¡± (Cuffe)


    He looked at the strainer frame that I had brought.


    ¡°Yes. You should be able to produce with this tool.¡± (Yuri)


    I looked at the side of the tub. There were various materials inside the tub. There was something like lint, clothes that were cut into shreds and turned to thread that had been produced just before. I wondered where did he get this from.


    ¡°The materials are good enough. As I expected.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe looked proud.


    ¡®Being proud of your job has a big meaning in your life. It might be a pleasure to work now because it begins to escape from the life which rots in the decadence. Now, he is having fun to work since he is getting out of his decadent life.¡¯


    It seemed that the bottles of alcohol had been cleaned up, and I couldn¡¯t see it anywhere.


    ¡°Well, shall we do it right away? Which material would look good?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°This one looks good.¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed at one of the baskets.


    Among them, there was a cotton-like white fibers. When I picked it up with fingertips, it fell apart. The thinness and the length of the fibers were excellent.


    ¡°Is that alright? I got it from a yarn wholesaler. It¡¯s lint.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it in the water.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Right away, is it? Got it.¡± (Cuffe)


    I dumped the basket into the tub, and dropped the lint into the water. I rolled up my sleeves, put my hand in the water and stirred it. The lint swam in the water and dissolved.


    ¡®That¡¯s good.¡¯


    ¡°Let me do this first.¡± (Yuri)


    The strainer frame was too big for me but it wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t hold it.


    ¡°Is that so? Show it to me.¡± (Cuffe)


    I put the strainer frame inside the tub like giving a jab. I let it swim, and then a thin film was formed on top of the strainer. Once I did that, the density of the filter increased twice as much, so it quickly became thicker.


    When the thickness reached to the extent that I couldn¡¯t see the other side of it, I raised the strainer frame, drained the water, and raised it. Surprisingly, it was a quick task. It took less than five minutes.


    I took apart the inset of the strainer frame, and removed the paperyer on top of it. On top of the strainer, there was ayer of freshly made paper. When I turned over the edge of the paper, I raised it up even though it got shredded.


    I looked at it closely. The paper was thicker on the right and thinner on the left since I was right-handed.


    ¡®This is¡­ not a failure, but it¡¯s going to be an inferior product even if I press and dry it. However, this will be something to do with the improvement of technique.¡¯


    ¡®Good thing is¡­ it is easy. I didn¡¯t expect that it would be this easy.¡¯


    ¡°This paper would be sandwiched between something, dehydrate it, and let it dry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright, let me do it.¡± (Cuffe)


    He was very motivated.


    ¡®Very good.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to put it back immediately.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Cuffe)


    I scraped off theyer of freshly made bloatedyer of paper, and put it back in the tub. It tore off when it entered the water. When I stirred it, it returned to the state before I started soaking the frame.


    ¡°What? So, are we going to put it back in the water? Well then, I guess I can try this many times.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Yes. Since the paper would be stronger if the fibers are alternated equally, we should try to do some research.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡ª


    Weid papers made from various materials, and put a weight on top of the board. After wiping the soaked floor, the work for the time being was over.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s leave these papers for three days.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Three days?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe was surprised. Well, even Japanese preserved vegetables could be made in a day. He probably wondered why we should take three days.


    ¡°Perhaps, it may be good in a day, but it will shrinkter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I see. I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway.¡± (Cuffe)


    It seemed that I had convinced him.


    ¡°They say that haste makes waste.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hoh, you¡¯re saying something wise. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®I wonder if there is such a proverb.¡¯


    ¡°Well, for now, today¡¯s work is over.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Then, I will return to the dormitory after a little rest. It¡¯s almost sunset.¡± (Yuri)


    I came here around noon, but it was almost sunset now. When I thought about it, we were working for quite some time.


    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t ask you this. Where did you hear about me?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe suddenly asked me.


    ¡®Eh, didn¡¯t I tell him about that? When I think about it, I feel like I didn¡¯t write the name of the introducer in the letter.¡¯


    ¡®Was that the reason why he showed bad attitude at the beginning? It¡¯s usually something like ¡®I got a referral from someone, so I took a brush¡¯ or something like that. Ipletely forgot.¡¯


    ¡°My ssmate, Myaro, told me about you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Myaro? I don¡¯t know anyone who has the same age as yours.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®What, you don¡¯t know him? I guess Myaro knows Cuffe unterally.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? He is Myaro Gudanvier.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What?¡± (Cuffe)


    When the family name came out, he suddenly looked like he remembered something.


    ¡°Myaro Gudanvier. He is small, and he has fluffy brown hair.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ Gudanvier¡¯s¡­ I see. Did he remember me?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe was somehow deeply moved. He seemed to be impressed.


    ¡°Well, Myaro remembers a lot of things. He said that if I wanted to know a talented and flexible merchant, I should see you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ it¡¯s about me.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®What? I wonder if there are some heavy circumstances.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, but you can to go back now.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Eh? Aah. No problem.¡± (Yuri)


    I was going to leave from the beginning.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let my tears spill.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Eh? I feel like he is going to cry.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to see a man¡¯s tears. Let¡¯s go home now.¡¯


    ¡°I understand. Well then, please excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    I quickly turned around and headed for the exit in a hurry.


    ¡°Oi.¡± (Cuffe)


    A call came from my back.


    ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t need honorifics or anything like that. It¡¯s strange that the employer use the honorific.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°¡­Alright. I see youter.¡± (Yuri)


    I left the room and closed the door.


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>Look at this video provided by Unesco to learn more about washi papermaking.</li><li>Another video here provided by one of the famous Youtubers. Compared to the first video, this video is 1080p video and I like it because it¡¯s very informative. Special thanks for the owner of the video. ??</li></ul>

 Chapter 34: (Self Edited) Eisa-senseis Private Lesson

    A monthter, I went to the Kura¡¯snguage lesson.


    I hadpleted the credit for that ss, but I would forget thenguage if I didn¡¯t apply it. Therefore, I decided not to go for the lecture every week, but once a month.


    When I entered the lecture room that day, Harold was there, but Eisa-sensei hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s been a while.¡± (Harold)


    He greeted cheerfully.


    ¡°¡­It hasn¡¯t been that long, you know. I was worried about you.¡± (Yuri)


    Even though I said that, I was really worried about him. He hadn¡¯t came back for the past six months, and I thought he was probably dead.


    He came to my dream twice. It felt slightly cold. He pressed the palms and fingers of both hands together as if he had entered Nirvana, but was he still alive?


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Harold)¡°Well, more importantly, you are alive. You didn¡¯te back for half a year, so I thought you had died.¡± (Yuri)


    He had no other task today, but he waspletely hopeless when Myaro was around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where I go. I had been told that quite often.¡± (Harold)


    Harold made a gesture to prick his ear with his little finger.


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    ¡°Let me know about itter, alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah. First, I have to say hello to Eisa-sensei.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± (Yuri)


    Eisa-sensei seemed to have advised Harold about trading partners. If the advice was off the target, in some cases Harold might not have been here.


    Then, Eisa-sensei came into the ssroom. She was surprised for a moment when she looked around the lecture room and found Harold, but she immediately put up a joyful smile.


    ¡®She¡¯s cute.¡¯


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start the lecture.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡ª


    After the lecture, we headed to the Eisa-sensei¡¯s private room in the Academy. It was a private room, or more exactly like a lecture preparation room, but it looked like aboratory instead of a storeroom. The lesson of Kuranguage happened once a week, but Eisa-sensei seemed tomute here every day. Therefore, when there were questions that I would like to ask outside of the lesson teaching hours, I came here since she seemed to be avable. Then, she would teach me the Kuranguage.


    When I entered the room together with Eisa-sensei, we sat down and took a break.


    ¡°You havee back. I¡¯m delighted.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei, who mastered the Shannguage in thest few years, said so. There was almost no sense of incongruity anymore.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I managed toe back.¡± (Harold)


    While sitting, Harold exaggeratedly lowered his head.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m d. It was worth praying every day.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Eh, did you pray every day?¡± (Harold)


    Every day was a good thing. I was listening to it next to him, and I thought it was amazing.


    ¡®I mean, are you praying like a hundred times every day?¡¯


    Even though she gave him advice, she seemed very concerned.


    ¡°Aah, I pray every day even if there is nothing.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®I see. It¡¯s like a nuance to pray for safety during daily prayers.¡¯


    ¡®Come to think of it, Sensei was a former nun. She still hasn¡¯t given up her faith even now. So, I didn¡¯t expect that she is praying to God every day.¡¯


    ¡®After all, Eisa-sensei had an air of a researcher rather than a nun, so I kind of forget that she is a religious person.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, I see. That¡¯s it.¡± (Harold)


    Harold made a face that looked like he was either relieved or emotionally drained.


    ¡°So, how was your trip?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I did a lot of dangerous things, but it was all good.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®I wonder if the business negotiations have been settled somehow.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? As a matter of fact, it is a country that I have never been, so I was worried that I was irresponsible in that.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Is there a country that you don¡¯t know, Eisa-sensei?¡± (Yuri)


    So, I asked her.


    ¡°Yes, it is a country called the Republic of Albio. I was worried since I was under impression that there were many rough people there.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°What makes you think so?¡± (harold)


    ¡®The fact that there were many violent things means that the security is bad. I wonder if there are many holes in their administration of security.¡¯


    ¡°In Isus religion, there are also sects. The Republic of Albio is a country that believes in Kalghi sect and this sect is considered heresy by the mainstream Catholics sect. the reason is the Kalghi sect doesn¡¯t have the custom of discriminating against Shanti.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Oh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Isus religion is arge religion in the Kuran society. It is a religion that is generally believed in the Telor-speaking areas, and it was the direct cause of the destruction of the Great Shanti Empire.¡¯


    ¡®It must have been monotheistic. Was there a sect which didn¡¯t call Shanti infidels in Isus religion?¡¯


    ¡°Is that true? Are you using other holy book?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Regardless of polytheism, is that possible with monotheism?¡¯


    ¡°No. To begin with, the holy book written by Isus-sama doesn¡¯t say bad things about Shanti.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡°In the days when Isus-sama still alive, Shanti and Kuran weren¡¯t considered different races in the first ce. In the holy book, Shanti appears under the name ¡®The people with hair in the ears of the North¡¯, but it doesn¡¯t bring any significant meaning. That¡¯s because people who live in cold areas may grow hairs in the ears. I guess it was thought to be like that.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Are you for real?¡¯


    The Kuran allied forces that were formed to subjugate the Shanti called themselves Crusaders. About a decade ago, the deration of war was sent by the Crusaders to the neighboring Kilghina kingdom sounded like this.


    ¡®We are the legion of the sons of God, formed to deliver the judgment to the infidels who continue to defile the sacrednd. Infidels, if you are ashamed of your deeds, and wish to purify thend you dirtied, present your head and the merciful God will give you a part of his grace. Repent!¡¯


    ¡®Obviously, it¡¯s clear that they see us as outsiders who should be subdued. Regardless of whether they really believe that or not, by creating such a stance, it certainly justifies the plunder and ve hunting.¡¯


    ¡®If they are interpreting as what Eisa-sensei says, this is a contradiction of perception. If the description is inconsistent with their holy book, it is likely the stance is not made known to the public.¡¯


    ¡°But Eisa-sensei. Isn¡¯t this inconsistent with the mainstream Catholic?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sad to say that you¡¯re right.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®That seems to be the case.¡¯


    ¡°The original text of Isus religion was written 2000 years ago, and it is written in a very oldnguage called Tot. The holy book used by the Catholics are now tranted into Telornguage. There is this Authorized Version of trantion, but there is a deliberate mistrantion in this. In the present Authorized Version, ¡®The infidels with hair in the ears of the North¡¯ is written. With this, it bes an insult to the merciful God.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®It is an insult to God, huh?¡¯


    Eisa-sensei looked angry when she said it.


    ¡®Does that mean that the holy book was distorted through trantion to justify the invasion?¡¯


    ¡°Totnguage is a veryplexnguage. For instance, there are about twelve kinds of words that represent the word ¡®people¡¯ such as Nya, Schart, Craga, Servo, Zindat, Alfort, Le Mando, and so on.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®¡­There were people who consider a stupidnguage everywhere.¡¯


    The ancient Shannguage lecturer of our Academy, who was known as a madman and true ancient expert, told us that the moreplex the writtennguage, the wider range of expressions. If Ipared the Totnguage to the ancient Shannguage, it seemed that the present Shannguage was close to thenguage of monkeys.


    ¡°The word used in that part of the original text is Sachart which is a term with the meaning of ¡®Distant Foreigner¡¯, In other words, the sentence says ¡®distant foreigner with hair in the ears of the North¡¯ if it is tranted urately. In fact, this is tranted as such in the tranted holy book before the present Authorized Version. The present Authorized Version is arbitrarily distorting the meaning of words and they say that no one speaks the Totnguage other than the priests.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®I¡¯m pretty sure that Eisa-sensei is very unhappy about it. Judging from the way she says, I assume that she made the same im as the original author of the sacred book, and this made her to be called a heretic.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, is there another interpretation in the Republic of Albio?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. The Kalghi Sect taught in the Republic of Albio is a sect that was split in the days when the Great Shanti Empire was still there. To put it simply, the country isn¡¯t affected because the sect was split before the religion was distorted.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®What was the time when the Great Empire was still there? That was a very long time ago. It is a story of 900 years ago.¡¯


    ¡°The Kalghi sect was originally adopted by the Kalghinion Empire after the Kuluxes Empire copsed, but the country copsed and was destroyed in war against the Catholic sect. However, faith still survives in some parts of thend. Therefore, the Republic of Albio is an ind country that is still at war against the Catholic countries.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Ooh. Although a country with a strange name, Kalghinion, has copsed, the survivors are concealing themselves in a remote region, is it?¡¯


    ¡°Where is the ind of the Republic of Albio located?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It is just off the coast from the sea side of Fleusha Kingdom.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®I can¡¯t understand if I hear it in words.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, can I borrow some ink and pen?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sure, here you go.¡± (Eisa)


    I took a paper out of my bag and ced it on the desk.


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s a nt-based paper. This is the first time I see it here.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Eh?¡¯


    ¡°I came up with it, but I suppose the Kura countries already have it. It¡¯s pretty much the same thing.¡± (Yuri)


    I tried to y dumb.


    ¡®But, is there already nt-based paper in the Kura countries? They seem to be culturally ahead of us.¡¯


    ¡°What is that? Show it to me.¡± (Harold)


    Harold, who seemed uninterested with our boring talks, came to me.


    ¡°Sure. Please look at it as much as you want.¡± (Yuri)


    I took another piece of paper out of my bag and gave it to Harold.


    I drew a simple map on a piece of paper that could be written easily with pen. Thistest product was produced recently.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s a very good map.¡± (Eisa)


    I wasplimented.


    ¡°Can you locate that country in this map?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course. It is here.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei pointed to Irnd with her finger.


    ¡°And the next ind to it?¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed to Great Britain. In my memory, it was an ind upied by Ennd.


    ¡°Here, the upper half is the territory of the Republic of Albio, but the lower half is dominated by a country called the Euphos Federation. These two inds are called Albio Two Inds, but the Republic of Albio has been at war for a long time to take control of the entire two inds. It is famous for pirates.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®In this world, there is no country like Ennd. Great Britain is divided into north and south, and the war seems to continue there. I wonder if this country is not attacked from the seas side because they are working hard.¡¯


    ¡°So, what kind of teaching is Catholic Sect?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Catholic Sect calls itself a sect, but it¡¯s not a sect. Although the current Pope¡¯s opinion is from Catholic Sect, the current Catholic Sect is different from the early Catholic Sect. Although the interpretation of the teaching changes opportunistically, it may be a political faction, but it is definitely not a sect. That¡¯s because there is no interpretation of Shanti as infidels in the early teaching of Catholic Sect.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®As I expected, it seems to be a sect that distorts the teaching in a timely manner. I wonder if it has be muddy due to interests and selfishness.¡¯


    ¡°Then, what about Kalghi Sect?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Since it was originally a sect that was founded by warriors, it is a simple teaching. Since it was from the reaction toward Catholic Sect at that time, they look heretical including the interpretation of the ritual by the perspective of Catolic Sect.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s fine to ask, but¡­ which sect you are in, Eisa-sensei?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, from the way she speaks, she is probably from Catholic Sect.¡¯


    ¡°I am my own sect.¡± (Eisa)


    She smiled broadly.


    ¡°???¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®You are your own sect? A new sect came out.¡¯


    ¡°My sect is the sect I thought of. It follows the teachings of the early Catholic Sect, but it has evolved further through research.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®I thought I heard wrongly, but I understand what she means. This suddenly be a story of ¡®The strongest independent approach¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°Heh¡­ Are you the only believer of your sect?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Since I almost died when I was doing missionary work, my sect may end up with me as the only believer.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Was that the reason why she ran away to such a remote region? She was risking her life, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°¡­I see. That¡¯s too bad.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Faith is basically depending on own inner, and that is good enough. The situation where one share his own thoughts with many others is nothing but an obsessive obsession thates from human weaknesses. I came to this ce, and I understood that.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Somehow, Eisa-sensei seems to be growing up as well. Does that mean her sect evolves every day? She¡¯s a person who live for the future.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand this difficult talk.¡± (Harold)


    Harold opened his mouth at this point.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can you tell me about your sect? I¡¯m interested in Isus religion.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Uhmm. Seriously?¡¯


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine as long as you want it.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Really? Then, please do tell me.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®What¡¯s with this guy? Although it was a short rtionship, I didn¡¯t expect that he was interested in religion. No, when I think about it, he actually had stepped on the soil of the Republic of Albio. There might be an incident that required him to deepen the knowledge about the local religion. So, it is not weird to ask about Isus religion.¡¯


    ¡°I will have to prioritize the teaching to the students outside of teaching hours, but if I¡¯m avable, I will tell you.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Harold)


    Harold was smiling happily.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>The direct trantion of the word ¡®Infidels¡¯ used in this chapter is actually Demon (Akuma). But since this chapter talks mostly about religion, I have decided to use that word.</li><li>I need to make a new page for this novel to mention about the terms for ces and other things. It¡¯s quite hard to keep upter if I don¡¯t do it from now.</li></ul>

 Chapter 35: (Self Edited) Heroic Tales

    After saying goodbye to Eisa-sensei, Harold and I went to a bar.


    ¡°I guess there is no grape wine, huh?¡± (Harold)


    Harold sadly talked so when reading the bar menu. In the Kingdom of Shaalta, grapes couldn¡¯t be cultivated, so wine wasn¡¯t avable on the market.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Just endure with beer, please.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Shall I do that? The beer in Shaalta is the best. After all, this alcohol is local alcohol. Hey, what are you doing?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Aah, I¡¯m fine with milk.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you drink alcohol?¡± (Harold)


    The Shanti were very resistant to alcohol, so they drank alcohol well. This couldn¡¯t be seen in the dining hall, but there were many students in dormitory drank. There was no rule saying that people under the age of twenty weren¡¯t allowed to drink.


    ¡°I have decided that I will not drink alcohol until I am twenty years old.¡± (Yuri)¡®I don¡¯t think it will affect me too much, but I don¡¯t know what the effects on my body are. I didn¡¯t make a vow not to drink even a single drop. However, I don¡¯t intend to drink regrly.¡¯


    ¡°What? Is there such a rule in the Academy? It doesn¡¯t applied here.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a rule that I made. Besides, I have some things else I need to do today.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Harold)


    Harold called the waiter and he immediately ordered for a drink. Beer was given to him as quickly as possible. Harold looked like a real sailor, and he drank it in a gulp.


    ¡°¡­Fuhaa~. Delicious!¡± (Harold)


    It was a hearty way of drinking.


    ¡®Aah, it looks delicious¡­ Oi!


    I didn¡¯t drink in the previous life, but this makes me want to drink. Rook prefer distilled liquor, so when he drinks beer, he can¡¯t finish it in several gulps.¡¯


    ¡°So, please tell me about your trip.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, alright. First of all, I set sail to the Great Albio Ind and the voyage broke down, but I managed to arrive.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°No, don¡¯t simplify the story. Tell me, how did you sail?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°How?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not a coastal sailing, it would be difficult, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There is no urate chart to the Great Albio Ind in this country. It means, it is difficult for sailors. In other word, once they start out in the ocean where they can¡¯t seend, they won¡¯t know their whereabouts. There is no such a convenient thing like GPS.¡¯


    If it is an ind sea like the Baltic Sea or the Mediterranean Sea, they will eventually reach shore sooner orter, but in the case of arge ocean such as the Antic Ocean, it will be different.¡¯


    Needless to say, it¡¯s hard to reach the Republic of Albio by sailing along the coast. The entire coasts along the way are enemy countries, so they have to go through the open sea.¡¯


    ¡°Ooh, there¡¯s a man who¡¯s always in charge of the navigation. He did it for me.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Oi. Did you leave the whole navigation to other person?¡¯


    ¡°Did you go there by guesswork?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That word sounds bad, but yes, that¡¯s it.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Guesswork, is it? Isn¡¯t he risking his life from the beginning?¡¯


    ¡°Well, I somehow managed to get there. Then, I went into a valley that no one was going to be there, and put the anchor down.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Yes, sure.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°After that, when I got to the shore, there was a crowd of peopleing out of the forest.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, I got caught. Somehow, it looked like a pirate stronghold.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Eh??¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that the END of the survival? This guy is alive and well.¡¯


    ¡°They asked in Kuranguage ¡®Whose army are you?¡¯. Aah, I forgot to say thanks to Eisa-sensei for that. I told them ¡®I am a merchant. I came from the Shan Penins.¡¯¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Oi, oi.¡¯


    ¡°They told me not to lie, so I took off my hat, and showed my ears. They were astonished.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Of course, they will. The pirates must have thought that they were a navy for some country and came to subdue them. Then, when this fool nonchntly came out while being surrounded, I¡¯m sure they were surprised because Harold was a different race from far north region.


    ¡°From there, we¡¯re be drink buddies.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Wait. Wait a sec!¡¯


    ¡°Why were you drinking? Shouldn¡¯t it be something like battle?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They are the people of the sea, and they have a rule to help those who have ident at sea. They aren¡¯t taking my property.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Heh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®From my point of view, it seems a little unbelievable that pirates take such actions, but there may be such a unique culture.¡¯


    In this world there are many idents at sea. So the culture of everyone is having an equal status if they are drifting in the sea is formed. It isn¡¯t a widespread culture, but rather a culture of the Republic of Albio which is a maritime nation.¡¯


    It¡¯s an interesting culture.¡¯


    ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t have idents at sea. Anyhow, we became drinking buddies. That was why I wasparing the drinks. I told them we were strong drinkers.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I bet it was fun and all good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It was a very lucky first contact. If one of the cogwheels in their brain screwed up, this guy could be killed on the spot, and all of the goods would be taken away. He would meet such a BAD END.¡¯


    ¡°Well. Then, I left sailors in the pirate vige, and went to the capital.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Did you leave the sailors in their vige? It¡¯s very kind of them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course, I left the money for food and amodation.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Aah, I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The money used in this situation was the gold coins of Shaalta. Since the coins are made of gold, the intrinsic value goes beyond the difference of the currency. Nheless, the other party isn¡¯t a savage tribe, the sailors were allowed to stay¡­¡¯


    ¡°The ce we arrived was the Great Albio Ind which you discussed earlier with Eisa-sensei. After that, I went to the Small Albio Ind bynd route and ferryboat. The capital is on the Small Albio Ind.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Ooh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, if you navigate the sea properly, you are mostly likely to drift to Scond. In fact, he was drifting to that ce, right?¡¯


    ¡°However, the capital was much smaller than Sibyaku though. Anyhow, I¡¯m here.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°You¡¯ve done your best.¡± (Yuri)


    Although he studied thenguage, he didn¡¯t bring along his friends. It was amazing that he made a solo trip to a foreign country on his own.


    ¡°Then, I stayed in a tavern for a few days and got into brawl.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Oi, oi.¡¯


    ¡®Brawl, is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it was a misunderstanding, but it¡¯s natural for sailors. When they reached the shore, they went into the bar and made a fuss for a few days. Of course, it was a brawl between sailors.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is that how it is? I¡¯m not sure.¡¯


    ¡°Then, there was a person like a messenger from the castle came to the inn. I was invited to go there.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    ¡°Even though I was invited, the Republic didn¡¯t give a pretentious feeling simr to Shaalta. I was nervous when I had dinner with them, but based on my observation, theypletely didn¡¯t care about manners. They were a bit respectful, but when the booze started to go in, it went away, and it became a banquet.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Was it a banquet? No, no. I mean what kind of country is that?¡¯


    ¡°From that, I somehow noticed that there¡¯s no king in the Republic.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®That¡¯s right. If there is a king, it would be a kingdom.¡¯


    ¡°In that ce, there are many first ss pirates, merchants and others.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®It has many forms. In other words, they might have a parliamentary system where influential people gather. Such a thing is included in the republic system.¡¯


    ¡°I met a lot of people there. It¡¯s because of the flow of alcohol which enable me to do business with them.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°The flow of alcohol, is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, I was lucky. I got along with merchants, and since I got along well, they took me to the port the next day and introduced me to all kinds of people.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®You¡¯re really lucky. It was smooth.¡¯


    ¡°The next day, I returned to the vige where I left the ship. I returned the ship and went back to the capital. It was packed with loads that could be sold for a while. When I got there, I sold it off, and stopped the ship at the port for a while. The ship was old, but I was amazed with the old-fashioned ship.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®As I expected, they have quite considerable technology for water.¡¯


    ¡°¡±I stayed there for about a week and looked around the market with an ountant and found out which one I could bring home to sell. I brought a lot of things. I made a lot of money.¡± (Harold)


    Harol¡¯s voyage was a huge sess.


    ¡°Well, that was good. No, it was really good.¡± (Yuri)


    Harold¡¯s hard work paid off.


    ¡°Well, this is the end of my travel story.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I see. It was a great deal for me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°By the way, did you have anything new?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Yes. I have thought a lot of things, and I decided to do a business.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You? Why?¡± (Harold)


    He seemed to be surprised.


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s not normal for a noble heir like me to start a business.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not about pride. I have almost finished my ss, and I had a lot of spare time in the afternoon until graduation. So, I thought of doing business in the capital.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s difficult to start a new business in Sibyaku, you know.¡± (Harold)


    Harold looked serious as if there were a lot of things to be considered.


    ¡°I know, so I thought of apletely new product. I¡¯ve shown you that product, Harold-san.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, was that it?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I¡¯m making that now. Well, it¡¯s still a prototype though.¡± (Yuri)


    That was the tenth prototype.


    ¡°But, even if you try hard and be a pioneer, it would be stolen in the end, right?¡± (Harold)


    Everyone said the same thing.


    ¡°I took the first step to avoid that. It¡¯s called a patent.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Patent? You mean exclusive permit?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s different. Patent is¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I briefly told him about the patent.


    ¡°That is¡­ you¡¯ve done a great job.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Yeah. The public announcement about the system has already been made, and it seems that the fifth patent has been approved. By the way, the first patent is my nt-based paper.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you already making it?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Yes, of course. ¡°I rent a hut on the mountain side of the capital city, and produce it there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Can I take a look at it next time?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I¡¯m going there today.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, let me follow you.¡± (Harold)


    ¡ª


    I decided to bring him along.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to my house because I don¡¯t want to spend money on the carriage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh.¡± (Harold)


    The residence was about a short walk from the bar. After going through the gate by the face pass, I told a caretaker that I wanted to borrow a Galloping Bird.


    ¡°Oi, I¡¯ve never been on it.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°There is a saddle for two people here, so it¡¯s alright.¡± (Yuri)


    However, since the Galloping Bird wasn¡¯t horizontally long like a horse, the two-man ride was somewhat painful.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± (Harold)


    It seemed that it was his first time riding a Galloping Bird.


    ¡°It will be a good experience. It¡¯s much morefortable than riding a horse. Please get on it first.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I got it.¡± (Harold)


    Harold reluctantly stepped on the stirrup and straddled the saddle.


    I was already used to it, so I stepped on the stirrups and rode it. It became like being caught between Harold¡¯s thighs.


    ¡°We¡¯re going.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, the bird started running. The bird wasn¡¯t a young bird. It was an adult bird with arge body, so it was calm even with two riders.


    ¡ª


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± (Yuri)


    We arrived at an old building on the west side of Sibyaku.


    There were several reasons for choosing this building. One was it was cheap because it was tattered. Secondly, it was originally a livestock barn. So, there was still a device to draw water with watermill to make the livestock drink water. Since it was located upstream of Sibyaku, it wasn¡¯t covered with dirty water, and the water was clean.


    The inside was dirty and the whole surface was covered with dirt, but it was good enough as a workshop.


    I opened the door and went inside.


    ¡°You havee, Yuri. This time, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe, who was working, said cheerfully.


    The eleventh prototype seemed to be quite good. The one that I was using for my notes was the tenth prototype, and it was already at the degree where it could withstand writing.


    The feel of writing wasn¡¯t as good as it was on a copy paper, but it was able to withstand the use of writing letters and recording minutes.


    ¡®Is it about time to sell it?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that Cuffe?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe suddenly became expressionless when he saw Harold¡¯s face.


    ¡°Harold Harrell¡­ why are you here?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Bastard¡­ what are you doing here?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Are you going to answer me with a question? I¡¯m the one who is asking you.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Why is the sales clerk of Allenfest Company here? What are you trying to do?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I¡¯ve already quit. I¡¯m talking about that time of the past.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Somehow, this looks like a dangerous situation.¡¯


    ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± (Harold)


    Harold said so.


    ¡°He was a business rival in the past.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Hoh, I see.¡¯


    ¡°Well, please get along. Cuffe-san is an important partner.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Can we get along, is it? This guy had been imitating sneakily for a long time, and he disturbed my business over and over again¡­¡± (Harold)


    ¡°That was the job I was given, so I couldn¡¯t help with it. How long are you going to grumble about that part in the past? What an unmanly guy.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Who is unmanly? Do you want me to hit you again?¡± (Harold)


    Harold rolled up his arm.


    ¡®I wonder if he had hit Cuffe once.¡¯


    Cuffe seemed to be calm. He put his hand between eyebrows, showing a gesture that he didn¡¯t want to deal with Harold.


    ¡°Is your hobby still solving the problem with brute force and go cryingter? This is why sailors are troublesome bunch.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Dang¡­ these guys¡­ Even though they are adults, they seem to quarrel a lot.¡¯


    ¡°You!¡± (Harold)


    Harold was too stimted. He pushed me away and tried to grab Cuffe, so I kicked his legs with all my might and he fell. He tried to grab the cloth on my back so he wouldn¡¯t fall down, but I got a knee in the dirt.


    ¡°Harold-san, I don¡¯t want you to go on a rampage here¡­¡± (Yuri)


    They seemed to have a lot of things going on in the past. It was fine to have a brawl, but I didn¡¯t want it to happen here.


    After all, there were various kinds of paper, strainers, and others. Some papers were being dehydrated with stones on it. Speaking of the frame, it would be likely to break if adults fell on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I feel sorry to Eisa-sensei since you¡¯re going to learn about Isus religion. Can you say to her that you fight and beat up other people?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Guh.¡± (Harold)


    When I mentioned Eisa-sensei¡¯s name, it seemed to be working. Then, he stood up quietly.


    ¡°Hmmph.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°You too Cuffe. You should think about the ce if you¡¯re going to ask him for a fight. What if the tools are broken?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. It¡¯s certainly going to be broken and it¡¯s going to hurt the business.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°What? Why are you talking casually with this kid? It¡¯sughable.¡± (Harold)


    I also didn¡¯t feel good about it, but it couldn¡¯t be helped since Cuffe wanted to do it in that way.


    ¡°Yuri is the employer and I¡¯m the hired manager. You know what I¡¯m talking about, you stupid sailor.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°You!¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Is that a derogatory call for sailors? I could only hear the facts are lined up.¡¯


    ¡°Please stop, both of you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If you want to do it, do it outside.¡¯


    ¡°So, what about the eleventh prototype?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Aah, this is it.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe gave me a piece of paper.


    ¡°Ooh.¡± (Yuri)


    Since the bleaching material hadn¡¯t drained yet, it was still brownish. When I saw something like a copy paper, the color became a concern.


    However, it was white enough because it used whitish material. For starters, the parchment wasn¡¯t a pure white writing tool, so there would be no problem in circting this product.


    Instead, I was looking at the quality of the paper. The surface was smooth, and there was a little tomentum.


    This was an important element because the tomentum fiber causes the brush to stick on the paper. If the brush got stuck, not only will the writing feel got worse, but it would also cause the paper to tear.


    As for the minimum quality, ordinary people would usemon people would use ordinary writing instruments, wrote letters on a piece of paper, and the rate of paper being torn should be less than ten percent. The only way to increase the durability was to thicken the paper, but if the paper was thickened, it went without saying that there would be various disadvantages. Plus, the quality of the paper surface was a particrly important element.


    ¡°It¡¯s great. You did well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I also thought it was good.¡± (Cuffe)


    He seemed to be happy to produce a good quality product.


    ¡°This is good enough for sale. For the time being, this is going to be the firstmercialization.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°With this, we can sell it to stationery stores.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do it.¡± (Yuri)


    The n had been decided to a certain extent after meeting with Cuffe. This would be marketed as an alternative to the parchment for the time being.


    Parchment was sold mainly as a memo pad. It was irregrly shaped parchment,


    It was made from animal skin, and of course, animal skin wasn¡¯t shaped in a beautiful rectangr shape. For that reason, to sell it as a rectangr paper, the surrounding parts were cut off.


    In addition to that, the parchment was stretched so that it didn¡¯t shrink in drying process after the tanning process. However, if it was damaged during the tanning process, even if a hole as small as a needle hole, it would spread greatly when it dried. As for paper, that part would also be a defective product, and it would be removed.


    In other words, the piece became an uneven created in the process of parchment production. Of course, the price was much lower than that of a beautiful square, but it was still expensive.


    As for Myaro, he bought the parchment that was made in a rough square shape, and tied the hole at the edge. That was used to take notes for the Kuranguage that he didn¡¯t make much progress.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t possible to write long sentences because the parchment shape was inconsistent, which was inconvenient. Thus, I expected that if a square paper came out, it would be sold as a substitute.


    Since the nt-based paper was inferior to the parchment paper in terms of quality, it wouldn¡¯t be sold as a substitute for parchment from the beginning, but it would attack from different directions. That was why.


    ¡°How about the productivity?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®No matter how good the quality of the nt-based paper is, it takes money to process and if the raw material is unavable, we can¡¯t produce it.¡¯


    ¡°We are not using raw materials that are difficult to procure. What we devised was the dehydration process. I thought that the tomentum might be there because of the rough surface of the wooden board during thepression process. So, I applied wax to a fine board that had been smoothing nicely to create water repellent effect.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought about it. Amazing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Not really.¡± (Cuffe)


    Contrary to his words, he seemed happy.


    ¡°The price shouldn¡¯t be a bargainpared to the parchment made from the surplus parts. With this, the quality is good whenpared to the parchment.


    ¡®There is no need to sell something that is functionally superior at a bargain price.


    ¡°I also thought that too. How about seventy percent of the price of the equivalent product?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Seventy percent?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. If we sell one after another, we will hire people to increase our marginal productivity to the level where the marginal productivity would cause shortage in raw materials.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to hire people, but¡­ can you prepare more tools?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I¡¯ll order one more batch of tools. If you need the third one, tell me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have ced a second order for Lily-san. Since I paid a lot of money for the first batch of tools, she was willingly epting my order. The frame cost me 1500 Ruga.¡¯


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®However, even if the bottleneck of the production facility can be eliminated, the bottleneck of the material procurement is quite difficult. Currently, we are collecting material from yarn shops and weavers, but we don¡¯t know where else to get the raw materials.¡¯


    ¡®If each frame is for a person, we will have enough raw materials for the operation if I collect it from the whole Sibyaku, but if I increase by two or three people, the supply will not be able to catch up with the demand. Will the daye when I have to think how to use wood as the raw material?¡¯


    ¡°You guys¡­ have done a lot of things, huh.¡± (Harold)


    Harold said so while looking surprised.


    ¡°Well, of course. We¡¯re going to take the whole world with this.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Whole world. Did he have such feelings before he was aware of it?¡¯


    ¡°Whole world, is it? Oi oi.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, you know. We¡¯re going to take over the parchment guild.¡± (Cuffe)


    He was so firm when saying it.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the end with paper though.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°What?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°As soon as the paper is on track, we will start the next product. The first step is to take over the parchment market by mass-producing the paper. Well, I haven¡¯t applied for a patent for the next technology yet, so I can¡¯t say it in front of Harold-san.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oi, what are you talking about? Are you for real?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe said so.


    ¡°Do you think it would be the end after we make this?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That will be a problem.¡¯


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®What? Did he really think that?¡¯


    ¡®What a fool. Paper is a way of making money quickly.¡¯


    ¡®Once I¡¯m done with it, I¡¯ll move on to the next business. The money is not enough no matter how much I have.¡¯


    ¡°If Cuffe-san wants to end up with paper shop, I¡¯m fine with it. Right now, I¡¯m thinking about two more project as expansive as this project. The paper project seems to be the easiest, so I just tried it first.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oi, oi, seriously?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Hmm, does he intend to be a papermaker?¡¯


    ¡°If Cuffe-san is satisfied with being the manager of the papermaking division, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Then, I¡¯ll have to find new people. Cuff ispetent enough and very motivated. So, I¡¯d like to keep him in thepany as long as I can.¡¯


    ¡°No, if you go further, I want to follow you. That is until I be talented.¡± (Cuffe)


    There was determination in his eyes.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think he will go back to the time when he got drunk all the time. That is a good thing.¡¯


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>FYI, the Kingdom of Shaalta is located where Norway is.</li><li>The North Sea is a marginal sea of The Antic Ocean.</li></ul>

 Chapter 36: (Self Edited) New Development

    ¡°Lily-san, thank you very much for the fourth order.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san¡¯s fourth strainer arrived at the workshop three days ago. By now, the employees Cuffe hired would be making paper.


    I met Lily-san at the usual coffee shop. Both of us were wearing in clothes.


    ¡°I was surprised to see the strainer on the frame was even more detailed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because the number of tools I¡¯m using has increased. I can make a small hole now.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Heh.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s why I was able to make the frame thinner.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Thank you. Sorry, it seems I give you a hard time.¡± (Yuri)¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m also the same. I¡¯ve obtained 6000 Ruga and one of the tools I use is cheap to buy.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Indeed, speaking of 6000 Ruga, it is arge sum of money. It is a figure that I haven¡¯t gotten from the sales yet. I didn¡¯t study business administration, so I¡¯m worried about the scope of allowance as a capital investment.¡¯


    ¡°So, what do you want to talk about today? Is it another additional order?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Aah, yes.¡¯


    ¡°I have a few thoughts, but I want to get advice from the Liberal Arts students.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm? Why don¡¯t you ask Syamu or Her Highness?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to involve Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Could it be about that book?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Heh. Why does she know?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time see that kind of face from you. Were you surprised?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    ¡°You understand well. I was terribly surprised.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder how she found out about this.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not that fool either.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Did you read it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®She read it, huh.


    ¡®That book is a book that is circting in the School of Liberal Arts. They are reading a book like Doujinshi in turn.¡¯


    ¡®Selling paper as paper doesn¡¯t make much money. Nevertheless, the sales has risen up, but if I sell it through book publishing, the sales would jump twice the number. If I distribute it as it is now, someone is going to try to make it into books, but I don¡¯t have to pay money to someone.¡¯


    ¡®However, there are only a limited number of people who can read characters in this country. More than half of the people can¡¯t read, so they won¡¯t buy books.¡¯


    ¡®In addition, if you look at it from the point of view of themon people, even if it is cheap, it is still an expensive product. Nevertheless, it is quite difficult to publish a book that you want to buy.¡¯


    ¡®So, what kind of book should I publish? It is necessary to target people who have money, who read letters, who have a certain obsession with reading.¡¯


    ¡®The market that existed in my vicinity is the Liberal Arts girls. If I can publish the books that they have a particr interest, they will buy it. This is still in a calction stage.¡¯


    ¡®The School of Liberal Arts dormitory is a veryrge building and all female students live there. Of course, Lily and Syamu live there. I¡¯m not sure about the origin, but it is called the Silver Birch Dormitory.¡¯


    ¡®If the poption density is high, it will be easier to distribute books.¡¯


    ¡°Lily-san, do you read that kind of book?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uwahh¡­ Yuri-kun, you shouldn¡¯t ask that question to youngdies, you know.¡± (Lily)


    She frowned.


    ¡®Is that so? What¡¯s it all about?¡¯


    ¡®Speaking of the Silver Birch Dormitory, I am thinking that they are publishing books about the dormitory, and stories from the literature club or something. Am I wrong?¡¯


    ¡°Well, to be honest, I read it too, but¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®She looks somewhat ashamed. She seems embarrassed as well. Why?¡¯


    ¡°What kind of style is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Style?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about the content, but I want you to tell me who wrote it, how to make it into a book, and how it is distributed in the dormitory. I also want to know where is the end of the cirction.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, is it that?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you since it¡¯s not a secret, but don¡¯t tell anyone about anything I¡¯m telling you.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In the School of Liberal Arts, there are authors from all ages.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Author. Of course, it is about the person who writes the book.¡¯


    ¡°The author is a kind of person who is awakened to a hobby after reading book of the past times, and picks a writing brush.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    ¡°When the author decides to take a brush, she begins to write, and when she finishes writing, she writes it out and makes it into a book.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Unlike me, who buy a nk book and write it freely, it seems that they write on parchment paper, and binding it to a book. The order is the opposite, but in the sense of book publishing, this is more orthodox.¡¯


    ¡°Then, when you have a book, you¡¯ll have your friends read it. You ask your friend to read it, and have it returned to youter. If you want to read the book again, you have to lend it again. It is obvious that the book may disappear.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®So, the cirction style is books for loan style? That¡¯s because mass publication doesn¡¯t exist.¡¯


    ¡°But, how do you manage old books with that system? Besides, won¡¯t the author spend a lot of money on parchment papers? Are they just spending money like that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, yes, that¡¯s how it is.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It seems they move ahead too much.¡¯


    ¡°There is a room called the Culture Room in the Silver Birch Dormitory.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®The Culture Room. For some reason, I feel like I hear a terrible name.¡¯


    ¡®Somehow, I have an image of a dark red pulsating heart in the middle of the dormitory.¡¯


    ¡°You can¡¯t enter the room unless you¡¯re a resident. Since female cleaners are prohibited from entering, the dormitory students clean the room. It¡¯s kind of a secret room. The room is filled with books written by past authors. The room is as much as this coffee shop, but it is full of bookshelves.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®When ites to a room with simr size as this coffee shop, it¡¯s a big room. There may be more than a thousand books inside. It¡¯s a very luxurious library.¡¯


    ¡°All the old books and new books are in there.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That¡¯s a considerable library.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If it can be brought outside of the dormitory, it will be a great thing.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®So, they can¡¯t bring the books outside of the premise, is it?¡¯


    ¡°Because of that, the head of the Culture Room is supposed to be the head of the dormitory.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Ooh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The books that the head recognizes would be bought by using the dormitory fee and put into the collection.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Eh. Are they bought by using the dormitory fee?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s about the price of the book publication and the cost of the paper. Well, as long as you don¡¯t write a lot, you¡¯re not going to lose too much.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Then, can¡¯t you take it to the bookstore and make a copy?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Basically, yes. There is no problem to take the book outside of the dormitory if you get a special permission from the head, but it is a kind of taboo to take it to the bookstore. It means that the transcriber will read it.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Transcriber is a person who transcribes characters. In other words, it is a profession that serves as a substitute of the printing press by manpower.¡¯


    ¡°But once you graduate, you can¡¯t go to the library. So, you may want to think to privately own the books that you like, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If I were in the same situation, the books that I remembered when I was a student were something special. If I had the money, I would want to have it.¡¯


    ¡®Once you be an adult, you may be able to go to the dorm to read, but it would be difficult to go to the elementary school library to y.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, you can either copy yourself, or the female apprentices to copy it for you.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Uwaah. It¡¯s hard work to copy a book. The female nobles, who aren¡¯tmon people, do it for themselves.¡¯


    ¡°But, if you do that, it wouldn¡¯t sell very well, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san replied over a cup of tea.


    ¡°I¡¯m told that the authors of this generation have a lot of talent. There are about five famous authors whose names remain in the history of the Silver Birch Dormitory, but it is said that they¡¯re going to make a name by themselves.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Ooh.¡¯


    ¡°If you can bring out their work, do you mean you can sell it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What she says is amazing, but I don¡¯t really understand.¡¯


    ¡°Think about it. There are more than five hundred girls in the Silver Birch Dormitory. Once the author put out a new book, they will borrow it. That¡¯s the way it is. But, there is only a little over 360 days a year.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Aah, I see. When I think about the, the problem was obvious.¡¯


    ¡°Not everyone in the Silver Birch Dormitory has such a hobby, but even if all the people who borrow read it in one day, there will be a waiting list for more than a year. Then, the author of this generation will publish as many as two to three books in a year. No matter how much I want to read it, I can¡¯t read it.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®It¡¯s not possible to mass produce even if they want to do so. It¡¯s a very hard work.¡¯


    ¡®Even if a bestselling author produces a book, you will have to wait more than a year to read it. This may be a painful situation to the point blood tears wille out when you finally able to read the book.¡¯


    ¡®Even if you¡¯re lucky enough to read it earlier, you may want to read it again if it¡¯s a good book. However, that doesn¡¯t alwayse true.¡¯


    ¡®In addition, there is a system of graduation in the Academy. Those who are close to graduation will have it hard. If they are unlucky, there might lose the chance to read it forever.¡¯


    ¡°However, you¡¯re not really selling it if you publish your book there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If the price is half the price of a parchment book, I think there will be plenty of children would buy it.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No. Won¡¯t that goes against the rules of the Silver Birch Dormitory?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If you sell it in an open market like a paper distribution now, thew can be ignored to some extent. Thew changes ording to the age, and if thew is disregarded, a neww can be done.¡¯


    ¡®But if you sell the book in that way, it¡¯s going to be sold in apletely closed world.


    I can¡¯t even enter because the dormitory is closed to men. Since the School of Liberal Arts is a world governed by the rules, nobody will buy it if you break thew. In addition to that, if you keep on ignoring thew, you¡¯ll get a bad reputation. I have a feeling that it¡¯s not very nice to have a bad reputation in the Silver Birch where Witches graduated.¡¯


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought that far and how to do about it. The important thing is that is a hobby. It¡¯s not that the authors are forced by anyone, and it¡¯s not necessary to put it in the Culture Room just because it became popr. So¡­ yeah, but¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Somehow, this seems troubling.¡¯


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a problem, but even if it¡¯s a rule, it¡¯s not exactly written anywhere. Of course, there is a written rule when ites to bringing men into the dormitory or the curfew¡­ How should I say it¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®It¡¯s indecisive.¡¯


    ¡°Do you mean that even if you don¡¯t agree with the rule, there are people who would like to interpret it as one of the rules forcibly?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san tly pointed that fact at me.


    ¡°Even if the books that are highly rated, it¡¯s up to the authors whether they want to put their works in the Culture Room or not, but since everyone is doing it, people think that action itself is one of the rules. That¡¯s what I think.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®There are people like that in every world. They can¡¯t distinguish between their own rules and general rules.¡¯


    ¡°Well, in that situation, the demand will take care of it. That¡¯s because there is a need to makepromises.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, it may be so. When ites to quarrel on the present waiting list system, it¡¯s really stupid¡­¡± (Lily)


    She made a somewhat bitter face.


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand well, but I wonder what is she thinking about.¡¯


    ¡°Either way, I need to speak directly to the authors. Lily-san, do you know any popr author?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No. But if you go to the Great Library, there will be a lot of them there.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Aah, the Great Library. It seems like it.¡¯


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m going to go thereter. Do you have a name?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s Pi?a Cda.¡± (Lily)

 Chapter 37: (Self Edited) A Different World Culture

    Therge library seemed to be a separate facility from the Academy.


    It was possible for the general public toe and go, but a certain amount of money needed to be deposited at the time of entry. To be exact, it was five gold coins. If the library was damaged or dirtied, the deposit money would be confiscated. Of course, this was done by opening the bag when leaving the building.


    The parchment paper didn¡¯t break easily, but if people got caught, trying to bring out a book, the money that worth 50000 yen would be gone. Anyway¡­ By considering that, from the general public who weren¡¯t interested in reading regardless of the amount, it could be said that the risk was huge.


    However, since there were only parchment books that were valuable, such measures were inevitably necessary to avoid the danger of theft.


    Under such circumstances, therge library seemed to be a building with few opportunities for ordinary people to enter. Deposits and crime prevention procedures wereplicated, but deposits were returned and there were no other fees. I thought that it was a fairly advanced facility because even the general public could browse a huge collection of books for free.


    However, only the front gate had such a deposit mechanism, and the back gate leads to the school grounds.


    The books could be rented, but it was pretty tightly controlled.


    The students could borrow a book on the condition that they weren¡¯t allowed to bring it out of the Academy. Those who weren¡¯t students, could only borrow through nobles. In that case, it was necessary to deposit arge amount of coteral.


    Rook paid the deposit money, and he borrowed a book for me. I really appreciated it.Therge library was surprisinglyrge. There were more than 100000 books, and there was no database orputer. Therefore, no one could grasp the whole picture.


    However, many of the collections were sleeping with insect repellent in the fire-proof warehouse that was built in the Witch Forest.


    There were a few reasons why there were so many unmanageable collections. Most of the books weren¡¯t produced in the Kingdom of Shaalta.


    The collection there was the result of the efforts of those who tried to carry out intellectual property if the countries of Shanti were destroyed. That was how it was.


    It was said that the books produced in the Kingdom of Shaalta was less than twenty percent out of 100000 books.


    ¡ª


    When I entered therge library, I smelled the tanned skin odor slightly. It was the odor of the skin on the cover of the books.


    Therge library was built like a warehouse. It was packed with bookshelves, but the reading spaces for chairs and desks was neatly prepared. This was obvious since there was a system that didn¡¯t encourage lending.


    It was normal to see the Liberal Arts students when one walked through the area. There were both men and women of Liberal Arts, but there weren¡¯t many from the school of Knights.


    The Knights weren¡¯t stupid, but there was a culture where schrly smartness wasn¡¯t valued so much. It was the role of the female who enrolled in the school of Liberal Arts, but we, the Knights, had another role. It was that kind of feeling.


    I came to find Pi?a Cda, but I didn¡¯t know who she was as I only heard her appearance vaguely. To begin with, I didn¡¯t make an appointment with her (nor did I know how to do it), so it was doubtful whether she was here or not.


    ¡®Is it impossible today?¡¯


    When I was trying to give up while thinking so, I saw a strange person in the corner of second floor.


    She had a hair-curly hair that stretched casually, and she was running a pen towards the parchment. Since she was facing down, it was reminiscent of Sadako somehow.


    Even so, there were few students and adults who were quite busy writing.


    For starters, therge library was a for reading books, and not for writing. Thebination of an ink fountain and a feather pen was a kind of dangerous materials that posed the risk of ink scattering and the risk of smearing books.


    The general public wasn¡¯t allowed to carry in their belongings in the first ce. In the case of students making the books dirty, they would be warned. If they did that again, there was a risk of being prohibited from entering the library, so this didn¡¯t happen so much.


    However, this girl was using a feather pen. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing. It would be bad if there was a book right next to the paper she was writing on, but there was no book on the desk.


    ¡®Is that her?¡¯


    I thought so, and as I wandered back, I looked at the paper for a moment. In the Shan grammar, there was a symbol of ¡¸¡¹. The sentence enclosed in his symbol represented the dialogue of the characters. There was such a rule, but I noticed that it was lined up. It might be a novel.


    ¡®If you¡¯re writing reports or academic books, you don¡¯t use the symbol ¡¸¡¹.¡¯ I might be wrong, but I thought she was that girl.


    However, she seemed to be focused on writing something, so it felt hard to interrupt her.


    ¡®Let¡¯s wait by sitting in front of her.¡¯


    I actually did that and sat down on the chair to make as little noise as possible, closing my eyes as if I was going to doze off.


    There were many things to think about. The thing that I needed to consider now was the chemical needed for papermaking.


    If it were true, it would not be a good thing to use industrial waste, so to speak, like lint.


    Cuffe still seems to be misunderstood, but the truth was that it was best to use wood as fiber. But in order to make a tree into paper, it needed to be made into pulp once.


    I thought that it would be easy if it broke down and it boiled down, but this didn¡¯t be indescribable. It didn¡¯t change shape even if it was boiled. The only possible thing to do was to crushed it tly like crushing it with teeth.


    Then, I realized that I needed an alkaline solution. I didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of chemical to use for papermaking, but it would be good if to have as strong alkaline as possible. As far as I knew, sodium hydroxide would be the first option.


    However, no matter how I considered it, although there were many basic chemicals that could be procured in Japan, it was difficult to manufacture here.


    If mineral and sulfuric acid-like chemicals were mixed together, which couldn¡¯t be procured in nature, it might be possible to produce, but this will require a long time of research. I didn¡¯t have that much time. Besides, sodium hydroxide was required inrge quantities, so it was meaningless to spend a lot of money and only gathered a little.


    First off, things such as sodium hydroxide should be able to be produced through the electrolysis of salt water.


    When the salt water was electrolyzed, chlorine and hydrogen came out and sodium hydroxide was formed. However, since the chlorine generated from the electrode reacted with sodium hydroxide in water, the chlorine reacted with the hydroxide ions in water and hypochlorous acid urred, resulting in poor purity.


    In order to prevent it, there should be a partition to prevent mixing between the electrodes, and if I wanted to do it at lower costs, I had to devise the electrodes. Mercury was stored at the bottom of the salt water, graphite electrodes were ced on top, and electrolysis is done at the top and bottom. Mercury was more alloyed with sodium, so if I took it out and submerged it under the water, the sodium bes sodium hydroxide and dissolved in water. The mercury would go back to its original, and the hydrogen that has lost its ce should be exhaled in the air.


    Mercury was produced only by heating the cinnabar. There was no custom to keep it, but it was distributed in small quantities as a rare product. If I disregarded its toxicity, I could get good quality sodium hydroxide.


    There were water mills in this world, so if I built a generator, I would be able to do that. Actually, I thought about doing it, but the generator was the bottleneck. A generator could be made in principle with wire and mas, but I didn¡¯t have mas.


    The ma itself was arge or small maic structure of iron, and it existed in nature. Compass needles were made of natural maite.


    However, if the maic force was so high, it couldn¡¯t be used for the generator. It was difficult to obtain a metal with a strong maic force.


    Mas could be made by aligning the charges in the metal. There was nothing that couldn¡¯t be made.


    To align the charge, the temperature of the material should be increased above the Curie temperature. It was sufficient to align by raging its atoms and multiplied it by a strong maic force. The Curie temperature should not have been as much as 1,000 degrees if it was iron, so it wasn¡¯t so difficult to secure the temperature.


    When a ferromaic material above the Curie temperature was exposed to a maic field, the N and S poles were aligned to create a certain direction. A ma is something that cold and hardened as it was, and the direction was fixed.


    So, to put it extremely, the ma could be made if the direction of the geomaic field was measured with thepass. As the iron rod was put in the furnace, the direction of the iron rod was heated together with the geoma, and it got cool slowly as it was. However, because the geomaic field was weak, it could be used for thepass with such a ma, but it couldn¡¯t be used for the generator.


    When it came to making powerful mas, one needed mas to make them.


    However, mas weren¡¯t the only permanent mas in particr. It became an electroma if electricity flew onto the coil.


    But for that, electricity was necessary¡­ and there was no end.


    ¡ª


    When I opened my eyes, Pi?a Cda was looking at me. I wondered if she had finished her writing.


    When our eyes met, she hurriedly put the stationery in her bag, and tried to get out of her seat.


    ¡°Wa-wait, wait, wait a sec.¡± (Yuri)


    I stopped her in a hurry.


    I could have leaned over, grabbed her wrist and pulled her back, but it was a problem if it was too loud, so I stopped her with my voice.


    ¡°Wh-wha-what is it? Are you angry?¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡®Haa? Why do I have to be angry with a girl I met for the first time?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I need to talk to you for a second.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°N-no, I-I don¡¯t want it.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡®She seems to be scared of me. What? This girl, do you have male phobia or something? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been thought to be intimidating.¡¯


    ¡®At this rate, I will be a suspicious Onii-san. I be like a pervert. That¡¯s bad.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s absolutely not good if my image deteriorates. It would be better toe back at ater date if that¡¯s the case. All right, let¡¯s give up today.¡¯


    It was when I thought so.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing to this girl?¡± (??)


    I was tightly grabbed by the shoulder. Looking back, a girl with a frowning face stood. The girl wore the Liberal Arts school uniform


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not doing anything. I need to talk to her about something.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Why do I feel guilty? I didn¡¯t really do anything¡­¡¯


    ¡®I didn¡¯t call out from here, I didn¡¯t look at her, and I didn¡¯t dive under my desk and look into my underwear. I was just thinking with my eyes closed.¡¯


    ¡°What do you want with Pi?a?¡± (??)


    ¡®As I expected, that girl is Pi?a.¡¯


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t reply with a question. What do you want with Pi?a?¡± (??)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know who you are, so I can¡¯t tell you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The Witches of this country are greedy for money. The talk of making money is not the one that you may talk to the student of the liberal and liberal arts academy so easily.¡¯


    That was what I thought. If I talked to them, it was like inviting them to bite me.


    ¡°You¡­¡± (??)


    She was still staring at me.


    ¡®As I can see from the way she grabbed my shoulder, this woman is tall. She¡¯s much older than me, and she¡¯s about Pi?a¡¯s age, so maybe she feels sassy.¡¯


    ¡°Komimi¡­¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Pi?a, do you know him?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°That boy is Yuri-kun.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°¡­Oh my?¡± (Komimi)


    When she heard my name and looked at my face again, the expression of the woman who was called Komimi disappeared.


    ¡®What is with this girl¡­ And how does Pi?a know my name?¡¯


    ¡°Well, if you want to ask something, why don¡¯t we change the ce? Here is not a good ce.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t speak loudly, but the act of talking in the library is very ufortable.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°¡­Sure.¡± (Komimi)


    Somehow they agreed.


    ¡ª


    We left therge library from the main entrance.


    ¡°Do you know a coffee shop with a private room somewhere?¡± (Yuri)


    When I asked that, as I expected of Komimi who was older than me, she knew the ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain that there is a room fee though.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As expected, he is the next head of the Hou Household. He¡¯s rich.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°It¡¯s the money I made by doing my own business. It¡¯s not my family¡¯s money.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Komimi stared at me.


    ¡®Why is she staring at me? ¡­This person is scary.¡¯


    When I entered the coffee shop and designated a private room, the room fee was twenty Ruga. It wasn¡¯t that expensive.


    The finest restaurant I entered when Syamu enrolled the Academy was one of the seasonal restaurants. It cost me a thousand Ruga only for the room fee. I thought it was funny topare, but this ce was cheap.


    When we were guided to the interior, the private room was a room with only one square table surrounded by chairs. It was a room with a calm furnishing. There was arge window, and a small garden could be seen through it. It gave a sense of spaciousness.


    I saw on a chair and¡­


    ¡°Please, order whatever you like. It¡¯s my treat.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it as soft as possible.


    However, the fierce attitude of Komimi didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°What the heck are you going to do?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®¡­¡®What the heck¡¯¡­ what do you mean by that? It makes me want to say damn. Why are you so wary of me from the beginning? You¡¯re like a cowardly turtle or a hedgehog.¡¯


    ¡®Why this girl, Komimi, followed me here? I just want to talk to Pi?a only¡¯


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about itter, alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes. But, I¡¯ll pay for it myself.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°No, no. Just don¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to ask you a favor from here, so please don¡¯t hesitate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°???¡± (Pi?a)


    Somehow, she looked doubtful.


    ¡®Why would that be a reaction? I can¡¯t guess what¡¯s in her mind.¡¯


    ¡®This feels like a two-sided battle. Why are we fighting?¡¯


    Then, a waitress came.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have herbal tea please.¡± (Komimi)


    Komimi said so.


    ¡°¡­Milk tea, cake, pudding and cookies please.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Pi?a.¡± (Komimi)


    A sharp voice like reprimand flew.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, milk tea, cake, pudding, cookies for her, please.¡± (Yuri)


    When I repeated the order, the waitress confirmed it..


    ¡°Then, I¡¯d like to have warm barley tea and sliced cheese, please.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Waitress)


    The waitress closed the door and left.


    ¡®Now.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm. You are Komimi-san, right? What is your rtionship with Pi?a-san?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®First of all, I want to hear this.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Pi?a¡¯s roommate.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Aah. Yes, I see. It¡¯s like Lily-san is a roommate of Syamu.¡¯


    ¡°So, are you acting as her manager? I mean, managing books for example.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®When I think about it, it is a matter of course if she apanies Pi?a for that reason.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Yes, I am.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®I see. I can understand in a nce that Pi?a is an introverted girl who doesn¡¯t know how to deal with people. In light of the circumstances I heard from Lily, it would be normal to think that the system wouldn¡¯t work without being managed by a person like Komimi.¡¯


    ¡®The moment a novel bes a book, there would be 400 people fighting to read it. Therefore somebody has to manage like who is borrowing the book, where it is at the present time, and who will you lend it to next. There is no way Pi?a can do it, so this would be the work of Komimi.¡¯


    ¡°No, I¡¯m d. I would like to discuss a bit about the book.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In that case, it¡¯s necessary to discuss this together with Komimi. This is rather saving a lot of my time.¡¯


    However, when they heard me, Pi?a became frightened and Komimi had a stiff expression.


    ¡®Their attitude has hardened, and I feel like we¡¯re back to the beginning.¡¯


    ¡°What is it? If you have something to say, say it clearly.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®¡­Uh-uhmm. Why is this happening?¡¯


    Pi?a seemed to be scared, and Komimi seemed to be threatening me.


    ¡®Are these guys reacting like this to the general public? Does Pi?a has a male phobia?¡¯


    ¡®No, before that, isn¡¯t our understanding fundamentally different?¡¯


    ¡°There seems to be a mistake, but I don¡¯te here to be angry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°???¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°You too, Pi?a-san. It looks like you¡¯re afraid whether I¡¯m angry or not, but to be honest, I don¡¯t have any idea why I should be angry at all.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®When this happens, it¡¯s better to be honest and speak openly since that is the shortcut to correct the misunderstanding.¡¯


    ¡°Re-really¡­?¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know too much about it, so I was just wondering if the two of you were nning to kill me in secret.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That is a joke.¡¯


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± (Pi?a)


    Then, a high-pitched strangeughter was heard. Pi?a wasughing.


    Hehehe. It was a bit of a creepyugh for me, too.


    ¡°Well, what do you want?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Somehow Komimi be less wary.¡¯


    ¡®No, I¡¯m worried about theughing voice just now though. Will it be fine if she doesn¡¯t reproach me like that? Well, if the person in question has no problem with it, I guess it¡¯s fine¡­¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after the tea arrives. More than that, if you don¡¯t mind, could you tell me why you thought I was going to get angry?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That is¡­¡± (Komimi)


    Komimi opened her mouth. She didn¡¯t seem to want to say it.


    ¡°¡­Yur-¡­ kun¡­ is the character.¡± (Pi?a)


    Pi?a said something.


    ¡®I can¡¯t hear you.¡¯


    ¡°Pi?a.¡± (Komimi)


    She was reprimanded by Komimi who seemed to understand clearly.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s because Yuri-kun is the character?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Did I hear wrongly?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m a character?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Y-yes.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Whaa¡­??? Why is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I really don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s because you are popr.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡®Hmmm¡­ What do you mean?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean by popr?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhihi.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not Pi?a.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Did you read it?¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡®Read?¡¯


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I was writing it earlier.¡± (Pi?a)


    Pi?a held out about ten sheets of loose paper to me.


    ¡°Pi?a, that is¡­¡± (Komimi)


    Komimi was surprised, and she was frowning.


    ¡®What kind of development is this? Am I a character? I can¡¯t keep up with them.¡¯


    ¡°Komimi, Yuri-kun is the main character, you know? He has the right to know. There¡¯s no way I can hide it.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡®I think it¡¯s probably the manuscripts that are in front of me, but can I really read them? Isn¡¯t this material prohibited from men?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Will you read it?¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®However, it is content to be published from now on. If you have a chance to read it, it¡¯s definitely better to read it.¡¯


    Hence, I decided to read.

 Chapter: The Scattering of Youth

    ¡ù¡á?¡á Deployment Precautions


    Title ¨C The Scattering of Youth, 18th Chapter, Written by Pi?a Cda


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri called out Myaro, who was bathing in the water, afterpleting the intense chivalry training of the school of Knights. Even after that intense training, Yuri didn¡¯t sweat and wasn¡¯t out of breath. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have to bathe in water. Myaro¡¯s shiny body was dripping with water that had just been bathed in it, and drops of water floated on his skin.


    ¡°You forgot your towel.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri handed Myaro a towel.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t look so much.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro tried to hide his embarrassment, but Yuri didn¡¯t try to look away.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± (Yuri)He let out that voice to dismiss Myaro¡¯s appeal.


    ¡°You¡¯re embarrassed, but I can¡¯t stop it.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro dyed his cheeks slightly, turned his back to Yuri, and wiped his wet head.


    ¡ª


    At that time¡­ Do was still practicing in the dojo.


    The training spear, which was firmer and thicker than others, was not inferior to the ones that the adults used. He exchanged hits fiercely and strongly with the young Knights of his peers.


    However, there was no one who reached Do. ssmates were beaten one after another, and in some cases even senior students were beaten by Do.


    In this dojo, no one could stand up against him.


    (After all, there is no substitute for him¡­) (Do)


    As Do got closer to the extremity of the warriors, he strengthened his mind.


    (He¡¯s special¡­ Even if I give everything, he still get over me. There¡¯s no other man like that¡­) (Do)


    Yuri had already been withdrawn from practice. Yuri didn¡¯t join in when everyone was staying together and practicing. Still, Yuri prowess was nothing else.


    His skill wasn¡¯t at the level of snobs, and the spear in his hand moved like in the hands of God. Even Do, who boasted to be talented, couldn¡¯t reach it.


    Recently, Do decided to go into the bed before Yuri, who lived in the same room. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. The fact that Yuri was sleeping defenselessly next to him makes his head dizzy.


    Recently, he got up in the middle of the night, and looked at Yuri, who was sleeping in the next bad, until dawn. Even if he entered the bed, he wouldn¡¯t fall asleep. When he realized the fact that Yuri was sleeping next to him, it was already useless.


    (I¡¯ll win someday. I¡¯ll make him mine.) (Do)


    Do wasn¡¯t aware of the love-hate that dwells in his chest.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Damn it, I lost again.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri spent his free time ying Togi with Myaro. Do was also a skilled yer in the game, but he didn¡¯t reach these two. However, Do didn¡¯t find the meaning of the good and bad of the Togi, so it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°One more.¡± (Yuri)


    While enjoying the alcohol, Doza was conscious of the conversation of the two of them naturally. *Click, click, click*¡­ that seemed to be the sound of the pieces hitting the board.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Do-san?¡± (??)


    When the man who seemed to be his underling called him out, Do returned as if he was surprised.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out to the city and hook up with women.¡± (??)


    That man was a frivolous man. Doa didn¡¯t need a woman. He thought there was only a person for his future, and he didn¡¯t think he needed anyone other than that person.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± (Do)


    ¡°You¡¯re rigid as ever, Do-san.¡± (??)


    When he looked at the clock, it was going to bete at night. It was about time to go to sleep. Otherwise, Yuri will enter the bed, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.


    Then, Do noticed something. Today was Friday. Yuri would always absent from the dormitory on Friday nights.


    Then, whether by chance or inevitability, the conversation of the two came into his ears.


    ¡°Today is Friday, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Today, neither Dederoro-kun nor Bon-san are back at their parents¡¯ home.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    Dederoro and Bon were Myaro¡¯s roommates.


    Do felt a little ufortable with the conversation, but withdrew to his room.


    ¡ª


    There was moonlight in Myaro¡¯s room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a light for this.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri¡¯s faintly heated voice echoed in the room.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    Yuri pushed Myaro down to the bed.


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute, I¡¯ll take it off.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro¡¯s flirtatious voice echoed in the room. Yuri took off his clothes while caressing Myaro¡¯s body.


    ¡°St-stop it, please¡­ aah.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro¡¯s body reacted sensitively, and he seemed to be trying his best to suppress the panting voice.


    The door opened, and the space filled with the smell of two people was broken.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± (Do)


    It was Do.


    ¡°Get out of here, Do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Youuuu!!!¡± (Do)


    Do rammed into them like a fierce cow. He hit Myaro, who was trying to hide under the sheet, and he fainted.


    ¡°What are you doing!!?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri hugged Myaro.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­!¡± (Do)


    Do didn¡¯t even know what he was trying to do. Because he wasn¡¯t aware of his depressed desire for love, and he didn¡¯t know how to deal with the curly, bloody lust that boiled from his own heart.


    But, even though he was confused, Do didn¡¯t stop. From the bottom of the heart, the feelings of love and hatred were swelling up, filling the vessels of Do¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Oii, what are you doing?? Stopp!¡± (Yuri)


    When Do pinned down Yuri, who was in a daze, the clothes were¡­


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>I feel like my mind is breaking when tranting this since I¡¯m not into BL stuff. I may skip any chapter rted to this genre. Sorry for any inconvenience.</li><li>I suppose this is what fujoshi means.</li></ul>

 Chapter 38: (Self Edited) Royalty Negotiation

    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What the heck is this? I feel like my hair has be white. I feel like my body is bing like a burning cinder.¡¯


    ¡°Oi, you¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t want to use polite words.


    ¡°Uhihi.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡®What are youughing joyfully about? Is this girl a devil?¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ who gave you permission to do this¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That was why I told you not to let him read it.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°It-it¡¯s fine.¡± (Pi?a)¡®These girls¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not fine, alright. What would you do if you can¡¯t sleep at night.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®What a horrible delusion. Homo-Do has been watching me all night next to my bed. And with colored eyes. Just the thought makes me goosebumps.¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this is the 18th chapter? So, you have written 17 chapters already?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡®I¡¯m scared. This 18th chapter has a fair amount of writing. It should be the same as for the previous 17 chapters. ¡¯


    ¡®What is she thinking about? Is she crazy?¡¯


    ¡°You may be mistaken, but the Silver Birch Dormitory consists of a group of sensible students. Creative work is a reflection of fiction.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°There¡¯s no way it should be like that. Whether it¡¯s something different, it¡¯s like you¡¯re sleep talking.¡± (Yuri)


    When I got angry in that way¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s Ore-sama¡­¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± (Komimi)


    The two were trying to say something. They seemed to be angry as well.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a twenty-year-old resident, you¡¯ll be able to distinguish things, but I¡¯m seeing a brat with strange thoughts.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That is¡­¡± (Komimi)


    Komimi tried to deny that, but she was somewhat less confident.


    ¡°¡­not it. However, speaking of strange rumors, it was from the Senpais.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®That¡¯s the problem.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re angry after all.¡± (Pi?a)


    Pi?a murmured that.


    ¡°Grr¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Be patient. I can¡¯t. What did Ie here today?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Cool. Be cool.


    ¡®If you think about it, this has nothing to do with me, and it¡¯s something idiots are doing. It¡¯s none of my business. In short, these people are simr to the ones with full of delusions. Will it be good to let them be deluded on their own?¡¯


    ¡®Oh yeah. I¡¯m here to talk about making money. That¡¯s it.¡¯


    ¡®Can you turn pride into money? Rather, if I ask her to stop writing, will she stop?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t think so. If that¡¯s the case, since I¡¯m going to suffer mental damage anyway, it¡¯s better to make money from it.¡¯


    *Knock, knock*


    The door was knocked.


    ¡°Come in.¡± (Komimi)


    She said it without permission. The tea came at the right time.


    ¡®Let¡¯s take a break and calm down.¡¯


    When the confectionery and tea were arranged, the waitress went out without stopping.


    There was warm barley tea and cut cheese in front of me. My stomach was so upset that I didn¡¯t want to put the cheese in my stomach.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dig in.¡± (Pi?a)


    Pi?a began to munch the cake.


    ¡®Th-this girl¡­ She does things at her own pace.¡¯


    ¡°So, if you didn¡¯te to get angry about this, what did you need?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°¡­Hmmph. There, there. Let¡¯s calm down.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯ve already forgotten about that. Let¡¯s move on to work.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m about to publish a book, and I¡¯ve been thinking that your work is the best thing to do for it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Book¡­?¡± (Pi?a)


    Pi?a and Komimi looked at each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m making something like this now.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave them a piece of nt-based paper.


    ¡°Aah, it¡¯s Hou paper.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°What is this?¡± (Pi?a)


    Komimi seemed to know.


    ¡®It seems to have been quite well known.¡¯


    ¡®Hou¡¯s paper is the name I put when selling the nt-based paper. Since Cuffe is selling it by that name, it might have been informed from the retails.¡¯


    ¡°I want to make a book like this. You should be able to do it for about half the price of a parchment book. There are many people are going to buy it, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡± (Pi?a)


    It wasn¡¯t so.


    ¡®No good, is it?¡¯


    ¡°What did you think about what you read earlier? You thought that it was disgusting, right? That¡¯s the whole reason.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡®The whole reason, huh¡­¡¯


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t feel good. But, is it a problem to make a lot and spread it to your family?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Apart from being seen at home, it only hurts this girl¡¯s pride.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®It seems to be different. Lily-san said that duplication is being done internally.¡¯


    ¡°She showed you a while ago because you were the subject. Because Pi?a was feeling guilty. That¡¯s also an exception.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Did Pi?a feel guilty?¡¯


    ¡®She is eating the confectionary while drinking a cup of tea mixed with milk. She doesn¡¯t look someone who feels guilty¡­¡¯


    ¡°We hate it so much if it¡¯s leaking to the outside. It¡¯s because it hurts the pride of the Silver Birch Dormitory. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t ask copywriter from outside. To do copywriting, you need to read that book more carefully than anyone else, and you can¡¯t stop people from talking about it, right?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Aah, is that so? Lily-san said that too. It¡¯s a big problem to let the copywriting bookstore to do it.¡¯


    ¡®Do you think they¡¯re going to put it in a copywriting bookstore? The problem is that the bookstore will read it at that time. And¡­ Apparently, the focus of the problem seems to be there.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to publish it through the copywriting bookstore. I¡¯m going to use a new technology that¡¯s not handwritten.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If it¡¯s not copywriting, how do you make a copy?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°I¡¯ve already applied for a patent, so let¡¯s talk about the technology. It¡¯s called mimeographed printing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What is that?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°First, I make ink-free paper. The paper is put on a file. Then, the paper is shaved with an iron brush, and a hole is made in the shape of the character. When all the characters are in shape, apply ink from the top. Then, only the holes made on the paper be the calction that ink passes. Only when the ink passes through, the ink gets on the paper. If the paper can be used 100 times, if you write once with an iron brush, you can duplicate it a hundred times, so the efficiency will be 100 times. It¡¯s not like it can¡¯t be manufactured it in the Silver Birch Dormitory.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Are you sure you can do this? There¡¯s no point in a letter that doesn¡¯t get ink through the hole and is so swollen that it can¡¯t be read.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that printing yet, but I¡¯m making it little by little.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What? You still don¡¯t have it?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Yes. It¡¯s embarrassing. It is not possible to do anything yet.¡¯


    ¡°Even if I make the tool, we cannot proceed with development based on the establishment of negotiations. So, I have another n. If Pi?a doesn¡¯t like this, I¡¯ll give up on this and move on.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Another n? What is it?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°I can¡¯t go into details, but there are other books in high demand. If you sell that, you¡¯ll use apletely different invention, so you can¡¯t offer both of them after you¡¯vepleted the copy version first. If you use the mimeograph, you need to attach the agreement first.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why did we discuss that n first? Is it because we¡¯re going to make profit?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the development cost is twice as much as the mimeographed version. I¡¯d like to start here if I can.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Recently, I think how good it would be if there is a bank that could lend money topanies with limited liability. There is no such thing in this country.¡¯


    ¡®There are only dealers that deal unscrupulous loan sharks which involved the Witches household. If I borrow money from them, it would be a problemter, and my household will also get in trouble.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve been thinking a lot.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If the duplication work is so simple, I¡¯ll do it. Anyhow, Pi?a¡¯s manuscript has to written cleanly.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®As I expected, they only have to write cleanly once, right? The manuscript of Pi?a read a little while ago was erased by a double line in some ces, and the line was scattered. So, the appearance isn¡¯t good.¡¯


    ¡°Got it. Next is the bookbinding. You don¡¯t have to do the copywriting, but it is necessary to do the bookbinding.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If you make one piece of paper with an iron brush, you can replicate it a hundred times from there. It¡¯s good, but it doesn¡¯t mean that the bookbindingbor will be one percent.¡¯


    ¡®This bes a greatbor to bookbinding as many as 100 books. It would be practically impossible for Komimi to do so in her spare time during the course of study.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if I do the bookbinding.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that. It seems she¡¯s obsessed with it.¡¯


    ¡°The copywriting needs to be done by someone who can read characters, don¡¯t they? Bookbinding can be done by illiterate.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®This isn¡¯t a story to figure out the agreement anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I guess you should gather only those who can¡¯t read characters.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°But, how are you going to do it? You have no choice but to put it in a bookbinding store, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Could it be done in the form of a paperback-like in the Edo period, or is it distributed only in a bundle with a string?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not going to put it in the bookbinding store. The bookbinding tools are avable in the Silver Birch Dormitory.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Oi, oi, are you for real? Is it a self-made tool?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m writing Pi?a¡¯s book, but the bookbinding is surprisingly simple. It¡¯s just going to take a lot of time.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Somehow, this sounds amazing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any knowledge of bookbinding, so you should talk to the craftsmen. I¡¯ve been given a page of paper many times, so it¡¯s troubling if I can¡¯t make a book.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You know, the bookbinding is to gather the big paper, fold it, cut into smaller pieces like a booklet, and then put it on top of it. In other words, the original paper is eight times the length of one page. So, when you want to copy a manuscript, copy the eight pages on arge paper in advance, sixteen pages on both sides. If you don¡¯t think that the top and bottom of the page are already woven, the top and bottom of the page will be reversed.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Oh, I¡¯ve heard of it. It¡¯s such a lot of trouble, I¡¯m sure.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t understand much, but there¡¯s also the convenience of the equipment or the size of the original paper on the Hou paper. You can¡¯t print on veryrge paper, or you can only fold four sheets of paper because the size of the Hou paper is not enough. It¡¯s good if thebor done is the same, but I have a close meeting with the bookbinder, so it¡¯ll troubling if you don¡¯t know the procedures.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s conclude it right here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°And¡­¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Before that, let¡¯s talk about publishing. It¡¯s fine if you let me publish the book, right?¡± (Yuri)


    I looked at Pi?a and asked that.


    ¡°Pi?a.¡± (Komimi)


    Komimi called her out.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t get it, but I¡¯m fine.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡®You don¡¯t get it huh? Well, it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s decided. Well, let¡¯s talk about royalties.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Royalties?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°It¡¯s Pi?a¡¯s share of the amount of money made when the book is sold.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Are you going to give me money?¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Yes. Komimi will get it too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Me too?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the mimeograph and the ink. So, it¡¯s unlimited use. In addition to that, I¡¯ll pay Komimi¡¯sbor fee.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind. To begin with, I do it for free.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°I¡¯m also fine if I don¡¯t get paid. However, I¡¯m doing it to make money, and I¡¯m going to actually sell it and make money from that. Therefore, it¡¯s not possible to make you both to work for free. I know both of you are rich girls, but no matter how much inconvenience you are on the idea of getting money, I want you to receive them as a starting point.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°In general, it¡¯s quick to say that it¡¯s a fraction from the established price. Since it¡¯s almost like a prototype this time, the price of the book itself will be much higher. Therefore, I want to put out it as a percentage from the ie excluding the manufacturing costs from the sales. Komimi¡¯sbor sry is included in the manufacturing costs.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the difference.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®It seems Komimi didn¡¯t get it. I wonder if there is no such idea from the beginning.¡¯


    ¡°Selling a book is essentially selling the contents of a book right? A book is an object which is nothing more than a container just as it is. So when Pi?a makes the content, the book bes a special existence. Therefore, I have to distribute the profits at a fraction of the same percentage as I do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see, I understand now.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t get it though.¡± (Pi?a)


    Pi?a had a face that said, ¡®What are these people talking about?¡¯


    ¡°You should write like you always do, Pi?a. I¡¯ll take care of the troublesome matters.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°¡­Got it.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡®I wonder how to think about that. Well, it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, would you be fine with twenty percent of the profit?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I think that around ten percent of the market price is in the Japanese printing industry, but that¡¯s a percentage from the established price, including the bookbinding fee. In this case, it is necessary to increase it a little more because the bookbinding fee is excluded.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, but it¡¯s fine.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®They aren¡¯t greedy, huh?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the currentbor sry of Komimi. So, I will decide thatter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Finally, I¡¯d like to ask you, is there any problem with making this book a business?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you going to ask that even now?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Well, yes. This is probably the Witches¡¯ area. It will be only a matter of time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The Witches households are people who try to suck sweet juice every time they smell money. Furthermore, since the Silver Birch Dormitory is a ce that can be said as a ground of the Witches, it will be strange to think that they won¡¯t bother me.¡¯


    ¡°A little bit, yes. We¡¯re all tired of borrowing books.¡± (Pi?a)


    Komimi somehow said it with a tired face.


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m really tired of waiting for people every day and to find the idiots who don¡¯t return the book as if it¡¯s like a debt. I¡¯m not going to treat this as a lifesaver, but if you have a way of replicating a lot of books, I¡¯d like to ask for it.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®It looks like the job of being Pi?a¡¯s manager is a very painful job. She isn¡¯t forced to do this, and yet, she volunteers to do it¡­ If it were me, I¡¯m going to give up even if I¡¯m having a good rtionship with my roommate.¡¯


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think I wouldin. Even though this had been done since twenty years ago, it¡¯s a huge burden.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡ª


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I mean your parent, of course.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Parent? Do you mean my father?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®You¡¯re making a face as if you¡¯re stepping on a snake, you know.¡¯


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it bother you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It may be that your father is keeping it a secret. So, I can¡¯t tell you.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®I suppose this is rted to Rook.¡¯


    ¡°I guess it was mostly rted to withdrawing from school. I heard a Liberal Arts student fell in love with him and it became a troublesome matter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s fine to say that.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Aah, this is a hassle.¡¯


    ¡°Just say it.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so strongly, Komimi shook her body to see if she felt cold, and looked away from me.


    ¡°Haa¡­ as I expected of you.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°You can go attacking, but not receiving, isn¡¯t it.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m talking about something bad.¡¯


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s fine to say it.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Say it.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Komimi made a chilly expression that made me feel cold.


    ¡°Are you really, really sure?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®It feels like she expecting something¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want you to tell me anymore.¡± (Yuri)


    I refused.


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s cold.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Shall I go home now?¡¯


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN</strong>:<ul><li>For those who don¡¯t know mimeograph printing, you can refer to this video. I haven¡¯t encountered this printing machine since my school years started in 1990. I heard it was widely used in 1970s. Please correct me if I¡¯m wrong.</li></ul>

 Chapter 39: (Self Edited) The Incident in the Past

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have anything to do with it, so I¡¯ll tell you. If you¡¯re sensible, don¡¯t talk to others randomly.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Your father, Rook-sama was in the same situation as you.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®What? Rook should have entered the school entirely as an upright second son of the Hou Household at all circumstances. Unlike me who entered as a son of a farmer, he shouldn¡¯t have problem in his career as Knight until she dropped out of school.¡¯


    ¡°¡­The situation is that it is in the subject matter.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®¡­Aah, is that so? It¡¯s really too much. It¡¯s like¡­ isn¡¯t better for the Silver Birch Dormitory to perish, right? I¡¯m starting to worry about leaving Syamu behind.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s because my father is good looking. That¡¯s also the thing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to talk about it, but I think you can¡¯t understand because you don¡¯t know the prior knowledge.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°What is this? You¡¯re hitting around the bush too much.¡± (Yuri)¡°What do you think is the worst feeling you have in our book?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®What, is that a question? Why are you asking me a question?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a hobby beyond my imagination, so I¡¯m not sure about that, but I¡¯m associating with a real woman in the book, right? If it were me, maybe¡­ it¡¯s with Her Highness, for example.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Let me say this first. It¡¯s a rule not to let thedies of royal family appear. We know that much.¡± (Komimi)


    Komimi said something out of the ordinary.


    ¡®Even though I read it, Carol didn¡¯t appear for some reason. Indeed, there seems to be such a rule. If there is a novel that Carol is doing something immoral no matter how much, this would be a big problem.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the limit, but it¡¯s half of the reason. Speaking of books, there are some of them depict real-life romantic rtionship. Not all of them are talking about rtionships between men.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Then, write something like that.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it adamantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not popr. It¡¯s not going to work out a lot better.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®These people are very passionate.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s fine. So, what¡¯s your answer?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The worst thing is to write the delusion that the author herself associates with the man who is the subject.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Aah. Well, I guess I understand a bit.¡¯


    ¡°If the subject is a less popr man, it would be fine. The most popr subject is usually the most popr man of their time.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Wait a sec.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Then, why am I the subject?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re popr.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not popr, and I don¡¯t know anyone in the Liberal Arts except Her Highness and my cousin.¡± (Yuri)


    I casually dismissed Lily-san¡¯s name.


    ¡°Oh my. There¡¯s also another Her Highness, am I right? It¡¯s Her Highness Carya.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Aah. I forgot about her.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve only met Her Highness Carya once, so don¡¯t be bothered by silly rumors.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, I felt like that. Every time people hear her brag, your fans are irritated. If you¡¯re someone as high as Her Highness Carol, you might want to admit it.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t care.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because Her Highness Carya is a beautiful girl, and she¡¯s a royalty. So, you don¡¯t even know it yet. However, if a girl with lower grade and appearance, scribbling a delusion of going out and fall in love with you, shows it to her friends, it will be ufortable.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to read it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, but unfortunately, that person was a considerable writer. That¡¯s why so many people have read it.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the girl who confessed to Rook-sama. The books she wrote are in the possession of the Culture Room, so you can still read them. In fact, the work she wrote before the heroine love story are very interesting. By the way, she wrote about ten chapters of story involving Rook-sama and Ga-sama.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Hold on¡­ Rook and Ga, is it¡­¡¯


    ¡°Did you read all ten chapters?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I read it, of course? Pi?a also read it.¡± (Komimi)


    I was horrified by the way she said it naturally.


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. The parts of getting drunk and taking off one¡¯s clothes, and got drawn in Togi game, are very good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah yes, there you are. I¡¯m sure she came up with the idea of ying Togi and undressing game.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Oi, stop it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What is that Togi and undressing game? I¡¯ve never seen or heard of it.¡¯


    ¡°So, she really fell in love with Rook and confessed. She was rejected, and then, she wrote a love story between her and Rook-sama. However, after that, she was given a cold shoulder.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Was she bullied? That¡¯s devious.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t get bullied. It was because the girl¡¯s family was thergest Witch household.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°So, did she get ostracized?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, I wonder about that.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Poor thing. However, does that mean it¡¯s like paying for one¡¯s mistakes?¡¯


    ¡®At the school, there is no rule saying something like ¡®Let¡¯s get along. You have to do that¡¯. Then, it bes like ignoring person that you don¡¯t like. If everyone dislike you, you would be naturally ostracized.¡¯


    ¡°So, it became difficult for the girl to stay in the dormitory, and she started following Rook-sama day and night.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®¡­Oi. Isn¡¯t that strange?


    After she had written a lot of homo eroticism novels without permission, she became a stalker. Rook definitely had a hard time. I really sympathize with him. Being made as a subject by a rotten girl, and being stalked¡­¡¯


    ¡°At that time, it was more rampantpared to now. It seems that all the fans were chasing after their favorite boys, skipping sses, and going to see how they practice. There was no self-control on love letters. Because of that, the trouble between households caused by the rtionship between men and women urred frequently.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Rook didn¡¯t seem to have a firm resolve. Speaking of more rampart that now means that self-control is stricter? That reminds me, Rook said that he was he was chased by his fans, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be that way to me. Rook also said that he yed around with the women in the town, and went to red district area. It must have been hard for him.¡¯


    ¡°So, one day, Rook-sama ran out of patient, and he yelled at her as soon as she came to him. Then, she felt that she lost her ce in the dormitory and also by Rook-sama¡¯s side, and shemitted suicide.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Suicide. Eh¡­ Did shemit suicide?¡¯


    ¡°Well, I guess there was nothing he could do about it. I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t Rook¡¯s fault or the Silver Birch Dormitory¡¯s fault. I don¡¯t want to say that people who have been cornered until suicide have been hunted down by themselves.¡¯


    ¡®She was cornered on her own, and she hadmitted suicide on her own, and this wasn¡¯t the responsibility of either side. Unfortunately, humans are not equipped with telepathic abilities, and it is difficult for others to perceive them even if they have hidden problems.¡¯


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many girls in the Silver Birch Dormitory whomit suicide because of a broken heart, but the suicide itself is not a problem. She didn¡¯t leave a suicide note, so her family thought that she hadmitted suicide because of Rook-sama.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What was that? It¡¯s not a level of trouble anymore.¡¯


    ¡°This has probably gone too far. I don¡¯t know whether he epted the duel or not.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I do not know the details, but it has been epted. It was because the girl was from a high rank Witch household.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Wow, is this country for real? What¡¯s with the Witches households?¡¯


    ¡°Then, Rook-sama killed her brother in the duel, but after that, he withdrew from the Academy.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I see. How should I put it? I think what Komimi would like to say that he left the Academy because he felt guilty. In fact, I feel like Rook is not suited with violent fight.¡¯


    ¡®From what I¡¯ve seen, Rook seems to be very well suited for the ranch job. He was lively when he trained the birds.¡¯


    ¡°Indeed, it was unprecedented for the main character to leave the school because of the uproar caused by the book. What¡¯s more, Rook-sama wasn¡¯t good at his studies, but he was skilled enough to fight against Ga-sama, and his future was promising. This matter gave the Silver Birch Dormitory a lot of troubles, and that¡¯s why self-control is stricter now.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°So, do you feel that you bear a part of the responsibility that my father quit?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s fine, but before they got into a duel, those people killed themselves because they were ostracized. Then, it wasn¡¯t Rook¡¯s fault. It would be good if I can bring this matter to the royal castle.¡± (Yuri)


    In the end, the reason why the duel was epted was rather because Rook reacted harshly. In other words, Rook¡¯s reckless remark wasn¡¯t the main cause of the suicide. If this fact was revealed to the people in the Silver Birch Dormitory, the duel application shouldn¡¯t have been epted.


    ¡°In the end, we feel indebted. After all, I don¡¯t know whether it was troublesome or because of honor, but no one is going to say that she was being ostracized.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Even if it was because of her passion, I don¡¯t know because I¡¯m not her. It¡¯s just that we heard such a story.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Was it because of passion? It sure is. It has been decades ago. There is no use to exin this to the current residents.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. My father doesn¡¯t care about that, and if you feel bad about me, I¡¯d wee it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I hope so.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s about it. I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve been holding back for a long time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Contact me once you¡¯re ready.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°How do I contact you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you can¡¯t put a letter in the mailbox of the dormitory, that will be good.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Eh?¡¯


    ¡°Is that how it works?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What, you didn¡¯t know that? If you write room 362 and put it in the mailbox, it will reach me and Pi?a¡¯s room.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Was there such a procedure? I thought the Silver Birch Dormitory was a ce where men would be killed if they came close. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never been close to the building. I¡¯ll ask the number of the Siamese roomter.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, but of course, don¡¯t mail it yourself, let someone else do it. You¡¯re a celebrity.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡®Yes, yes.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, I¡¯ll do it. Please take care of me, Pi?a too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really get it, but please do.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡ª


    After leaving the coffee shop, I was invited to the secondary residence in the royal capital, so I went there.


    When I walked through the gate, a butler who was in charge of the secondary residence said ¡®Rook-sama is already waiting¡¯, and he took my uniform jacket. Rook was in the living room where I was guided.


    He was reading a document with a somewhat difficult face. I felt like fat had attached to his body because he had been away from the daily life of manualbor. However, the dignity could be noticed.


    ¡°Father, I have returned.¡± (Yuri)


    I lowered my head.


    ¡°Wee back. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°It¡¯s been about a month, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m a bit busy as well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I have something to talk about.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®That¡¯s so straight to the point.¡¯


    I thought so intuitively.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    I sat at the table obediently.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re making extra money.¡± (Rook)


    The tone was slightly stingy.


    ¡®As I expected, is it about that?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not earning extra money. Anyhow, yes, it¡¯s true.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to me?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°No, well, I was thinking that I shouldn¡¯t bother you about this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s because I want to do it without anything to do with my parent¡¯s household. If I involved them, my work will immediately be like a y of a noble heir. Then, no one wants to deal with it, and it will not be my business.¡¯


    ¡®Starting with Cuffe, some of the employees are hired by me. But, they won¡¯t feel that I am the one who is hiring them. They will think that they are employed by the Hou Household. The moment that happens, it will be very hard to make moves.¡¯


    ¡°Is the pocket money not enough?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s more than enough. I don¡¯t use it for anything other than a diary.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, why are you making extra pocket money?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°It¡¯s not a pocket money. It¡¯s still small now, but it¡¯s a solid business. This is a part of learning about the world.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not going to say that learning about the world is bad. But, how about you as a student?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Father, please forgive me. I¡¯m doing my best as a student.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®After all, I have nothing toplete anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri, you are already in the fifth year. It¡¯s the busiest time of the year.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken up to 250 credits. The remaining is practical sses for 42 credits and lecture ss for 8 credits.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Oi, seriously?¡± (Rook)


    Rook looked astonished.


    ¡®For example, the average acquisition unit for the dormitory student is about 130 credits. An excellent person can get about 150 credits. If the person is as talented as Myaro, he or she would alreadyplete 200 credits. 250 units is clearly out of the mind.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s true. There are only three sessions in the afternoon or two days a week. If I remain as it is, I will be walking around in the afternoon like a senior who have free time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Those who don¡¯t have lecturers in the afternoon are generally ying around. Even if there are lecturers, it isn¡¯t umon for people to y around like a university student. Rook was also no exception to that, he should have been ying around.¡¯


    ¡°Uh¡­ you¡¯re right about that.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not as much a problem as it is. Well, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. If you go through it properly and get the credits, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®I¡¯ve got permission. It¡¯s already troublesome as it is, and now, I¡¯m doing this on my own.¡¯


    ¡°Not everything goes well though.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh, is that so?¡± (Rook)


    Rook looked more surprised.


    ¡®It¡¯s true.¡¯


    ¡°I thought somebody reported or told you about me. it¡¯s something like I¡¯m making money, or my reputation is bad.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I can only think so.¡¯


    When I said that, Rook became slightly surprised.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Father, you were waiting to preach to me, right? If that was the case, it would be normal for you toe up with something like evidence on the desk so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. If the Hou Household found it, one or two of those evidence would emerge during the investigation. However, there is none. That means that it¡¯s not the Hou Household that has pinpointed the story. If it is not the Hou Household, that would be another Households. Since this ce is royal capital, rather than eight or nine out of ten times, it would be ten out of ten that the Witch Households are involved. I¡¯m not a fool either, so I can guess that much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect you anticipate all this.¡± (Rook)


    Rook scratched his head.


    ¡®He sounds like a tired old man¡­ he looks old¡­¡¯


    ¡°But I¡¯m moving behind the scenes, so I know I¡¯m doing a side job, but that¡¯s only a small part of it. I try not to use the name of the Hou Household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I said that to Cuffe repeatedly. I don¡¯t care if the business is a failure, because I¡¯m incapable of doing what I do, but I don¡¯t want to get hurt in the name of the Hou Household.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s why I concealed my business from being rted to the Hou Household. The trademark of the Hou Paper is reminiscent of the Hou Household. However, to begin with, the southern district is known as the Hou district. So, it bes a meaning of ¡®Southern Paper¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°There was an event in the royal castle on the other day. I was indirectly told about this by the Witch Households.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I thought that was the case. That¡¯s because I¡¯m selling a lot of Hou Paper. Have I been found out?¡¯


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s always the case. I don¡¯t care even if you¡¯re not doing bad things.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t want to bring trouble to our family.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s always the usual thing for the Witches to say strange things. If you care about it one by one, you won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Always, is it? Now, I¡¯m concerned.¡¯


    ¡°Can you tell me what did they tell you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this before with my eyes, but I heard that you are very close to Her Highness, Carol, right? It¡¯s an extreme roundabout notion. They asked me to tell you not to get close to her too much¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Uwaah¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s tight. The General Households don¡¯t like to get involved with the royal family, but is it normal toin about brats socializing with each other?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t take it seriously. For me, it¡¯s good for you to make friends with Her Highness Carol.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s because I often hang out with Her Highness. We¡¯re addressing each other without honorifics.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Rook)


    Rook made an expressionless face.


    ¡°That girls usually says something like ¡®Oi Yuri¡¯ or ¡®Seriously, goodness.¡¯ Sometimes, she ps my head too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­So, how do you respond to her?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Something like ¡®You idiot, don¡¯t p my head every time, alright¡¯. I¡¯m not going to return the hit though. She¡¯s royalty, and she¡¯s a girl.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Please be careful. Don¡¯t be rude.¡± (Rook)


    Rook had an indescribable expression.


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Her Highness Carol would be the next Queen.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®There was such a story, too.¡¯


    ¡°Is that decided?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I mean, there¡¯s Her Highness Carya, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There is no such thing as the order of session to the throne in this country. Basically, the eldest daughter will be prioritized if the ability is on par with each other, but it¡¯s not decided as an absolute ranking.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know much, but it looks like Her Highness Carya has poor discernment abilities. But in the end, the Queen decides, and I¡¯m not going to pry myself out of the way.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I see. I met Her Majesty, but I still seemed to think of her as pretty as Her Highness Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol was strict but it was a feeling of doing it with love.


    ¡®Maybe, Carya¡¯s strictness is not because of love though.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Well, if Her Highness Carya bes the Queen, I¡¯ll also be in trouble.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I was forced to go out with her some years ago. After that, I got in trouble as the rumors of me going out with her or be her fianc¨¦ spread around. Father, please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have to put up a precautionary line beforehand.¡¯


    ¡°¡­What? I¡¯ve never heard of it. So what did you say when you were confessed?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Sure enough, he is taking it seriously.¡¯


    ¡°As Father said, I should have something like ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I appreciate your feelings, but I can¡¯t have a dishonest rtionship¡¯.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, how does the rumor of you being her fianc¨¦ spread around?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, didn¡¯t you? Well, it seems to be spreading in the Silver Birch Dormitory, but I don¡¯t think anyone is taking it too seriously.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s fine. Be careful with the Silver Birch Dormitory, it¡¯s cursed.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®I also think the same.¡¯


    I came to this realization just now.


    ¡°I really think so. I heard it today, but it seemed that you were in trouble because of it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had a hard time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Be careful, Yuri.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®He said so as if to forget the past. Is it because it¡¯s a nostalgic memories now?¡¯


    ¡°Even if I¡¯ve been careful, I¡¯ve already be the subject.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Rook had an expression that looked like he had chewed a bitter bug.


    ¡®It is a feeling of people think that it¡¯s a good alcohol, but it had be rotten vinegar when drinking it. It¡¯s toote. However, I have no idea how to stop them even if I¡¯m aware of it.¡¯


    ¡®I wish I could make a shitty face like Do. No, he¡¯s also part of the subjects. Damn it.¡¯


    ¡°Is it that?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°It¡¯s that¡­ maybe. I read it today.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Did you read it?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I happened to have a chance to read only one chapter. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t a good feeling.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ve never read it.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°It seems that it never gets out from the dormitory. I happened to be able to read it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What kind of content is that?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Oh, I wonder if you¡¯re interested.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to read. People are going to vomit and unable to sleep.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ But that¡¯s fine.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®It seems to be a little regrettable somehow. I have a feeling that¡­ he wants to read something scary. I don¡¯t want to tell him that the book about him is still in that Culture Room.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about the suicide during your time there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, that matter¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I was told that you had to have a duel or something.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well¡­ yes. Yuri, too, be careful with the way you say it when you refuse a confession. There¡¯s a lot to understand about how girls get hurt.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Did I remind him of something bad?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I will. But ording to what I heard, the fact that Father refused dating was only part of the cause.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­? Is that so?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Oh, he didn¡¯t know it after all.¡¯


    ¡°I heard that the girl who confessed to you was also the writer of the book. As a result of writing a book with a content that was taboo during that time, she was ostracized in the dormitory and she became lonely. After that, she began to follow Father.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? Was that girl bullied in the dormitory?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°If I have to be frank, yes is the answer.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Was that the case?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anyone¡¯s fault.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think this will give Rook a piece of mind.¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ yes. But, she was pitiful. If I knew it¡­ No, I was too young, I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± (Rook)


    Rook made a wondering face. I couldn¡¯t find any words to put on.


    ¡°Shall I visit her grave¡­?¡± (Rook)


    Then, Rook called the butler. After that, he asked him to find the whereabouts of her grave.


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 40: (Self Edited) Another Cousin

    ¡°Yuri! Wee back!¡± (Suzuya)


    After opening the door, she ran and hugged me.


    *Gyu~~*


    ¡°Thank you, Okaa-san. I haven¡¯t been in touch for a long time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re doing your best after all.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m doing my best.¡± (Yuri)


    It smelled as good as ever when I was held by Suzuya.


    ¡®It makes me feel at ease. Anyway, it¡¯s kind of weird tension today.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re going to stay today, right?¡± (Suzuya)¡°Yes, of course.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± (Suzuya)


    She seemed to be delightful more than anything else.


    ¡ª


    ¡®It has been five years since I started using this secondary residence. I remember most of the faces of the people who work here.¡¯


    ¡®These people, or at least more than half of them, have worked for the Hou Household for generations. The faces don¡¯t change so much in five years.¡¯


    ¡®The guards are another matter. Spending their lifetime as a guard was nothing in their career, so they are dispatched from another territory.¡¯


    ¡®The quality and quantity of entertainment in the royal capital are remarkably different from the rural area. Rather than being caused by the relegation, it¡¯s due to the recreation. The guard rotation is much easier than usual by putting a face of ¡®not to lose focus¡¯, and there is plenty of time to go out to y.¡¯


    ¡®That is why the matter is different since the guards always change unlike those who worked inside the residence. It¡¯s not because they are too many of them. There are only ten of them at best.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time to see you. Yuri-sama.¡± (??)


    However, the one who bowed to me when I sat in the dining room was a stranger. That person was wearing dress for maid.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± (Yuri)


    Naturally, I thought of her as a neer. It looked like she was younger than me.


    ¡°Yuri, it¡¯s your cousin.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Ehehe.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®Speaking of cousin, I thought I only had one, Syamu. Is she Gouk¡¯s illegitimate child?¡¯


    ¡°Did Gouk-ojiisan has illegitimate child? I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t find out during his lifetime.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Dear me, he dodged it by a hair¡¯s breadth, huh.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± (Rook)


    Rook was angry.


    ¡°She¡¯s my niece.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®Aah. Is that so? She is the cousin from the mother¡¯s side.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve never been to Suzuya¡¯s parents¡¯ house, but I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s a rural area. The cousin, who just shows up, doesn¡¯t look unrefined whening out of the rural area. It may be the way she is from the beginning.¡¯


    ¡®The hair is neatly arranged, and the appearance is refined. Well, did they groom her that way because she was going to work here?¡¯


    ¡°Is she working as a maid?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I am indebted to you fromst week.¡± (??)


    ¡®It¡¯s a polite way of saying it. Is sheing to work?¡¯


    ¡®Setting aside the time when Rook was a rancher, what is the social standpoint of Suzuya¡¯s parent family now that Rook is the head of the household? Is it a farmer as usual? I don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    ¡°She is more or less going to work here temporarily.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Hmm. However, although she is a cousin, it doesn¡¯t really fit for her to be a maid. It doesn¡¯t involve calling me with the honorific -sama.¡¯


    ¡®I am used to be called with -sama by the maids, but it is very ufortable when I¡¯m being treated that way by a cousin even if the cousin is amoner.¡¯


    ¡°What is your name?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°My name is Beaure Emernon.¡± (Beaure)


    ¡®Emernon. Indeed, it was Suzuya¡¯s maiden name.¡¯


    ¡°Beaure-san, is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please call me without honorifics.¡± (Beaure)


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯


    I looked at Rook to ask for his help.


    ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯m thinking about that too.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Rook seems to be holding back on correspondence, too.¡¯


    ¡®Beaure¡¯s position, though simple, is fairly subtle. Although she is amoner, she has be a rtive to the head of the General household by chance.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, if Rook was the eldest son from the beginning, and he married Suzuya through love rtionship, the status of Emernon household would have stepped up ordingly.¡¯


    ¡®However, Rook became the head of the household after he got married, and thatplicates the matter. When Rook got married, Rook had the position of the second son of the General household, who rock and rolled out from the rail of glory. Even if they got married, there was no reason to bring the Emernon family into the Hou Household.¡¯


    ¡®There is a good reason to promote the family status just after marriage, but there is also the question whether the other party wants that now.¡¯


    ¡®It is a mystery why they send this child.¡¯


    ¡®Rook is probably thinking whether it is alright to make a close rtive to work as a maid. I wonder what Beaure is thinking.¡¯


    ¡®There should be no problem to make her work as a maid, but there is a problem with her feelings. Is this due to the Hou Household¡¯s upright family bringing? Depending on the situation, there seems to be a family that always uses ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ from the beginning.¡¯


    ¡°To see how it looks, she¡¯s going to work as a waitress today.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Beaure)


    ¡®Since we are rtives, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to have a meal at the same table. The rtionship with Suzuya is between a niece and an aunt.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Well then, please take care of me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I will do my best. Please take care of me as well.¡± (Beaure)


    ¡ª


    After the meal, I was called to the study room.


    ¡°Yuri, what do you think of that girl?¡± (Rook)


    Rook asked.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s a good girl. I think she is special from a standpoint.¡± (Yuri)


    I sat on a chair and said that while drinking the tea served.


    ¡°She is the second child of Suzuya¡¯s older brother.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Ooh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ¡®Ooh¡¯ me. You also have to associate with your rtive in the future.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s no way I can only say ¡®Oh¡¯ It depends on the intention of Okaa-san¡¯s family sending her to us.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If they send her with a sort of ambitious idea, we will probably need to take some action, right? When Rook was a rancher, they had no ambition or didn¡¯t give a dang at all, but because he has be the head of the household, it doesn¡¯t sound well even that really helps his wife¡¯s family a little bit.¡¯


    ¡®However, even if we were to help, in the first ce, there is a system called Knights as in the Knight households, so it will be difficult. In the world of the army, it is like a graduation certificate of the military academy. Just as the sergeant and the officer are clearly distinguished, to those who don¡¯t graduate as a Knight, they can¡¯t be given a position in the army. If they don¡¯t have the position in the army, it is also difficult to give them a territory.¡¯


    ¡®Apart from that, it isn¡¯t difficult to promote them to be nobles. However, ording to the rule of the General Households, arge amount of money is imposed as a consideration when not serving in the army. Since there¡¯s no special treatment that exempts them, even if the Emernon family, a farmer who doesn¡¯t know how to manage territories, is given a territory, that will obviously make them bankrupt.¡¯


    ¡®Rook was also subjected by this rule. However, since his territory has only a ranch and his own house, the payment was small. He was able to pay it without difficulties in the interest of the ranch. In the same way, the Emernon family can be regarded as a smallndlord with only a house. But unlike Luke¡¯s, the Emernon family is just a farmer, and has very little money ie.¡¯


    ¡®Certainly, the amount of payment is small, but the total increase in tax expenditure is unavoidable. As a result, even though they be nobles, they would be poorer. That¡¯s the thing.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Are you going to do anything to them?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well. I had my house rebuilt with the money of the Hou Household, and now I¡¯m living a wealthy life in my own way.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®I see. It should be around that much. If the parents¡¯ family of the head¡¯s wife is poor, the head will be considered by others as being stingy.¡¯


    ¡°It looks like she¡¯s going to work as a maid. Did thate from Beaure-san?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    ¡°Moreover, I wouldn¡¯t say that she should work like that if she wants to make the rtionship gets better. She is just trying to say thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It maybe so. Is that what you think?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Well, yes. If she¡¯s looking to marry a good partner, she should be aware of the reverse side of working as a maid.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If she wants to make a strong connection with the Hou Household, it would be normal to work together so that a high ranking Knight would wee her as a wife. If the husband were a servant of the Queen at the Royal Castle, she would be nothing but a noble wife even though she is someone from the Hou Household, and they would be given a small house in the royal capital.¡¯


    ¡°I was wondering whether I should let her working like this.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Did you think about it? Then, make her quit.¡¯


    ¡®However, I wonder why she offers herself to do this job.¡¯


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s good if she is a distant rtive. It¡¯s too close since she¡¯s a close cousin.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°How old is that girl?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°She¡¯s 13.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®13 is it? In some cases, it¡¯s an age that people make noises of childbor. In this country, unless you¡¯re making them do a lot of hardbor, there¡¯s no one to make a fuss about it.¡¯


    ¡°She should marry a man from a powerful branch family to make her in safe hand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°She¡¯s too young. I asked her, but she didn¡¯t want it.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®She didn¡¯t want it? Hmm¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. So then, what are you going to do?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°To be honest, I also don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure what her family thinking is about.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®On the other hand, it would be easier for Rook to be entrusted with the girl if they say ¡®I want her to marry this warrior, so I will do my best¡¯. In that case, Beaure should do something like bride training, andter, marry a suitable branch family.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to look down on them, but themon sense of farmers are different from ours. There¡¯s a possibility they think that the work of a maid is a shortcut to be a bride, and they told that to Beaure-san. I think it¡¯s mostly that she¡¯s purely dedicated to be a maid without any ulterior motive.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m not proud of it, but since I¡¯ve received various educations here and there in Japan, I can¡¯t understand themon sense of people who were born and have no school education at all.¡¯


    ¡°I guess so.¡± (Rook)


    Rook seemed to be the same idea.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important, and you don¡¯t have to think too seriously.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®From Rook¡¯s standpoint, it¡¯s nothing but a trivial matter. No matter how he deals with it, there will be no one who makes a fuss.¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s from your mother¡¯s family. So, I want to take care of her.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Indeed, she is.¡¯


    ¡°By the way, how much do you earn from the side business you were talking about?¡± (Rook)


    The discussion suddenly changed.


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t been able to recover the capital investment so far. Overall, it¡¯s in the red.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Red is it? I don¡¯t really understand capital investment, but what is it?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°The easiest way to say it is I haven¡¯t recovered the construction costs of building the stables for the birds on Father¡¯s ranch.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I see. Then, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®As expected, Rook seems to understand since he is also a business owner. Capital expenditures are not something that can be immediately recovered. Even if you buy a car and embark on a thousand kilometers, it would be impossible to recover the purchase price. It would be nice to be able to recover it by the time you get on 100000 kilometers.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not making money yet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course. How much did you spend?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s tell him.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s about 40000 Ruga, and for the time being, I made 5000 Ruga a month.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oi, that¡¯s amazing, you know. Well, you¡¯ll be in ck soon.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes, very soon. We¡¯re increasing production more and more, so maybe we¡¯ll get more.¡±


    ¡®If this were apany, it would be a super goodpany. It will take less than a year to recover the initial investment costs. If there is a bank in this country, the person in charge would head down and offer the funds, saying ¡®please borrow as much money as you want¡¯.


    ¡°As I expected of you.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°It¡¯s helpful because I¡¯m excellent in this field of work.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Most of the practical work is done by Cuffe, so he¡¯s been a great help.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, are you fine with Beaure?¡± (Rook)


    The discussion suddenly changed.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°No. I mean what are you trying to imply?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What if she bes your secretary or close aide?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®??? I don¡¯t understand. What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡°If I¡¯m scared of that, it made me think that I¡¯m an idiot son, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you do it for the outward appearance. Anyhow, it doesn¡¯t look well with being a maid. Other maids were telling me that they had trouble to deal with her.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡°It will be the same for me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There will be no problem if she works for you. It¡¯s not good for a rtive to work as a maid in the residence.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Hmm¡­ Certainly, it may be bad to hear if a close rtive bes a maid. In that respect, it¡¯s somewhat better to let her work for me. Is that what he tries to say?¡¯


    ¡°You should have a reliable rtive.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Somehow, I feel nostalgic.¡¯


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t have enough manpower, so I guess she can work for it.¡¯


    ¡°But in that case, she won¡¯t be able to work for the Hou Household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°If she works for the Hou Household, people will thinkter that my business is a family business. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this on my own.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t like that thought. It¡¯s a general idea, but there is a big difference. Rook is doing business with his son. Rook¡¯s son is doing business. The meaning of those two statements ispletely different.¡¯


    ¡®Even Rook operates a ranch, he had a brother, Gouk, who wasn¡¯t good at running a ranch. I would feel sick if I had that thought.¡¯


    ¡°So, what are you nning to do?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a room for her to live alone.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri, that¡¯s a girl who will live alone.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®He¡¯s making a bitter face. He seems to be worried.¡¯


    ¡°But, it would be ufortable for her to be here. Although she is a rtive, would she feel happy if a farmer who just came out of the countryside to be treated specially?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re right. She didn¡¯t say this, but she seems to have a feeling of inferiority.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®As I expected.¡¯


    ¡°For the time being, I let her live nearby to my employee. Since she looks like a local to some extent, there should be not much danger. If that¡¯s not possible, I will let her go to work from the residence here. I¡¯m not going to throw out a 13 years old girl.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What kind of man is that?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you overprotective as well, Otou-chan? You don¡¯t have to worry, Cuffe won¡¯t rape a girl.¡¯


    ¡°He¡¯s a man over mid-twenties. He isn¡¯t interested in little girls, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? In that case, I entrust the girl to you.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Haa, goodness.¡¯


    ¡°But if she doesn¡¯t like this, I won¡¯t bring her there, alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Rook)


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 41: (Self Edited) Public Order

    ¡°So, I¡¯m supposed to take care of you, but is that alright? If you don¡¯t like it¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please take care of me.¡± (Beaure)


    She was obedient. It was epted normally.


    ¡®Is it alright?¡¯


    ¡°Aah¡­ yeah. That¡¯s fine, then.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If I were of her age, I would feel normally anxious. Will it be really alright? What will happen to me from now on? I probably don¡¯t have to think too much if I am 13 years old.¡¯


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m a student, so you don¡¯t have to take care of my surroundings. You¡¯re not working as a maid.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Beaure)


    Beaure nodded.¡°Plus, it¡¯s easy. Are you having regrets or something?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I was told that I wasn¡¯t suitable in doing it¡­¡± (Beaure)


    ¡®That is¡­ She was bullied huh¡­¡¯


    ¡°For your information, I¡¯ve been told that you¡¯re not suitable for that job.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s because I broke a te.¡± (Beaure)


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    ¡°And¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°To tell the truth, I felt down when I was serving yesterday, and ruined the food.¡± (Beaure)


    She said it while hesitating.


    ¡®Is she having slow reflexes or just a clumsy girl?¡¯


    ¡°Did you get hit because of that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In that case, it¡¯s a problem.¡¯


    ¡°They didn¡¯t raise their hand, but they were angry.¡± (Beaure)


    ¡®As expected, she is feeling down. Hmm.¡¯


    ¡®When Ibined the information, it seems that was her fault after all¡­ There¡¯s no mistake that she¡¯s not suitable for a maid.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I can help, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡± (Beaure)


    She bowed.


    ¡®It seems she¡¯s in good spirits.¡¯


    ¡°I¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Hmmm, what should I say? What kind of words should I convey?¡¯


    ¡°I want you to be honest. For me, failure as a maid doesn¡¯t matter. Rather, I would be happier if you told me without hiding your failures. There are many talented people, but it¡¯s hard to find someone you can trust. You¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder how I should encourage her.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide failures, be honest and sincere. That¡¯s also a talent.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡± (Beaure)


    Beaure nodded.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    Recently, when I walked around the city, I began to see beggars.


    ording to the talks, most of these beggars seemed to be refugees from the Kilghina kingdom. Even though the borders in Shanti countries, there were no cultural differences, so even if they were refugees, there was no feeling of grim resolve, but in terms of finding job, it looked grim for them.


    Jobs were lost due to excessive supply ofbor.


    The Shaalta Kingdom was a country where the Shanti weren¡¯t fools. So, if the perished in the old times, they would perish in the end. In other words, the people had objectives so to speak.


    If the country was destroyed, people would run to the Shaalta Kingdom instead of the neighboring country. It had always been the idea of the wise refugees. In addition, the Shaalta Kingdom had always epted refugees.


    In spite of the fact that these refugees were in the royal capital, the heads of the five Generals households, who were the owner of local provinces, had actively epted refugees.


    However, to begin with, the Shaalta Kingdomnd wasn¡¯t particrly fertile. As expected, there was a limit. At present, no matter how many people were in the country, they couldn¡¯t live in the northern side since it was an extreme cold region. Thus, there weren¡¯t surplus ofnd where people could live.


    In particr, the southern province of the Hou Household was already in a state where there was a limit tobor-intensive farming methods.


    When I heard the story, there would be more or less such a situation every time a country perished. As expected, the scale of refugees seemed to be different when the neighboring country was destroyed. It seemed that the current poption influx was also historically amazing.


    It was alright if they came here, but there weren¡¯t necessary jobs avable.


    So far, the situation had been suppressed to the point where no death from starvation had urred, but what would happen in the future?


    ¡ª


    I walked into Cuffe¡¯s ce of living. Although this was a semi-residential area, there were many shops on the first floor of multi-story houses. Since it was daytime of the holiday, there were a lot of people in the street.


    Then, an old man, who was looking around restlessly near the alley, entered the alley. He somehow caught in the eye.


    ¡®I wonder if he¡¯s trying to pickpocket or something.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ do you have a wallet?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, yes.¡± (Beaure)


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring it out. Be careful so that you don¡¯t get pickpocketed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Pickpocketed?¡± (Beaure)


    She had a very troubled face, and looked at me with upturned eyes.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t she know about pickpockets?¡¯


    ¡°There are people who pull out a wallet from someone else¡¯s pocket.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Beaure)


    Bureau held down her pocket. It was the pocket on the side and it was the easiest to put the wallet in and out of the coat. On the other hand, it was the easiest ce to aim for the pickpocket.


    ¡®Are you putting it there¡­?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, do that. The people who juste out of the countryside are easy to be targeted.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, if she holds the pocket outright, she won¡¯t be aimed. It¡¯s a good idea to be wary of suspicious people like this, but it¡¯s usually a waste of time. If you just pay attention to the front, you¡¯ll be bumped from behind and your wallet will be stolen.¡¯


    While thinking about such a thing, I passed the alley.


    ¡®Look, there¡¯s nothing.¡¯


    When I thought that at that time, the feet moved. A kick loaded with my weight was hit at the lower abdomen of the man who hit me from behind.


    While kicking, I noticed my action a momentte. I suddenly dashed from the back of the alley and kicked the old man who hit me. Before I thought anything, my body was moving.


    I pulled the dagger in my pocket out of its sheath. Taking a fighting pose taught at the Academy with one hand and loosely held dagger, I watched the old man whom I added another kick to his lower abdomen.


    The old man fell while holding his stomach.


    When I confirmed that he had been incapacitated, I put off the order of precedence. I looked at the back alley.


    There were a couple of bad-looking men who were about to attack, but when they looked this old man failed at attacking me, their feet stopped.


    ¡°They are kidnappers!!!¡± (Yuri)


    When I let out a loud voice, the men disappeared to the back alley. They probably thought the situation was bad.


    All that remained was an idiot who had been abandoned. While he stood the pain, I put weight on his crotch. I gave a kick like a ser ball, and kicked his head.


    ¡°Ughh!!!¡± (Old Man)


    ¡°You won¡¯t feel pain forever.¡± (Yuri)


    I put my knees on the old man¡¯s chest and held my whole weight down. I grabbed his dirty hair, pulled his head, bare his neck and put my dagger there.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ll die if you move.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, the old man tensely straightened his body. Looking closer, this old man didn¡¯t seem to be making a living doing rough matters.


    ¡°Beaure, keep an eye on the people around you. Let me know if any of these guyse by.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± (Beaure)


    People were starting to gather because of my loud voice.


    ¡°Well, do you know who I am?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± (Old Man)


    ¡°Well, you were aiming at me.¡± (Yuri)


    His head was sweating since I didn¡¯t sound angry and harsh.


    This guy had no weapon. From that, I understood that he didn¡¯t intend to kill me. However, it was obvious that he was going to sweep away.


    This guy was merely taking the starting role. When he picked me up and brought me to the back alley, I thought that the guys who had just escaped wanted to hold my mouth, and abducted me.


    ¡®What would happen if they kidnap me? Why would they do that?¡¯


    ¡®If you¡¯re going to target me, I can only think of the Witch households.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m holding this guy and the people are gathering. The police woulde soon.¡¯


    ¡®However, the police of the royal capital are deeply corrupted by the Witches households. Even if this guy talks because of the police¡¯s beating¡­ it would be impossible for things toe to light. To make matters worse, it¡¯s possible for this guy to be abandoned if he is detained for a few days.¡¯


    ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m the heir of great noble family. I can¡¯t be guilty of killing you. I won¡¯t kill you if you tell me. If you don¡¯t tell me, I will kill you. Who hired you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No-no one.¡± (Old Man)


    ¡°You really want to die, huh?¡± (Yuri)


    I pressed the dagger lightly against his neck. It was only a tradition dagger of the General households, but it was so sharp that it could sink in the flesh if I pressed too much.


    ¡°N-no, I¡¯m not. I attacked because you were well dressed.¡± (Old Man0


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m a refugee from Kilghina.¡± (Old Man)


    ¡®¡­It is quite conceivable that this kind of people going to kidnap people and ask for ransom. Certainly, I came out with clothes from the second residence, so I am well dressed.


    ¡°You dare to lie like that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s considered enough, it¡¯s only one of the possibilities. The chance of being unrted to the Witch household has only increased by a few percent.¡¯


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not lying.¡± (Old Man)


    ¡°If you¡¯re a refugee from Kilghina, say the name of Jacoba¡¯s only daughter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There should be Kilghinan who doesn¡¯t know Jacoba¡¯s name. Jacoba is Jacoba Tuni Chartres, the current Queen of Kilghina. On the other hand, there are few Shaaltan who know this name.¡¯


    ¡®People wouldn¡¯t know the name of her daughter unless they are intellectual elite from the Academy or a trader like Harol.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s Telor-sama.¡± (Old Man)


    I withdrew the dagger. Even if I was targeted, the Witch households wouldn¡¯t use the refugees. There were many good-natured subordinates.


    ¡°Do you believe me?¡± (Old Man)


    ¡°I will believe you for the time being.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa.¡± (Old Man)


    He let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡®What a fool.¡¯


    ¡°You idiot. You tried to kidnap a noble. From now on, you¡¯ll be hanged by me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± (Old Man)


    He might know the meaning since he started to struggle under my knees. If he wasn¡¯t a servant of Witch household, the police would just arrested him and worked normally. Since he was trying to abduct a noble, he would be hanged to death.


    ¡°Are you trying to escape?¡± (Yuri)


    When I grabbed the dagger and put it in front of his face, he stopped struggling.


    ¡°Idiot. If you¡¯re afraid of dying, you wouldn¡¯t try to kidnap people.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because my family is hungry.¡± (Old Man)


    ¡®What¡¯s with this guy. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard a family is hungry. It can¡¯t be helped if the family is hungry.¡¯


    ¡®Goodness. This guy was probably got used by those who ran away because of his good nature.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ll die if you keep doing like this from now on. If you die, your family will eat nothing, or eat something even worse. What an idiot.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Guh, uhuhu¡­ how¡­¡± (Old Man)


    ¡®Aah. An adult man has started crying.¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t have a job.¡± (Old Man)


    ¡®Aah. Sigh¡­¡¯


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a job, are you going tomit crime then?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± (Old Man)


    ¡°What are you doing in Kilghina?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m a carpenter.¡± (Old Man)


    ¡®Carpenter, huh. I was thinking the time is just right, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°Haa¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I sighed and lifted my knees from the man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Go to the water mill on the southern side of the river. It is at the upstream part of it. If you are a dayborer, I¡¯ll give you a job.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Will you overlook this?¡± (Old Man)


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to work. If you stillmit wrongdoing, it is better to kill you. If you do the same thing next time, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There must be a room for sympathy even for this man. I can give his family a chance to rehabilitate at least once.¡¯


    ¡°Go away.¡± (Yuri)


    The old man turned around, and ran away. He, then, disappeared.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t gone to the watermill for a while now, so shall I go there today?¡¯


    ¡ª


    I thought Cuffe was out, but surprisingly, he stayed at home.


    ¡°Cuffe, I¡¯m going to disturb you.¡± (Yuri)


    I opened the door and entered the house of another person whom I knew without permission.


    ¡°Yuri, what¡¯s the matter?¡± (Cuffe)


    He slept on the sofa as usual.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me that question. Why the door isn¡¯t locked?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I mean, seriously. I was surprised to see it unlocked.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m here in front of the door.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Just now, I was about to be kidnapped.¡± (Yuri)


    Cuff jumped off from the sofa.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®I won¡¯t be here if I¡¯m not.¡¯


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m perfectly fine. I was able to repel them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Was it the Witches?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°No, it was the refugees.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe sat down on the sofa again, and he looked relieved.


    ¡®Oi.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not fine. Lock your house where there is a crowd of people.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®He¡¯s too careless.¡¯


    ¡°I want to lock it, but it¡¯s broken.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Is it broken? No wonder the door is always unlocked. In that case, you should put atch from the inside.¡¯


    ¡°More importantly, who is that girl?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe looked at Beaure.


    ¡°Aah, I was wondering whether I could hire her. She¡¯s Beaure.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please take care of me.¡± (Beaure)


    Beaure bowed politely.


    ¡°Oi.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Somehow, that face looks scary.¡¯


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Stop bringing a girl you hooked in. Those who do that will mostly ruin themselves.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Does he think that I¡¯m some kind masochist brat?¡¯


    ¡°Beaure is my cousin.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What?¡± (Cuffe)


    He suddenly raised his voice very loud.


    ¡°Cousin¡­ does that mean she is a daughter of a Knight? What are you thinking?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°She¡¯s a cousin from my mother¡¯s side. My mother¡¯s family is a farmer in the countryside.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ is that so?¡± (Cuffe)


    I never talked about family circumstances, so I thought it was necessary to exin from scratch, but it seemed to me that he knew.


    ¡°I¡­ I see. Are you going to give her my job?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°For the time being, I want her to be your private secretary.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, what do you mean? I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t like the idea.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®As expected, he¡¯s reluctant.¡¯


    ¡°I will do my best.¡± (Beaure)


    Beaure bowed down.


    ¡°¡­Where¡¯s she going to live from now?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®She¡¯s staying in my second residence, but there are so many things happening that make it difficult for her to stay here. I thought about the room below here, but it seems there is a crowd of people there. As expected, I can¡¯t let a 13 year old girl to stay alone in a ce where kidnappers are roaming around. I guess I have to bring her back to the residence.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, shall I move somewhere?¡± (Cuffe)


    He said that easily.


    ¡°Are you going to move somewhere?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. No matter how many times I ask thendlord, the locksmith won¡¯te to fix the lock. There are rumors that I¡¯m making money these days, so I can¡¯t even sleep well.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s not strange if a burres in.¡¯


    ¡°Then, it will be fine if you can rent something like a storehouse. Of course, it¡¯s my family storehouse.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That helps. I don¡¯t have any money anyway.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®I haven¡¯t decided on the sry of Cuffe yet. Cuffe is unpaid. Of course, the business revolves around him, so the gold coins and the like are directly in his hands, but it¡¯s admirable that he hasn¡¯t touched it.¡¯


    ¡°How about your sry?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Cuffe)


    I went inside and sat down on the chair.


    ¡°My father has found out about my business, so I will officially establish it as the Hou Associates.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The Hou Associates, is it? Is it not Hou tradingpany or something, right?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe seemed to be happy.


    ¡®It must be because it¡¯s going official.¡¯


    ¡°Since we are producing something, it would be weird to call it a tradingpany.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®In general, a tradingpany is a group of people who sell something that someone else has made and make a profit from it. Basically, the producer is an individual or each craftsman, and each craftsman has a horizontal rtionship in the guild. I don¡¯t intend to connect with anything.¡¯


    ¡®If I¡¯m going to be independent and do all the work without relying on others, so the name ¡®Associates¡¯ would be appropriate.¡¯


    ¡°With that, we¡¯re going to talk about your pay.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Will you finally give me amission?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe stressed themission part. I didn¡¯t forget.


    ¡°Cuffe Ote. I¡¯m going to appoint you as the chief executive officer (CEO).¡±


    ¡°I am the CEO?¡± (Cuffe)


    He didn¡¯t look dissatisfied.


    ¡°Yes, you will work for me.¡± (Yuri)


    He bowed to show his respect.


    ¡°Then, what are you going to be?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the chairman. I¡¯ll be supervising thepany. The CEO is the head of the business.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What? Am I not doing that until now?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°No. From now on, there will be cases where executive officers who are responsible for thepany¡¯s management are appointed to the board. The executive officers will be a member of the board of directors. All of them, in principle, will be paid by amission or a performance-rted reward.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you n to increase the number of executive officers?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to increase that much. Once thepany gets bigger, I want to increase the number of manufacturing development departments. The person in charge is of course an executive. We will have them present their aplishment and development direction at the board meeting.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ooh, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s not bad.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe wasughing and grinning as if he had a lot in mind.


    It seemed he was convinced.


    ¡®I¡¯m d.¡¯


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 42: (Self Edited) The Secret of the World

    That day I was at the water mill. Telling them it wasn¡¯t like this or that¡­


    ¡°Oi, Yuri. We got it!¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe came in with an unusually excited appearance.


    People were noisily gathered.


    ¡°It¡¯s this. This is what you want.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe¡¯s hands were covered with food fibers. The fiber was loosened considerably because it was boiled.


    Originally, it should be done with sodium hydroxide, but even if it was done with lime water, it could be done well if it was boiled over time. I was so happy that I wanted to smile.


    This would free me from the raw material problem that had be the bottleneck. Cuffe didn¡¯t need to spend tens of hours to walk through clothing stores any longer.


    ¡°Give it a try at once. Try different trees and find the thinnest one.¡± (Yuri)¡°Aah, the thin paper you said. Got it.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe immediately went to whisper.


    ¡ª


    I was facing a strange device outdoors. I bought a used liquor distition device and used it to boil crude oil.


    I had tried many things, but to make a paper or ink that was suitable for mimeograph, it was impossible with animal and vegetable oil. I understood that.


    When I looked into the matter, there were several natural wells in the country, and crude oil was avable. Rather, since I was from the Hou Household, I could always procure it if I wanted to. I just didn¡¯t realize it.


    From my point of view, crude oil was the water of life for industry, and there were many ways to use it.


    However, based on this country¡¯s perception, it seemed that the crude oil wasn¡¯t usable, so it was left untreated. After all, it couldn¡¯t be used unless it was refined first.


    If I burned it in the firece as it was, the soot and the retion released were so bad that there would be a strange odor inside the room, and on top of that, there would be something like tar stick on the chimney and the stove. There was nond that actively used crude oil in any region because it wasn¡¯t used for any reason.


    However, I knew that there was a way to use crude oil by refining it, so even today, I was eagerly boiling the crude oil.


    The winter wasing soon. It was strange when it came to the distition though. The water in the river became cold, and yet the effectiveness of the cooling part of the device was improved.


    The method of separating the mixed liquid by utilizing the difference in boiling point as currently performed was called fractional distition. When crude oil was fractionated, highly vtileponents such as naphta, kerosene, and petrol oil vtilized at a low temperature. Then, something like fuel oil came out, andstly, something like asphalt remained.


    Petrol oil, kerosene and naptha were all indistinguishable with primitive distition equipment. However, a clear liquid steadily umted in a metal container.


    It had a strong oily odor, partly because the temperature was still high. The viscosity was low when looking at a nce, so I understood the quality of the petrol oil. I wondered if this could be sold as alcoholmp fuel.


    I packed the fractionated liquid in a barrel with asphalt inside. I put a lid cover on it. Even in the primitive fractionator, the highly vtile liquid became transparent.


    However, what I wanted now was ayer that has low vtility and was creamy at room temperature. This was difficult because it wasn¡¯t fractionated well. Even if it was fractionated, it was ck, and was always sticky in the distition tube.


    This material was absolutely necessary to make oil-based inks and scraped paper. But, it was still difficult.


    This might not be profitable. Did that mean the mimeograph project a failure?


    For the time being, I was able to make the pulp. Oil with high vtility meant that it was highly ignitable, so to speak, it had be a byproduct with a lot of utility value.


    The problem was what I was doing now was stressing me out.


    My hands were already oily, hot, tired and even if I wore a mask, the smell of oil made my head pounding. It made me want to cry. Even though I was supposed to be azy person, my thoughts on what I was doing didn¡¯t stop.


    This wasn¡¯t a job the CEO did. I wanted someone else to do it.


    For now, I had a business to do in the afternoon, so I should finish here soon.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Syamu, is that correct?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It should be correct¡­¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu said it but she was half panicked.


    ¡®This is absurd, I think.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s 19.5 degrees. I think the error is at most plus or minusma 3 degrees.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I had already forgotten about it, but in the diary, it says that the axial tilt is 23 degrees.


    In other words, the axial tilt is the angle between the earth¡¯s rotational and orbital axis. Because of this, you can see season.¡¯


    ¡®Even in my memory, it certainly never was less than 20 degrees. Why is that? Is this world slightly different from the earth?¡¯


    ¡®Well, there¡¯s race with hair on ears like Shanti, so obviously, it¡¯s different. If the axial tilt is different, it is far from a subtle matter.¡¯


    ¡®I wonder if Syamu got it wrong. No, she is very enthusiastic about astronomical observations, and the procedures should be correct. The method of determining the axial tilt is rtively simple.¡¯


    ¡®If the angle is different, the length of the day may be different in tens of seconds. If I am familiar with the characteristic vibration of objects, it may be possible topare it, but now, I can¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡°So, why did you call me?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san asked.


    Tea and sweets were ced in front of Lily-san. Here was a private room in the coffee shop in front of therge library that was frequently used after being guided by Komimi.


    ¡®Let¡¯s forget about the axial tilt for now.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, uhm, there is something I want both of you to make.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Both of us?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san and Syamu looked at each other.


    ¡°What I want you to make is a tool for celestial navigation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Celestial navigation?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san tilted his head.


    ¡°Simply put, celestial navigation is a method of analyzing where you are on the earth inrge ocean with no topography.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What¡¯s that¡­ what¡¯s the use of it?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°At the present time¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yeah, how am I supposed to exin this?¡¯


    ¡°When you go out into the ocean where you can¡¯t see thend, the sailors won¡¯t know where they are. In other words, you get lost.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t they bring apass?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Even if you know the direction with thepass, the sailing ship will change its direction in the direction of the wind. So, even if you go into the ocean, you will not know immediately how far you are from thend. Even experienced navigators can¡¯t immediately understand where they are.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm, is there such a thing? I don¡¯t really understand.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®You don¡¯t get it at all?¡¯


    ¡®To begin with, the people in this country rarely get on a boat. They never feel that if they get lost in the ocean, they will die.¡¯


    ¡°In other words, ocean voyages are life-threatening. But, if you know where you are, you don¡¯t have to risk your life.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, but then, how do you figure out the position?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That¡­ how should I say it? Do you know that there somewhere on the earth that are now having sun rise and sun set at the same time? Can you imagine that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well¡­ if I think about it, yes.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®In this country, the theory of Heliocentric is not popr, but Lily-san is probably aware of this because she associates with Syamu.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s daytime now, but the sun is the sun setting on the horizon at another point on earth, and is the sun rises on the other horizon.¡¯


    ¡°In other words, there is only one ce on earth where the sun can be seen at a certain height at the same time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Hmm, is that so?¡± (Lily)


    It seemed that she wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°Lily-senpai, he is right.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Waah. Syamu called Lily-san senpai.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, do you understand that, Syamu?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes. Of course, you must consider the error of the tool, but if you can measure it urately, it is natural that there is only one point on the earth where the celestial body is located at a fixed point at a fixed time. It works the same way as the simplest simultaneous equation, right?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Syamu seems to have understood intuitively. This girl¡­ I wonder how fast her brain works.¡¯


    ¡°Since it¡¯s fine to put rough ratio, can you make a general table?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can, but what celestial body should I use?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°For the time being, it¡¯s fast to use the sun at the highest height. It¡¯s the easiest to understand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If it¡¯s sun, it won¡¯t be urate. If I have to choose, I will choose something else.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®She is confident. However, the uracy is not very necessary for celestial navigation. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t use it without GPS-like uracy.¡¯


    ¡®If you aim for an ind, you can see the ind to the extent you can see it. If you aim for a city, you can get as close as you can to the point where you can see the port¡¯s lighthouse.¡¯


    ¡®The problem is that if you don¡¯t know where you are, you will not be able to find the ind or even know whether you have passed the ind or not.¡¯


    ¡°In general, precision isn¡¯t necessary. We just need to figure out the approximate location.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, what is the time standard?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°It is the standard time of Sibyaku with the clock in Sibyaku.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing to make the tool, but I don¡¯t have to worry about Ennd in such a world. It doesn¡¯t change anywhere in the center. I guess only Shanti use it.¡¯


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°The range doesn¡¯t have to cover the whole world. Oh yes¡­ the longitude is up to 120 degrees west longitude in the center of Sibyaku. Since this is northern hemisphere, thetitude can be up to 10 degrees north of Sibyaku.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®That¡¯s amazing. She understands it. It should be quite troublesome though.¡¯


    ¡°So¡­ Lily-san, please help me in this matter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-kun.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san smiled and grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time with the printing press, you know.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Aah, yes.¡¯


    ¡°Is it difficult?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can¡¯t make sses¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any additional orders for the girder.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I¡¯ve hired a dexterous carpenter¡­ someone good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®It seems impossible. Well, I asked Lily-san to do a lot of hard work¡­¡¯


    ¡°I understand¡­ sorry for saying that.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®She gives up. If she looks carefully, she may find someone.¡¯


    ¡®But what should I do? If I don¡¯t ask Lily-san, this may take a lot of time.¡¯


    When I was thinking with my eyes close¡­


    ¡°Hmm, that can¡¯t be helped~.¡± (Lily)


    She said it.


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You can¡¯t refuse an Onee-san if she looks like this~.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®What¡¯s that? She suddenly feels good. It¡¯s like when you get lost in the escape game, it feels like the next door has opened for some reason. ¡®


    ¡®Nevertheless, she¡¯s grinning and help a hand on his cheek. I wonder if Obaa-san-like behavior is amon thing in this world¡­? Lily-san is not an Obaa-san, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not busy, right?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes. For the time being.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you do it, you will get it. Ask me something.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It should be something like this.¡± (Yuri)


    I took out a paper that I had prepared.


    ¡®What I want her to make is a sextant. A sextant is a tool that uses the reflection of a mirror to measure the angle of an astronomical object rtive to thend horizon or sea horizon. The angle between the starts also can be measured.


    ¡®In front of the tube for direct peeking, there is only a right half mirror attached, and there is another mirror at the end of the mirror. The mirror can be rotated and arge protractor is attached to it as a fulcrum. When the mirror is rotated and two of the objects ovep in the field of view, the angle of the tilted mirror bes the angle as it is. So, if you look at the protractor, it is the angle between two objects.¡¯


    ¡°Hoho¡­ you¡¯re asking too much again.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san said when looking at the simple drawings I wrote.


    ¡°Is it going to be difficult?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There¡¯s a ss and a mirror¡­ the body seems to be anything, but¡­ a soot mirror, is it? But, I don¡¯t want to think that this is something unusual.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®A night star is fine, but if you look into the sun, your eyes will be blind if you don¡¯t cover it with ck ss or a shade. This is the first time she heard about a soot mirror, but things simr to shades are essential.¡¯


    ¡°Is it possible to ce an order in a ce like a ss workshop?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think so.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°In any case, you can order about ten pieces at once.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you sure? Well, it¡¯s cheaper than buying a piece at a time.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well, I leave that to you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m going to have it on a ship starting from now on. It¡¯s not a bad thing, it¡¯s a good thing to have it.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I got it. But it¡¯s going to be pretty expensive.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you make so much money?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well, not that much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The result is skyrocketing. Even with paper alone, I will be able to make kerosenemps and lighters from oil. Moreover, there is no element that slow the sales.¡¯


    ¡°But, what are you going to do with so much money? I don¡¯t think you have problems with money already. Aah, is that your n from the beginning?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡°No matter how much money I have, I don¡¯t have to worry it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Even so, there is a limit. Why do you need to work so hard?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Well, that question is right. In fact, I don¡¯t want money or want to live a luxurious life. So, what am I working hard for?¡¯


    ¡®It is only a means since it is necessary in the process of reaching a goal.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell Lily-san if you join mypany.¡± (Yuri)


    And, I evaded the talk in that way.


    ¡°Company?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I decided to use the name of the Hou and Associates. It¡¯s because my father found out about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s why.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ll join the Hou and Associates then.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Eh? What did you say?¡¯


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ll join yourpany.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®No, no, no. Let me tell you myself.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s like joining a y, you know?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Even if you say the Hou and Associates, you are free to quit whenever you like, yes?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t have the management policy of ¡®If you¡¯re not going to be hired for life, don¡¯te from the beginning!¡¯.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but your job won¡¯t pay the way you used to. The reward for Lily-san is not a purchase but a sry. You¡¯ll make less than what you do now. Will that be fine?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Are you sure? Why?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m doing the same job as before, right? Plus, I don¡¯t have to work in the room that Yuri-kun prepared from morning till night.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Speaking of quitting at any time, I¡¯ll be in trouble if you say I have to quit in a month.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°What do you think of me? I¡¯m not going to do anything stupid.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, please take care of me.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®I¡¯m somehow astonished.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll join thepany as well.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®This is getting strange somehow.¡¯


    She raised her arm.


    ¡°Syamu is no good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®She is somehow sad.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to be scolded by Satsuki-san.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To tell the truth, I don¡¯t think Syamu is suitable for work, and I don¡¯t think she can do much after the astronavigation.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s boring.¡± (Syamu)


    She started talking like an ordinary female student.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why. Let¡¯s end the discussion today, shall we?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯m going to go home.¡¯


    I stood up the chair.


    ¡°Yes, yes, so see you¡­ that¡¯s not it! What are you feigning ignorance by going home?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®It seems she remembers¡­ What¡¯s with this energetic si¡­¡¯


    ¡°Haa, this is absolutely a secret, alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°I think that this country is going to be destroyed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s five years or ten yearster, but this country will soon be destroyed. This is unavoidable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s not bad at all, but¡­ it should be fine, right?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s not fine. Out of nine Shanti countries, six of them were destroyed by Kuran. Why do you think that the Kingdom of Shaalta won¡¯t be destroyed?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°The Kingdom of Shaalta is no different from other destroyed countries. Functional ws simr to those of the destroyed countries were kept in the same way. Even when the Kilghina Kingdom is about to fall, the fact that people don¡¯t care remain the same. The attitude of Kuran hasn¡¯t changed at all. If that¡¯s the case, it would be normal to think that this ce will be destroyed in the same way as in the destroyed countries.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This is the fact that everyone is pretending not to see.¡¯


    ¡®If this is the case, there will be salvation if we are in a civil war with the revolutionary forces who are worried about the current situation. Even if there is a reality of seeing some blood, there is hope in the future. But this isn¡¯t happening in this country because the conservative influence is too strong.¡¯


    ¡°But, it may change in the future, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It is possible. For example, the possibility of Her Highness Carol will lead the country strongly, and major changes to the country would be a reality. However, that is wishful thinking. As for me, I¡¯m not going to bet my life on that possibility.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As I said, I didn¡¯t believe in that possibility.¡¯


    ¡®The critical bad part of the Kingdom of Shaalta¡¯s government is that the power is not concentrated in the royal family. That¡¯s how it is. If the royal family had absolute royal power, this would have been different.¡¯


    ¡®There should have been ways to make various reforms, such as remove the rotten parts of the country like surgery, rebuild the country as a strong country, and confront the Kuran. While dictatorship has arge negative side, it has the potential to resolve the worse situation quickly. But in this country, unfortunately, the royal family has no such power.¡¯


    ¡®The military and the government have been decentralized between the Five Braves or the five General Households and the Seven Great Witches. The royal family has less than 7000 soldiers in the first army of the imperial guards. They have the right to preside over the senate, the right to represent diplomacy, and the right tomand the General Households. Although this is a great power, but it is far from absolute power.¡¯


    ¡®In this way, no matter how hard Carol tries, there¡¯s nothing she can do about it. The foundation of the authority is too weak, and it has been tied up. Even if the royal family goes on a rampage, it will be an impetus to allow the surroundings to seize the control at any time. Then, is there a presence other than the royal family that can y the role?¡¯


    ¡®All the members of the General Households were the same except for the Hou Household. They are just cowards, keeping their weapons at home, and have no guts to coup.¡¯


    ¡®Unlike them, the Hou Household army is being rebuilt after the copse of being used in the expedition. Since there are Generals households without having background in military, even if it¡¯s my household, it¡¯s not possible to y that role. The Witches are, needless to say, are the embodiment of conservatism. They are literally like rotting women, so even if you leave it to them, the country will only sink to the bottom.¡¯


    ¡°Then, what are you going to do?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®What should I do? The only answer is to run away.¡¯


    ¡°This celestial navigation is for that time. With this, I can go anywhere without getting lost in the ocean. When the country destroyed, the only way is to be the prisoners and ves for Kuran, but it will be very different when there is an option to run away to the ocean.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Of course, that is thest resort. If I don¡¯t have it, I will only have money and supplies that I no longer need. Even so, it¡¯s not pointless to prepare for that time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It does seem so.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like what you hear, you can quit thepany. But please don¡¯t talk about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m not angry. Well¡­ I think I have something to think about.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°If so, I leave the money here, so please think about it slowly with another cup of tea. I¡¯m going to go soon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I probably shouldn¡¯t be here.¡¯


    It was true that I was busy, so I left enough money on the table and left the private room.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Click on the link below to learn about various things. <ul><li>Crude Oil Fractions</li><li>Celestial Navigation</li><li>How to use Sextant</li><li>Soot Mirror</li></ul></li><li>It¡¯s very interesting to learn about all this since I¡¯m not a navigator in life or learn chemistry in more details. It took me a while to grasp the basic knowledge of it though.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 43: (Self Edited) Lilys Thoughts

    ¡°If so, I leave the money here, so please think about it slowly with another cup of tea. I¡¯m going to go soon.¡± (Yuri)


    As Yuri left after saying that, Lily Amian counted the silver coins ced on the table. There were quite a lot. It was about twice as much as the charge when she calcted roughly.


    It would have been fine to keep the bnce, but Lily called the waitress and ordered additional tea and sweets.


    ¡°I¡¯ve epted your order. I¡¯ll bring it right away.¡± (Waitress)


    The waitress, who took the order, left the private room.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± (Lily)


    Then, she thought what Yuri said.


    ¡®He is right.¡¯


    That was what she thought.¡ª


    Lily Amian was born in a small gorge on the back of a mountain, surrounded by a river. That canyon was called the Yana Canyon in localnguage. The small canyon was thend where Lily was born and raised. It was the territory of Amian Household.


    The feudal lord was Amian¡¯s father, and since he was a lord, he was also a noble. However, the Amian Household was a family whocked of responsibilities.


    There were a lot of such people in small Knight households that gathered underneath the five General households. They didn¡¯t have knights and were only listed on the lowest rank of the General households¡¯ vassals, but they didn¡¯t send troops. To be exact, there was an obligation to dispatch soldiers, but since they didn¡¯t hold any rank in the Knights¡¯ military system, they didn¡¯t have to dispatch.


    Most of them were ¡®wanderer nobles¡¯ and there was no mistake that they were Knights households, but they were especially called ¡®depositor households¡¯ and distinguished from themon Knight households. The head of the family might be a woman. In the event of an emergency, a fixed number of soldiers were drafted from within the territory, and the soldiers were assigned to the General households.


    The Amian Household, where Lily was born, used to be a Great Witch household in the country of Teana long time ago. As a customary case of the Great Witch households, it was possible to trace the family tree to the Great Kingdom, but this didn¡¯t mean anything.


    Teana was a country in which the royal family and the Witch households were particrly deeply intertwined in history. The king was named after the name Kwada Chartres, but the royal family and the twelve households which imed to be the ¡®Witches in the Witch Households¡¯ were rted by blood, and they were like arge family. The Amian Household was one of them. One of them was still in the Kingdom of Shaalta, but the other ten had already been destroyed.


    However, such a thing was no longer the tradition of the household. Only the knowledge remained was in the history books in therge library.


    It had no effect on reality. In any case, Lily¡¯s ancestors came to the Kingdom of Shaalta. They abandoned their homnd when Teana was about to perish.


    The Witch households wouldn¡¯t help if another country was destroyed, and the former Witch households hade for help.


    The Witch households gained their ie from the economy and government. They earned money by abusing the authority of the positions given by known big merchants or by the royal family. Of course, the Witch households with such a family business had a strong sense of territory. Even if the other country was destroyed, and the country¡¯s Witch households seek refuge, the treatment was harsh. Things like offering an amodation for a night, sharing concessions, and providing basic necessities absolutely wouldn¡¯t happen.


    Therefore, the Amian Household abandoned their past livelihoods, and relied on the Knight household, the Noza Household, and offered the gold bars they had brought when they barely escaping alive, and asked them to be a depositor household.


    The depositor households were exempted from working as knights.


    In that case, the depositor households only need to be dedicated to territorial management, but it couldn¡¯t be said that they could live peacefully while having no soldiers. In exchange for military service, the depositor households must pay money to the General household in the form of a deposit by adding it to the general tax revenue.


    On top of that, the payment was high, and the Amian Household had little or no ie from their territory. Although it wasn¡¯t a deficit when considering the ie and expenditure, the ie of the household was an insignificant amount.


    Even if it was an insignificant amount, that amount was unstable every year. If the bad harvest continued and the crops weren¡¯t good, it would affect the tax revenue. If the revenue was low, the tax given to the Noza Household would be reduced in proportionally. However, the amount of the deposit was fixed every year, and this didn¡¯t change. In some cases, it was necessary to give more than the revenue of the territory.


    It was a too modest life for the depositor household as they need to save as much money of their insignificant ie in preparation for the year of deficit. There were also times when they had to cultivate the field by themselves.


    Under such circumstances, the depositor households were called as the ¡®small change of the General households¡¯.


    Even if they entered the school of Knights to obtain a noble rank, the majority of them wouldn¡¯t be able to pay the deposit over time, and all the assets they had would be taken up and disappeared. Even if they went to the school of Knights with the money they saved, if they weren¡¯t graduated as a Knight, they would remain as a depositor household. So, unless a highly talented boy was born, they couldn¡¯t be reborn as a true Knight, and the deposit paid would be a loss.


    Therefore, the depositor households, which had survived for a long time, had a family business that could earn arge amount of ie apart from the territory business without exception such as processing bones of wild life, manufacturing furniture, or cksmithing.


    In the case of the Amian Household, it was a mechanical production business.


    It was Lily¡¯s great grandfather who began producing machines. He was skillful in manualbor and liked mechanical clocks. When he got the tool by pawning his noble rank, he began to make wall clocks.


    Arge wall clock with Teana traditional carvings and dry out and glow ck on the entire surface, quickly became popr. When the facilities were prepared, he seeded in producing a small pocket watch and the household became rich.


    After the death of the great grandfather, his father took over the business, and the mechanical industry had be the major source of ie for the Amian Household.


    Lily was born as the daughter of his father and was taught the family business from an early age. There were the mechanics of machine and the metalwork. For this reason, she became proficient in woodworking.


    Then, when she was ten years old, she was finally admitted to the school of Liberal Arts.


    Lily was the first child of the Amian Household who entered the school of Liberal Arts sinceing to the Kingdom of Shaalta. Because of the high tuition fees, the academy was something that the depositor households could enrolled in. When Lily entered the dormitory, there were only two heirs of the depositor households.


    Lily was enrolled in the school of Liberal Arts to study political science rted to territorial management and taxation. Moreover, graduating from the school of Liberal Arts would raise the status as the feudal lord.


    The Amian Household was able to send the daughter to the academy, but they still couldn¡¯t afford it. Unlike the Witch households, they couldn¡¯t afford to give pocket money to the daughter. So, when Lily entered the academy, she obtained the pocket money by maintaining the pocket watches of the dormitory students.


    For Lily, it wasn¡¯t money to y, but the money needed to live.


    At the Silver Birch Dormitory, appearance was also important. For example, school uniforms would need to be reced if worn for years. No matter how careful she took care of it, it was hard to stop being worn out and faded. If she wore the same clothes or wearing a cheap or poorly-made uniforms, she would be aughing stock. In order to prevent that, Lily needed money.


    Students generally had a high-ss pocket watch, whose price was more than ten gold coins were looked with envy in the dormitory. The pocket watch was a high-ss essory rather than an instrument to know the time for them.


    However, a pocket watch was an instrument that required regr maintenance. She didn¡¯t run out of work since a pocket watch needed to be maintained once every two to three years. It was necessary to lubricate, disassemble and polish the parts.


    However, the job of maintaining pocket watches came into halt since she was flooded with Yuri¡¯s orders. Yuri¡¯s orders were much more profitable.


    ¡ª


    As Lily turned aside, Syamu was poking the steamed milk tea in front of her. She was most likely thinking about the task given.


    Lily knew that in Syamu¡¯s head,plex thoughts beyond human knowledge were being carried out. At first nce, this child, who seemed to be always absent-minded, demonstrated superhuman abilities in certain areas. She was a gifted child who Yuri brought up under his personal care.


    But unfortunately, the superhuman abilities weren¡¯t as helpful at all in the curriculum of the school of Liberal Arts. Because of that, Syamu¡¯s reputation in the dormitory was like an entric young girl. That was a bit lower than the average.


    ¡®¡­I wonder what I can do for this girl.¡¯


    Lily had that thought.


    Yuri didn¡¯t seem to be aware of him but he was a celebrity.


    A handsome boy with jet ck hair, and speaking how strong he was in a fight, it was also said that his brain was superiorpared to the top Liberal Arts student. There was a mysterious rumor that the mother was a farmer, and Lily also heard that he was a best friend of Her Highness Carol.


    Even in the writingmunity, he quickly took the leading role.


    If he was famous, rumors woulde in.


    This was a well-known story about him. As soon as he entered the academy, he was immersed in the Kuranguage course just after it was avable, and continued to learn as one of the most enthusiastic students. Along with the ancient Shannguage advanced conversation, he acquired credit of the Kuranguage which was said to be difficult to obtain. He also continued to attend the lectures for some reason.


    Normally, it wasn¡¯t a subject that interest young children. Yuri was also popr among the Kuran, even if they were good or bad.


    A ship was good. Lily was able to understand the logic that if she went out into the open ocean, she would be able to escape from the hands of the Kuran. The country might perish. She also understood the sense of crisis.


    However, even if the country was destroyed, Lily couldn¡¯t imagine the live of living and hiding among the Kuran. The same applied for others, so they didn¡¯t study the Kuranguage. Lily never wanted to learn.


    But Yuri studied thatnguage. That smart boy had been working seriously for five years, so now, he would have mastered it perfectly.


    Here was the question. Why did he procure a ship that sailed in the open ocean when he was busy now?


    If he was afraid of death, he could just run away. He didn¡¯t have to procure such a ship.


    It was rather difficult to think that he could enter the country of Kuran if he didn¡¯t have the talent and didn¡¯t master thenguage.


    If he got caught, he could just run away. He had acquired enough skills to do that.


    Lily had met the Kuran. The man named Ether Vino was a bit confused by Lily¡¯s dialect ofnguage, but he was willing to show her his sses. They weren¡¯t so different from the Shanti.


    They didn¡¯t have blond hair like Her Highness Carol, so if she hid the ears, she could end up as a Kuran. The Isus countries, which discriminated the Shanti, didn¡¯t cover the whole world except this penins. For Yuri, it seemed difficult to get through one or two countries only.


    In other words, if he just wanted to run away, he didn¡¯t have to prepare a ship. So, why did hee up with the idea of procuring a ship?


    ¡®I want to help him too. I want to help not only him, but also my friends and family.¡¯


    Lily couldn¡¯t help thinking about it consciously or unconsciously.


    This was also why they were careful not to rely on their parents for the source of funds.


    There was a limit to the number of people to put on the ship. There was no way it let all people of the Kingdom of Shaalta to escape.


    If so, what would happen if Yuri used his household¡¯s money to proceed with his business? The money was tax collected from the people if he traced it, so Yuri and his family should get on thest. That might be the reason.


    Yuri wanted the right to choose the people to get onboard freely and without being ashamed of anyone.


    ¡®But Yuri-kun, do you think you can do it?¡¯


    Yuri¡¯s closest friends were Her Highness Carol, Do and Myaro. Lily knew half of it from the novels written by Pi?a. Rather, they were all famous. So, even without the novels, they woulde to her ears.


    Apart from Myaro of the Seventh Witch household, would Her Highness Carol and Do wanted to abandon their country in order to survive? Syamu and her family also had no concern about the country, but the head of her household was responsible.


    Would they get on Yuri ship? Would Yuri be able to cross the sea and go to the new world after abandoning those who refused to get on his ship?


    A person who thought hardly of helping someone would abandon their close friends and run away.


    It seemed to Lily as contradictory as the action.


    Yuri had a divisive personality who could do that kind of work and ept contradictions without hesitation. It was also possible to think that. But if he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take action at thest minute.


    After leaving important people, he probably wouldn¡¯t die in thend outside of Shaalta.


    ¡°Senpai? Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± (Syamu)


    When she noticed, Syamu had finished drinking milk tea and had eaten sweets.


    Syamu¡¯s way of thinking was always like this. When she entered her thoughts, she kept thinking hard, and she returned to Lily as if she ran out of fuel at a sudden moment, ate rice, and wrote something.


    The fuel might have run out before she knew it. It was often the case when Lily was absorbed about machine tinkering, but just thinking about things, she didn¡¯t run out of fuel.


    ¡°You can eat it if you want.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Lily)


    Lily moved the te filled with sweets in front of Syamu. Syamu began to eat the sweets.


    The manner wasn¡¯t particrly good or pretentious, but it felt somehow strange and elegant. Was it because she was born in a noble household?


    Watching her made Lily happy.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®When I think about, I won¡¯t be able to drink tea in a fashionable cafe like this when I graduate.¡¯


    Suddenly, Lily felt lonely. Of course, there were no shops that served these delicious teas and stylish dishes around Lily¡¯s parents¡¯ home.


    It was a repetition of fish, meat, pickled vegetables and cheese day after day. So, the sweetness of honey was just a dream


    ¡°I see. Syamu is really happy.¡± (Lily)


    Suddenly, Lily said that. What she thought came out from the mouth about Syamu being happy.


    ¡°¡­? Yes, I¡¯m happy?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Lily)


    Lily caressed the ck hair which resembled Yuri.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird¡­¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°I wonder if Yuri-kun will also bring me along¡­¡± (Lily)


    Without saying that to anyone, Lily muttered alone.


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 44: (Self Edited) Myaros Melancholy

    I was taking a lecture that day.


    The lecture was called General Law IV, and it was a part of general subjects that everyone could take. Once people took this subject, they could challenge something like a bar exam in this country.


    Of course, there was no fine legal system in the Kingdom of Shaalta that would be a full-test of the Six Laws like Japan. This would be a lower standard than the Japanese bar exam, but if people took it, their qualifications would increase.


    The lecture was very popr among auditors, and there were quite a few Liberal Arts students. However, it wasn¡¯t very popr among the Knights students. Rather than taking the elective general subjects of ancient Shannguage, which was ssical literature, I took this subject together with the Kuranguage.


    ¡°¡­Excuse me, Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, who was attending together, spoke to me. In this lecture, he was working with me to memorize thew. It was a rtionship like a warrade in the battlefield of study.


    Even so, he made a face that I had never seen before.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Letter¡­ I have a letter for you.¡± (Myaro)¡°For me?¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro put a letter on the desk.


    It wasn¡¯t strange to give letters to people in this country. However, this was the first time that a letter was given from Myaro even though we had been together for long time.


    It was probably rted to his position, and the Gudanvier¡¯s name. Myaro was being held back since he was someone who was entrusted with the letter that might be read.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ are you going to ept it?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro timidly said so.


    ¡®¡­Hmm? ept it? What?¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want to ept it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Does it contain razors or anthrax? If so, I don¡¯t want it.¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro put his hand on the envelope on the desk again and tried to take it back.


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that letter for me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s for you, but¡­ if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯m going to burn it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Hey. What are you trying to say here?¡¯


    ¡°If it¡¯s for me, I¡¯ll have to read it. It might be a silly letter, but I have to look through it.¡± (Yuri)


    It wasn¡¯t just a piece of paper that contained information, but it was a rather fine parchment envelope. If the envelope, the contents and the ink costs werebined, it would be around 50 Ruga. I was already familiar with the price of stationery.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry, I should do this from the beginning. What I did was¡­ to try to get you involved at my own convenience.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®No, no, this looks like something serious, but I don¡¯t know why. Rather, if you¡¯re trying to give up, it gives me the exact opposite psychological effect.¡¯


    ¡®I am now like ¡®If I go through this as it is, something ridiculous or irreparable things will happen. Since you are a person who always calm, if you suddenly utters something strange, that is something serious. That¡¯s what I think.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned, but if it¡¯s about Myaro, I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯d rather not read it.¡± (Yuri)


    I said something I didn¡¯t mean it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. If I dispose of it from the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t have to bother you.¡± (Myaro)


    I quietly put my arm around his shoulder, and tapped the opposite shoulder with my fingertips.


    ¡°Yes?¡± (Myaro)


    In the gap where Myaro was reflexively facing the other side, I moved my hand on the desk and stole the envelope.


    ¡°Eh, was that you, Yuri-kun?¡± (Myaro)


    When Myaro saw it again, I had already opened the enveloped and took out the letter inside.


    ¡°Aah, yes.¡± (Yuri)


    I replied while opening the letter.


    ¡°Ehehe, Yuri-kun, you¡¯re meanie.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well, yeah. That¡¯s because your shoulders look stiff.¡± (Yuri)


    I looked down and started reading the letter.


    ¡°Surely, you¡¯re right. By the way, what are you reading? Is it a work document?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s the letter from before.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please give it back.¡± (Myaro)


    I heard the voice from the side, but I couldn¡¯t see theplexion.


    I was busy reading the letter.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good. Sorry, but if you try to take it back, I¡¯ll get it back even if I have to beat you. It seems that the letter isn¡¯t a matter of joke.¡± (Yuri)


    The letter was from Myaro Gudanvier¡¯s grandmother. Her name was Luida Gudanvier. It was written that I had to meet her at once. As for Myaro, he was reluctant to do it, so his tuition fees had been stopped. Rather, there was a threat attached to this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand what the letter says, but looking at your behavior, did your tuition fees held back and you were pressed for the letter?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± (Myaro)


    It was a letter that I felt strange before I became angry.


    ¡®They are Seven Great Witches who are rained with money. Is it possible that they are stingy to the point of not paying tuition fees for their kids? That¡¯s a threat.¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t think of anything else other than to deceive the kid to listen to them.¡¯


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s fine to deceive a child, Myaro is a clever guy, but it didn¡¯t make sense since it feels like a threat. Since Myaro really hates his household, if he had been given this letter, he would either refuse or rip it. I think that¡¯s a natural reaction.¡¯


    ¡®However, he actually brought it and worried whether to hand it over or not. That¡¯s because in reality, stopping the tuition fees is perceived as a threat.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not hard to have a meeting with her. I¡¯ll go there tomorrow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t why is he worried, but if going there will solve the problem, it¡¯s fine then.¡¯


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore.¡± (Yuri)


    I said that while putting the letter in my bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®How persistent you are¡­¡¯


    ¡°When I tell you it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. This discussion ends here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    After the lecture, I headed to the second residence.


    I told Myaro I would go tomorrow, but I was going to do it today.


    ¡®If I go tomorrow, he will surely try to apany me. Then, the matter besplicated. So, the correct answer is to go there today.¡¯


    I also had another reason to go today.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Young Master. It¡¯s been a while.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Soim.¡± (Yuri)


    Soim wanted to meet his rtives in the royal capital, so it happened that he came here when there were changes of guards.


    I knew that, but since he also had no business in particr, I didn¡¯t think he woulde. However, that wasn¡¯t the case. Soim would be back tomorrow, so if tomorrow, he wouldn¡¯t be here anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bitte in the night, but would you like to exchange spears for the first time in a long time?¡± (Soim)


    ¡®Uwaah. You¡¯re as energetic as ever. Didn¡¯t he turn 100 years old this year?¡¯


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve swung spears many times already this morning.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Give me a break.¡¯


    ¡°Hoho, it looks like you¡¯re being held by the school.¡± (Soim)


    Heughed as he found this amusing.


    ¡°Actually, I want you to go out with me today.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, is it a dating? Well, it¡¯s time to have a drink with Young Master.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°I was invited to the house of Gudanvier, one of the Seven Great Witches. I have to go there for some reason.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Hoho.¡± (Soim)


    Soim put his hand on his beard, and stroked it with interest.


    He looked at me as if he became like arade.


    ¡°A person like me is invited to that house. This is something like a raid. So, it¡¯ll be reassuring if you¡¯re there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this old bone can still work, but this Soim is delighted to apany you.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®It seems he will follow me. Soim has been added as party member!¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing so reassuring more than that. Since I was born, I haven¡¯t seen any instructors from the school of Knights who are stronger than him.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Then, you can wear a butler¡¯s clothes and you don¡¯t need to bring a spear.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A butler¡¯s clothes¡­ is it?¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Yes. Since we¡¯re going to have a meeting, I don¡¯t you can bring a spear and an armor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If it¡¯s Witches or someone along that degree, I can do it without a spear.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®That¡¯s why he is dependable.¡¯


    ¡°As I expected. Well then, let¡¯s get ready and go there. I want to go home by the end of the day.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    The main residence of the Gudanvier Household was built in the Witch Forest located at the edge of the royal capital.


    In fact, the Seven Great Witches households were built to surround the Witch Forest. Therefore, the surroundings of the Witch Forest were all owned by the Seven Great Witches Households. The Witch Forest wasn¡¯t a public resting forest, but a privatend that didn¡¯t allow the public to enter from the outside.


    After changing clothes, I was rocked by a carriage and got to the main entrance of the Gudanvier Household. The main entrance was, of course, closed.


    When I stopped at the gate, a guard in the uniform of the 2nd unit of the Imperial Guards, was approaching from the outside of the window. The 2nd unit of the Imperial Guards was referred to the Imperial Guards that the Witch households had under their control.


    ¡°This is the Gudanvier¡¯s residence! What are youing here for!?¡± (Guard)


    I heard a voice from the outside of the carriage.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Soim, keep silent until I say it¡¯s good.¡± (Yuri)


    I opened the carriage door. I showed my face and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yuri Hou. I was invited by the head of Gudanvier here. If you understand, go check now, and open the gate immediately. Don¡¯t make a visitor wait, you slowpoke.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°Wee.¡± (??)


    When I entered a ridiculously old stone house, a woman dressed in unusual clothes, different from maid clothes, came to guide me. She was wearing clothes like a slender trouser suit.


    Since it wasn¡¯t clothes premised on dirty work, it might not be attached to the role of cleaning. She looked like a secretary.


    ¡°I will take your coat.¡± (Woman)


    I turned to my back, took the cor and sleeves. When I twisted a little bit, my coat came off easily.


    ¡®Is she a receptionist expert?¡¯


    When she left the coat to another maid¡­


    ¡°I will guide you to Luida-sama.¡± (Woman)


    ¡­she said so.


    I nonchntly followed her.


    ¡®Should I say as expected of a Witch household, that she lives in a fine house?¡¯


    The Hou Household¡¯s residence was also very well made, but there¡¯s no such things like oil paintings on the corridor.


    It was regrettable, but the preference was just fine. While the corridor was made of stone, the wooden boards reached to the waste in order to hide the rugged impression of the stone walls. It was old, and yet, it was perfectly cleaned and well maintained.


    ¡°This way.¡± (Woman)


    Then, she opened a door.


    I went into the room. After that, the woman withdrew immediately, and returned to the corridor.


    ¡°Good evening. Wee.¡± (??)


    The old woman, who sat on a chair in the room, was a very old woman. Although she was younger than Soim, I got the impression that she hadn¡¯t retired at her age.


    ¡®Is this Luida Gudanvier? I can mostly guess, but even with such an age, she is probably the type who pursue the interest the interest. Don¡¯t you want to live in peace at the time of death? Have some fears, will you?¡¯


    ¡°Good evening.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You can sit there.¡± (Luida)


    ¡°I was going to sit down without being told.¡± (Yuri)


    I sat down in a chair that faced the old woman. It was a soft chair that sucked my body.


    ¡°That person is¡­? Is he the Hou Household¡¯s butler?¡± (Luida)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I¡¯m with.¡± (Yuri)


    I had been asked something unrted. Anyhow, he wasing with me as my escort.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Luida)


    ¡°So?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®so¡¯?¡± (Luida)


    ¡°I¡¯m asking what is the reason you called me for.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I want to settle this quickly.¡¯


    ¡°Oh my, how impatient you are.¡± (Luida)


    ¡°I want to go home before dinner.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I mean, the main objective ofing here is ¡®to meet this old woman¡¯. From here on, it will be side missions, and there is no problem even if I go back now. I¡¯m not hesitate to go home, and it¡¯s up to the old woman to stop me.¡¯


    ¡®Even if I return, Myaro¡¯s tuition fees will be guaranteed. The order that had been given to Myaro was probably something like ¡®deliver the letter, persuade Yuri, and bring him here¡¯. So, even if I leave after being persuaded, my mission has been aplishedpletely. There should be noint.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner if you like.¡± (Luida)


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a smart move to have dinner at the home of a person who uses his grandson as a tool of intimidation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I didn¡¯te here to get along with you. There¡¯s no need to be nice.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s same goes to me. It¡¯s not wise to poison the heir of the Hou Household.¡± (luida)


    ¡®I guess so. If you kill me, you truly will turn the Hou Household into an enemy.¡¯


    ¡®I suppose it¡¯s because of that the Yakuzas haven¡¯t rushed to me even mypany has grown considerably. It¡¯s fine if thepany is destroyed or got racked violently, but if I got kidnapped during that time, there¡¯s a possibility to they will kill me.¡¯


    ¡®If she does that, the Hou Household will prepare the soldiers and wille up to the capital. It¡¯s normal to think so if I am left alone by the Witch households, and since it¡¯s bad to do that, they are restricted to harass indirectly.¡¯


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if I eat in a ce like this, I won¡¯t know the taste.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Does it taste better when you eat with my grandchild at the dormitory¡¯s dining hall?¡± (Luida)


    ¡®What a nonsense.¡¯


    ¡°Of course. If it¡¯s with a close friend, it taste better even with just a salted bread.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®At least, it¡¯s better than eating here.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I see.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®Since the old woman thinks of me as Myaro¡¯s close friend, she must have assumptions or something. Should I say that this is bad?¡¯


    ¡°Please start talking now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you slightly suspecting me?¡± (Luida)


    ¡°Indeed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s not a good idea to expose your thoughts in front of these people. Ten out of ten is about the Hou and Associatespany, but I also had other things to worry about. It could be about Myaro or Carol. Maybe it¡¯s about Carya.¡¯


    ¡°This is about the business you¡¯re doing.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®Was it about mypany after all?¡¯


    ¡°So?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Be under my wing. If you do that, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®I was about to burst out. From whom? Are you going to protect me from the people of your kind? From paying you people? Are you trying to make meugh? Stop talking nonsense.¡¯


    ¡°Are you going to protect me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I wonder if that it hurts the feeling of a great Knight-sama. But you know, that¡¯s the tradition in the royal capital.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®I¡¯m deeply aware that I¡¯m breaking the tradition. But the tradition mentioned isn¡¯t decided by anyone. Of course, it¡¯s not the kind ofw issued by the royal family.¡¯


    ¡®The bad habits have taken root over time, and these people just call it ¡®tradition¡¯ for their convenience. As for protecting the tradition, it is simr to their bad habits. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know that.¡¯


    ¡°So?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, in regards to the disturbance¡­¡± (Luida)


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. How much is the protection?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯d like to say thirty percent of the sales, but twenty percent is fine.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®Twenty percent? Are you freaking kidding me?¡¯


    ¡®If twenty percent of sales are taken in addition to the tax to the royal capital, there will be no more money needed to grow thepany. That¡¯s out of the question.¡¯


    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be a discussion. I¡¯m going to do my stuff as usual.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is she stupid? Who is going to pay for that?¡¯


    ¡°Then, what number is good?¡± (Luida)


    ¡°Now, I have no intention to deal with you from the beginning.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The Hou Household is a General household, and it would be a big problem if the heir lower his head to the Witches and beg for help. I have no intention to have a deal from the beginning. Even if it is just one percent, I wouldn¡¯t bow my head. So, twenty percent was out of the question.¡¯


    ¡°Well, if I can give you as many as thirty sheets of Hou paper every month which enough to wipe your butt, yeah, sure, I ept.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡­ are you trying to be funny?¡± (Luida)


    Luida¡¯splexion had changed.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In this neighborhood, if you have an unfounded confidence, you will get hurt unexpectedly, you know.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s how many people hurt. It¡¯s like what happened to Harol.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m troubled with an old woman¡¯s bbering.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What did you say?¡± (Luida)


    ¡°Whether my confidence is unfounded or not, it will be fine as long as I know it. You have no right to preach to others.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If you decide your sess based on the evaluation of others, you will be distracted. Then, you won¡¯t be able to seed like other people.¡¯


    ¡°What a reckless young man.¡± (Luida)


    ¡°What are you going to do about it? It might be reckless or it might be an urate analysis. I won¡¯t be able to understand unless I try it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°While a young man like you can¡¯t understand, it surely reckless to have that kind of mouth when there are only two of you came to the Gudanvier¡¯s house.¡± (Luida)


    Luida pped her hand. There was a sound that the door at the rear opened.


    Thugs appeared, they seemed to apprehend me and my escort.


    ¡®After all, I¡¯m basically trying to make fun of the situation.¡¯


    ¡°Soim, do it.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it without looking back.


    I heard the sound of stepping on the floorboards and hitting something with a fist.


    ¡°Gahaa!¡± (??)


    A loud voice of a man whom I didn¡¯t know was heard, there were breaking sound of furniture.


    After a few moments, the sound of someone getting hit or thrown suddenly became quiet.


    Then, I heard a sound of closing door, and I knew that Soim had closed the door without permission.


    It seemed he was done. Certainly, it would be noisy if someone saw the devastation in the room.


    ¡°Excuse me, who do you think trying to be funny here? We are a family that makes war a living. We are fundamentally different from you, who are bossing thugs. It¡¯s not good to join up with you people.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s like thugs inviting fights to the soldiers. In a sense, these people arecent about peace.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Hmm, it seems you have guts.¡± (Luida)


    ¡°Same to you. I¡¯m impressed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Now, the forces in this ce are reversed. Of course, I won¡¯t do anything to her. The fact that there is no movement means that she is nning not to do anything.¡¯


    ¡°The negotiation is over. I¡¯ll take care of things on my own.¡± (Luida)


    ¡°I n to do so even if you don¡¯t tell me. I have no intention to negotiate with other people who threaten with the grandchild¡¯s tuition fees.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡± (Luida)


    ¡°Of course. Myaro is doing very well. It¡¯s too childish to threaten.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®No matter how bad men are treated by the Witch households, I can¡¯t allow the act of stopping tuition fees and stopping Myaro from attending the Academy when the family doesn¡¯t have problem with money.¡¯


    ¡®Graduating from the Academy is synonymous with being entitled to a full-fledged noble in this country.¡¯


    ¡®If you don¡¯t graduate from the school of Knights or the school of Liberal Arts, there is no way for you to be a Knight or a government official. You will be a noble only on paper, and it¡¯s simr to those of the depositor households. The threat that Luida has made are low-level threat.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re probably good, but you just don¡¯t know things.¡± (Luida)


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who let him enroll in the Academy. Anyhow, you¡¯re a selfish person, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m surprised with this woman. Even my dang old man didn¡¯t stop the tuition fees just because I didn¡¯t enter the course that he wanted.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do that. Myaro did it, not me.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®What? Did Myaro entered the Academy without permission?¡¯


    ¡®No, well, is there such a thing? I mean like not entering the school of Liberal arts, and enters the school of Knights instead. I wonder if he longs for it.


    ¡®However, Myaro has done something crazy.¡¯


    ¡°Whether he is selfish or not, if he is smart, he would be able to be a Knight and his future prospect will be good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®After all, there is no General household who will ept the children of the Seven Great Witches households. However, there should be no problem if he could get a job as a guard. There is no need to be ashamed even if he is from a Witch household, and it is a great ce to work.¡¯


    ¡°What are you talking about? The employment of the imperial guards is under the jurisdiction of Karsfit. There¡¯s no way to get it.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®Hmm. Is there such a thing? However, this woman is talking about the second unit, so he should be able to join in the first unit which is the real royal army.¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, he seems like an unwanted child to you. If you treat him coldly, he will treat you the way he wants after he graduatester.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa? What do you mean unwanted child?¡± (Luida)


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being cold just because Myaro is a man? That means you¡¯re a narrow-minded person.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder if there was noint if a woman is born. What a stupid household.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ hehe¡­ hahaha, hahahahaha.¡± (Luida)


    Suddenly, Luidaughed out loud.


    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®What? Did I say something strange?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand? Which part is funny?¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ do you think that child is a man?¡± (Luida)


    ¡®Wha¡­ What?¡¯


    ¡°That child is a woman since she was born! Why did you think that she was a man, hahahaha! No wonder it doesn¡¯t make sense! I thought you have made love with him already!! I didn¡¯t expect it to be this strange!¡± (Luida)


    ¡®??? What? Eh? Myaro is a woman???¡¯


    ¡®No, no, no, no. He is a man. He is supposed to be a man.¡¯


    ¡®No. Wait a sec. This flow is bad. For now, that doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    ¡®I can put everything of that matter aside. Or I will have to follow her pace.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. The talk ends here. Myaro¡¯s tuition fees is safe. I¡¯m going home now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In this matter, my choice is limited to go home. It feels slightly bad.¡¯


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ it¡¯s fine if you go home, but when did I say that I¡¯m going to pay for her tuition fees?¡± (Luida)


    ¡®Hey¡­ Can you talk normally? It¡¯s really annoying.¡¯


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It will be an advantage for me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What did you say?¡± (Luida)


    ¡°When it¡¯s time to leave the Academy, I¡¯m going to ask Myaro to cut ties with the Gudanvier. Then, Myaro will be my adopted siblings.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa?¡± (Luida)


    Luida stoppedughing and frowned because of that unexpected option. That became a reward to me.


    ¡°I will have my father to adopt Myaro. If anything, I can pay her tuition fees myself. I¡¯m pretty sure she will be very happy soon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Such a thing¡­¡± (Luida)


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. That will happen if you stop her tuition fees and force her to quit the Academy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This could actually be done. Although she has no problem with paying the tuition money even the slightest, it would be inhuman to let her stops going to school just because the fees aren¡¯t paid. So, she definitely can¡¯t allow Myaro to cut ties with the family. That situation is definitely strange.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, please excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    When I stood up without waiting and looked back for the first time, there was Soim, who was standing, and at his foot, there were four fainted muscr men.


    ¡®It would be dangerous if the old man isn¡¯t here.¡¯


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 45: (Self Edited) The Adventures of Carol (1)

    I arrived at the secondary residence.


    ¡°Oh my, this Soim was impressed with the steel spirit of Young Master.¡± (Soim)


    Soim seemed to feel something from the previous exchange. Ever since we were in the carriage, he kept on praising me.


    As for me, I didn¡¯t feel dissatisfied since I screwed up that old woman.


    ¡°Aah, yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I felt like my heart dancing after a long time.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you for your hard work.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Your wee. Please call me anytime if there¡¯s such a errand. It makes me rejuvenated.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®I wonder if you let me do that. I want Soim to live long. Normally, that bloody scene will reduce life span, but I wonder if it¡¯s the secret of rejuvenation.¡¯¡°Now, I¡¯m back in the dormitory. Thanks for today.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    Myaro wasn¡¯t in the dormitory. I wanted to reassure her that I had finished the business, but¡­


    After eating ate dinner at the dining hall alone, I came back to my room to sleep, and then, there was Carol.


    Carol was sitting cross-legged on the middle of my bed, and she was reading a book put on the bed sheet. She noticed me and raised her face.


    ¡°It waste. What were you doing?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I had a small business to settle.¡±


    ¡®Rather, I want to ask you what you were doing.¡¯


    ¡°Was it for Myaro?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Why did you know?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Are you an Esper?¡¯


    ¡°Just now, an unknown visitor came to the door, and when I thought to call Myaro, the expression changed and that guy went away.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Ouch. Was it a mistake?¡¯


    ¡°What kind of visitor?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, I nced from the terrace, but it was a slim, ck-haired woman, slender, but she was wearing man¡¯s pants.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Aah, that¡¯s the woman who guided me. As expected, she must have a special role. Is she the chief maid or the chief butler?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, well. I¡¯ve settled the matter of Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What kind of matter?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk about it, but it¡¯s done.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to tell her the details. It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ¡°Speaking of which, Myaro has a slender body and looks feminine. That guy is really a girl¨C¡­ haha¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®¡­No good.¡¯


    When I tried to talk about it, it became awkward.


    ¡°What the¡­ did you finally realize?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°¡­Well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hehehe, you weren¡¯t aware of it, but you finally realized. You¡¯re missing out on where it matters. Ahaha.¡± (Carol)


    She looked happy when smiling.


    ¡®Dang it.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Did you realize it from the beginning?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I knew right after I got here. She¡¯s the only girl in the dormitory. We¡¯re working together on something.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®For real? What the¡­¡¯


    ¡°That reminds me, not many who aren¡¯t aware of it? I mean, if you look at her figure, you¡¯ll understand that she¡¯s not a man.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I want toint.¡¯


    ¡°Haa¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®However, I can¡¯t say anything back. I¡¯m going to get depressed. Talking about her as a best friend, and yet I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°By the way, are you avable tomorrow?¡± (Carol)


    Carol asked.


    ¡®What? So suddenly¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not free for the whole day.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you have time, can you go out with me?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®?¡¯


    ¡°Is there any errand in the castle?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Surely, tomorrow is a holiday.¡¯


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll be an adult soon. I want to see how people live.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®??? What¡¯s good about it?¡¯


    ¡°I want to go out into the city in disguise.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Are you nning to travel incognito? It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, you probably know the way around the slum area.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Aaah if Harrison is here¡­ That guy is probably going to say ¡®what the heck!¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°Recently, the slum area is dangerous, and I don¡¯t go there too much. And to begin with, even if you¡¯re in disguise, your blonde hair is too conspicuous, so what are you going to do about it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Carol is someone with blonde hair and blue eyes. With these, she couldn¡¯t help but to be conspicuous. She could be noticed in a nce even if she blends in in a thousand people. After all, I walked a lot in the royal capital, but I had never seen a blonde other than the Queen¡¯s family.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. I¡¯m aware of that. So, I¡¯ve prepared something like this.¡± (Carol)


    Carol took out something brown from under the pillow. At the beginning, I was wondering whether it was fur. But, it was different. It was a wig with brown hair.


    She came prepared.


    ¡°Try to wear it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Carol)


    Carol wore something like a made of thin thread on her head, and when she put all her hair into it, she wore a wig.


    ¡®What is that made of? It doesn¡¯t look like a typical thread, but it looks like a nylon fiber. Is it a whale beard or something?¡¯


    Even so, when she wore the wig, the bang was unusually long, and she was in good shape. Since it hung down to the eyes, it also hid the eyelids better. Her original hair was a lot, so the volume of the head looks a lot bigger, but it was probably within eptable range.


    ¡°I see. you¡¯ve been thinking.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yup, yup. Well, I see you tomorrow.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®When did I agree with you?¡¯


    ¡°No, why me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It must be you. Others will definitely say no¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I guess so.¡¯


    ¡°Please. I don¡¯t want to be a Queen of this country someday, but have never looked around the royal capital where I live.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Yeah¡­ That¡¯s true. I also think the same.¡¯


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Anyhow, I¡¯m free more than half a day¡­¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°Oi, get up. It¡¯s morning.¡± (Carol)


    I got woken up by that voice.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    My body was somewhat sluggish. I felt my body wanted more sleep.


    ¡°Is it morning? Yea¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I woke upzily from the bed.


    ¡®¡­Hmm?¡¯


    When I looked outside, it was still a bit dark¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to wake me up, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Uhm¡­ what¡¯s today¡¯s errand?¡¯


    ¡°My errands are from noon¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Oh, yesterday, I promised to bring Carol to the royal capital.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s morning already. Breakfast has started. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®How early I¡¯m getting up today¡­ Are you my grandma or something¡­¡¯


    Unfortunately, Carol¡¯s eyes were shining brightly and she looked energetic. There was no cloudiness in the eyes, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t fall asleep until night.


    ¡®Even if I want to sleep again, she probably won¡¯t let me.¡¯


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Carol)


    When we got down and went to the dining hall, nobody was there. Certainly, the meals had been served.


    This wasn¡¯t the case of the weekdays, but since the rm bell didn¡¯t ring on holidays, it was normal to enjoy sleep like me.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± (??)


    An obaa-chan greeted me when I went to receive the meal.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± (Carol)


    Carol greeted clearly.


    ¡°¡­Good morning.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I would like to double the bread.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Oi oi, are you going to eat that in the morning¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have the usual.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ll have yogurt, please.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°You like yogurt so much, huh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s good for your health, you know.¡± (Carol)


    The yogurt here had a strong taste and it was delicious


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s good to maintain the young look, but I¡¯ve never heard that it¡¯s good for health.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®In this country, salt butter is the best thing to put on bread, but looking at how much you¡¯re taking, you¡¯re likely to have high blood pressure. Even if the problem happens less among the Knights since we sweat.¡¯


    ¡°Sure, here you go.¡± (??)


    The obaa-chan put the tray in her hands in front of me and Carol.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol and I put the tray down on the same table and started eating. She ate bread soaked in butter.


    ¡®What a great appetite. When I think about it, she always used to eat like ady when I entered the dormitory.¡¯


    She shredded the bread into bits and pieces, and ate it with butter.


    The size of the bread which shredded gradually bes bigger. It doesn¡¯t look like round bread, but it fits well into such a small mouth. Then, I shredded mine into a size and put it into my mouth.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done eating. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Carol)


    She finished eating in a blink of an eye, and said that.


    ¡°Hey. I haven¡¯t finished eating yet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This body of mine is sluggish, and I¡¯m eating with my sleepy eyes.¡¯


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes. I¡¯ll try to keep up with your pace today.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°How much in a hurry you are¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to be in a hurry when I¡¯m looking forward to it. I can¡¯t help it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Are you looking forward to it that much? I¡¯m not going anywhere, you know.¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°Well then, shall we go?¡± (Yuri)


    After returning to my room, I washed my face and said that.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Carol)


    Carol suddenly raised her hair and tried to put on yesterday¡¯s.


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Why are you going to get out of the dormitory in disguise? If someone sees me in the dormitory, they would think that I have brought a brown-haired woman into my room.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ ah, you¡¯re right. Then, what should I do?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you should leave the dormitory with only the preparation of the disguise, change clothes somewhere in an unused ssroom, and leave the Academy as it is?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. I got it. I¡¯ll do as you told.¡± (Carol)


    Carol took out a bag.


    The bag was made of the finest leather, and it was pressed with a shape of the royal family crest.


    ¡®What¡¯s this different in rank¡­¡¯


    ¡°Use this.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave her bag that I brought when I enter the dormitory.


    ¡°¡­? Why?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°If you have such a dignified royal crest, they might think that it has been stolen from the royal castle.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To begin with, I¡¯m worried since there may be a crest¡­ It it¡¯s embroidery, I can¡¯t erase it even if I press it.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll do exactly as you say.¡± (Carol)


    Carol began to pack her disguise into my bag. Her clothes were also stuffed in.


    ¡®Aah, it¡¯s a bit of a mess. Don¡¯t you know how to fold it? Are you an Ojou-sama? Well, you¡¯re an Ojou-sama.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    I left the dormitory while feeling uneasy about the future.


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­Hmmm.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What is it? Is something wrong?¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who came back from her disguise, was a beautiful woman who wasn¡¯t ashamed of seeing from anywhere.


    ¡®But, this is¡­ yeah. I wonder if it can¡¯t be helped. The clothes are too good.¡¯


    It looked like a simple shirt and skirt, but that simple shirt was a glossy cloth spun with silky thin threads, and fine thin embroidery that would take tremendous effort. It was shown on the whole surface. The skirt was a red skirt, but it was also delicately embroidered with silver thread on the hem, and by looking at the size and finishing, it must be prepared by a skilled tailor.


    It was a tasteful outfit, but at this point, it was dangerous and unavoidable if she didn¡¯t stay in the royal capital. If she went out of the capital, she looked like a jewel walking in clothes.


    However, this wasn¡¯t Carol¡¯s fault. From her standpoint, it would be difficult to obtain the clothes ofmon people.


    ¡°Well, for the time being, let¡¯s go to the shop where I usually buy clothes. Let¡¯s go there and change the clothes.¡± (Yuri)


    It was just a short walk from the Academy, and the clothing store was near to the secondary residence and it was within walking distance. There was no need to worry about being attacked along the way in the surrounding area.


    ¡°Eh¡­ isn¡¯t this fine already?¡± (Carol)


    She was obviously surprised.


    ¡°Look at my clothes. It¡¯s totally different.¡± (Yuri)


    Speaking of my outfit, it was a rag outfit simr to those worn by the son of a craftsman. I had been careful since the case of attempted kidnapping, and I always had this change of clothes in the dormitory. It wasn¡¯t bad clothes, but it was already different from Carol¡¯s which could bepared between a stone and a diamond.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to the night party, but if you¡¯re going to the town ofmoners, you have to wear amoner¡¯s clothes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is-is that so? Well, please guide me. To the ce called clothing shop.¡± (Carol)


    ¡ª


    I knocked on the door of the clothing shop. It was still early in the morning, and the shop wasn¡¯t opened yet.


    However, I kept knocking it persistently.


    *Don, don, don*


    ¡°What!? It¡¯s noisy! We¡¯re not opened yet!¡± (??)


    ¡®Phew, finally. If it doesn¡¯t open, I¡¯ll knock the door until it opens. I have to try it.¡¯


    Then, the one who came out was a young man who still hadn¡¯t reached twenty years old yet.


    ¡®It¡¯s the son, huh?¡¯


    ¡°What? Is that you?¡± (??)


    The man looked at me and said so. I had purchased clothes, so we knew each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯d like you to look at this girl¡¯s outfit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa?¡± (??)


    Then, he turned his attention to Carol. It seemed the eyes became nailed only by a nce.


    ¡°Oh, this¡­ is¡­ just¡­ uh, this is marvelous!¡± (??)


    He was so excited. He approached Carol, and looked at her outfit as if he was trying to smell her body. It seemed he was surprised by the quality of the clothes.


    ¡°Well, well,e on in!¡± (??)


    I thought I had to wait for a long time before the shop opened, but he epted it.


    ¡®What is this? Is it like a visitor bringing Mona Lisa into the gallery?¡¯


    ¡°Who is this guy?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked at the son of the clothing shop with the eyes that somehow looked at the garbage.


    There was no mistake that this was due to the experience of being observed in improper way. That guy might only look at her body or the clothes, but either way, Carol was treating it the same.


    ¡°That guy just like clothes. Just forgive him.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Really?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen. Come on in.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol and I had daggers, so there was no danger in entering the clothing shop. Carol entered the shop while probably thinking the same.


    When I followed, the door was closed and¡­


    ¡°This is the haute couture of the Le Tasha for the royal family¡­ Uh-uhm, may I touch it?¡± (??)


    That guy looked at Carol¡¯s clothes with burning eyes.


    ¡®Does he know which clothes just by looking at it? I wonder if it¡¯s a famous brand or something.¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s something inside, so you can¡¯t.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if he touches the clothes, if she is still wearing it, he will be a molester. That¡¯s true even if he only touches the clothes, and not the body. Such an excuse can¡¯t be epted.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ when you talk about the inside, are you talking about me?¡± (Carol)


    It would be better to go through here.


    ¡°Choose the clothes first.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Choose¡­ Uhm, I can¡¯t prepare the change of clothes like this, you know.¡± (??)


    ¡°Clothes that look simr to me are fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡­ how can it be that way? It¡¯s not the clothes that I want her to wear.¡± (?)


    Even though I didn¡¯t say that it was a waste of my time. That was the kind of clothes that I wanted her to wear.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to downtown today. It¡¯s hard to go there in that outfit and meet them. If it¡¯s done poorly, yours might be torn.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really?¡± (??)


    ¡°That¡¯s why we came here to change clothes. Just take a look and go change.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡± (??)


    That guy went inside.


    ¡°What? That man is¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol seemed to be very confused since he was the type that he had never met.


    ¡°It¡¯s a clothing store, and he likes clothes. The clothes you wear are the kind of clothes that middle ss people don¡¯t have a chance to see for the rest of their lives.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ is that so?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It seems she isn¡¯t aware of it. Does she feel that she have brought appropriate clothes from the house?¡¯


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do. So don¡¯t worry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Carol)


    Soon, the man returned.


    ¡°Will this be alright?¡± (??)


    It was clothes that the daughter of a merchant wore. Although the embroidery was delicate, it was cheap and the embroidery part was frayed.


    ¡®Well, I think this is good. It looks like used clothes.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. How much is it?¡± (Yuri)


    I took four silver coins and put them down.


    ¡°You¡¯re generous as always.¡± (??)


    ¡°Well, I forced you to open the shop before it opened. That¡¯s why.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is she going to wear it here?¡± (??)


    ¡°Of course, yes.¡± (Yuri)


    When I received the clothes, I pressed it against Carol.


    ¡°I just have to wear this, right?¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who received the clothes, said it.


    ¡°Yes, please wear it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhm¡­ where should I change the clothes?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®??? There¡¯s a fitting room in front of her.¡¯


    ¡®Aah, yes. Have you ever been to a clothing shop with such a fitting room?¡¯


    The Le Tasha or something also has a fitting room in the shop, but in the case of Carol, the craftsman is going on a business trip to the royal castle, probably.¡¯


    ¡°Get in there, close the curtain, and change clothes.


    I pointed to the fitting room and said.


    ¡°Ehh¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What a wordless phrase.¡¯


    ¡°Un-understood. It can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Yes, of course.¡¯


    Carol walked into the fitting room.


    ¡°After this, get her a hat.¡± (Yuri)


    When I looked closely, the wig was too good. In downtown, there were few women with such beautiful hair except those who work in the entertainment business. Therefore, it looked a bit unusual.


    ¡°Got it. By the way, let¡¯s trade in.¡± (??)


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Do you n to sell clothes that a princess wear?¡¯


    ¡°No good, is it? It feels like being ripped off¡­ oh well. I¡¯ll show you my best hats.¡± (??)


    The man pointed to the stone with a lot of hats.


    ¡®Which one is better?¡¯


    When I was selecting it, I heard the sound of the curtain rubbing. It was too soon.


    ¡°¡­Will this be alright now?¡± (Carol)


    Carol appeared again.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that nice?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®How should I say it? Compared to the women I see in town, the line of her backbones gives slightly weird feelings¡­¡¯


    The clothes she wore earlier were dropped on the feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep the clothes and return it when youe back. It won¡¯t hurt even if I fold it.¡± (??)


    ¡®¡­His ulterior motive is really obvious.¡¯


    Well, I guess I can allow this much.


    The man picked up the clothes on the floor of the fitting room and brought them to the desk. The underwear wasn¡¯t changed, and the man didn¡¯t look like a pervert. Rather, he had pure and sparkling eyes.


    It looked like the man was taking the clothes that the body temperature still remained, but Carol didn¡¯t seem to care. For starters, that might not have an idea about such kinky preference.


    ¡®Fine, should I choose the hat now?¡¯


    ¡°Look, how about this?¡± (Yuri)


    I took a suitable hat from the stand and handed it to Carol.


    ¡°Sure.¡± (Carol)


    She wore the hat tightly.


    I thought that the wig was getting bigger, so I gave a hat for men, but it seemed that it was just fine.


    When I looked at the son of the clothing shop, he was slowly folded the clothes as if he was parting with his lover.


    ¡®This guy¡­¡¯


    The moment he finished holding, I quickly put the clothes into my bag.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°See you.¡± (Yuri)


    After saying that, I pulled Carol¡¯s hand and left the shop.


    ¡ª


    When I left my bag with Carol¡¯s clothes in the Hou Household¡¯s secondary mansion, I left with Carol. The beginning of Carol¡¯s adventure was finally here.


    ¡°How¡¯s thefort?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem to have the size and it¡¯s a bit difficult to move.¡± (Carol)


    As expected, a person who was born and only wore custom-made clothes was different.


    ¡°All themon people are like that, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes. There aren¡¯t many people who can wear new clothes. Especially those children like us, because they grow quickly, their clothes don¡¯t fit. They are from families that don¡¯t buy new clothes for every few years.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In fact, I wore old clothes that Rook bought until I was seven years old. He couldn¡¯t help buying new clothes for a child who he made to do the farm work. ¡®I think there was a reason for that.¡¯


    ¡°Ooh, is that so?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°So, where do you want to go?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I would like to go to the slum area if possible.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­That reminds me, you were asking me to bring you there.¡± (Yuri)


    There were two locations of slum area where poor people lived in the royal capital. There were located at northern side west district and the southern side west district.


    The northern side west district and the southern side west district were the two major economic centers in royal capital. These two locations were far from the drawbridges of the royal family ind.


    And the convenience for transportation was very bad. In order to cross the river in the royal capital,mon people who didn¡¯t have permission to enter the royal family ind, must cross the eastern bridge, but these two wards were located far away from the bridge in the royal capital.


    In other words, these two areas werend that had been abandoned in terms of distribution economy. So, the economic development had been slow and there were many people without jobs gathered there. However, the southern side was slightly safer than the northern side.


    The outskirt area of the northern side of the royal capital had a lot of infertilend. So, there were fewer job openings but the southern side wasn¡¯t like that. This might be due to the flow of the river. There were dry grasnd area, and there were job openings due to pasturage. As a result, the security was slightly better than in the northern side.


    I knew the southern side since my watermill workshop was just through that district.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know all the slum area, but I¡¯ll show you around if you want to know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Please refer to the map of this novel.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 46: (Self Edited) The Adventures of Carol (2)

    Another chapter of The Demon King is out!


    TLN:


    Greetings everyone.


    Kindly be informed that this is a self edited chapter. Please wait for the edited version, but if you still want to read it, you may do so by clicking this link.


    (In the case the link is not working and I may not be avable to fix it, please click the second page button just before thement section.)


    Consider donating through Paypal!


    Thanks for the Patreon members who are willing to support this trantion.


    <strong>Kindly whitelist my website on your adblock/noscript if possible.</strong> Thank you. ??


    Do enjoy! ??

 Chapter 47: (Self Edited) Board Game

    I turned to sixteen years old.


    As I reached that age, I was treated as a senior student in the Academy, and there seemed to be more necessary things to be done.


    It wasn¡¯t possible to skip it. That was because it sounded unpleasant. However, for ordinary students, their credits for studies would almost finished.


    The number of free slots in the timetable would also increase, and speaking of the total credit, it was easier than the time to enter the higher education.


    Once the students became a senior, there were something new at the start of the academy and that were [All Togi Competition] and [Knights Martial Arts Demonstration].


    The Knights Martial Arts Demonstration was an event that decided the strongest person in the school of Knights.


    Two students would be selected from under the age of twenty five and over the age of sixteen topete for the title of the strongest person. Furthermore, about ten excellent people who were chosen to perform the opening ceremony.


    It seemed to be an honor as a Knight to participate in this, so people around twenty years old seemed to work hard at the practice during summer. However, at the age of sixteen, we weren¡¯t chosen since we would be like a bean sprout of the event. Apart from me who wasn¡¯t interested, the atmosphere in the dormitory didn¡¯t change that much.


    The [All Togi Tournament] was an event for the Liberal Arts rather than the Knights. However, it had a strong appeal between the two schools.The Knights must send on representative each from the dormitory of 16 until 23 years old. Unlike the [Knights Martial Arts Demonstration], there would be a person remained. The upper limit was 23 years old. That was because the number of candidates decreased because the students would gradually graduate when they exceeded the age of twenty.


    So, at this time, I was ying Togi in the dormitory. Of course, there were people who weren¡¯t interested in Togi, but even though there weren¡¯t interested, I couldn¡¯t be like them.


    ¡ª


    That was because the top two yers in this dormitory were Myaro and me. This didn¡¯t mean that I wouldn¡¯t participate in the representative selection match.


    The selection match was held by a Togi enthusiast in the dormitory, and it was decided to do it in the league, and not in the tournament. Since the difference in skill was brutal, neither Myaro and I lost a single game.


    If that was the case, Myaro and I only needed to have a game from the beginning. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t think of it, but this was still a festival to enjoy the festivities, and it would be uncool to say it.


    So, the final match was a match between me and Myaro.


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Myaro)


    I put my hands together and lightly rubbed.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, let me tell you this first.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I will not lose this game.¡± (Myaro)


    It seemed that Myaro was unusually motivated.


    ¡®Is that what you want?¡¯


    ¡°Well, yeah. Do your best.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Then, I¡¯ll roll the dice.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro shook the dice and roll it. It was six.


    ¡°Six, is it? You beat me.¡± (Yuri)


    As for the dice, who got higher would start first. In Togi, who started first would be somewhat advantageous.


    Then, I rolled the dice. It was two.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    I felt a bit happy inside. The game wasn¡¯t decided by the state of the dice, but it was surely a disadvantage.


    I intended to lose this match.


    ¡®Why do I have topete in such a match when I¡¯m busy? Since my strength is known to the dormitory, it isn¡¯t possible to hold back or to lose consecutive matches. However, if Myaro is the opponent, it is possible to lose without fooling anyone. Even if I lose with a somewhat unnatural move, there is no one who has reached the level of Myaro and me, so I can¡¯t be noticed.¡¯


    ¡°Well, then.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro moved the end of the Lance piece forward.


    ¡®Hmm? The pieces called the ¡®Galloping Bird Soldier¡¯ and the ¡®Eagle King Soldier¡¯ has a function of a Rook piece. And its path would be blocked by the ¡®Spearman¡¯ piece in initial state which corresponded to the ¡®Foot Soldier¡¯ piece of Shogi.¡¯


    ¡®Unlike Shogi, there is no tactic toplete a defensive opening immediately. Speaking of the beginning, it¡¯s usually either moving the Galloping Bird Soldier or the Eagle King Soldier.¡¯


    In other words, putting the edge Spearman forward is a bad move that people never thought of it. What is she thinking?¡¯


    I felt a bit pleasant when I remembered about the end of the moon.


    I thought a bit, and made a move to open the path for the Galloping Bird Soldier.


    ¡ª


    ¡®How did you lose so naturally? There¡¯s also a matter of saying ¡®I lost¡¯ with a hand on board. Even if you say ¡®I lost¡¯ when you are in an absolutely dominant situation, the surroundings won¡¯t be convinced if you don¡¯t exin it how.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s bad to fall into that situation. The dormitory residents who are the audience, are barely convinced that you lose under the guise of nature.¡¯


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, you can get away from the tournament in the possible way. That¡¯s what I thought.¡¯


    However, Myaro squeezed all of her techniques so that she couldn¡¯t create the situation.


    From an outsider¡¯s point of view especially those amateurs who just got interested in Togi, they were looking at the match to point out while confirming the rules. However, there was a more advanced exchange of skills among us than ever before.


    ¡®Don¡¯te out, don¡¯te out. I don¡¯t want to be in the tournament.¡¯


    But, Myaro was relentless and thorough. Even though it¡¯s required to point differently from the usual, she was amazingly calm and reading it urately.


    Then, after taking twice as much time as usual and unprecedented 230 moves had been taking ce, a form of three-movements checkmate that was obvious to everyone appeared.


    Of course, I was being checkmated.


    Let alone Carol, Do also could see it. While always looking at the board, he put up a wry smile on his expressionless face that was analyzing the game situation. Then, he nodded with a refreshing face.


    ¡®I lost.¡¯


    While I was convinced in a certain sense, I pointed to the checkmate move. Immediately after that, Myaro said ¡®I give up¡¯.


    ¡®The preparedness is different¡­¡¯


    Myaro had made up her mind from the beginning to lose the game. On the other hand, I was convinced that Myaro was doing this seriously based on the first few moves. That was the turning point of the game.


    I coughed on purpose.


    ¡°I suddenly feel sick. I may fall asleep tomorrow.¡± (Yuri)


    The main tournament would begin at the royal castle tomorrow.


    ¡°I believe that¡¯s not going to happen.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said it with a grin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want topete that much, huh¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There it is. That¡¯s where I misread it. Myaro like Togi, so I didn¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t want topete in the main tournament.¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps, she studied for a week in order to lose this match. While she was doing it, there were a few movements that seemed to be out of cepared to the talent she had. It would be easier to go to the tournament than doing such a thing.¡¯


    ¡®Well, if she lost two matches, my victory would have been confirmed. No, if that¡¯s the case, shall I adjust ordingly to be defeated? This has be a game of cat and mouse, and there¡¯s no mistake that thest match will be the ultimatum.¡¯


    ¡°I look forward to your struggle, Yuri.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro smiled again with a smile that didn¡¯t contain a shred of bad intention.


    ¡°And I thought I have be an expert¡­¡± (Carol)


    As usual, Carolmented in the middle of the match.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the current situation. It seems to have been turned into a trap.¡± (Do)


    I would have been beaten if they knew why. Compared to the others, it was a game between two people with exceptional skills, so no one was talking about it.


    ¡ª


    The next day, the tournament started at the royal castle. Even though it was a holiday, for some reason, I was sitting in a chair and lined up in front of other people.


    It was Myaro¡¯s fault. That was because she sneakily lose the match.


    ¡°Well then, we will start the [All Togi Tournament] of the Year 2316! Please give generous apuse to the yers of the Academy lined up here!!!¡± (??)


    When a female chairperson opened the ceremony, the audience apuded.


    However, the audience wasn¡¯t as much as I expected.


    ¡®Is it about 500 people?¡¯


    The tournament was held in therge hall of the royal castle which was used for the entrance ceremony. So, those who were at the rear were quite lonely. Most of them were students who came to support their peers, and Togi-loving adults who had spare time.


    The match y today wasn¡¯t that important. The highlight was tomorrow¡¯s final, and today was only a prelude.


    ¡°The tournament is abination of the ranking in which they appear here.¡± (??)


    The moderator said so.


    I was thinking why there was such a ranking, but I was able to understand. Men and women were sitting on the chairs alternately.


    I, or rather the men, were all sandwiched between girls. I was wondering if this was a joint party or something.


    In other words, the first match would be between the Knights and the Liberal Arts.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if I want to fight that much.¡¯


    ¡®ording to what I heard in advance, the participants were from 16 to 23 years old. There were eight Knights, one from each dormitory, and there was the same number of Liberal Arts.¡¯


    ¡®The dormitory of the school of Liberal Arts is divided into men and women, between the Blue Cat Dormitory and the Silver Birch Dormitory. So, how do they decide the representatives? Looking at the participants in line, there seems to be no man from the Liberal Arts.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know the details on how they choose it, but it seems all Liberal Arts students are older than me. Perhaps, they are chosen solely on their skills. I feel more disadvantaged at the time of the selection.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, it doesn¡¯t stand out as the martial arts that use the body since Togi is a match of the brain. In other words, there is a tendency that the upper grades are better. In that respect, the Knight representatives are bound by the age specific dormitory. Speaking of the tendency, the Liberal Arts will be more advantageous. Since it is a tournament match, I think what will happen is the most talented yer will eventually wins.¡¯


    ¡ª


    There were four tables in the hall. First, eight people in the first round were pointed to the four waiting rooms, while the remaining eight people including me stayed in the remaining four waiting room.


    Other yers might be watching other matches with the audience. When I entered the waiting room, there was no one other than me.


    I was lucky enough to lie down on the sofa and slept on it. I woke up an hourter.


    ¡°Participant Yuri. The previous game is over. Pleasee with me.¡± (??)


    A person who seemed to be an attendant said so.


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Dear me.¡¯


    I followed the attendant for a while and entered the hall.


    ¡°Please open, it¡¯s the participant.¡± (??)


    While the voice resounded, it split the waves of people and we went inside.


    When the attendant remove a thick rope stretched on a simple waist-length fence¡­


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± (??)


    I was prompted, and went into the fence,


    ¡®Since I¡¯m here, I should take this seriously.


    I didn¡¯t want to participate because it was troublesome, but it wasn¡¯t that I really didn¡¯t want to participate. That¡¯s because I was representing my dormitory.


    The opponent was already sitting at the table.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± (??)


    The girl who stood up and greeted me was a girl of unfamiliar age.


    ¡®Is she about twenty something?¡¯


    She picked up the hem of the Liberal Arts skirt, and finished her greeting.


    ¡°¡­Nice to meet you too.¡± (Yuri)


    I also bowed normally and returned the greetings.


    When we got on our seats, the girls standing behind the opponent seat sent a cheer and said ¡®do your best¡¯.


    The opponent responded to the cheering by smiling and waving her hands.


    I felt like I could hear the same kind of cheering, but it was all male voice. It felt unpleasant.


    When the dice were rolled and the first move was taken, the match started.


    I knew the opponent strategy after the fourth move.


    It was a strategy called line of spears.


    ¡®In Shogi, it is a strategy called Climbing Silver. This strategy is the patch that everyone goes through in the process of amateurs getting good.¡¯


    In addition torge pieces like the Galloping Bird and the Eagle King, the Lance and the Chariot make another pir which bes the key of the attack. The Lance and the Chariot are verypatible, and sticking them out at the same time is a very reasonable tactic. It¡¯s simply strong and difficult to break.¡¯


    ¡®However, because of that, countermeasures are being developed. Considering the fact that the tactics are immediately determined from the characteristic pieces movement in the early stage, but on the contrary, it¡¯s difficult for an expert to use it.¡¯


    ¡®Carol is a believer of this strategy, and she uses it like a fool if she makes the first move. She is still in the middle of beginner level, so there¡¯s no ingenuity.¡¯


    ¡®I forgot the name of the opponent, but if shees out as a representative, she was quite ingenious unlike the middle of beginner level.¡¯


    ¡®However, when it¡¯s done, it will be something like that, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s my impression. She seems to be quite inferiorpared to Myaro.¡¯


    Even when it was over, just because I was ending this match on my own, the opponents seemed to be aware that she was at a disadvantage situation, but still she tried hard to resist. If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, she wasn¡¯t aware that she was already been checkmated. No matter where the king ran away, there was only a difference between ending it with five moves or seven moves.


    There seemed to be no time limit for this game, so the opponent repeatedly had long thought.


    I had been strayed enough to the extent of seventh moves. When I made the next move, she took a while but she knew that she was checkmated. Then, she said ¡®I lost¡¯. She seemed extremely frustrated. She fell down and began to spill tears and started sobbing.


    The audiences who seemed to be her friends immediately entered tofort her. When she crossed the fence, they stroked her back and encouraged her.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>I¡¯m just going to butcher the part of the Togi/Shogi. Sorry for the inconvenience.</li><li>The match between Myaro and Yuri reminds me the pool scene between Francis and Commander Spangler in Malcolm in the Middle where they try hard to lose pool matches. I wanted to find theption video of that scene, but I couldn¡¯t.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 48: (Self Edited) Strong Person

    The tournament of sixteen people was done in four rounds.


    The opponent for the second round had simr skills as the first round opponent. When I madest move¡­


    ¡°I lost.¡± (??)


    That was said¡­


    ¡°Ehehe, you show no mercy¡­ that¡¯s what I¡¯ve imagined¡­¡± (??)


    The girl said something vague. However, the opponent this time left without feeling too disappointed.


    ¡ª


    I advanced to the semi-finals.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± (??)¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± (Yuri)


    The opponent was still a woman. She was ady with a very calm atmosphere.


    ¡®So far, all the opponents are women, but what are the male Knights doing¡­?¡¯


    The woman rolled the dice without saying anything. I rolled in the same way.


    It was four to six. I started first.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to start.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± (??)


    I pointed to the first move.


    ¡ª


    As I got to the middle game, I started to lose control.


    The other party was so strong that I couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. She was obviously as strong as me.


    She used a strategy of ¡®losing something to gain another thing¡¯ up to the middle phase. Thus, my strategies were disturbed. While counting the number of moves that were usually taken to end the game, the board was still chaotic.


    The reason why I was still not in the advantage or disadvantage situation made me confused, but my opponent made a reasonable sacrifice to do so. The opponent had lost a strong piece of Rook, and although she had an advantage over me in term of the number of pieces, shecked the momentum.


    When I moved my strong piece, the opponent spoke to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re quick at ying this, is it?¡± (??)


    ¡®And¡­ Quick at ying means that rushing the opponent since there is no time limit. However, I¡¯m also thinking a little bit, so I make a move after a while so that it wouldn¡¯t be rude to the other side.¡¯


    ¡°I was taught by my father not to make women wait.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Father didn¡¯t say that though. It would be safe to say this.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? I think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± (??)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you feel bad.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I have no ns to give up. However, being able to make a move quickly means that my ns are being read. I¡¯m losing confidence.¡± (??)


    ¡®Surely, that was what this woman said. Quick pointing refers to the next move as soon as you look at the opponent¡¯s hand. If it¡¯s aplete bizarre hand, you need to think about it too. If the time limit is approaching, even if you aren¡¯t sure that it is the best hand, you have to point to an appropriate one, but that¡¯s not the case. If I have to say it, I have already analyzed where she¡¯s going to move her piece during her turn. Since I have finished thinking something like ¡®if she points it that way, I¡¯ll point in that way¡¯, I can just point it right away.¡¯


    ¡®On the other hand, if the opponent doesn¡¯t think long, it¡¯s not possible to do such a thing. When I y against Myaro, we think in a simr way. Since Myaro and I point quickly, I can¡¯t put my thoughts together during the opponent¡¯s turn.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m also surprised by your real intention, you know. Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t appear on your face.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh really?¡± (??)


    ¡®I¡¯m going to do this seriously, and since I don¡¯t care if I lose, I can rx.¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­I give up.¡± (??)


    The moment I was told that, I felt very tired.


    ¡°Thank you very much¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It has been a long time since I have to use my head until it gets hurt.¡¯


    ¡°Me too. It was fun.¡± (??)


    With a simple thank you, the woman got up from her seat. I was still mentally exhausted, so I didn¡¯t feel like standing up.


    ¡°Above all¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then, sorry to say this but let me excuse myself.¡± (??)


    The unknown opponent just disappeared into the audience.


    ¡®The sun had already set, so if I¡¯m going to have a rest, I should go back home.¡¯


    ¡°Good work, Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    I heard a familiar voice from my back. It was Myaro. She was behind the fence.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s because of the semi-finals. So, everyone came here to support you.¡± (Myaro)


    I didn¡¯t notice it, but when I looked around, there were Carol and others. There were a lot of familiar faces, and there were many people who were wearing the uniform of Knights.


    ¡®Come to think of it, it was the semi-finals. I thought that there was a lot of support on the other side, but it seemed there were a lot of my supporters as well. Does that mean that I be an anticipated star from the school of Knights?¡¯


    ¡°A person with a lot of spare time¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I wanted to see your elegant appearance, so I did that.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Speaking of that, is that why you deliberately lost the match? Isn¡¯t because you had other errands or it was troublesome?¡¯


    ¡°Congrattion.¡± (Carol)


    Next was Carol. She was at the front line of the fence and she was looking at us.


    ¡®It¡¯s really an exaggeration.¡¯


    ¡®Now, since they are so many people watching, I have to do my best to thank them. I¡¯m the eldest son of a General household, and Carol is the eldest daughter of Her Majesty. If they are people which aren¡¯t our acquaintances, there is a thing called amensurate attitude.¡¯


    I immediately stood up. When I went to Carol, she also came to me. Then, she held out her hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± (Carol)


    I knelt down, grabbed Carol¡¯s hand, whispered over the fence, and kissed the back of her hand. When I gently released her hand and stood up, I saw Carol looked either angry or appalled, and she had a confused face.


    ¡®What, I thought you were giving me your hand for that purpose.¡¯


    ¡°I-it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± (Carol)


    Speaking of strange words, Carol turned her heels and her back.


    ¡®Come to think of it, here is her house.¡¯


    ¡°Pfft¡­ hehe¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°What are youughing about?¡± (Yuri)


    I said it to Myaro.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ pfft. Just now¡­ hehe¡­ she didn¡¯t offer her hand. She actually tried to tap your shoulder.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®My bad. Did she look confused because I kissed her hand when she tried to tap my shoulder? That said, it shouldn¡¯t be a particrly strange response to the public.¡¯


    ¡ª


    When I got out of the castle, it was already night. There were many high-ss carriages in front of the castle.


    Looking at the ce where the students were getting on one after another, it looked like a bus from the school.


    I didn¡¯t get on it, but I got on a ck-painted carriage that Myaro came with.


    ¡®Is this a carriage from the Gudanvier Household?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ve made one of the best moves of the day in thest match. As expected of you.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said that in the carriage. The cobblestone pavement caused the wagons to shake terribly, but the chair was so soft that she was able to speak normally.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s a best move, it¡¯s only among the amateur students.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Just because I won the studentpetition, that doesn¡¯t mean that adults aren¡¯t better than that. It is simr to Shogi. From the point of view of an expert who won a professional match, he will only see me as one of the many amateurs who be a champion in a studentpetition.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m doing this as a hobby, so I don¡¯t n topete with them. If I want to do that, it must take the effort to sacrifice life.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°However, she was really strong. If it¡¯s at that level, I¡¯ll probably lose after several attempts.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I guess so. It¡¯s not like you can win all the time.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is better than you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Although she was good, it was easier to handlepared to Myaro. I was made to dance into her tunes, being screwed up and my pace was disturbed, and yet, I didn¡¯t feel like I had lost control. In Myaro¡¯s case, if I think she¡¯s in control, that¡¯s it.¡¯


    ¡°It feels strange when you said that. It makes me want to work harder.¡± (Myaro)


    It wasn¡¯t visible in the dusk, but Myaro seemed to smile happily.


    ¡°If you get stronger, it will be harder for me, you know. Give me a break.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Togi. I mean you are really good at your words.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What is she talking about?¡¯


    ¡°I wonder about that¡­ Aah, can you bring send somewhere nearby?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you going to take a break today at your parents¡¯ house?¡± (Myaro)


    The carriage was approaching the road near the secondary residence.


    ¡®Rook and Suzuya aren¡¯t here, so I have nothing to do.¡¯


    ¡°No. I have a minor business with mypany.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Speaking of thepany, it¡¯s not the watermill. Actually, I rent a building across the street from the secondary residence.¡¯


    Myaro opened the window to the coachman. She gave an order to stop, and the coachman immediately stopped the carriage.


    I opened the carriage door and went down onto the cobblestone road.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to stay in the dormitory, is it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my n.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to wait here for a bit.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Although I said earlier it¡¯s fine if she wants to leave¡­¡¯


    ¡°I can wait until midnight.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s not that long. I¡¯m just going to leave a message. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let¡¯s get things done quickly.¡¯


    I stepped into thepany immediately, and left a message to Beaure. Then, I returned to the carriage again.


    ¡ª


    When I returned to the Academy and arrived at the dormitory, there were some unfamiliar students hanging out in the corner. These unfamiliar students have arge physique and looked like senior students.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t mean that they are going into the junior¡¯s dormitory. How curious.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, you havee.¡± (??)


    One of the considerablerge Onii-san said so when he found me. Those, who had their backs at me until now, also turned around all at once and looked at me.


    ¡®Hmmm¡­ seven people, huh?¡¯


    ¡®Aah. It¡¯s those guys who I saw at the opening ceremony. Three of the seven were acquaintances whose name I don¡¯t know but we were together in lecturers and training.¡¯


    ¡°Hey. Come here. Sit down.¡± (??)


    A geeky Onii-san beckoned me.


    ¡®Uhm, you know you don¡¯t have a right, yes? Rather¡­ they smell like alcohol.¡¯


    ¡®These guys¡­ did theye to the junior dormitory and drink here? It¡¯s fine to lose, but why are youing to my dormitory and drink?¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, sure.¡± (Yuri)


    I went up close, and greeted him without any motivation.


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Yuri.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You look tired. Is it bothersome?¡± (??)


    The bulky Onii-san asked.


    ¡®It¡¯s bothersome, you know¡­ I¡¯m not tired, but I think that I don¡¯t want to go and have a drinking party in an ufortable ce like this.¡¯


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, and I¡¯m hungry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? Then, do you want to go to a restaurant?¡± (??)


    ¡®Oi, give me a break.¡¯


    ¡°No. To begin with, what is this all about?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s to celebrate you.¡± (??)


    ¡®To celebrate me?¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If it were a celebration party just because I manage to get to the final, that means their expectation is too low. If they do it after I win, I don¡¯t mind.¡¯


    ¡°You may not know, but the opponent you won today is the woman who has been defending the championship for thest three years. Her name is Lilica Kuclilson. So, winning the championship has been decided.¡± (??)


    ¡®What? That opponent was so great, huh? Well, she was strong.¡¯


    ¡®However, if her skills are considered at monstrous ss, there would be two people in this dormitory who have monstrous ss skills. Speaking of winning-losing ratio, Myaro is slightly on the upper side. So, this is an extraordinary situation. What is this?¡¯


    ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t want to rx, so I will refrain from the celebration.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t drink alcohol.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s admirable. It¡¯s troubling if you can¡¯t.¡± (??)


    ¡®What¡¯s with this guy? Somehow, he seems extremely natural. Rather than natural, it seems to be a unique way of talking. Does he have high status?¡¯


    ¡®Actually, I¡¯ve done sparring with this guy. Who is this guy again?¡¯


    ¡°Well then, just listen to me about the opponent tomorrow.¡± (??)


    The geeky guy said so.


    ¡®Well, I guess I should ask something.¡¯


    ¡°Your tomorrow¡¯s opponent is a woman named Jura Lacramanus.¡± (??)


    ¡°It seems so.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I knew it already.¡¯


    ¡®Her match was over shortly after my third match, and it seems that she advances to the final. I heard this from Myaro.¡¯


    ¡®The final opponent is Lacramanus. She is a woman from the household who harasses the Hou Household spiritually and mentally. I feel bad since I didn¡¯t watch any other games, but that¡¯s it.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah. She is the grandchildren of the current head¡¯s eldest daughter, Suzy. In other words, she is the eldest daughter of the current¡¯s head eldest daughter.¡± (??)


    The bulky guy said so.


    ¡®Speaking of Jura, she would be the next of the next head if they do it in order. However, if the head changes quickly in a short time, it will cause confusion. Hence, I know that the Witch households usually opt to skip one generation and pass the position to a grandchild. I heard this from Myaro.¡¯


    ¡®In other words, if they choose the second option, they will skip Suzy, and Jura Lacramanus will be the next head.¡¯


    ¡®That said, it¡¯s just the way it goes. The Witch households have many options since the survival of the firstborn is not absolute. They seemed to be families of plots and they basically emphasize abilities.¡¯


    ¡®If the eldest daughter is ipetent, the next head would be the second daughter. However, while waiting for that to happen, if the eldest daughter gives birth to a child, and that child seems to be excellent, that child would be made as the next head.¡¯


    ¡®Such a decision change is made by the head of the Witch households, and it¡¯s left in the will prepared by the head in preparation for an unexpected ident. But, from the perspective of how the surroundings look, unless she is clearly bad, she would still be the next of the next head.¡¯


    ¡®I knew Jura Lacramanus very well. Her age is 22 years old and she is very beautiful. Her faction in the Silver Birch Dormitory is the secondrgest faction. The mother is in charge of the parchment guild and several other guilds in the Lacramanus Household business, but she has no control over it.¡¯


    ¡®Considering the age and position of the mother, it ismon to control severalrger guilds. In the first ce, she quit the government post, which was assigned at the same time as the graduation from the school of Liberal Arts, in a few years. In fact, she was made to quit because she didn¡¯t do work.¡¯


    ¡®In short, she is ipetent, and this is the same for the two younger sisters of Jura¡¯s mother. All three sisters were 25 years when they graduated from the Academy. If they are good at study, they should be able to graduate from the Liberal Arts when they are 17 years old. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t look good when they took full time to graduate.¡¯


    ¡®Because of that, it seems that the only one who holds the government post is the current head of the Lacramanus Household. Given the poor management of the territory, it¡¯s reasonable to say that the Lacramanus Household is short on talent.¡¯


    ¡°The mostmon tactics are the opening of Cornered Pinwheel, Jamico Siege Battle, and the Eagle King Swap Lance. In particr, she often uses Lance presses from the Cornered Pinwheel. In the next turn, she uses Higgs Charging Lance, Marco Detour Battle and asionally uses Sarouan Own Camp Siege.¡± (??)


    ¡®¡­What is this guy talking about? I don¡¯t even know half of it.¡¯


    ¡®These guys are quite good.¡¯


    ¡®Even in major battles, the treatment in the actual battle will vary from person to person. There are people who want to attach the proper noun further to the transformation usage which changes so to speak.¡¯


    ¡®Speaking of taxonomy, it¡¯s like attaching a unique name to the part which is done by the proper nouns. If you try to remember everything, there will be no end.¡¯


    ¡®These guys probably like Togi so much. If you like Togi so much, I wish that you defeat Jura along the way. Isn¡¯t that a problem?¡¯


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve learned a lot. Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    I bowed down.


    ¡°Alright. We can¡¯t stay too long. Shall we head back?¡± (??)


    When the bulky guy said so, he stood up.


    Then, everyone else agreed.


    ¡®That¡¯s great. This will make the dormitory peaceful. They aren¡¯t old boys, but the situation where seniors are sitting in the dormitory doesn¡¯t make anyone feels good.¡¯


    ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. As you may already know, I am Lio Rube. I¡¯ll be rooting for you tomorrow.¡± (Lio)


    The bulky Nii-san said so and asked for a handshake before he left.


    ¡°Of course, I know. Thank you very much for your support.¡± (Yuri)


    When I lied to breathe, he shook my hand with a strong hand.


    ¡®This guy is the Rubes. I don¡¯t remember his name, but it is one of the five General households. If I have to say it, isn¡¯t he the same kind of person as me?¡¯


    ¡ª


    After shaking with other guys, I ate and went to bed.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Butchering the tactic names of Shogi again because I can¡¯t find it in Google.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 49: (Self Edited) Finals

    The next day, when the sun was almost set, I arrived at the royal castle. I came at that time because I was told to do so.


    ¡®It seems that the final match isn¡¯t a single game as before but three games. If one of thepetitors win two games, the match will end, but wouldn¡¯t this change the day by the end? After having three matches that happened all day yesterday, the final would be done after sunset.¡¯


    I approached the entrance of the castle while worrying about that.


    ¡°You are Yuri-sama who will bepeting in the final. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± (??)


    Then, an unknown woman who was waiting at the entrance, suddenly called me out.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to guide you today. Pleased to meet you.¡± (??)


    ¡°Aah, yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t get it, but is that what it¡¯s supposed to be?¡¯


    ¡ª¡°You may change your dress here.¡± (??)


    When I thought about it, I went by a private room with a mirror.


    That meant this person wasn¡¯t a maid or an official, but a beautician.


    ¡®Even so, what¡¯s with changing dress? I¡¯m not a wedding bride.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m fine here.¡± (Yuri)


    I was dressed in the same way as yesterday, with the uniform of the Knights.


    ¡°But¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°If you can¡¯t focus just because you can¡¯t make up, concentrate on my coat.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so¡­


    ¡°Well then, at least let me wash your face. And please let me tidy up your bed hair.¡± (??)


    I was told that.


    ¡®What¡¯s with bed hair?¡¯


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s about that much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s alright with my bed hair. This is just an amateur tournament.¡¯


    I was thinking so, but I supposed it was somehow high level tournament.


    When the coat had been pressed with steamed water, my bed hair tidied up and my face washed up, I felt refreshed.


    ¡°Eh, what are you trying to do?¡± (Yuri)


    The beautician was took grease-like oil from something like a bottle with her fingers. She was trying to spread it on my hair.


    ¡°Just a little.¡± (??)


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I don¡¯t need it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Just a little. It¡¯s only at the hair ends.¡± (??


    ¡®For some reason, she looks strangely excited. I don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t a big deal, but what kind of oil is that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s a bear oil.¡± (??)


    ¡®Eh. Bear oil, is it? Is she trying to spread that oil on my hair?¡¯


    ¡°Please rest assured. This is the oil is from the refined fat of bears before hibernation. Unlike cow oil, it doesn¡¯t smell bad. It will fall off in the hot water.¡± (??)


    ¡®S-sure. There¡¯s not even a part that I can feel relief. But it seems that beautician doesn¡¯t feel concerned about not spreading it.¡¯


    ¡°Understood. It¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s more troublesome to refuse her.¡¯


    When she stroked the oil and put in ab, my hair was done in a sh. In the end, it became a side parting hairstyle.


    ¡°Now, about your dress¡­¡± (??)


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Should I change the dress?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As I expected, that dress is¡­¡± (??)


    ¡®That¡¯s harsh. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡¯


    ¡®I have changed the Knights uniform several times because either it bes ragged while wearing it or my body got bigger and reached the size limit. I¡¯m wearing the fourth one now, but this is the best uniform I¡¯ve ever worn since six months ago.¡¯


    ¡®I took some care and lightly brushed my best uniform. There are no dust or bird wings.¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t fine already?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Seriously, what¡¯s wrong with it.¡¯


    When I asked that, the beautician had a troubled face.


    ¡°Please forgive me. There are spots of food or something on outerwear, and the hem of the inside has faded. It¡¯s all frayed.¡± (??)


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I looked silently at the hem of the pants. The pants were properly washed, so it didn¡¯t have mud stains, but it did have some stains. The hem was frayed, probably because I washed it over and over again.


    The reason for the dirt was when I went to the upstream water mill that had no cobblestone pavement. It had be messy together with the shoes during the rainy days. So, every time I gave it the dormitoryundry woman, she made a nasty face.


    That said, in the world of ordinary people, even a very wealthy merchant was fine wearing worse clothes.


    ¡®I guess this is no good when ites to the final. This is enough for the beautician to step in.¡¯


    ¡°Please change your dress. Otherwise, they won¡¯t forgive me.¡± (??)


    I was told with a tone that invited pity.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped then. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m particr about it.¡¯


    ¡°Well, please.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave in.


    ¡®I¡¯m weak against pushing.¡¯


    ¡°Understood. Then¡­ please wear this.¡± (??)


    The clothes brought by the beautician were rather old fashioned, even from my eyes.


    ¡®Uhm¡­ This is a traditional costume of the Great Kingdom era, and it is one of the best clothes. In Japan, such clothes are simr to the old ceremonial kimono, Kamishimo, worn by Daimyo during the Edo period.¡¯


    Kamishimo (ÑQ)


    ¡®Now, nobody is wearing it. In our house in the rural area, I never saw Rook wore it whenever he went out to the ceremonial ces. Oi, oi, give me a break.¡¯


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh? Uhm, no.¡± (??)


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t seem to be joking.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not very particr about my clothes, but this seems too exaggerated. Is there anything as good as this uniform?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, if it¡¯s that¡­¡± (??)


    What was brought back was something like a tailcoat that was beautifully dyed ck.


    ¡®I¡¯ve seen Rook wearing it. The tail hem doesn¡¯t extend, so the tailcoat is strange. However, it¡¯s a formal dress for the night. Of course, there are no frays, distortion or scratches.¡¯


    Tailcoat


    ¡°How about this?¡± (??)


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yup, it should be fine, right? Compared to this, my uniform certainly looks shabby.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± (??)


    The beautician breathed in as if she was relieved.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring this from the beginning?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I really want to know why. If I go out wearing this uniform, I¡¯ll be looked down by the public.¡¯


    ¡°I heard Yuri-sama was born in a very prestigious house, so¡­¡± (??)


    ¡®What a prestigious house? I was born in a small farmer family.¡¯


    I changed clothes with the help of the beautician and headed to the venue.


    ¡ª


    There were so many people in the hall that it was iparably to yesterday. There was a carpet-like flower path and for some reason, it was blocked with poles and ropes. It seemed to head toward the match board area. This had pulled my focus away.


    ¡®What is this? This is only apetition for students. So, what¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡®I haven¡¯t shown any interest in this tournament for six years since I entered the Academy. I think that my ssmates were talking about it in the dining hall, but I didn¡¯t want to go to the royal castle to watch it. Was it such a big fuss?¡¯


    While still being surprised on the inside, I tried to walk to the board as dignified as possible. On the way there, the seven seniors I met yesterday, the people in the dormitory and many others were standing by the side, calling out to me.


    ¡°Good luck!¡± (??)


    ¡°Go for it!¡± (??)


    ¡°We¡¯re rooting for you!¡± (??)


    Soma boys leaned out of the ropes and asked for a handshake. Everyone was smiling.


    As my back became itchy, I felt a terrible difort.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t like a ce where I live. It feels darker and dimmer. It feels like a mole has identally gone under the sun.¡¯


    When I reached the board area, I saw Her Majesty the Queen was sitting a bit away from there.


    ¡®¡­How big is this amateur studentpetition? This is not the Queen¡¯s Cup or something like that, so she doesn¡¯t have toe to see it. Is the Queen free?¡¯


    Next to her was Carol sitting dressed up. On the other side, there was Carya. Syamu was sitting some distance away.


    ¡®Did somebody from the household bring her here?¡¯


    Then, there were a standing area and a separate noble sitting area.


    There was no fence at the noble sitting area, but there is a waist-length fence at the standing area as yesterday. From my point of view, the right side was the noble sitting area, there was a small desk and chair in the standing area, and there was already a person sitting there.


    ¡®Is she the timekeeper?¡¯


    Sitting there was a slender middle-aged woman with several hoursses in front of her. If there was no time limit simr to yesterday, it tended to be a prolonged match. Hence, it was probably a decision that it shouldn¡¯t be done when Her Majesty the Queen was presence.


    I wasn¡¯t particrly told about this, but I knelt on one knee and bowed to Her Majesty the Queen before sitting on the board area. When I stood up, she had a friendly smile while Carol had an unkind smile as if she found something interesting. Syamu was somewhat overwhelmed.


    I wonder who brought her, but to begin with, she had no interest in Togi. It was just boring to watch and she didn¡¯t even know what this ce meant.


    When I didn¡¯t think Myaro would be here, she was actually presence.


    She was watching at the standing area. When our eyes met, she waved her hand slightly.


    Then, I sat in a chair. It was a soft chair where it was usually used. There was a cushion on the armrest. The chair was for adults, and it was a little too big for me who would still grow taller.


    When I sat in the chair, leaning my back on it and looked at the board pieces that seemed to be even better than the ones in the secondary residence of the Hou Household, the opponent came over.


    I almostughed when I saw her. She was wearing very good clothes simr to the twelveyered kimono, Junihitoe. It was simr to the clothes that I was proposed to wear earlier. In addition, she had a small crown made of silver.


    Junihitoe (Ê®¶þ…g)


    ¡®Oi, that¡¯s awesome. Are nning to be like a queen? It isn¡¯t as shy as Her Majesty the Queen¡¯s.¡¯


    She bowed to the Her Majesty the Queen before the chair and sat down. It seemed a bit difficult to sit.


    When I looked at the nearby Jura Lakramanus, she was a beautiful woman with a sharp face. Rather, it was a face that looked naturally sadist.


    ¡®I am not 16 years old, but since Jura should be 22 years old, she might be underestimating me, thinking that I am young.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Begin.¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen said so.


    ¡®Now, although there¡¯s the order from her, how should I start this?¡¯


    ¡®Come to think of it, there¡¯s no dice on the desk. Normally, dice are rolled between the participants. It has been done in this way until now.¡¯


    ¡®If there are no dice, you can¡¯t decide who will make the first move. Oi, there are no dice. What is the official doing?¡¯


    When I was thinking about it, I could hear a slight rattling sound beside me.


    ¡°¡­The participant Jura will start first.¡± (??)


    ¡®Eh?¡¯ I heard an unusual voice. It was a middle-aged voice.¡¯


    Without a moment away, Jura moved her piece and made a knocking sound. The timekeeper, who made the decision earlier, turned the hourss upside down.


    My time was decreasing.


    For a moment, I had symptoms simr to dizziness. Everything became spasmodically ridiculous.


    ¡®Hey. Aren¡¯t you a fool to not know that this is unfair? Why is the timekeeper rolling the dice?¡¯


    ¡®Did anyone see the dice?¡¯


    The only thing that I was looking was the timekeeper. From the audience sitting, they couldn¡¯t because her back was blocking the view, and they couldn¡¯t see the dice. Even I was the nearest to her couldn¡¯t see the small dice in her hands.


    ¡®Does the timekeeper decide everything?¡¯


    ¡®Do you want me to trust an unknown official whether this is fair or not? Do you want me to be convinced?¡¯


    ¡®I can be convinced if your intestines blow up and you die just because you are being unfair, but that¡¯s not the case, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s fine. Just because she starts first, it¡¯s going to be a big disadvantage. But doesn¡¯t anyone think that this is wrong?¡¯


    Then, I moved my piece.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>For disimer purpose, all pictures shown in this chapter aren¡¯t mine. Thanks to those who upload them in the inte.</li><li>Please click on the link to know more about Kamishimo and Junihitoe.</li><li>I think the author is trying to say morning coat rather than tailcoat.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 50: (Self Edited) One Win, One Loss

    ¡°I give up.¡± (Yuri)


    In the second game, I put my hand on the board, and surrendered. There was a delight expression on Jura¡¯s face.


    The first game was my victory, so it was one win and one loss. The third game would be a decisive battle.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for a break.¡± (Timekeeper)


    The timekeeper made the deration.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Yuri-kun, what are you trying to do?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, who was in the break room for some reason, was unusually angry.


    The smile that was always on her face had disappeared. This was the first time Myaro showed this kind of face to me.¡°What do you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to divert the matter. Even I¡­ No, it¡¯s not just me. Anyone who has the talent would know.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, otherwise, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡¯


    ¡°Are you trying to lose on purpose?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®She knew it.¡¯


    ¡°Well, for now.¡± (Yuri)


    I simply affirmed.


    ¡°Why? Are you threatened?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, why!?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to turn the Seven Witches into enemies.¡± (Yuri)


    That was the sole answer.


    ¡®It may be strange to say that, but I don¡¯t want to invite unnecessary displeasure.¡¯


    ¡®Unlike Gudanvier, who doesn¡¯t batting in business with me, the opponent this time is Lakramanus. There¡¯s nothing to gain by antagonizing them further.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ Could it be that, someone like you are afraid? I mean by those Witch households?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®The Witch households aren¡¯t forces that I can handle easily. I don¡¯t look down on them.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, but there¡¯s no reason to make them feel bad. On the other hand, for me, there are some reasons to give them favors.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Or rather, there¡¯s nothing to gain by winning.¡¯


    ¡®This is such an exaggerated event. Winning will bring honor as a Knight. I know that. Myaro probably wants me to have that honor.¡¯


    ¡®But I don¡¯t care about that. It¡¯s an honor to win, but losing is not a disgrace.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sure there are some people who are disappointed, but it¡¯s normal to beplimented on how well you¡¯ve progressed to the finals at this age. It¡¯s a different matter if it concerns the Hou Household¡¯s prestige, but that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s just a matter of what will be a plus if I win, and if I don¡¯t win, it will remains zero as it is.¡¯


    ¡®Conversely, it¡¯s obvious that Jura ces importance on winning the tournament since she looks so eager. If I give the win away, it would be a big favor. It doesn¡¯t matter to me, and if it¡¯s important to the other person, I don¡¯t mind giving the favor.¡¯


    ¡®If I have to be sorry, that¡¯s only toward the guys in our dormitory since I represent them. They couldn¡¯t defeat any semi-finalists other than me and Myaro.¡¯


    ¡°If it¡¯s about Syamu, you don¡¯t have to worry. In the dormitory, I¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    I stopped her.


    ¡°For me, I don¡¯t want to bother on small stuff. I¡¯m not looking for the glory of winning in this ce. I don¡¯t like Lakramanus, but I¡¯ll give the winning away.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡­ Yuri-kun¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand her feelings. She wants me to y a heroic role as the person who will be the head of the General household.¡¯


    ¡®Why is she doing such a thing even though it doesn¡¯t benefit herself? That¡¯s a preference. If it¡¯s a preference to enter the school of Knights against the birth and upbringing, it¡¯s also a preference to make me stand up at the top.¡¯


    ¡®This girl doesn¡¯t have any stake in it. Although no one is telling me that, she¡¯s working hard without being told. If she¡¯s trying to produce a hero, it¡¯s also a preference to take delight in people¡¯s reaction against the crime.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not living for your pleasures. I¡¯m not going to move the way you want.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro looked down with a painful expression, as if my words had broken my heart.


    ¡°So, are you¡­?¡±¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes, no matter what you think about it.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, Myaro shut her mouth. Then, she stood up.


    ¡®Did that take about five minutes?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My actions were annoying to you.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro sadly muttered that. She sounded like a fleetingmp that would disappear if it blew.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s annoying.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­? But I¡­?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. I¡¯m thankful. You did it for my sake.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes¡­ definitely.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to be what you want me to be. I don¡¯t want to be expected to do anything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®While Myaro is a realistic person, she¡¯s also strangely dreamy at the root. If she dream about me and caught me, what is waiting is doom.¡¯


    ¡®No matter how good it looks to me and howpetent I am, there¡¯s no guarantee that Myaro¡¯s actions are the best. Plus, I¡¯m aiming for something different in the first ce.¡¯


    ¡®She is probably trying to reform the Kingdom of Shaalta, and she wants to create a position for me. Getting honor in this small tournament is one of the factors.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a different vector from my thoughts.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know which is right. However, I cannot act thinking that Myaro is more correct than I am. It¡¯s about being mentally subservient, or to put in a bad way, it¡¯s the idea of a ve.¡¯


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Yuri-kun is right. I¡¯m also a person who will do everything in my own way, and there¡¯s not point in following others. When I think about it, that¡¯s normal.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t know whether she really understood it or not, and I can¡¯t read from her expression when she¡¯s still look frustrated.¡¯


    ¡®However, she seems convinced for the time being. Well, that¡¯s fine then.¡¯


    ¡ª


    Myaro opened her mouth, and¡­


    ¡°Uhm¡­ may I ask you onest question?¡± (Myaro)


    She asked me that.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you want to ask ten questions.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-kun, you¡¯re not afraid of the Witch households, is it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Haha.¡± (Yuri)


    I unintentionallyughed.


    ¡°Why do I have to be afraid of them?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, you¡¯re going to defeat them someday, right.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Defeat them. As I expected, Myaro is fundamentally different from me.¡¯


    ¡°They¡¯re parasites. Parasites can be bullish to its host, but it can¡¯t do anything when the host is about to die. Even if I don¡¯t do anything, they¡¯re destined to self-destruct.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Parasites are strong against the host, but once the host is killed, they have to escape from it or die together. Six precedents prove to be splendid that the Witch households¡¯ reactions are very simr to it.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ I don¡¯t understand that well.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t seem to understand that. Well, she will understand it soon.¡¯


    *Knock* *Knock*


    The door was knocked.


    ¡°Come in.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± (??)


    It was a maid of the royal castle.


    ¡®She¡¯s probablying to call for the third game. Is the break over?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-sama, you have a guest.¡± (??)


    It was different.


    ¡°¡­Well, this is it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, yes. See you.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro left the room with the maid.


    ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter. May I see you?¡± (??)


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 51: (Self Edited) War of Words

    After the break, I returned to my seat. In front of me was Jura, who was already sitting.


    ¡°The left will start first.¡± (??)


    Without saying words of greetings, I was unterally sentenced by the timekeeper.


    ¡®This is the third time I¡¯ve been yed. How annoying¡­¡¯


    Since she had moved her piece, I pointed my hand ordingly. After about fifteen moves, the battle situation was clear.


    On the other side, it seemed that she was using the tactic of ¡®Preparing Spear in exchange of Eagle King.¡¯ The Eagle King unit made the same diagonal movements as in Shogi, but they had special characteristics.


    It could jump over enemy and ally pieces, and couldpletely disregard the terrain called river that ran in the center and restricted the invasion.


    ¡®In my heart, I call it a sniper.¡¯


    ¡®Needless to say, this unit makes it easy to snipe the king. But since it will be a game where the King piece just need to run away from the Eagle King piece, it¡¯s not interesting. The Royal Guard piece and the Personal Guard piece which are arranged in front right and left of the King piece are the pieces that can¡¯t be jumped over.¡¯¡®However, the special ability to jump over the pieces is still overwhelming, which greatly limits the tactics of enclosures in Togi. Conversely, there is a wall against the Eagle King piece in the initial state, so breaking this will increase the danger of sniping. I can say that.¡¯


    ¡®By using this strategy, she wants to bring down my Eagle King piece with her Eagle King piece in the first several moves. I¡¯ll have to waste a few moves, but with a few disadvantages, I can limit her tactic.¡¯


    ¡®Instead of better at using the Eagle King piece, I¡¯m probably better at crushing this tactic.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, you.¡± (Jura)


    And Jura spoke there.


    ¡®What? Wasn¡¯t a promise not to say anything in the finals? That reminds me, this is the first time I hear her voice.¡¯


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Jura)


    ¡®What about it?¡¯


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t feel bad.¡± (Yuri)


    When I answered, Jura deliberately put her hand on her mouth andughed with giggle.


    ¡°No, I wonder if you don¡¯t know. Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± (Jura)


    ¡°Not in any way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? The things you do are¡­ what was that again? That small store.¡± (Jura)


    ¡°Are you talking about Hou and Associates?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I hear you¡¯re hiring a lot of drifters. Isn¡¯t hard to do it nowadays? I mean there could be a fire.¡± (Jura)


    ¡®Aah¡­ How do I say it¡­ She¡¯s really a scum.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I hate scum. I¡¯m a scum myself, but on the other hand, I¡¯m like a viin with a sense of aesthetics.¡¯


    ¡®But these guys aren¡¯t good. There is no sense of aesthetic.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, I was surprised.¡± (Yuri)


    Jura smiled with a grin.


    ¡°Oh my, why is that?¡± (Jura)


    ¡°Haa, my mind is not well until now, maybe.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I was stupid. Give up the victory? Give a favor?¡¯


    ¡®What the hell is that? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re talking about it.¡¯


    ¡®When I allowed you to win clearly so far, you would probably notice it for granted. Well, I thought so, but you didn¡¯t even notice it at all. If you are so insensitive, I can¡¯t give you a favor. You would think that you¡¯re wining because of your ability.¡¯


    ¡°I just received a report. Four houses burned down, but no injuries. Well, the damage was minor¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Oh, really?¡± (Jura)


    Jura was pretending calmly, but she couldn¡¯t hide the surprise. The smile she made intensified.


    ¡®Do you think I don¡¯t know? What a fool.¡¯


    ¡°However, perhaps, you¡¯re setting the fire to make me upset. To mention it in a ce like this¡­ goodness.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Did you say I did it?¡± (Jura)


    Jura wasn¡¯t holding back her voice.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but do you think this kind of winning bring honor to the Witch household?¡¯


    This conversation was overheard by the audience who sat on the front side.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to report any damage anyway.¡± (Yuri)


    The houses were devastated and the criminal wasn¡¯t identified.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is arson or misfire.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really? Then, what do you want to say?¡± (Jura)


    ¡°You¡¯re also poor in character.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Wha¡­!¡± (Jura)


    Jura red at me, turning her face red with shame.


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t do it, I was nning to lose. I¡¯m sorry you didn¡¯t seem to notice the previous game, but I lost on purpose. You don¡¯t feel ufortable about it, so I can¡¯t imagine that you¡¯re a Witch.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°How about you shut¡­!¡± (Jura)


    Jura was angry with her face red. But my mouth didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Even if I lose purposely, you¡¯ll burn people¡¯s homes without understanding the kindness of the favor. So, I challenge you to war of words with this sort of trick. That¡¯s not worth losing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wanted to avoid such a collision, so I lost in the second game in an easy-to-understand manner.¡¯


    ¡®If I give the favor, even if I can¡¯t avoid the conflict in the future, I can prolong it. However, now that it has actually been burned down by arson, I have no obligation to lose anymore.¡¯


    ¡®For the sake of argument, I don¡¯t mind if they burn down the entire factory.¡¯


    ¡®When I think about them, this is also a job. If indirect harassment doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s inevitable to take direct action. This is because I ignore easy-to-understand warnings, so it became like this¡¯.


    ¡®Lakramanus receivesmission from the parchment guild, so they had an obligation to protect their interests. Gudanvier also said ¡®Let us protect you¡¯, but as long as they get paid, they will have to take responsibility for protecting me from other opponents.¡¯


    ¡®When a child¡¯s interests are threatened, even if they don¡¯t have a grudge, they will attack. That¡¯s normal, and it¡¯s their job.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s why I don¡¯t mean to say a grudge when they set fire to the factory that I had been building carefully. It seems despicable to me, but for Lakramanus, it¡¯s a family business. I can¡¯t afford to quit now.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s fine that they burn it down. It¡¯s also fine to take advantage of the things since I¡¯m sitting here now and I can¡¯t move.¡¯


    ¡®But why do you have to use that mouth to make me upset? Are you trying to look down on me by crushing Hou and Associates?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s greed. You take away Hou and Associates from me, take the honor of winning, smear the mudugh at me¡­ Such intentions can be seen through easily.¡¯


    ¡®Fine.¡¯


    ¡°Judge, I can¡¯t stand such insults.¡± (Jura)


    When Jura said so, the timekeeper (what kind of referee is this) was¡­


    ¡°Yuri-dono should close your mouth. And as a penalty, the time allotted is zero.¡± (??)


    ¡­pulling out another joke.


    ¡®It¡¯s alright. She¡¯s probably have been bought.¡¯


    When I looked at the Queen, she looked pretty frowned upon.


    ¡®Surely, if I lose my job, I¡¯m sure I have enough money that I won¡¯t have trouble for the rest of my life.¡¯


    ¡®Anyhow, if the time allotted is zero, I will be disqualified if I don¡¯t make a move within thirty seconds. This is a great disadvantage.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s so interesting that I can¡¯t help smiling.¡¯


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I don¡¯t mind. But, is that alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Jura)


    I hit the corner of the board with my index finger.


    ¡°So, I am in a position where I¡¯ve been imposed disadvantages by cheap tricks, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t feel like losing.


    ¡ª


    Without looking at the board, I was looking at Jura¡¯s face without showing expression while holding my chin with my arm on the armrest.


    When I looked at her in this way, she had a face that suited her age, staring at the board as if she was about to cry.


    ¡®But, there is no way for her anymore. In the first ce, her skill is two or three levels inferior.¡¯


    ¡®As everyone has said, the semi-finals opponent is much stronger. If you y ten rounds with her, she would lucky if she can win 1 round.¡¯


    ¡®They live in the same dormitory. I¡¯m sure that you have yed many times.¡¯


    ¡®Moreover, for me who showed the difference in the first game to beat you, did you think you won the second game on your own? And, do you think you can win the third game by making me upset?¡¯


    ¡®Do you think of things that are convenient for you? Didn¡¯t you think about revising your n in advance?¡¯


    ¡®It is also possible that you haven¡¯t y in the dormitory, or you depend too much on the bloodline. Well, I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡®Even so, are you nning to continue when I¡¯m cornering you already?¡¯


    ¡®Are you going to retort by hitting the board and throw it at me? That¡¯s not impossible.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a brat-like action, but it would be quite disappointing if I fall off the chair with the board and pieces thrown at my face.¡¯


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s not bad to make it worse. There are, of course, some excuses for retaliation for my disrespect.¡¯


    ¡®So, should you be wary?¡¯


    ¡°I¡­ give up¡­¡± (Jura)


    Jura bit her lower lip, and with teary eyes, she put her hands on the board with regret.


    It was over.


    ¡ª


    At the moment it was over, cheers were sounded as if an explosion had urred in the audience area. The Knights were literally happy and jumping.


    In the midst of cheers, Carol stood up from the guest seat and headed toward us without knowing the event procedures. She was wearing a scarlet dress close to ck. The head was a delicate hair barrette made of amber and silver.


    The dark shades of the dress were well-shed, with blonde hair dressed in hair ornaments. She was wearing shoes with heels, so when she got up, she looked like a different person.


    ¡°Goodness, couldn¡¯t you do normally?¡± (Carol)


    The inside still hadn¡¯t changed.


    ¡°The trouble ising from that side. So, I can¡¯t help it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re twisted.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°¡­I guess so.¡± (Yuri)


    I suddenly lost my confidence.


    ¡®It may be so. Maybe Carol is right. I don¡¯t really know, but it¡¯s going to be a lot of trouble after this.¡¯


    ¡°¡­But, you did well. It¡¯s splendid.¡± (Carol)


    Carol smiled pleasantly and held out her hand lightly. This time, she wasn¡¯t going to tap my shoulder.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    When I got up, I took her hand and said it. Then, I gently kissed the hand.


    ¡ª


    I immediately walked out of the hall and had my clothes changed into uniforms. I left out the royal castle as if to run away. I wasn¡¯t in a hurry, but I wanted to go to the watermill as soon as possible.


    ¡°Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    Outside the gate of the royal castle, there was Myaro. I wonder where the rein she held was from, but then, the saddle was from the Hou Household.


    ¡°Please forgive me.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro bowed deeply.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t consider the big picture. It¡¯s because I pulled you into the tournament, your important building was set on fire¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it in a strong tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that low enough to me you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®After all, it would be done in that way someday. It is my fault, and I¡¯m paying the price since mypany makes huge profits.¡¯


    ¡®It isn¡¯t Myaro¡¯s fault.¡¯


    ¡°¡­But that¡¯s not all. I got into your waiting room, andint about how you lost. I have no excuse for that.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro kept her head down.


    ¡°Please raise your face.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    She raised her head and saw my face. With a sad looking face, she was like a child waiting for the parent¡¯s scold. It wasn¡¯t a face that usually saw through people.


    There was a young child here. It was like a puppy that was afraid of being abandoned by the owner.


    The fact that she prepared a Galloping Bird was probably because of this.


    It was only twenty minutes since the final ended. It was too early to procure a Galloping Bird after the final.


    That meant that Myaro listened to the conversation at the beginning, and as soon as she learned about the fire, she left the hall, went to my secondary residence, talked about the situation somehow, and procured the bird. That was what it meant.


    That was smart, but I felt sorry for that concern.


    ¡®What a sixteen years old girl could do?¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a fool?¡± (Yuri)


    As I approached Myaro, I hugged her body tightly. Myaro¡¯s thin body was slender even at the same age, and it fit perfectly in my chest.


    ¡°U-uhmm¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hard on yourself. Besides, I don¡¯t hate the mistake you make.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro¡¯s body in my arm rxed as if relieved.


    ¡°Well, I-I shouldn¡¯t say this right now, but.. I¡¯m actually a woman.¡± (Myaro)


    She said something.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this while thinking that you¡¯re a man? It¡¯s disgusting, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A-ah yes¡­ B-but, please let me go¡­¡± (Myaro)


    I let Myaro go.


    ¡°If-if you do this¡­ I may misunderstand.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was blushing. I thought that I wasforting her, but somehow, it turned into a strange direction¡­


    ¡°Y-yuri-kun, aren¡¯t you in a hurry? Come, please go there quickly. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    I stepped on the stirrup and I lightly sit on the saddle. As expected, it was easy to move with the Knight uniform.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± (Myaro)


    When I received the reins from Myaro, I began to move.


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 52: (Self Edited) Lejays Disappointment

    *Pan*


    A small sound resounded, and Jura¡¯s cheek was pped. The impact causes the silver crown Jura wore toe off and rolled on the floor.


    A sound of *Kaching* was heard. The crown hit a limestone wall and stopped.


    The current head of the Lakramanus Household, Lejay Lakramanus, who watched over the oue of the game, was now in the waiting room. There were only two people in the waiting room, Jura and Lejay.


    Jura was still dressed in a brilliant outfit. The dress was taken from the Lakramanus Household. No oneined about being dirty or torn.


    ¡°You humiliate with your disgraceful behavior.¡± (Lejay)


    There was no warmth in her voice that a grandmother should give to her heartbroken grandchild.


    ¡°But Obaa-sama¡­ that¡¯s what Kaa-sama told me to do.¡± (Jura)


    ¡°Silent!!!¡± (Lejay)¡°Kuh¡­¡± (Jura)


    Lejay, the current head of the Lakramanus Household, was a woman who had seen all the filths lying on the back of the royal capital. Her age was about to reach ny.


    ¡°While leading a faction in the Silver Birch dormitory, you don¡¯t understand such a simple thing¡­¡± (Lejay)


    Lejay shouted in anger. The granddaughter, who she thought that there was a bit prospect, had gotten on such a foolish n.


    Lejay wanted to say that Jura could use her head a little. But to begin with, it might be no use expecting the brain of the woman who couldn¡¯t graduate from the school of Liberal Arts until this age. However, she couldn¡¯t help but to think so.


    The [All Togi Competition] was an old-established game. Therefore, if someone won, the surrounding eyes would change. The name would be remembered, and it would give advantages in the career. In particr, if the opponent of the finals was an heir of the General household, it would lift the champion to another spot.


    For that reason, it was fine to use underhanded schemes. That was what Lejay thought. Lejay had yed twice in the tournament before graduating from the school of Liberal Arts at the age of eighteen, and she had won the championship in the second tournament.


    At that time, Lejay also too some measures. In her experience, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to cause psychological confusion from arson.


    However, the way of doing it was the worst.


    It must be a n of a low-life that her foolish daughter thought, but the way to convey it in the game, which was done in the public view, was the lowest of all. It was a n that thugs would do.


    What would the audience think if she engaged in war of words with the opponent? They would be offended at that point.


    A mastermind shouldn¡¯t be bound by good nature, but she shouldn¡¯t forget themon sense. If she ignored the public stance, there was no difference from thugs in the city.


    It was the public stance that formed the armor of nobility and the household, and that was what brought them prosperity.


    That was why Jura was foolish. That foolish daughter, and the foolish grandchild in front of her¡­ she didn¡¯t understand. Why they didn¡¯t have the sense of a mastermind?


    The public stance that should be the most important was thought as something unnecessary which deviated from daily life, and the girl was confused between public stance and action. That was why the thing she did was a thuggish act, and the other side despised it.


    In the first ce, did she even think about what to do if she couldn¡¯t win? Even if underhanded schemes were done and she lost it, it would be many times worse if she lose without it. Just like now.


    To begin with, Lejay wanted to say that Jura was good enough to win the tournament. She was greedy in spite of theck of ability. However, she lost and smeared mud on the household name.


    If she still lose even after ying fairly on the appearance, she would shake hands, and that was it. The Queen might even give her words of appreciation.


    It was unlikely to affect the household name. In other words, Jura took on unnecessary risk.


    Lejay thought what she would have done.


    Even if the house was set on fire, the means ofmunicating it should have been to send an unknown document to the waiting room. There was no need to proudly confess any wrongdoing in the public view where the Queen was watching.


    Earlier, at the end of the second game, if the boy was informed and he took off with a horse early, he might have been in time to stop the arson. By telling about it, Yuri would have lost the match.


    Even in the tournament Lejay won, she generally had the skill despite deploying some underhanded schemes. Moreover, just by looking at the first and second game of the finals, she knew that the young man was trying to give up the win.


    Compared to the first artistic victory in the first game, the second game was obviously unnatural. At first, Lejay thought that he was the type with poor concentration, but since poorly move and good move were done alternately, she realized that it was clearly intentional.


    Inwardly, this must be because Jura¡¯s scheme, so the young man decided to give up the victory. She wanted to praise her grandchild¡¯s talent. He won the first game, and doing so in the second game meant that the young man probably wanted to show his ability even if he lost. And¡­


    However, since the transaction stake there was probably a concession to the business that the young man was doing, she was wondering why she wasn¡¯t informed about the content of the concession.


    But that wasn¡¯t a big problem. It was about if he lose, their side would disobey their promise. It might be because of that.


    But the reality was different. Jura wasn¡¯t working with Yuri beforehand. Rather, the other side was more careful, and he was trying to let her win. In an attempt to make Jura noticed it, he deliberately won overwhelmingly in the first game and lost poorly in the second game.


    It was a political bargain that the Witch households should be good at. In such a bargaining, they didn¡¯t have to go out of the way to tell from one to ten.


    Of course, they could have as many conversations as they liked. There was no inconvenience to tell from one to ten.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case between two people who were publicly hostile. If there was a hostile rtionship, the visit itself was dangerous. There was a danger of being beaten by the rtive just by showing the movement to meet.


    But since they were in a hostile rtionship, there was a need to have a dialogue between them. In the game that the element of luck was strongly entangled, the need became stronger. In such a case, it was necessary to sense the intention keenly from small unnaturalness.


    The Knights did it all the way, but their side wasn¡¯t able to read it, and the advantageous deal that could be made was screwed up. Since they were from a Witch household, it wasn¡¯t possible to do by having monologue over there. It was natural to notice the bargaining.


    It was still good that their side didn¡¯t notice it after making a hundred moves. Perhaps, their side was degrading the other side honor, and they lost a game they could win in the worst way.


    ¡°What a shame¡­¡± (Lejay)


    It wasn¡¯t enough to curse her many times.


    ¡°Please forgive me, Obaa-sama¡­¡± (Jura)


    The grandchild was desperately bowing her head and whispering on the ground.


    The sad part was that this grandchild was the most promising sessor. If the girl kept doing something disgraceful, she would be despised by other Witch households when she became the head. If it was about losing, that was fine. However, the disgraceful behaviors couldn¡¯t be undone.


    Lejay no longer had the option of giving up on Jura and expecting a new child. If a child was born, it took at least ten years before she could judge the child¡¯s talent. Unfortunately, she might not be alive at that time.


    ¡°Grr¡­¡± (Lejay)


    Lejay distorted her wrinkled cheeks as she grinded her teeth. It was so frustrating that she could cry.


    In anger, she knocked her cane down on Jura¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ouchh!¡± (Jura)


    Jura, who received the butt end of the cane, let out a small scream.


    ¡°Haah¡­ haa¡­¡± (Lejay)


    Lejay was out of breath. She wanted to hit her twice or three times, but the old bones didn¡¯t have the energy to do it twice.


    ¡®What did you do?¡¯


    Lejay thought of the young man who defeated her grandchild.


    Rather than having a grudge against Jura¡¯s deplorable side, he didn¡¯t show the feelings of amazement or hatred. If a Witch household was looked down upon by young Knight from a General household, it was necessary to retaliate.


    But that young man was neither. He showed his willingness of giving up the victory.


    In the third game, their eyes met for a moment.


    The act of bursting in anger that could be seen among young men didn¡¯t appear at all. On the other hand, he was looking at Lejay with tired eyes as if ming her for herck of supervision as the head of household. His victory was almost confirmed. Even though glory was just around the corner, it didn¡¯t seem like he was enjoying it. There was no joy. It seemed the young man was sad because he ended up being hostile to her since he couldn¡¯t give up the victory.


    He wasn¡¯t a fool.


    Even if it was a request from the parchment guild, it became a duty that takes the form of arson. However, if the parchment guild continued to lose its profits, rivalry couldn¡¯t be avoided in the future.


    That could even damage the honor of the Lakramanus Household. So, she probably should do something about it. This gave her headache.


    ¡ª


    Lejay looked down on her pitiful grandchild while thinking. It didn¡¯te into the mind that she should do so something for Jura.


    Jura should use her own talent to somehow return the stigma. It wasn¡¯t something Lejay would lend a hand.


    ¡®Even so, this girl is better than Gudanvier¡­ At least she is still a Witch¡­¡¯


    When Lejay thought so, she wasforted a bit. There was still salvationpared to Myaro who was a talented child of the Gudanvier Household.


    Gudanvier, like Lakramanus, hadn¡¯t been blessed with talented children in recent years. No matter how foolish her eldest daughter was, it was still better than them. That was in regards how disgrace they were.


    Anyhow, Gudavier¡¯s daughter repeatedly had ndestine meetings with a Knight from an unknown household while attending school, and became pregnant. The daughter had a miscarriage, but in the end, she took a year off and ended up marrying the man.


    She was such a helpless woman, but it was probably something simr to ck hensid white eggs, the child born was tremendously talented.


    The sessor of the Seven Great Witches was required to learn the ancient Shannguage, and whether it was a lie or truth, it was said that the child could speak it when she was ten years old. Ancient Shannguage couldn¡¯t be mastered if studied half-heartedly. Even Lejay struggled to learn it. There were no shorings as a Witch.


    With this, it was impossible not to expect it. When the child reached the age of entering the school of Liberal Arts, she deceived her parents and the head of the household by having all the documentspletely falsified and slipped into the school of Knights suddenly. Just before the entrance ceremony, the head of the household was contacted by the school headmaster and she finally noticed that it was an irreversible situation.


    Lejay, who usually didn¡¯t sympathize with others, instinctively felt sorry for Luida Gudanvier¡¯s depression.


    When shepared it, her situation was still better. At least, her grandchild had the will to live as a Witch.


    ¡°How long do you want to lie down? Get ready to go home soon.¡± (Lejay)


    Lejay told that to Jura, who was prostrating on the ground, and tried to leave the room. At that time, the door opened.


    ¡°O-okaa-sama.¡± (??)


    It was her foolish daughter. She was sweating, probably because she was running.


    ¡°What is it? You¡¯re noisy.¡± (Lejay)


    When Lejay saw the face of her foolish daughter, the fatigue seemed double up. The daughter was also a fool.


    ¡°That¡­ one person didn¡¯t return. I mean¡­ the execution team.¡± (Lejay¡¯s Daughter/Jura¡¯s Mother)


    Lejay wanted to kill this foolish daughter.


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 53: (Self Edited) Halted Watermill

    Thepany buildings around the watermill were splendidly burned. Even if the inside of the building and the roof were burned, it probably didn¡¯t burn well because of the wetness. Only the water wheel that was immersed in the river had its original appearance. Other than that, the roof, the doors, and all the wooden parts were burned down.


    Of course, even if it was set on fire, there was no reason to the building to burn so much because once it was on fire, people would go to the river to get water to extinguish the fire immediately. But I told them not to extinguish the fire.


    We needed an oue that could be shown to the outside world, the parchment guild and the Lakramanus. Whether it became like this or not, it was no different than gratification.


    What were burned were assets that I and Hou and Associates no longer needed.


    ¡°Did you catch them?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Cuffe)


    When I asked after arriving there, Cuffe answered briefly.


    Even though it was already midnight, more than twenty people including Cuffe were on the site of a burnt downpany building. Some of them were crying when looking at the buildings that became ashes, probably because they had a deep feeling toward it.


    As a result, there was arge bonfire that was burning in the middle of the ruins, and the area was illuminated brightly.Beside the bonfire, there was only one person who looked strange. He was gagged and tied behind a noose. Then, he was dragged in front of me.


    He seemed to be beaten until he was half-dead, and his face was swollen. This was one of the arsonists.


    However, it wasn¡¯t only trauma that he looked strange. He was dressed like a ninja with a ck costume and ck hood. I didn¡¯t understand well because his face was beaten badly, but his age seemed to be of an old man.


    ¡°Hmm, you got him huh¡­ Remove the gag.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°He will harm himself, you know.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Suicide, is it?¡¯


    ¡°I see. Then, I¡¯ll stop.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder if he will bite his tongue off.¡¯


    ¡°Did he try to die?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°He was trying to push a dagger into his belly. So, before that happened, I made him bite the gag of a wooden stick.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe¡¯s voice was full with unconcealed anger. After all, he was thinking about the arson.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited.¡± (Yuri)


    Even both enemies and allies¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s not sleeping. So, make him sit down.¡± (Yuri)


    The man was forcibly lifted and sat down by one of the employees. There were no ropes on the feet, so he could sit and walk. However, in this situation, there was no way to escape.


    The man obediently crossed his leg and sit.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start with the interrogation.¡± (Yuri)


    I squatted down in front of the man.


    ¡°Are you from the second unit army? Nod or shake your head.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Arsonist)


    The man intensely red at me.


    ¡°Then, are you Lakramanus¡¯ private soldier?¡± (Yuri)


    Even if I asked him, he didn¡¯t respond at all.


    ¡®Is it that? Does he exercise the right to remain silent?¡¯


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. No, I¡¯m curious which one was caught in this trap.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Speaking of trap, it is a simple trap.¡¯


    ¡®The trap is tied around the thick branch of a tree near the factory and it is kept on the ground with a rope. Then, it was connected to a loop of rope. The loop would be connected to the trigger.¡¯


    <em>Trap</em>


    ¡®When the trigger is kicked by the thief, the rope that has been made loop at the end, will be raised by the power of the branch which returns to its original position. The foot is tied up in the manner of the hanging, and it¡¯s like fishing a man instead of a fish.¡¯


    ¡®I thought that thieves woulde at night, so I made it for fun. Someone got caught. He probably tried to harm himself as he was hanging upside down. He got hit with a long stick. If a knife was used in the counterattack, it¡¯s not strange that someone got injured. So, it¡¯s correct to hit him with a long stick.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What to do? He doesn¡¯t really want to tell anything?¡¯


    ¡®So, kill him? Killing and burying him may confuse the other side.¡¯


    ¡®It is difficult to deal with the unknown whereabouts of a man who is supposed to have been taken as a prisoner of war. The other side doesn¡¯t know whether he betrayed them, was made to confess or got killed, so I¡¯m anxious about what happened.¡¯


    ¡®Or will it be a favor lend to the Witch household? What to do? Hmm.¡¯


    ¡°Remove the gag.¡± (Yuri)


    After a moment of hesitation, I said it.


    ¡°Is it fine?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe was suspicious. It was probably because he wouldmit suicide.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting to torture him, but I don¡¯t have anything to ask. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is a second unit army or a private soldier. That¡¯s because I have identified his employer.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Cuffe)


    He seemed convinced.


    ¡°Let me tell you before you remove the gag. I¡¯m not going to expose his body. It¡¯s fine if he dies by biting the tongue, but then, strip him naked and bury him in the forest. If we do that, he will be treated as a missing traitor. That¡¯s the best deal for me. So, don¡¯t feel bad.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In other words, he won¡¯t confess anyway, so yeah, he canmit suicide. Even if I don¡¯t bother to give him a hand, he¡¯s going to die from himself, so there will be much less work.¡¯


    ¡°Alright. Remove the¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I was about to say ¡®Remove the gag¡¯ but I stopped saying it.


    ¡®Why did he try to kill himself when suspended in the air?¡¯


    ¡®From this man¡¯s point of view, it is clear that it is more convenient to have allies to confirm his death rather than to be killed in the form of a missing person. I don¡¯t know what kind of organization it is, but he was actually lived and ran away, or maybe, betrayed them. But, I don¡¯t have to think about the possibility.¡¯


    ¡®In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be tempting to see hispanions to see which one of them has fallen?¡¯


    ¡°Wait a sec. As I expected, let¡¯s do it in the burnt watermill.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Maybe someone is lurking in the distance and looking at us.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The moonlight is bright tonight, and I can see rtively far away from here. But if the other side is lying on the ground, I can¡¯t see them. The burnt watermill is full of soot and the ceiling has fallen, but there are burnt walls on all sides. So, it can prevent the other side from looking.¡¯


    ¡°Carry him.¡± (Yuri)


    The arsonist was dragged by the employees and was brought into the factory. The light that ignited at the tip of the torch that was dip in a heavy oil barrel was carried.


    The drawback was that it was quite shy and ck smoke came out¡­


    ¡®It smells.¡¯


    ¡°Make a fence at the entrance.¡± (Yuri)


    The entrance door was burned down, so if it was opened, his allies could see inside herepletely.


    ¡°Alright, remove the gag.¡± (Yuri)


    After confirming that a fence had been formed, I made a signal, and the gag was removed.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Arsonist)


    He stared at me but didn¡¯t bite his tongue.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®In this matter, it¡¯s necessary to reveal the corpse to the allies. Therefore, it may not be possible to do self-harm in a ce where he couldn¡¯t be seen.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t want to die, huh? I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There are two types for suicide. First, if you don¡¯tmit suicide, your life will be worse thanmitting suicide. To put it simply, it includes the suicidal thoughts about life. For example, people die because they were caught by Kuran. You have to live as a ve for the rest of your life, and as a sex ve in the case of a woman. You will suffer, andmit suicide. Or if you are caught by the side such as the Witch households who tortures people until they don¡¯t look like people at all, you will give up your life since what awaits you is nothing but pain.¡¯


    ¡®Even if this guy is a fool, he probably doesn¡¯t think that we¡¯re that kind of bad people, so that¡¯s not the case.¡¯


    ¡®The other reason is the fear that living will damage important things.¡¯


    ¡®This may be the case if youmit suicide to leave insurance money to a family member. Or perhaps, instead of confessing information, you die in fear of betraying your allies and people you serve. But then, you would have bit your tongue the moment we remove the gag.¡¯


    ¡®That could be another reason.¡¯


    ¡®If betrayal is known to allies, what you want to protect would be destroyed be them. That¡¯s why he hesitated to die and I¡¯m going to make a precautionary line, saying ¡®If you die, I¡¯ll make it look like you betray them¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°Now, what should we do? If you betrayed, will your mother die, or will she be killed at that age?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, he looked a bit surprised. Unexpectedly, he was the type that disys expressions on the face.


    ¡°That¡¯s look like it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Now¡­ what should I do? I can just let him go, but I can¡¯t show it. Cuffe is pretty angry.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you go. In exchange, you¡¯ll have toe back with the hostages held by the Witch household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What?¡± (Arsonist)


    The man talked. The voice was difficult to hear, probably because he was beaten and his mouth was swollen, but he did talk.


    ¡°It¡¯s hell to live, it¡¯s hell to die. As a traitor, you will be on the run while protecting your family.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Arsonist)


    ¡°Oi, Yuri.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe didn¡¯t seem convinced.


    ¡°If this guy returns, they¡¯re just going to bury the hatchet. Maybe.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I know. But, if he doesn¡¯t return, rumors will spread. The Hou obtains a traitor. That information has been exposed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Arsonist)


    The arsonist¡¯splexion was stiff.


    ¡°Nothing is lost since this man has been beaten thoroughly. Do you think the other side will believe it? In addition, if the rumors spread, this man is confirmed to be a spy, and the Hou has obtained him. It¡¯s not likely, but he can¡¯t live.¡± (Yuri)


    Having said that, Cuffe had a difficult face.


    ¡°But, why does it sound soplicated?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Well, rather than killing this man, they will simply banish him.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much wrongdoings he has done in the past, but if he does wrongdoings, he will only do it. So, it¡¯s better not to know. That much is about the pursuers. It would have been much easier for him to be killed here and be exposed to trees. At least, he doesn¡¯t have to die as a traitor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­If you say that, I don¡¯t want to say that I don¡¯t like it either.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Alright.¡¯


    ¡°Oi, you. You can go. Stand up quickly.¡± (Yuri)


    I kicked him and let him stand. Then, he ran away with his body still tied to a rope.


    ¡ª


    ¡°So, is the basement warehouse safe?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Maybe.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Maybe? Haven¡¯t you checked?¡± (Yuri)


    It was a rare oversight for Cuffe.


    The basement warehouse contained girders, oil fractionating tools, roughly fractionated barrels of oil, and various other items. The door was fireproof, covered with soil and watered it. The hole was made deep, so even if the ground burned vigorously, it should be safe inside.


    As long as the equipment were brought into the basement warehouse, operations can be quickly resumed in another ce if it has watermill or hut.


    ¡°Since the burnt house is falling, it feels natural. So, when you remove the rubble, it¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s a door.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Aah, is that so?¡¯


    ¡°If possible, I want you to bring all of it to the headquarters by today.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Cuffe tilted his head.


    ¡°The basement warehouse will not be found. I think it¡¯s fine to leave it alone.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I¡¯ve provoked them more than necessary. They may retaliate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s possible enough. Even if the basement warehouse isn¡¯t found, it¡¯s not difficult to find the door if you look for it carefully.


    ¡®The fireproof door has a lock, but if you smash it with a hammer, you can break it. I can¡¯t say that they won¡¯t go that far.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, did you win?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Yeah, I won. Besides, the other side made a foolish provocation, so I decided topletely crush her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Seriously, I wonder why that happened. If I lose, the other side will be satisfied, so I thought it would be fine for another two months.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ In that case, we better be careful.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Yeah. If these equipment are gone, the resume of the operation will be dyed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the city and get a carriage.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®After all, there is a favor to ask.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with a two-seaters Galloping Bird. Get behind me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The night is still long. He should also buy some sake and bring it with him.¡¯


    ¡°Before that, I just have to say one thing.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You, aren¡¯t you overdoing this? You should pay attention not to burden the bird.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®That was a severe rebuke. Oh I guess, he wasn¡¯t fooled after all?¡¯


    ¡®He understands me. The correct answer is to kill and bury that arsonist.¡¯


    ¡®Although I said hell to live, hell to die, he has the option of going to the front door of Lakramanus¡¯ mansion andmits suicide. Then, he will be able to prove his innocence.¡¯


    ¡®In that case, the psychological effect of killing and burying the other side can¡¯t be achieved. Even if he sessfully brings hostages and went on a wandering journey, there is nothing for me to gain. However, if I kill him, I can surely expect one of the effects that will benefit me.¡¯


    ¡®I thought about the hostages who had been taken by them, and I feel sorry.¡¯


    ¡°I know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if I say so, I don¡¯t really feel sorry. Will the timee when I really understand?¡¯


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>I draw the picture myself based on a certain reference.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 54: (Self Edited) New World

    When I got into the sky on Stardust, I saw that construction had already begun.


    This was by the shore of argeke. It was located at the back of the mountains in the northern part of the river from the town, Suomi, which was located at the southern side of the country that met the North Sea.


    There were various reasons for setting up a new base here.


    The wood needed for papermaking could be obtained here. That was because there was a mountain, where quicklime could be obtained, a little away from here. Thanks to thergeke, there was no need to worry about running out of the water, and I could always use the water mill.


    There were various reasons but the biggest reason was that this was the enve of the Hou Household¡¯s main family.


    The Hou Household¡¯s territory extended through the southern side, so it was surely a province of the Hou Household, but most of them were given to the Knights under jurisdiction of the Hou Household. Thend where the Hou Household¡¯s main family barely the surrounding area of Karakumo from the whole area. However, the exception here was that the Hou Household managed this ce as an enve.


    Since the othernds were given to the Knights under my household¡¯s jurisdiction, it was difficult to meddle in. Of course, if there were good reasons such as they oppressed the territory or did something crazy, it was possible to meddle in. However, if we meddled in without such reasons, it would be a burden.


    Stardustnded on a nearby vacant lot.


    At the factory site, all employees worked hard with the carpentry tools purchased from the royal capital. Nearby was a military tent borrowed from our residence in rural area.I took off the safety belt and jumped off Stardust. Then, Cuffe was approaching leisurely.


    ¡°Well, have youe?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Well, how is it going?¡± (Yuri)


    I said it while pulling the reins of Stardust.


    ¡°It¡¯s ahead of schedule. It¡¯s good that there¡¯s no problem with wood.¡± (Cuffe)


    In this area fishing viges, they also did forestry while fishing in theke. In this country, forests were everywhere. but there were few ces where water transportation was convenient.


    Trees couldn¡¯t be used for building materials immediately after they had been cut down, and it must be dried to remove moisture. So, it was nice to have enough stock of building timber. After all, it was easy to make a wooden building


    ¡°The former carpenter man you brought before¡­ He¡¯s leading the people here.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Is that him?¡± (Yuri)


    He tried to kidnap me on the street. Then, he came to thepany with his family. Instead of bing a papermaker, he built three shacks using used carpentry tools. But now, everything had be ashes.


    ¡°It was good to bring him in.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That guy brought many of his carpenter friends. They probably not having hard time with the job.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°When those guys are avable, can they make a wagon?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s time to expand the development not only in papermaking but also in various fields. After all, it is necessary to transport it because the major consumption area of paper is the royal capital.¡¯


    ¡°Wagon?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°It¡¯s about time I expand my business beyond paper. The wagon is partially made of iron and suspended with leaf springs. So, the ride should be a few steps better.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The current carriage is directly attaching the tform to the wheel. So, the vibration transferred directly. The vibration could be considerably reduced if it was built with suspension. Even if the suspension system doesn¡¯t use a hydraulic cylinders or iron leaf springs, it¡¯s possible to make leaf spring by stacking strong wood, and put on it.


    It should be good enough as long as it doesn¡¯t carry tons of goods. If I could make something good, I could do research while covering the demands in thepany. Then, I could sell it to the traders as it is.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand, but did youe up with something new again?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°It¡¯s my job as a chairman to think about it.¡± (Yuri)


    Cuffe had a look of ¡®I wonder about that¡­¡¯.


    ¡°For now, I have to exin it to the carpenters. Anyhow, I think it will start slowly. That will be after the buildings arepleted.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°In any case, I¡¯m going to prepare a paper for the patent. Please look at it when you have free time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Got it. By the way, I¡¯m not going to ask them to practice papermaking.¡± (Cuffe)


    It took at least two weeks to practice making uniform paper. Cuffe might have intended to practice with the carpenters once the work was finished.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Hire people as many as money allows. There are no Witches here. Nobody can me me if I do whatever I want.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    After that, when I looked around the employees, who were sweating while swinging axe and beating hammer, there was a shadowing close with a good momentum from the downstream side. It was a Galloping Bird.


    I had been riding all year along, but there weren¡¯t many people who ride Galloping Bird.


    The only people who rode Galloping Bird were the Knights and the courier officers who served the royal castle. The others were those who rare Galloping Birds, but they were less noticeable.


    The Galloping Bird stopped in front of me. When it stopped, the Galloping Bird bellowed and its ws shaved the soil.


    I involuntarily frowned.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t because I¡¯m about to be run over, but it¡¯s because the rider treats the bird roughly.¡¯


    ¡®If a rider makes such a sudden stop, it might break the Galloping Bird¡¯s legs. If its legs doesn¡¯t stop, the nail would be pushed into the ground in the case of a sudden stop. Although it¡¯s an animal that people overwork its feet, if such a burden is put on the w, it will surely bring bad effect.¡¯


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s if it¡¯s my bird, but it doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s that person¡¯s own way of handling it.¡¯


    The mounted person calmed the Galloping Bird and jumped from the saddle. And he suddenly knelt on the ground. Toward me.


    ¡°Haa¡­Haa¡­ I¡¯m here for a visit. Please excuse me for beingte.¡± (??)


    ¡®??? What¡¯s with this guy? I don¡¯t remember being his boss, so why would he salute me the most?¡¯


    ¡°Are you Jano Ek?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked cautiously.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Yuri-sama.¡± (Jano)


    ¡®Yuri-sama??? There¡¯s no reason to call me Yuri-sama¡­¡¯


    ¡°Please raise your head. I¡¯m not here as my father¡¯s son.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°P-please excuse me¡­¡± (Jano)


    Jano Ek raised his head in a sorry manner.


    ¡®The type is different from what I thought.¡¯


    Jano Ek was the nephew of Rakune Ek, who was reprimanded by my aunt-inw, Satsuki Hou. He became angry and was subdued in a conference. Eventually, the Ek Household was demoted.


    This was thend that was previously owned by the Ek Household.


    The Ek Household was given a fine rank of the feudal lord and was given a vastnd. Strictly speaking, from around this bigke, down the river to Suomi, leading to the North Sea, all of the basin was their territory. However, upon demotion, obviously, all the fief were confiscated.


    It sounded bad when it came to confiscation, but since the agreement was breached, they had to return what was originally thend of the Hou Household. That was it. However, even if the fief was granted from the start, they had it for a hundred or two hundred years. Therefore, it would be natural to feel that the fief was taken away if it was forced to return it. Sensuously speaking, the word ¡®confiscation¡¯ was right on the spot.


    At that time Rook was recently appointed as the head of the household. Thus, Satsuki did almost everything regarding the management of the surrounding area.


    Rakune, after being put into dungeon, was given a dagger. Then, he pushed it into his belly andmitted suicide. The Ek Household was expelled from the vassals.


    After that, regardless of how great was the Ek Household, when Rakune¡¯s father heard the news about the fief, he, his wife and his son were allmitting suicide. Committing suicide meant to die by cutting one¡¯s throat with a dagger.


    However, the whole family couldn¡¯t endure the humiliation that the Ek Household had suffered. It seemed that they asked the Hou Household for forgiveness. It was clearly written that they were making direct appeal with the intention of seeding the will.


    When Satsuki heard that, she took a lenient approach against the Ek Household and the hardcore Ki-X-gai Household. (TLN: The X here mean that Yuri doesn¡¯t remember the exact name.)


    They said that they couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation. She replied them with ¡®Oh, really?¡¯, but since they were asking for forgiveness, it couldn¡¯t be helped to allow a small discretion.


    So, Satsuki temporarily ced the son of Rakune¡¯s younger sister as the prefectural governor of the fief. That person was this guy, Jano Ek.


    To put it simply, there was a possibility that if they worked hard for a few generations, they might be able to revive the Ek Household. However, since it was just prefectural governor position, he was basically like an apartment manager, who didn¡¯t ownnd, and didn¡¯t belong to the Knights.


    When I saw Jano Ek for the first time, I knew that he was a Knight. He should be about 40 years old. However, due to the unique nature of Shanti, it seemed that he looked as if he was about 30 years old.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I had to ask you toe here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That can¡¯t be! It¡¯s only natural to wee Yuri-sama.¡± (Jano)


    ¡®Yeah. Well, considering the standpoint, this reaction is something that some people think it¡¯s normal, but it¡¯s difficult for me. Is it from the standpoint of a public figure or a private person?¡¯


    ¡®Looking from the other side, he doesn¡¯t know who am I. It would be hard to think that I am the type who doesn¡¯t emphasize the detail, so the reaction is correct. And since he lives in and far from the royal capital, he knows nothing about thepany. Of course, he doesn¡¯t even know that Hou paper exists.¡¯


    ¡°Please take care of me from now on¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I would rather be indebted to Yuri-sama. If you have any requests, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell us.¡± (Jano)


    ¡®I feel like saying that he is a hotel man from a certain hotel.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. If I have anything, I would like to ask you for advice.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, of course.¡± (Jano)


    ¡®Well, he¡¯s the type of prefectural governor, so it¡¯s rather easy to do, right? At least, he won¡¯t take any action to obstruct thepany¡¯s progress. Ideally, it would be better if he has unreserved nature¡­¡¯


    ¡ª


    After that, I decided to go down the river to the seaside town of Find at the request of Jano Ek. At present, the mansion of the Ek Household was regarded as the prefectural office.


    Since the Ek Household¡¯s private assets weren¡¯t confiscated, the mansion is one of their assets.


    ¡®In other words, they are using a private mansion as a prefectural office even though he isn¡¯t a feudal lord. In my opinion, there¡¯s a confusion between public and private spaces. I feel a bit ufortable, but this is probably not restricted in this country. It is a society of aristocratic system after all.¡¯


    ¡°Well, the royal capital¡¯s production base has been set on fire.¡± (Yuri)


    I was having a small business chat in a guest room of the Ek Household.


    ¡°Ooh, that was a disaster.¡± (Jano)


    He threw interjection.


    ¡°Not at all. At any rate, I was going to move here someday. It¡¯s difficult to do business in the royal capital.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The business will still continue in the royal capital, but if I move the production base, the ¡®weaknesses¡¯ shown to the Witches will be overwhelmingly reduced. This is true because it is clear that the production in the royal capital would eventually peak off.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Is there such a thing? You¡¯re really excellent even though you are young, Yuri-sama. With this, the Hou Household is safe too.¡± (Jano)


    ¡®I wanted to say that I¡¯ve prepared security and the foolish matters due to diplomatic affairs, but I didn¡¯t. In such a talk, it is important to talk about thorns that don¡¯t stick to each other. Nevertheless, I¡¯m not trying to butter up.¡¯


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still inexperienced. I hope I can contribute to the household through mypany.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s a good thing. This Jano Ek could feel it.¡± (Jano)


    ¡®He is that kind of guy, huh?¡¯


    ¡°¡­At any rate, the Ek Household¡¯s mansion is wonderful.¡± (Yuri)


    Since I had nothing else to talk, I began to praise the mansion. In fact, it was a splendid mansion.


    ¡°No, no.pared to the Hou¡¯s mansion, this one is really poor¡­¡± (Jano)


    When I was having idle talk like that, the door to the guest room was knocked.


    ¡°Come on in.¡± (Jano)


    When Jano said that, a maid opened the door and entered.


    ¡°Please excuse me. The tea is ready.¡± (Maid)


    The maid, who came in, quietly prepared teacups and tea utensils.


    ¡®It is the way of the Knight households. The way of Knight households means that the waiter pours tea from the pot in front of the guest, instead ofing out with tea in a cup. On top of that, it¡¯s a good thing to let the guest choose the cup first.¡¯


    ¡®This is a courtesy to prevent poisoning. It¡¯s hardly seen in the coffee shops in the royal capital.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-sama. Would you prefer to have alcohol?¡± (Jano)


    Jano asked.


    ¡®Shanti are drinkers, so there is a custom to drink alcohol from daytime.¡¯


    ¡°No, I have something to doter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°How about just a little bit?¡± (Jano)


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still immature, so if I drink, I can¡¯t stop myself from doing something embarrassing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This is an excuse. Underage may hinder brain development. Shanti¡¯s life is long, but I don¡¯t want to be someone irritating by the age of twenties.¡¯


    ¡°As expected of you. That¡¯s remarkable.¡± (Jano)


    ¡®Yes, yes.¡¯


    In the meantime, the maid was preparing tea as ttering sound produced. When I looked at her, I was thinking ¡®the maids in the main household are amazing after all¡¯. In other words, she wasn¡¯t skilful. She was nervous, and her hand holding the pot was trembling.


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Maid)


    Sure enough, when she was trying to lift up the tray, she knocked it down at the end of the cup. I quickly avoided the hot water that suddenly flowed toward me. It didn¡¯t caught my feet, but my coat got slightly wet.


    ¡°Uwaa, I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me!¡± (Maid)


    For some reason, the maid bowed down to Jano, not me.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± (Jano)


    There was a sound of something got hit.


    ¡®Uwaah. This guy hit the maid.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s different if I was hit by boiling hot water from the head and got huge burn, but since I avoided, there¡¯s no reason to hit her.¡¯


    ¡°You fool¡­ do you understand what you have done!?¡± (Jano)


    Jano grabbed the maid¡¯s slender arm.


    ¡°Hurts, it hurts¨C¡± (Maid)


    The maid was extremely shaken up.


    ¡®Wait a sec. Wait, wait, wait, STOP.¡¯


    ¡®Her hand is going to break. The maid is about 15 years old or so, and she¡¯s about a junior high school student. So, if a trained Knight holds her like that, her hand will break.¡¯


    ¡°Please stop it.¡± (Yuri)


    I said in amanding tone.


    ¡°Aah¡­ I¡¯ve shown you an unsightly behavior¡­¡± (Jano)


    Janopletely returned to the face of receiving guess from the face that seemed to lose in anger, probably because he had regained his mind in an instant. The maid¡¯s arm had also been released.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this guy? He had a gentle face. Then, he suddenly changed 180 degrees. Is he from a family who easily lose temper?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine already. You, go back.¡± (Yuri)


    I ordered the maid, even though I wasn¡¯t the owner of this mansion.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ please excuse me.¡± (Maid)


    The maid left the room as if she was about to run away, bowed to me, and closed the door.


    ¡°She¡¯s very rude¡­ I¡¯ll teach herter.¡± (Jano)


    ¡®That¡¯s not the problem, you know.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. The people of thisnd belong to our Hou Household. I think it¡¯s not good to hurt them by hitting them or breaking their arms, alright.¡± (Yuri)


    In the first ce, I don¡¯t like the idea of hitting woman without hesitation, but unfortunately, this is done everywhere in this country as a part of upbringing and discipline. Cuffe doesn¡¯t do it, but in shops around here, there are also owners, who are hitting the head of children unreservedly at every opportunity. Therefore, I won¡¯t say that it is bad. But breaking bones are way too much.


    It¡¯s a different matter if this is another territory, but here is the territory of the Hou Household. The people of the fief aren¡¯t his belongings. I think this guy may wonder what¡¯s wrong with it.¡¯


    ¡°Haa¡­ you are right. This Jano Ek will keep that in mind from now on.¡± (Jano)


    ¡®Anyhow, I don¡¯t really understand this guy. It¡¯s fine that it¡¯s impossible for him to be the feudal lord in his generation. I need to be careful.¡¯


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>The picture is actually avable inter chapter but since the map is different from the real map, I decided to use it now.</li><li>If anyone can edit the picture and make it in English version, that really helps. If not, I have to use OCR software to identify the words, and this may take sometime toplete.</li><li>The map has been edited by me.</li><li>BTW, I don¡¯t condone harming animals and hitting people especially woman unless it is to protect oneself. Just use the Dominating Aura haha.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 55: (Self Edited) Unkempt Hair Vagrant

    I quickly left the mansion of the Ek Household which I had been offered amodation.


    ¡®Should I go for a little sightseeing in the town of Suomi, and then, stay overnight at the inn?¡¯


    While thinking about that, I headed to the harbor. In the harbor, people were moving in a lively way. This harbor was used by Harold as a trading hub with Irnd. It had prospered in trade with various towns on the other side of the mountain. Shipbuilding was also thriving.


    It was only during this time that the first prototype of celestial navigation waspleted. A medium-sized precision watch was recentlypleted. It was expensive, but for the time being, we were able to set up the mechanism.


    ¡®If there¡¯s celestial navigation, I will be able to navigate the vast open sea freely. At least, it¡¯s not so difficult to go back to the ce I¡¯ve been.¡¯


    While walking along the masonry embankment and looking at the sea, a vagrant was sitting on the embankment, watching the sea where the sun set. There was beard on the whole face, and his unkempt hair was fluttering by the sea breeze. He was wearing a muddy cut that also fluttered together with the hair.


    ¡®When ites to manga, this kind of character is either a surprisingly genius military expert or a famous philosopher or maybe a martial artist who bes the master of the main character.¡¯


    ¡®How nostalgic¡­¡¯


    With that in mind, I heard the vagrant humming a phrase like he sang when I was about to pass by.¡°¡­<i>The Lord said. Return what¡¯s in the sea to the sea, and what¡¯s in the mountains to the mountains. If you don¡¯t want to hit the road to hell, leave it at the ce where it was born. Otherwise, you will get lost. And</i>¡­¡± (Vagrant)


    He recited a passage in the Holy Book of Isus. Of course, it was spoken in Telornguage.


    I was startled, wondering whether that person was Kuran. When I had a doubt, I looked at the ear. I couldn¡¯t see the ears because of the hair, which had grown long.


    I held the dagger that I was holding on to my back. Everything was too suspicious.


    ¡°<i>Oi, who are you?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I called him out in Telor.


    The man¡¯s face, which turned around, was tanned and red. The whole face was as if the skin that copsed by sunburn and became grey.


    ¡°What?¡± (Vagrant)


    The man, who replied with hollow eyes, had a familiar face.


    ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you Harold Harrell?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Ooh, it¡¯s you.¡± (Harold)


    Harold, who I hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, uttered a voice that seemed to be soulless.


    ¡ª


    I pulled Harold and forced him into a nearby bar.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± (Yuri)


    The beer that I ordered was already on the table.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Answer me. Look, you can have this beer.¡± (Yuri)


    I pushed the beer mug toward Harold. He drank it right away when he had the mug, as if he was hungry for alcohol.


    ¡°Geh, gahah, gohoo¡­¡± (Harold)


    He coughed hard, spilled the beer he drank with great pains, and made his coat dirty.


    ¡®Did it stick by the throat?¡¯


    However, when he tried to drink it again, he managed to drink it without coughing this time.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    I stopped a waitress, and¡­


    ¡°Can I have another beer, please?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡­and I said so.


    ¡°We have only distilled alcohol.¡± (Waitress)


    ¡®Oops, she got an order from a guy who drinks free alcohol.


    ¡°¡­Sorry, I¡¯m not having beer then. So, can I have distilled alcohol in a mug, please?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let¡¯s make him drink as much as he wants.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, in a mug, is it?¡± (Waitress)


    Waitress replied as she was surprised. It was probably not many asked for distilled alcohol in a mug.


    ¡®Well, if he dies by mistake in the amount drunk, it¡¯s time to move on.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, in a mug. Also please also provide meat as an apaniment to alcohol. Not so spicy. I¡¯ll pay with this.¡± (Yuri)


    Tsumami


    I had her hold three pieces of silver coins.


    ¡®As expected, when ites to distilled alcohol in a mug, the price should be quite high, so it¡¯s better to pay in advance.


    ¡°Coming right up.¡± (Waitress)


    I waited a little, and a mug contained distilled alcohol arrived. I opened my mouth after seeing Harold drinking it.


    ¡°So, what happened?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­My fri-end¡­ my fri-end¡­ are all gone.¡± (Harold)


    Harold said it in a drunken voice.


    ¡®Friend. Are his friends gone? He looks so sad. No, was it something else?¡¯


    ¡®Is it about his friends? Is his ship gone? The fact that he is so depressed makes it like his ship has sunk.¡¯


    ¡°Have you been attacked by pirates?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ how to say it, there was re-be-lli-on against me and Houhoihi-jii-chan, and we were thrown away from the ship.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®He talks about him and Houhoihi-jiichan, ship re-be-lli-on¡­¡¯


    ¡®Uhm, is he talking about rebellion? Is it about revolt that made the navigator¡¯s old man and him thrown out of the ship in distress?¡¯


    ¡®It is amon story in manga about a captain was killed or thrown out when there was a rebellion on a ship, but this is the first time it has happened to someone I know. I guess that¡¯s it, huh?¡¯


    ¡®However, it would be hard to me the crews. In the first ce, it is reckless to go to the open sea by intuition.¡¯


    ¡®Going out to the open sea is different from sailing in the ind seas wherend can be seen from all sides and the coast where the shore is always visible. If you get lost, you die. Since you can¡¯t drink seawater, if you run out of food and fresh water, you will starve and die without question.¡¯


    ¡®In such a situation wherend is not visible, food and water will decrease day by day. Sailors will be anxious.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s normal if you don¡¯t reachnd even after twenty days in the ce which was said to be the voyage of ten days beforehand. Since they are in distress, it is also extremely difficult for sailors to ept exnation.¡¯


    ¡®As a result, once the food and fresh water exhausted, it won¡¯t be a joke if they be the seaweed of the sea. That is a matter of course. In fact, he got lucky if he only get thrown out of boat.¡¯


    ¡°Then, the ship is¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They¡­ a-re¡­not¡­ go-ing¡­ to¡­ re-turn¡­¡± (Harold)


    ¡®It seems that his ship will not return.¡¯


    ¡®They¡¯re dead. At this time, I wonder if he is carrying starved sailors, ghost ships, leaving the sea in the ocean current. Or is it sinking on a rock wall or reef, piercing the bottom of the ship, or got caught by a storm? Oh God.¡¯


    ¡®However, it¡¯s ironic that it¡¯s better to be thrown out of the boat and into the open sea, and still got back alive. He might not have been given food, and he might havended in the immediate vicinity from the point where he was thrown out.¡¯


    ¡®Did the navigator know the direction of thend?¡¯¡¯


    ¡°Well. You¡¯ve had it hard.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®While saying that, I feel that he is the one who seek trouble.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if he was aware of what he was doing but he basically shoots a distant target with a gun and losses all property if he misses it. It¡¯s that kind of game he yed. This is not a matter of not getting on a ship because of thenguage, let other people do it, and get only profit. You can¡¯t do that kind of job. Naturally, you will have to put your life on the ship. That means that you can¡¯t escape doom in the future.¡¯


    ¡®No matter how good you are at gunnery, no matter how many times you try to hit, you will eventually fail. At that time, your life will be taken away. Prior to the risk, it was already a failed business model.¡¯


    ¡®When you removed the gun, you lost all property, but you were fortunate that your life wasn¡¯t taken away from you.¡¯


    ¡®The return ship of the Ind of Aisa or d is also doing something simr. The survival rate of the round trip is about fifty to seventy percent, so it can be said as a voyage of death. It is a miracle if they seed ten times since the probability of dying is thirty to fifty percent.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ tell Eisa-sensei that I died in the sea¡­¡± (Harold)


    ¡®What¡¯s with this guy? I don¡¯t want to do that.¡¯


    ¡°Just do it again.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve spend all money for it¡­ so I have none.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®This bastard¡­ What should I do?¡¯


    ¡°Well, for the time being, it¡¯s a good idea to hold a woman when you¡¯re depressed, and then, you can get back on your feet again. Do you want to go to a brothel?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s like saying ¡®You can have a soand body washing with them¡¯. No, actually, that¡¯s the way it is.¡¯


    ¡®However, there may be men in the world who are no longer willing to die because of the prostitute¡¯sfort. Maybe¡­¡¯


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need a woman.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Oh my.¡¯


    ¡°Are you OK with that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®No good, huh?¡¯


    ¡°Why? Do you have a reason?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s strange. I thought he would jump in no time because he has been umting stress.¡¯


    ¡°Eisa-sensei forbids fornication for the purpose of pleasure¡­¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Is it Eisa-Sensei?¡¯


    ¡®Did he say ¡®I don¡¯t think I should be naughty¡¯ to Eisa-Sensei? Speaking of Isus believers, did he just be one recently?¡¯


    ¡®Even if there¡¯s such a doctrine, she isn¡¯t working as a clergy. So, it¡¯s probably to the point of greetings and saying ¡®good job¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°Then, you can¡¯tmit suicide too?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you say what would you do if you die earlier? So, you¡¯re not going tomit suicide? This is difficult.¡¯


    Then, the grilled meat that had been well made was brought. When the waitress saw Harold being drunk, she gently put her index finger on her mouth, winked, and quietly left the meat.


    ¡®This bar is good.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, have a drink.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Shut up!¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat the meat too, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    I took a piece of grilled meat that had been poured in oil. The steam came out warm from it. When I put in the mouth, the gravy spread. It seemed to be grilled with herbs in it.


    ¡°Hey¡­ that¡¯s mine¡­¡± (Harold)


    Harold gave up. Then, he took the grilled meat from the te and ate it. After that, he finished the meat on the bones in a matter of seconds, and got another.


    He ate one after another and finished the whole dish. As expected of a self-proimed drink master, he drank up the alcohol in no time.


    ¡°I need¡­ more¡­ Good.¡± (Harold)


    After ten minutes, Harold lied down on the table and slept.


    ¡®Human bes sleepy if they be full and drunk. Well, since he is a man with physical strength, he won¡¯t get fever if he is thrown outside the bar.¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    I called the waitress.


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± (Waitress)


    ¡°Can you let him sleep here somewhere until tomorrow?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Waitress)


    ¡®Really? I thought she would be a bit reluctant, but she easily agreed.¡¯


    ¡°Since he¡¯s not a dangerous person, I¡¯d like to put him in a warehouse where it¡¯s fine to bring some garbage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, no. Harold-san helped me before. But recently¡­ he seems a bit lost.¡± (Waitress)


    The waitress looked a bit lonely.


    ¡®Was Harold a regr here? Is he popr here because he drinks a lot of alcohol? I guess that¡¯s because of dead sailors.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning, so please take care of him.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ yes.¡± (Waitress)


    ¡°By the way, do you have a broom and a dustpan?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm? Are you going to clean the floor?¡± (Waitress)


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s too much to do that. I¡¯m thinking to clean him up while he is sleeping.¡± (Yuri)


    I pulled Harold from behind andid him on the floor. I pulled out a dagger from my pocket.


    ¡°Hiiik.¡± (Waitress)


    The waitress screamed briefly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going to shave his hair.¡± (Yuri)


    I wet Harold¡¯s beard with the water I was drinking, grabbed the hair, fixed it and slid the dagger.


    ¡®As expected of a sharp dagger. If it is a razor, the de bes useless after shaving quickly.¡¯


    ¡°Aah¡­ pfftt¡­ ehehe¡­ will he be fine?¡± (Waitress)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    I slipped the dagger from Harold¡¯s jaw and shaved his head.


    ¡®I should leave the eyebrows, right?¡¯


    After shaving the hair in the ears, made it very nice, I lifted his head and shave everything behind his head. Then, the hair collected was like a thick mountain.


    ¡°Aah, let me clean that up.¡± (Waitress)


    When I tried to clear the hair with a broom, the waitress stopped me.


    ¡°Are you sure? In that case, I¡¯ll move him away first.¡± (Yuri)


    I dragged Harold and threw him in a barn-like ce. I didn¡¯t want to go back to the secondary residence, so I dipped into a suitable inn and spent the night.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Tsumami is snacks or dishes you eat in between drinking alcohol. It helps to prevent people from drinking to fast or helps in digesting the alcohol consumed.</li><li>I don¡¯t drink alcohol so I can¡¯t guarantee this. All I know, it should be nice to drink slowly, favor every sip of drink that you enjoy.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 56: (Self Edited) Ritual of Isus

    Next morning.


    ¡°You have an interesting head.¡± (Yuri)


    When I got out of the inn and went into the bar, I said those opening words.


    It was wonderfully slippery.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t have any shaves to get this far, I will want to praise my work.¡¯


    ¡°I became like this when I woke up in the morning. Where and when¡­?¡± (Harold)


    Harold seemed angry. The waitress didn¡¯t seem to say anything because I told her to keep the mouth shut.


    ¡°It looks good on you.¡± (Yuri)


    Actually, it looked quite strange. Other customers in the bar were alsoughing and giggling.¡°Does it look good?¡± (Harold)


    Harold put his hand on his head and was constantly rubbing it.


    ¡®I wonder if it bothers him.¡¯


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t fine? It¡¯s going to be a nice change of pace.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What¡¯s a change of pace? If I find the bastard who did this to me, I¡¯m going to beat him.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®That¡¯s horrible. Who did the terrible thing, turning him bald while he was sleeping? He shouldn¡¯t be forgiven.¡¯


    ¡°Would you like to have breakfast?¡± (Waitress)


    The yesterday¡¯s waitress came with augh.


    ¡°Of course. For two people, please.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Coming right up.¡± (Waitress)


    She bowed while grinning, and left.


    When breakfast came, I had the waitress hold a piece of silver coin.


    ¡°That includes the amodation charge.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Thank you very much.¡± (Waitress)


    ¡°Oi, you¡¯re rich.¡± (Harold)


    Harold looked at the silver coin I paid and looked bitter.


    ¡®Did you think that it was a waste?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m making a lot of money.¡±


    In fact, there was quite a lot of money. Just recently, books printed and bound by copy printing were sold in the Silver Birch dormitory, and money came in roughly.


    With the price of two gold coins per copy, I finally made 800000 Ruga for 400 copies. If I excluded the cost and royalties, the ie was about 600000 Ruga, but that alone was good enough to buy one ship.


    ¡°Lend me.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®His serious face is good.¡¯


    ¡°Are you a fool?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please. It is as you can see.¡± (Harold)


    He bowed deeply.


    ¡®I can see your perfect round bald head, you know. It¡¯s like a speech bubble in manga, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°Sorry. I want to have a ship.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you a sailor?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°No. I will leave it to other people.¡¯ (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, leave it to me. Please.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°No good.¡± (Yuri)


    I just said it.


    ¡°¡­Let me say this. There¡¯s no skipper better than me.¡± (Harold)


    Harold was confident for some reason.


    ¡®The man, who sank his ship the other day, could say such words, huh. It¡¯s like a man, who crushed hispany said ¡®there¡¯s no manager better than me¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°So, how many round trips did you make with the Republic?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The total is six rounds.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Six rounds. That¡¯s pretty good. Isn¡¯t it a ce that is extremely savage over there?¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s no good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m not going to make you lose profit.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I will load my new ship with secret equipment.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What kind of equipment is it?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°It¡¯s equipment where you can always find your position even if you lost in the open sea.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, Harold¡¯splexion changed.


    ¡°What did you say? Are you keeping it a secret? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± (Harold)


    He started to get angry.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s because his ship would be safe if he had it.¡¯


    ¡°I came up with it six months ago, and it was about a week ago that it finally took shape. That said, I wouldn¡¯t tell you even if the invention was early.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t it fine to tell me? You¡¯re stingy.¡± (Harold)


    He was dissatisfied.


    ¡°This is an equipment to bring Her Majesty the Queen to Ind of Aisa when the timees. I¡¯ll be a fool if I tell you. Since you are a simpleton, if you go to the Republic of Albio, you will leak it to Kuran without thinking when you are drunk. Then, the technology will spread to the world of Kuran. In that situation, the Ind of Aisa bes all-you-can-attack ind. Can you imagine what will happen? Try to imagine that.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Harold frowned and closed his eyes. He seemed to be imagining it as I said.


    ¡°Can you imagine that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s not going to be bad.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think he imagined enough. Well, it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ¡°When that happens, Her Majesty the Queen, Her Majesty Carol and Eisa-Sensei will be killed. That¡¯s what happens when you slip your tongue. At worst, you may destroy the ancestry of Shanti. In that case, killing you will not bring any constion. So, it¡¯s not something that I can tell you easily.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since celestial navigation is probably a technology that the Kuran hasn¡¯t invented yet, it must be kept secret by all means. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t even apply for a patent.¡¯


    ¡®If I apply for it, it will spread to others I don¡¯t know. Although I applied for a patent for sextant as an astronomical observation device, I didn¡¯t report the astronomical navigation myself.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I understand. But what kind of people are you going to entrust the ship to?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. If I tell them about this, they won¡¯t be able to leave the ship, you know? So, if they say that they want to live independently, go to another ship, or want tond on the shore, I have to kill them. That¡¯s why these people must be responsible.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not a bad skipper. You just need to prepare for it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What do I need to prepare for?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°You have to prepare to keep my secret even if you have to sacrifice your life. If you know the information that would kill you, you¡¯re better be ready to die.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to head back to the royal capital. Will youe too?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going. Since I haven¡¯t died yet, I have to tell my father what¡¯s going on.¡± (Harold)


    Harold said it with a determined face.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you tell me your ship has sunk¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll lend you money. Two silver coins are good enough, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going together?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I came from the sky. My Eagle King can¡¯t fit two people.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa. That reminds me, you¡¯re a Knight¡­ I got it.¡± (Harold)


    I ate breakfast and then said goodbye to Harold. After that, I went to the prefectural governor¡¯s office. I retrieved my Stardust from the office and headed back to the royal capital.


    ¡ª


    Then, four dayster, it was noon. While Suzuya was here, we were eating in the secondary residence, a butler came and told us that Harold was at the door.


    ¡°Okaa-san, I¡¯m sorry. Something came up.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so¡­


    ¡°Oh you. Both of you and your father are busy with work. I wish you take care of your Okaa-san a bit more.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡­Okaa-san was somehow pouting.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will make up for it soon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Surely? That¡¯s a promise, right?¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Of course. Have I ever broken my promise?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhm, I wonder if there were three promises to make up in the past year.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®Oh my¡­ Come to think of it, I feel like I remember something.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Yuri)


    I bowed down like a child and apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. But don¡¯t break your promises with your precious girl.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you understand, you can go.¡± (Suzuya)


    She gave the permission.


    ¡°W-well then, please excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    I left the room.


    When I went to the front door, Harold, who had been stopped from entering by the guard, was standing in dissatisfaction.


    ¡®Well¡­ isn¡¯t it reasonable to stop? As I expected, he isn¡¯t wearing something like a vagrant, probably because he had been back to his home and changed his clothes, but it doesn¡¯t look cool.¡¯


    He wore a wool hat on his head to hide his baldness,


    ¡°What do you want?¡± (Harold)


    I was displeased because I got separated from Mama.


    ¡°What I want¡­ didn¡¯t you tell me toe to the royal capital?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Hmm. So, who¡¯s that child?¡± (Yuri)


    I saw a young man next to Harold. He looked as young as I was.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Gora Hanyam.¡± (Gora)


    He bowed tly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yuri Hou. I think you have heard about me from him.¡± (Yuri)


    G was a young man that looked like an adult.


    However, despite his slender body, his body was tightly packed, and his face was sunburned.


    ¡°This guy is a navigator.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Heh¡­¡¯


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your navigator older than him?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The old man is¡­ He died. He didn¡¯t get tond. Did you feel relieved when you saw thend?¡± (Harold)


    Harold had a painful look on his face.


    ¡®Aah¡­ I see. Did hee back alone?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard bad news¡­¡± (Yuri)


    He probably heard about it yesterday. Gora¡¯s expression was dark.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. Because of that, he bes an adult now. He got the old man¡¯s approval.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®I wonder if he had been trained by that person.¡¯


    ¡°But, why wasn¡¯t that old man¡¯s disciple on board?¡± (Yuri)


    Although it wasn¡¯t an important voyage, the fact that he was staying at home didn¡¯t make sense to me.


    ¡°I was about to have a kid, so I stayed onnd.¡± (Gora)


    ¡®Kid? You mean baby?¡¯


    ¡°??? Eh, how old are you? Aren¡¯t you the same age as me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhm, aren¡¯t you sixteen years old?¡± (Harold)


    Harold asked Gora.


    ¡°Yes. I will be sixteen years old this year.¡± (Gora)


    ¡®Sixteen years old???¡¯


    ¡°Have you had a child yet?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve been married for a year.¡± (Gora)


    ¡®Wait a minute. I¡¯m still a virgin.¡¯


    ¡®This bastard, far from being a virgin, is already married and has a child. Having a child at sixteen years old¡­¡¯


    ¡®Were you busy doing this and that after the first ejaction? Having such a matured face¡­ Isn¡¯t there another four years before you turn an adult?¡¯


    ¡®If he is a meathead like Do, I will have a feeling of ¡®Aah, that¡¯s probably it¡¯. What¡¯s going on in this world? Damn.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm. W-well, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    I pretended to be calm.


    ¡°What the heck did youe here? Didn¡¯t you two decide to open a restaurant together?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve made up my mind too.¡± (Gora)


    ¡®Ooh~¡¯


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve made up your mind, huh. I don¡¯t want to say anything, but you can say whatever you want with your mouth alone.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the mouth alright. I will swear to Isus-sama.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®He swears to God. But this guy is like a sudden believer, isn¡¯t it? Aah, yes.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I understand so far.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright!¡± (Harold)


    Harold did a gutsy pose with a lot of momentum.


    They seemed to be pleased. Rather, I thought that it would be Harold if I entrusted it from the beginning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Eisa-Sensei.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s you, Yuri-san, Harold-san. It¡¯s been a long time, Harold-san.¡± (Eisa)


    When we entered the preparation room for the Kuranguage, Eisa-Sensei weed us warmly as always. The same atmosphere was always flowing here.


    ¡°Sorry for not contacting you.¡± (Harold)


    As always, this guy had a strange tone in front of Eisa-Sensei.


    ¡°Oh my, who is he?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°His name is G, and MY only subordinate.¡± (Harold) (TLN: That MY is written as Ashi, instead of Atashi)


    ¡®MY¡­


    What¡¯s with the choice of first-person pronoun?¡¯


    ¡°Nice to meet you Gora-san. My name is Eisa Viene.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-Sensei greeted her courteously.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too. I am Gora Hanyam. I¡¯ve heard a lot of you.¡± (Gora)


    ¡®I supposed Harold told him about her many times.¡¯


    ¡°So, what can I do for you today?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Eisa-Sensei, you were talking about the rituals of the Isus doctrine before, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have been listening to a lot of stories before. There are various secret in Isus religion, such as the baptism ritual which is simr to joining a religion.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. There are many of them, but which one are you asking about?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°The vow ritual.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The vow ritual, is it? That is the ritual that a clergyman will be a witness of a person¡¯s vow.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Can you do it, Eisa-Sensei?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course, I can. I¡¯m going to do it ording to the ancient rite of my sect.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®I¡¯m a bit nervous when she talks about her sect naturally. Speaking of the ancient rite, what is it exactly?¡¯


    ¡°Then, may I ask you to perform this?¡± (Yuri)


    When I asked that¡­


    ¡°For Yuri-san?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡­Eisa-Sensei was a bit confused.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably reasonable.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s natural because there is no meaning when a person who isn¡¯t Isus believer performs the vow ritual of Isus doctrine. It¡¯s very hard to find a man who wants to build a mosque and perform a groundbreaking ceremony.¡¯


    ¡®Their clergy would be like ¡®Eh, wouldn¡¯t this be like praying to the God of thend?¡¯ and they be worried.¡¯


    ¡°This is going to be the vow with Harold-san.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, is it Harold-san? If it¡¯s the case, I understand.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-Sensei nodded as if she was convinced.


    ¡®That¡¯s cute. Since Harold is a splendid believer in Eisa-Sensei¡¯s mind, there should be no problem in what he does.¡¯


    Eisa-Sensei turned to Harold by turning her humble chair where she was sitting.


    ¡°But Harold-san, do you understand? Breaking the vows made by the vow ritual means insulting God. Of course, you will be in hell after death. Now that you have been baptized, it¡¯s not a good vow to do lightly.¡± (Eisa)


    Unexpectedly, he had been baptized.


    ¡®I wonder if you have baptismal name or something.¡¯


    ¡°I understand it very well.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I understand. Then, please tell me the contents of the contract.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Eh¡­ Do I have to tell you?¡¯


    ¡°Do I have to tell you everything?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, he would be irresponsible.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®It seems like that.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yeah.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, as with confession, we keep our secrets strictly. Even if it against my faith.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®I see. Then, let¡¯s tell her.¡¯


    ¡®Even if the heavens and the earth turn upside down, Eisa-Sensei will not let go of her faith. Unlike the abrupt believers here, I can trust her as much as I want. Even if she is tortured, the secrets she decided to protect will not be revealed.¡¯


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± (Yuri)


    I started talking.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I don¡¯t know because I¡¯m not a judge, but when I hear that, Harold-san has to be employed for life. That sounds a bit unreasonable. Isn¡¯t it a vow to substitute?¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-Senseiined about Harold¡¯s non-retirement use.


    ¡®I was also wondering because I had just said it in a threat. There¡¯s no constitution in this world, but this is a matter that deprives the freedom of the upation choice for the rest of one¡¯s life. On the other hand, if I¡¯m confident that he will not leak the technology, there¡¯s no problem if she asks me to stop the vow. The problem is people aren¡¯t reliable.¡¯


    ¡®Human are selfish, and they forget about the past. I can¡¯t believe that the existence of humans who will not forget kindness and continue to serve even after one hundred year. However, using such enforcement to humans will not make the business expand.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a trade off in a sense. If I don¡¯t make my point here, the other side won¡¯t do the same. If I¡¯m being too selective on manpower and narrow the choices too much, my business will not expand. Then, I will miss important opportunities.¡¯


    ¡®Coming to Eisa-Sensei and having him perform the vow is a measure to reinforce the trust.¡¯


    ¡°If you think about it, you¡¯re right. Harold-san is a devout believer of Isus, so he will be fine.¡± (Yuri)


    And I agreed to omit the use.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Harold-san is my third follower.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Eh?¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he your first follower?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯ve been here for a long time, but I haven¡¯t seen or heard that there are any followers other than Harold.¡¯


    ¡°My first and second followers are Jose and Wasap, but they were martyred, and they are waiting for the judgment in the afterworld. Of course, Harold-san is the first disciple of the Shanti.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®It seems she had Kuran disciples before.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Sorry about that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Perhaps, they fled when they came out of the


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It is a shame that a teacher survives because of the protection of her disciples¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As I expected, she is more or less worried about it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sure those two are proud to have saved Eisa-Sensei, and they are living well in the afterworld.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In Isus doctrine, the soul after death goes to the ce called the afterworld, and it is supposed to live there. The afterworld is a kind of different world, with mountains, rivers and cities.¡¯


    ¡®People go there after death and live their daily lives, but there are spiritualws that exist in the afterworld. So those who have done bad things before their death can¡¯t live a good life there.¡¯


    ¡®In the real world, humans can go if they want to physically go, whether it¡¯s the fertilend or to the top of Mount Everest, but they can¡¯t do that in the afterworld.¡¯


    ¡®The sinners, whomitted crimes in his life and whose soul is dirty, aren¡¯t able to approach it because their body would burn when they approach the fertilend, and the crops harvested there would taste muddy and inedible. Those who have been guilty by doing crimes in their lifetime, it¡¯s not possible for them to reach the highestyer of the fertilend where God is because they will be walking on the surface of the sun.¡¯


    ¡®As a result, those who sin during their lifetime will continue to fight for the flesh and meat of the other sinners in cold infertilend, and they will live with hunger while being ill-treated by starving ghosts. In Isus doctrine, thisnd is called hell.¡¯


    ¡®However, there is a kind of relief here. By repenting your sins even after going into the afterworld, it will gradually bring you to an abundant world.¡¯


    ¡®ording to the scriptures, the people, who lived in thend at the bottom of hell, eat the leaves of chameleon nt growing and squid that lived in rotten muddy soil. Those are probably the food that Isus actually hate.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, since Hose and Wasap were martyred, they (should) live without any inconvenience, bathed in the grace of God while talking with the most sensible wise men in the topyer of abundantnd.¡¯


    ¡°If you say that, I¡¯ll feel somehow relieved.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-Sensei smiled softly.


    ¡°Well, my third disciple won¡¯t betray the vow.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Ouh, I won¡¯t.¡± (Harold)


    Harold said it confidently.


    ¡°Well then, shall we start?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®What exactly is a vow? I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Eisa-Sensei grabbed a small bottle on the desk, opened the lid, poured a watery liquid into the ss cap, and put it in his mouth. Then, the water contained in the mouth was returned to the cup, and it was passed to Harold.


    ¡°Drink it.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®¡­ Eh, what?¡¯


    When Harold quietly received the cut, he put his mouth on it, and drank the liquid.


    ¡®Eh? Uhm, Eisa-sensei?¡¯


    ¡®I can almost imagine the implication of the previous act since it is a pledge using your mouth. Perhaps, the liquid returned once it has been mouthed has some magical meaning.¡¯


    ¡®However, in this picture, it is a beautiful eyess Eisa-Sensei, but what if this is a sweating and oily old man¡­ If it¡¯s me, I think I¡¯ll vomit after eating garlic or something¡­¡¯


    ¡°<i>Our mouth is now sanctified.</i><i>You can¡¯t speak false words.</i>¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Ooh, that¡¯s the Kuranguage.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Yes.</i>¡± (Harold)


    Harold said so.


    ¡°<i>Well then, Harold Pate Harrel.</i><i>From now on, we will begin to hold the vow ritual.</i><i>Harold Pate Harrel vows to Lord Isus.</i>¡± (Eisa)


    It had started.


    ¡°<i>One, never betray Yuri Hou.</i><i>Don¡¯t leak it to others in return for being taught Yuri Hou¡¯s technique of crossing the sea.</i><i>In using the given technique, you will take the responsibility of managing its confidentiality.</i><i>You¡¯ll be hired by Yuri Hou while using the technique, and after leaving it, you will forget everything about the technique and never use it.</i>¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®As expected of Eisa-Sensei. What I said was perfectly tranted into the Kuranguage. Despite the improvisational trantion, the phrase had a poetic sound.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Do you dere Patriarch Eisa Catholic Viene as a witness to the vow above? To change this vow is not only to deceive oneself, but to deceive your master, and it means deceiving the Lord and turning back on His love.</i><i>In that situation, your soul container will be severely damaged.</i>¡± (Eisa)


    Speaking of ¡®soul container¡¯, it refers to the rank of the afterworld based on Isus religion. If it¡¯s a game, it should be something like virtue, I think? If the ¡®soul container¡¯ is severely damaged, you¡¯ll be stuck in theyer of hell. That¡¯s it.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Harol Pate Harrel fully understands and swears to the Lord.</i>¡± (Harold)


    ¡°<i>Alright.</i><i>Your deration has been sworn to the Lord.</i><i>Hallelujah.</i>¡± (Eisa)


    After the solemn oath, Eisa-Sensei pped her hands.


    ¡°This is the end. Thank you for your hard work.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Yuri)


    I thanked her. It was an interesting ceremony.


    ¡°Harold-san. You must not forget your oath. If you break it, it¡¯s going to be a lot of trouble.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Oi, stop with that tone.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really understand, but how troublesome is it?¡± (Gora)


    Gora, who had been outside the mosquito for a long time, said so as he was the only one who didn¡¯t understand Kura.


    ¡®That¡¯s going to be a lot of trouble, you know. I don¡¯t know how troublesome it is, but I guess it is as she says.¡¯


    ¡®Harold will wonder through hell after this death, and even if it doesn¡¯t matter since he¡¯s an abrupt believer, he will break off rtionship with Eisa-Sensei and will never hear anything from her again. That¡¯s a big deal for Harold.¡¯


    ¡°Since this oath has no secr restraint, it doesn¡¯t matter. If there is, I will die.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°I see. I feel like I can rx¡­ eh??¡± (Harold)


    ¡®??? Did she say she will die? Eh?¡¯


    When I unintentionally looked at Harold, he opened his mouth wide.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you know? It seems that¡¯s not my mistake.¡¯


    ¡°I heard that Eisa-Sensei will die a moment ago, but am I mistaken?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let¡¯s try to rify.¡¯


    ¡°Yes? Aah, I¡¯m sorry. I have made a misleading statement. It¡¯s just that I may die.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Oh my. That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t seem like suicide. But, speaking of she may die is a dangerous matter.¡¯


    ¡°Why you may die?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What is the meaning of that?¡¯


    ¡°Well, the ritual I just said is a ritual that legally secured the responsibility of the master which pledger has the obligation to keep the content of his vow. The origin of the vow ritual in the first ce is told in the third verse of the New Testament Apocrypha by Casso. This is¨C¡­ to exin briefly, it is a story that the follower of Apostle Saharamitted murder immediately after dering renunciation, but since Apostle Sahara felt responsible for that, he meditated for a month without putting anything in his mouth in front of Isus-sama¡¯s grave.So, he had made a visit to the Lord. So, if Harold breaks his vows, I need to do the same.


    ¡®What the hell? ¡­She¡¯s going to do it.¡¯


    ¡®I should ask for an exnation in advance. In short, this seems to be a system like a joint guarantor. She bes a witness of his oral promise. I thought it was just a ritual.¡¯


    ¡°So, if anything, I also need to meditate for a month. Actually, there is a private room near the sacred bedroom of the Holy Sleeping Sanctuary, but since it¡¯s impossible, I have to go into the forest. With God¡¯s forgiveness, I can survive like the Apostle Sahara.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Uhm. Speaking of entering the forest, is she going to sit at the root of a big tree? There are quite a few wild wolves in this forest, and if a woman like Sensei meditates there, rather than a month, she won¡¯tst a week.¡¯


    ¡°Are you fasting during that time?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I can drink water.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    ¡°But that¡¯s the story of Catholics. My sect doesn¡¯t require me to do it.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°In today¡¯s Catholics sect, it¡¯s just a fine or money paid to the government. This method is an old method that was used by the Catholics about 500 years ago. In my research, the New Testament apocrypha by Casso isn¡¯t considered a forgery, so the vow ritual is valid.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Damn it, there is no turning back. I wonder if her sect is surprisingly fundamentalist.¡¯


    ¡®Although her sect is fasting until death, I wonder if it¡¯s fine to do it like Catholic sect where you just need to pay¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­Please cancel it.¡± (Harold)


    Harold suddenly said.


    ¡°Oh my, why?¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-Sensei seemed to wonder frankly.


    ¡®Dang, you can¡¯t get through this person.¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to involve Sensei.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Yes, yes, say it. Say that it¡¯s mainly my fault.¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean Harold-san? You have sworn in the name of the Lord just now, but are you going to betray it rather quickly?¡± (Eisa)


    The tone of her voice changed. It was a hard, dry voice. There was no usual gentleness, and quite anger seemed to be in the air. This was the first time I had seen Eisa-Sensei got angry.


    ¡®Scary.¡¯


    ¡°But¡­ bringing trouble to Sensei is¡­¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s troubling. If I think so, I won¡¯t ept the vow. That¡¯s a cancerous attitude.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Harold)


    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯. You have made a vow to God, so you don¡¯t have to worry about breaking your vow. You are firmly determined. It¡¯s a good idea to keep fulfilling your vow without yielding your mind. Nothing will happen. Or else, did you say you¡¯vee for the ritual just to break the vow from the beginning, Harold-san?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Scarrryy.¡¯


    Depending on his response, it may break the rtionship between teacher and follower. The intention is clearly transmitted.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Poor him. He seems withering.¡¯


    ¡°Then, there¡¯s no problem. Harold-san, you mustn¡¯t kneel in front of the Lord and if you have been baptized, don¡¯t say something like revoking the ritual, alright.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>I just trante directly whatever it says on the religion part.</li><li>I¡¯m not familiar with Christian religion, so I can¡¯t say whether my trantion is urate on that.</li><li>As for building mosque, I¡¯m not sure why the author said Muslim won¡¯t do a groundbreaking ceremony. I think in my country, the only purpose of doing it is to let know others that they are going to start with the construction. But then again, I¡¯m not sure how Muslim in other countries view about the groundbreaking ceremony practice</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 57: (Self Edited) Celestial Navigation

    The three of us left Eisa-Sensei¡¯s preparation room and went to the headquarters right in front of the secondary residence.


    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t know the ritual, did you?¡± (Harold)


    When I entered the headquarters, Harold spoke as I remembered it.


    ¡°Is there such an absurd thing? Who will leave your Sensei¡¯s life in your hand?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®No, seriously.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡± (Harold)


    ¡°At best, I tell you before you betray me. There¡¯s a possibility I can help Sensei.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I supposed it would be fine if Harold betrayed me since it would be difficult for Eisa-Sensei to know it before me.¡¯


    ¡°How can you help?¡± (Harold)¡°I¡¯ll hire people to monitor her all the time, and if she goes into the forest, she will be restrained. But¡­ In that case, I may have to force her to eat.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I think that there is a possibility that Eisa-Sensei will fast and die. In that case, if I make her drink something like porridge even while she is asleep. So I will be able to help Eisa-Sensei even if she is unwilling.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Even if she survived, her ¡®soul container¡¯ maybe can¡¯t be saved, so her future life will be bleak. She can abandon her faith, but that¡¯s not going to be the case.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If you are a religious person like Eisa-Sensei, it seems not possible to save your heart.¡¯


    ¡°Damn, why did I involve Sensei?¡± (Harold)


    He seemed to regret something.


    ¡°Well, you just have to fulfill the contract without breaking it. If you¡¯re worried, you can roll your bottom now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you think I can do that? It¡¯s Eisa-Sensei.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°The vow that we made there would have to do with the navigation in the first ce. Basically, if you think of a vow as a contract, it will only take effect from the time I teach navigation. If I don¡¯t teach you how to navigate, the context of the vow itself be meaningless, but it doesn¡¯t mean that there was no oath. If you were a defiant person, rather than going to see Eisa-Sensei, I wouldn¡¯t tell you about the tool because I feel anxious. That was what I¡¯m going to say. Yeah, so there¡¯s no problem.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If I do it that way, Eisa-Sensei will surely be convinced. So, there¡¯s no problem. Maybe, my reputation from Eisa-Sensei will go down, but that¡¯s not important.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, is that so?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Would you like to stop?¡± (Harold)


    ¡®I also don¡¯t want to teach anyone who is going to be defiant.¡¯


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m a man who will do whatever I say.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®It seems he will do it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear it. Well then, let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    I climbed the stairs at the headquarters and went upstairs.


    When I opened the door, there was a round table inside. This was the room I used as a conference room. The quality was poor, but the ckboard was also installed.


    At the round table, my cousin was sleeping while sitting on a chair. It was Syamu. Next to her, there was a busty sses girl sitting. It was Lily-san who finally satisfied with thepleted spectacles. Lily-san was awake unlike my cousin.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you~.¡± (Lily)


    She said itfortably.


    ¡°Thank you. Sorry for asking when you¡¯re busy.¡± (Yuri)


    I bowed down my head. It was me who called her.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°These guys are sailors. This is Harold and this is Gora.¡± (Yuri)


    I briefly introduced them.


    ¡°Aah yes¡­ I¡¯d be happy if I could understand what you taught.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Harold may be not able to do it, but it would be nice if one of them could understand it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I will die if I don¡¯t understand, so I¡¯m going to understand it even if I don¡¯t like it.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®It seems so.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, who are thesedies?¡± (Harold)


    Harold asked.


    ¡°They are the ones who made the tool for celestial navigation. The one who is sleeping over there is my cousin, Syamu, and the other is thepany¡¯s technology chief, Lily-san.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please to meet you.¡± (Gora)


    Gora bowed his head.


    ¡°When I look at you both, Harold is the skipper while Gora is the navigator, is it?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Harold)


    When I was silent¡­


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m the navigator.¡± (Gora)


    Gora made the promation.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Lily)


    Lily was staring at Gora.


    ¡°U-uhmm¡­?¡± (Gora)


    ¡°No, to think that it¡¯s such a young child where I have to entrust the masterpiece that I¡¯ve been handling with care like my child is¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily said anxiously. In front of Lily, there were two boxes. There was arge clock called a chronometer.


    ¡®A chronometer is a clock that has been designed to function as a precision watch. It has been devised to eliminate the effect of posture changes caused by waves and it also eliminates impact. To put it simply, it¡¯s a clock that is extremely urate, even if it¡¯s on a ship that always swings extremely.¡¯


    Marine Chronometer


    ¡®It¡¯s easy to say, but to make such a watch, it needs various ideas and new inventions, and Lily-san has obtained several patents for the development.¡¯


    ¡®Originally, mechanical clocks in this country are made on the premise that the pendulum clock and the sundial are always matched. The uracy is of course better, but this is more about portability.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, that¡¯s not the case with chronometer. On the contrary, uracy is more important than portability.¡¯


    ¡®In conjunction with Sibyaku standard time, you can sail for more than a month without adjusting the clock anywhere, and when you return to Sibyaku, the time is perfectly synchronized. Since it is a machine that requires such performance, I won¡¯t say that it is up to one minute error within a year, but if you don¡¯t synchronize with your one-month clock, your twelve-hour clock will go wrong. Then, such a thing is useless.¡¯


    ¡®Lily-san also had to consult with her parents to develop this tool since the facilities in the dormitory weren¡¯t enough. Therefore, Lily-san¡¯s masterpiece is no exaggeration.¡¯


    ¡°Are you worried?¡± (Gora)


    Gora said so.


    ¡°On the contrary, aren¡¯t you worried about handling this? You know, a clock is a fragile machine. Yuri-kun spent one hundred gold coins to make this one.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°One hundred¡­¡± (Gora)


    Gora was stunned.


    ¡®One hundred gold coins aren¡¯t the amount of money that can be obtained by a sailor. Even with this, I was offered at Lily¡¯s ¡®staff price¡¯. If this is put up for sale with Amiens mark, it might cost two hundred gold coins.¡¯


    ¡®The reason why two clocks are here is they are supposed to be used in a set of two in case of breakage. The mechanical clocks can cause terrible errors or break just by neglecting the oil leveler at a single spot. If it urs at sea, and a disaster happens, the ship will be the grave for the crews.¡¯


    ¡®Since that¡¯s a problem, in order to reduce the ident rate due to human error, it¡¯s necessary to produce two units. Since it has a mass production effect, the price is not doubled, but still, it is expensive to produce it.¡¯


    ¡®Apart from that, we need a watch for everyday use, so we also have one highly urate pocket watch. Since the chronometer isn¡¯t something to carry, it should be installed in the center of gravity of the ship if possible.


    ¡®The actual use of the observation is the pocket watch. Pocket watches are synchronized with the chronometer every day.¡¯


    ¡® That includes the sextant and the voyage yearbook made by Syamu, and it cost me three hundred gold coins, I think? It¡¯s not the amount of money to deal by ¡®Hou and Associates.¡¯


    ¡®Cuffe had a bitter face, and the ountant¡¯s Beaure had a nk face. If I raise money to buy a ship, all the profits have been made since the foundation of thepany will be blown away. So, I¡¯m worried about leaving it to Harold.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to tell you to understand the structure inside, but it¡¯s troubling if you don¡¯t remember it seriously.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take it seriously.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with the concept.¡± (Lily)


    The exnation began. And Syamu was still sleeping.


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s it. In principle, it¡¯s a simple thing, right?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san¡¯s lecturer was over. She stood up and had a tree made of balls. This represented the earth.


    ¡°¡­Ah, ugh¡­ no, no¡­¡± (Harold)


    Harold stopped speaking.


    ¡°What? If you have any questions, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t understand while I was thinking about it.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®This guy is no good.¡¯


    ¡°How about you, Gora?¡± (Yuri)


    I said it to Gora.


    ¡°¡­I may need to sort out the information a bit, but I got the general idea.¡± (Gora)


    ¡®I see. It may have been a good start, but that¡¯s more than enough.¡¯


    ¡®In the first ce, they should hear the theory of ground motion for the first time. When the knowledge hammered into the head, you may feel weird at first.¡¯


    ¡°In other words, there is always only one ce on earth where the sun goes south at the same time and rises up to the same angle.¡± (Yuri)


    I summed it up briefly.


    ¡®If this is also used in the lunar calendar, it will be troublesome again, but the Shanti use the sr calendar which helps.¡¯


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not a schr, you just need to understand that much. It¡¯s enough if it can be used as a tool. However, if you don¡¯t have the knowledge, you¡¯ll have a hard time using it.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®He¡¯s obedient.¡¯


    ¡°Let me add to Lily-san¡¯s exnation. Do you have any doubts aboutpass?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Compass, is it?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Strictly speaking,pass doesn¡¯t necessarily point north. Have you ever wondered why thepass faces north?¡±


    ¡°So?¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Well, yeah. When you think about it, you can¡¯t understand.¡¯


    ¡°There is something invisible¡­ flow of power all over the earth, and it faces north. It¡¯s good to think that the flow is meandering. Of course, even if it meanders, it may point asionally to the north. For example, the flow doesn¡¯t different much between one end to another end of the royal capital. But, if you are far from Sibyaku and Karakumo, it will change a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really understand. What do you mean by that?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s irrelevant if you sail with intuition like before. For example, if you move from this ce to this ce.¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed two separated points on the desk separately with my fingers.


    ¡°From here to here, let¡¯s say you have twice as much distance from the Suomi harbor that you always use to the Ind of Aisa. Since both harbors have been visited and observed once, bothtitude and longitude are known. Assuming everything is the ocean along the way, of course, you want to go straight.¡± (Yuri)


    I moved one finger in a straight line and stuck it to the other. It was the shortest distance.


    ¡°However, if you rely only on thepass needle, the direction of the needle is slightly shifted and changing, so it¡¯s going to move like this.¡± (Yuri)


    I moved one finger straight while changing the angle slightly and approached the other finger. The two fingers didn¡¯t ovep and passed each other in the distance.


    ¡°This is how you can¡¯t get to your destination. Therefore, it¡¯s necessary to observe it every day while the sun is out in the actual voyage and correct the position every day. Well, with the sun-only method, there is only one chance to observe it in a day, so it¡¯s ideal to do this.


    This time, I put two fingers together and moved it in a zigzag manner.


    ¡°Well, in the actual voyage, even if you don¡¯t have to worry about this, you will need to observe every day you will repeatedly hit the headwind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In order to move forward with a sailing ship against the headwind, you must move in a zigzag manner while obliquely receiving the wind. This is called tacking. Of course, they are away of it because it is a basic term in the basics. After tacking, you can¡¯t tell in which direction and how much you have moved.¡¯


    Ship Tacking


    ¡°In any case, think aboutpass as a guide. Then, rely on the observations.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°The flow of force that moves thepass needle doesn¡¯t change over time. If you write down the error of thepass on the map, you will see how much the error is specific to the area. Then, subtract the error from the direction of thepass, and you¡¯ll know the exact location.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But, if thepass is unreliable, what should I consider for the direction?¡± (Harold)


    ¡®On what basis? Isn¡¯t thatmon sense for sailors?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s the same now and in the past. It¡¯s the North Star.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I see.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®He seems to have known about the North Star.¡¯


    ¡°The North Star is always in the north. Now, you can see why the North Star is always north based on Lily-san¡¯s exnation. It¡¯s just north, so it doesn¡¯t move, and there¡¯s no more definite standard.¡± (Yuri)


    North Star


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Now that Yuri-Sensei¡¯s lecture is over, why don¡¯t you practice it?¡± (Lily)


    Lily said so.


    ¡ª


    The practice of sitting in a fixed chair in the room, likening a rope on the wall of the room to the horizon, and the sun with a circle of paper on the ceiling, continued until the sun set.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>This is fun chapter to learn about navigation.</li><li>Please watch this video aboutpass and why it doesn¡¯t always point north. Thanks to the video uploader.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 58: (Self Edited) In the Bedroom

    When those guys went back, I had nothing else to do for today.


    ¡°Is Syamu still sleeping¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    She woke up halfway through, but she fell asleep again probably because she was bored, and still sleeping until now.


    ¡°She has been busy with the recent reviewing work.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Aah, I see.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡®Did she stay upte at night?¡¯


    ¡°It will be hard if there¡¯s a mistake, and¡­ I also apanied her. Well, this is like a night life.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°¡­Thanks for your hard work. You seem to have gone through a lot of trouble¡­¡± (Yuri)¡®I¡¯ve really made them work too hard. Even though I sleep soundly every night¡­¡¯


    ¡°Syamu is already like this, so I wonder if I should stay at Yuri-kun¡¯s house today¡­ maybe?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Hmm? I wonder why you are saying it with hesitation.¡¯


    ¡°Of course.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®For Syamu, it¡¯s her own ce, so it¡¯s a good ce to stay.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? Sorry to bother you~¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Aah, no problem.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Syamu is a rtive, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be distracted when she is in a pajama. She cane whenever she wants.¡¯


    ¡°Then, should I carry Syamu?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see, I see. Please.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well, Syamu won¡¯t gain weight as ever.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I think she is about 140cm. She¡¯s skinny.¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s really light when I hold her up. I won¡¯t say that it¡¯s like a feather, but it¡¯s too light to feel that she is a human being. Is she eating properly?¡¯


    I held her like a princess and went downstairs. Even today I saw Beaure staring at abacus. Then, I left the headquarters.


    When I left the building, I could see the second residence of the Hou¡¯s Household. I told the guard standing in front of the gate ¡®Thank you for your hard work¡¯, and went inside through the entrance.


    ¡®Aah, I forgot to say thanks to Lily-san.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, Lily-san. Thank you for your time today.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Aah, no. I think it¡¯s rude to say goodbye here.¡¯


    ¡°After I bring Syamu in, I will apany you to the Silver Birch dormitory.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ Can¡¯t I stay with you?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®??? Eh?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean, Yuri-kun¡­ You invited me to stay, right? When I asked you, you say ¡®Of course¡¯! Although you responded cheerfully¡­ you¡¯re not letting me stay here¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®It seems she¡¯s doing it on purpose, but I¡¯m not affected.¡¯


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood a little. If that¡¯s what you were asking, please stay overnight.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t care at all. We¡¯re the General household. There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with Syamu¡¯s friend.¡¯


    ¡°So, let me bother you~.¡± (Lily)


    ¡ª


    When I finished my meal and took a bath, I read the Telor scriptures in my bedroom.


    Even if it was a bedroom, it wasn¡¯t my own room. Since I never lived in a secondary residence, I had no room here, and it was one of the rooms avable.


    So, I was reading the scriptures borrowed from Eisa-Sensei to kill time.


    A man named Isus was born exactly 2000 years before I was born. When I thought of it all by myself, I would think that he was a great writer, but he told the story of the world¡¯s creation, taught the theory of the world after death, told about God¡¯s interests and preferences, and preached people to live as he did. It was that all kind of good deeds were done along the way, and miracles were also performed.


    I wasn¡¯t sure about the cause and effect, but on the map, Isus was born in a Mediterranean city near Israel, and he was active among his localmunity.


    In the days where Isus was active, there was a city-state coalition called the ancient Nigros. The Totnguage used in writing the original text was thenguage used in the ancient Nigros.


    Polytheism was widely believed in the Ancient Nigros, so people had little interest in the preaching of Isus which they thought to be like dubious tales.


    As for Isus, he did it moderately, probably because he thought that he would be killed if he did it aggressively. The scriptures also contained stories which Isus remonstrated his disciples who acted excessively.


    So, Isus wasn¡¯t killed by anyone. When he was about 45 years old, he thought that he was approaching death. He told his disciples that it was about time for them to be more alone, and then, he went into and slept in a cave.


    He waspletely like Kukai. He entered a cave and lie down on the bed prepared by his disciples and told them ¡®Don¡¯t disturb my sleep. Absolutely.¡¯ and that order was put at the entrance of the cave. Everything was done by the hands of his ten disciples. The disciples probably knew that Isus was about to die when they obediently followed the order to confine him alive.


    Kukai, Japanese Buddhist Monk


    As he looked out, the ten disciples kept the whereabouts secret.


    If someone knew, the cave became like a sacred ce and as a result, people would rush there to visit. They thought that wasn¡¯t in line with Isus¡¯s desire to sleep well. They might have thought that they wanted to leave the master¡¯s grave quiet.


    The ten disciples didn¡¯t teach their respective disciples about the location and when they died, there was no one to know the location of Isus¡¯ grave.


    However, the leading disciples were doing recklessly somewhere.


    When Isus died, one of the leading disciples said ¡®Let¡¯s create a city exclusively for those who keep the teaching of Isus!¡¯. Then, they bought a suitablend and made a city. Buyingnd, building houses and fences¡­ it quickly became a primitivemunity of Isus. And they started to deal with the ancient city-state coalition by telling ¡®We have made a city, so please ept us!¡¯.


    By the way, each of the ancient Nigros city-states had the name of a god of Nigros mythology which was the guardian god of the cities.


    ¡°So? What is your guardian God?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh? There¡¯s only one God, Isus-sama.¡± (Eisa)


    It wasn¡¯t clear whether there was an exchange of such, but at any rate, a small city named Johapurtoki (a resting ce for lost children in Totnguage) was born. It was called Jotsutov in Telornguage.


    The people of the ancient Nigros seemed to have forgiven their existence, probably because they were really patient or they were overly kind people. I thought that was a unique mistake of the polytheists, but they acknowledged that Isus as one of the Gods. Thus, the early Isus believers enjoyed peace among the religious ancient Nigros people.


    But after about thirty years, things had changed. The people of Johapurtoki started to get moved into gear and preach about Isus doctrine everywhere. They started by taking control of the vigers that belong to the adjacent city-state without permission and they began to do something that was a bit improbable.


    Then, when the rtionship with the neighboring city-state became worse, they started a war on the nearest city-state.


    I supposed that the city-state anticipated a one-on-one war and they thought they could win. They probably were very prominent or didn¡¯t know war at all. In other words, other city-states were thinking about themselves only since it was only one city-state being attacked by another city-state.


    In reality, such a thing shouldn¡¯t go well, and this was an act like cutting the cords of the kind ancient Nigros.


    It was said that all city-states had invaded the city-state of Johapurtoki from all directions and it was defeated. The city had been destroyed as much as sun-dried bricks had returned to the sand and it was hard. ording to Eisa-Sensei, the site of the city-state of Johapurtoki hadn¡¯t beenpletely destroyed that it couldn¡¯t be found even today.


    However, these people didn¡¯t give up. Several of Isus leading disciples survived the war, and took the remaining believers on board a ship.


    Unfortunately, they had bad luck in the Mediterranean Sea. It seemed that the drifted ashore where thend of Rome was. They began to do the same thing here.


    However, unlike the ancient Nigros, there was no unified religion at that time. By the way, there was norge country with a sense of solidarity rule the penins.


    This seemed to have been convenient for them because the tribes scattered in many ces in the country, and they believed in the indigenous religion. When they were taken up by the native Kuses tribe, they began preaching and quickly turned them as believers.


    This was the beginning of the Theocracy Empire of Kusurukuses. Then, over the course of a hundred years, the Kuses tribe swept the Italian Penins which was called the Kusuru Penins in this world. They continued the invasion in the name of the religion, and after several hundred years, they became a huge empire.


    ¡ª


    *Knock* *knock*


    ¡°Come on in?¡± (Yuri)


    I kept my eyes on the scriptures.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m going in~.¡± (Lily)


    I heard Lily-san¡¯s voice. I raised my head and looked up toward the door.


    She seemed to be more rxed than usual since she had been taking a bath. Her hair was damp and sexy.


    She was dressed in thin pajamas. She might borrow it from the maid. My heart was getting stiff.


    Temptation.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t need anything, but¡­ are you busy?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No, I was just reading a boring book.¡± (Yuri)


    I put the scriptures on the side table.


    ¡°So, is there anything?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No. Uhm¡­ is it alright if I sit?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Of course. Go ahead.¡± (Yuri)


    She could sit as much as she wanted. When I suggested it, Lily-san sat down on a chair near me.


    ¡®But, what kind of business does she have?¡¯


    ¡®Recently, I¡¯ve been waking up to my sexual desire, and I¡¯m spending my days worrying about whether I should spend my money in brothel. Looking at Lily-san in light clothes, the ce where both chest and buttockse out properly and my lower half of the body is getting hot when I look at her body.¡¯


    ¡®There isn¡¯t loose fat, and she doesn¡¯t have extra thickness. Honestly, she has a pretty solid body.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, I¡¯m exercising self-control, but this is my house. No matter how familiar I am, shouldn¡¯t she be more cautious? Or rather, she needs to be careful. I¡¯m getting spiced up here.¡¯


    ¡°Were you drinking?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, a little bit.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san had a faintly sweet scent of alcohol, though it wasn¡¯t bad.


    ¡®I see. If she has been drinking, there¡¯s no help for it.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe, she wants to undress when she drinks.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, did you hate the smell of alcohol?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No, not really.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder if it smells too much. She may be nervous in a house that she doesn¡¯t know, or maybe she wants to feel rxed with alcohol.


    ¡°Say, Yuri-kun? Do you notice how old I am now?¡± (Lily)


    It was a sudden question.


    ¡®How old? Your age, is it?


    ¡°Uhm, you are 19 years old, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®19 years old is the age of bing a college student in Japan, but Lily-san doesn¡¯t look like that age. She is grown up, and her breasts are big, so she doesn¡¯t look particrly young. However, she still looks like a high school student.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll graduate in a few years.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. That¡¯s very unfortunate for me.¡± (Yuri)


    There were a lot of students who graduated before it even though the school of Liberal Arts could be up to 25 years old. That was because it was advantageous to graduate before it. Compared to the school of Knight¡¯s graduate students whose majority from the General households, the importance was iparable.


    Knights didn¡¯t have the opportunity to seed in life if there was no war. Aside from the Hou Household, who went to war frequently, many of the Knight graduates spent their lives without the concept of career development. So, many of the Knight students stayed in the academy until they were 25 years old. There were many of them and graduating early didn¡¯t have much effect on life.


    Lily-san was from a deposit household, so I didn¡¯t think there was any problem staying until the age of 25, but it was probably better to graduate early.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave¡­¡± (Lily)


    She made a troubled face, but it seemed like a sexy gesture, probably because of the atmosphere.


    ¡°Is it from the royal capital?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand that feeling. Lily-san seems to enjoy her life in the royal capital, and she probably would feel bored returning to the countryside. I don¡¯t mind living in the countryside, but not everyone can enjoy life surrounded by nature and flowers.¡¯


    ¡°If so, would it be fine to leave the management of the deposit household to someone else and stay in the royal capital? I don¡¯t know how long ¡®Hou and Associates¡¯ willst, but the executive remuneration will continue to rise.¡¯


    ¡®In this country, the prices in the countryside are quite low. Areas such as the backside of the mountain are more of countryside in the countryside.


    On the other hand, ¡®Hou and Associates¡¯ executive remuneration is, of course, a one-time cash payment. So, if it¡¯s about the amount of tax needed to pay by the depositor households, she could have some delegate the territory management and that will open up space for her. Thus, it¡¯s easy enough to fill the post.¡¯


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not the case. If that¡¯s what it is, what the superiors of the household would say¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Is that so? If they were in the Hou Household, we wouldn¡¯t say anything if they pay the tax. From the point of view of the General household, a deposit household is like a good shop which pays their rent, and their existence is only to collect the payment.¡¯


    ¡®The Noza Household managed the territory on the backside of the mountain. I don¡¯t really know what kind of people is the Noza Household. The problem could be solved if they give pressure to Rook, but that¡¯s not the case.¡¯


    ¡®The deposit households are usually despised by ordinary Knights, so there might be envy if they make too much money.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s troubling, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have noints since Lily-san is an excellent engineer, and above all, she¡¯s Syamu¡¯s friend. If she is in trouble, I want to do something about it.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Say, Yuri-kun. What do you think about marriage?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Marriage?¡± (Yuri)


    The story changed abruptly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, what do you think if the partner is a person like me~~¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Eh¡­? Eh, wait a sec¡­ what? What did you say?¡¯


    ¡°With you, Lily-san?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­¡± (Lily)


    She somehow curled and touched her neck, seeming embarrassed¡­ The gesture is really cute, but Lily-san is a bit strange today, isn¡¯t it? Marriage with me, huh¡­¡¯


    ¡°Uh, uhmmm¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Wh-what should I say¡­¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m just thinking about it. I mean about a partner.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Is that so? It¡¯s fine to think about it. I mean if you don¡¯t have someone to marry in the future, you would definitely think of it.¡¯


    ¡®Well if you get married to me, the future of the depositor household will be much better. That¡¯s the story if I seed the Hou Household.¡¯


    ¡°Well then. I will think about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯ll be honored. It seems lonely to be an unmarried person.¡¯


    ¡°B-but¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If Yuri-kun wants it¡­ you could have a taste today, you know?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®¡­Uhmm. That is¡­ wait, what? Taste?¡¯


    ¡®In other words, I can enjoy Lily-san¡¯s body as much as I want right now? You want me to taste your body that I¡¯ve been resisting my instincts?¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, is this Lily-san¡¯s first time?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ye-yes, I¡¯ve decided to have my first time here!¡± (Lily)


    ¡®She¡¯s loud. I see, it¡¯s her first time.¡¯


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t know since this is your first time, but if a beautifuldy like Lily-san says something like that to a creature known as a man, it won¡¯t end with just tasting.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s like a wolf attacking amb, and it¡¯s going to be a mess. It will be a mistake if you think only I will only rub your breast. I won¡¯t stop until I do it again, and I will taste your whole body to you until morning, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been living an abstinent life.¡¯


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san turned her face red.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s no good. Don¡¯t say such a thing thoughtlessly.¡± (Yuri)


    I dismissed Lily-san.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, when she mentioned the word ¡®taste¡¯, she might have been influenced by that harmful book. I feel like that. I¡¯m involved in publishing myself, but it might bring negative effects in various ces.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Uhmm¡­ I¡¯m fine if you don¡¯t mind, but could you stop saying it while holding your breasts between your arms? She doesn¡¯t seem to wear a bra, and it¡¯s slightly bulging out.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s you, Yuri-kun.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    *Kuhh*


    I clenched my teeth. The head that controlled the reason and the lower half body that controlled the instinct were in a war, and it felt like they werepeting the area around the belly. If the conflict came to the arm, it was likely that it would take over my consciousness.


    ¡°Yu-yuri-kun?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s no good. It¡¯s a very attractive proposal, but¡­ You shouldn¡¯t throw away your virginity easily. You have to save it for someone important in the future.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Even if you say in the future, when I return to my territory, I¡¯ll be made to meet the other party who I don¡¯t know their face. So, I can¡¯t help it¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san seemed a bit lonely.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t throw it, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll do something for you. So, you don¡¯t have to be held by someone you don¡¯t like.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, so please feel safe and go back to your backroom. Your dress is too tempting to my eyes.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it in a bit stronger tone.


    ¡®Now that I¡¯ve decided not to do it, this exchange is unproductive. My damage only gets worse, there¡¯s no benefit.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Uh, I understand. I¡¯m sorry, Yuri-kun. Sorry for saying something strange.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m happy as a man when you invited me.¡± (Yuri)


    It was just painful because it was hard for her to turn around.


    Lily-san stood there and headed to the door. As she turned her back, the curly body, the waist and the well-shaped hips touched the thin clothes.


    *Boink* *Boink*


    ¡®Why am I being subjected to such a trial?¡¯


    Lily opened the door, and as she left, she looked at me and disappeared.


    ¡ª


    After that, I was seriously thinking of trying to experience an escort for tonight, with my head floating due to the heat.


    However, after thinking about thirty minutes, put on clothes for now, and when I went out to the entrance which was already closed, I gave up.


    ¡®When I think about it carefully, it¡¯s bad because that territory is the territory of the Witch households. Of course, it will not be good if I try to rush it. And it¡¯s not possible to collect information now, and there is no way to sort it out.¡¯


    So, I went to bed. I was wondering if I was going to handle it myself, but it was a difficult problem because I was going to feel empty. So, I was writhing in bed.


    *Bang*


    The door opened wildly.


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    When I lifted my body out of bed and looked at the door, there was Syamu lit by the dim light of the night light. Somehow, she looked angry.


    ¡®Uwahh, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t relent to the lower half of my body. Just knock it out, will you?¡¯


    ¡°Do you need anything in the middle of the night?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, Yuri.¡± (Syamu)


    There were thorns in the voice.


    ¡®What the heck. Did I do something wrong?¡¯


    ¡°Why are you angry?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What did you do to Lily-senpai?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®???¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If I¡¯m doing it, I¡¯ll be enjoying Lily-san¡¯s big breasts to my heart¡¯s content. I will definitely mess around. But I¡¯m not doing that right now, and the fact that I¡¯m agonizing in a lonely ce means I¡¯m not doing anything. But I probably can¡¯t use this perfect reasoning now.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I heard a strange voice and woke up.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Strange voice?¡¯


    ¡°She was crying alone, saying that you thought her as a cheap woman, and she felt like she wanted to die¡­¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Hey. I thought that she was a perverted girl, but I didn¡¯t think of her as a cheap woman. That¡¯s because she¡¯s a virgin.¡¯


    ¡°This is the first time I see Senpai acts like that¡­ so, what did you do?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. She¡¯ll be fine in three days.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Maybe.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Is that so? So, you didn¡¯t do anything right?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You sure that you didn¡¯t do anything pervert, right?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®¡­There is no way I expect that word ¡®pervert¡¯es out from her mouth. Is the world going to end? I wonder if this feels like when your daughter got a boyfriend¡­¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Is that so? Then, that¡¯s fine. Good night, Yuri.¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu mmed the door and went out.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>You can click here to learn about Kukai.</li><li>I was tempted to put more pictures here but I feel like it will go to NSFW direction.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 59: (Cleaned) Not a Common Everyday Life

    I went to the harbor early in the morning.


    ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± (Yuri)


    I told Harold.


    ¡°Aah. See you.¡± (Harold)


    After looking at the information board next to the pier, Harold boarded a rental ship for his next voyage. Despite being shabby and old-fashioned, there would still be a penalty if he didn¡¯t return it.


    Harold chose a rental ship this time, as he said he wanted to buy a state-of-the-art Kuran-made ship if he were to buy a new ship. I agreed, but as a result, including the money we loaded onto the ship to purchase a new one, this voyage cost roughly 800000 Ruga worth of gold coins. Of course, the ordinary sailors didn¡¯t know about this. In fact, almost all of the reserve funds that had been saved since the establishment of mypany were used up. This battered, old ship was fully filled with gold coins.


    ¡®If I were to convert this to yen, it would be more than 80 million yen to 100 million yen. If an actuary were to find out, no doubt he¡¯d pale.¡¯


    ¡®ording to Harold, there¡¯s no problem with the rental ship¡¯s hull, but what if it¡¯s actually defective and ends up causing the ship to sink? The sailors aboard are those who had experienced returning from the Ind of Aisa. In other words, I chose guys who had guts, but I can¡¯t say they won¡¯t revolt.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, as I don¡¯t know thetitude and longitude of Great Britain, the sess of this first voyage would depend on luck.¡¯¡®Since Harold understands the coordinate system, things like ¡®I got lost and went to the same ce again,¡¯ ¡®moving back and forth,¡¯ or ¡®I had to return because only half of the food supply is left¡¯ should happen less. The safety of the voyage should be improved by using coordinates..¡¯


    ¡®But, even so, I¡¯m still anxious. To begin with, if Gora¡¯s observations aren¡¯tplete, then the voyage could still run into issues. There¡¯s also the danger of getting stranded.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re going!¡± (Harold)


    Harold, who was the leader onboard, shouted to the sailors to untie the rope mooring the ship to the pier. With the help of a rowing tugboat, the ship left the pier while a sail was put on the mast.


    Then, the ship which Harold was aboard slowly left.


    ¡ª


    Recently, Harold¡¯s going back and forth kept me considerably busy, but when he left the port, my workpletely disappeared.


    ¡®Will Harolde home with a proper cargo load on a brand new ship?¡¯


    Thinking about it made me very anxious. However, I consoled myself by remembering that the ship had already left, so there was no use to think about it further.


    As I walked around the city, I naturally entered the academy¡¯s grounds.


    It was a holiday today, so I didn¡¯t have any business here. However, there were no other ces for me to go but the academy.


    ¡°¡­Should I go to sleep, then?¡± (Yuri)


    No one else was around. I was a bit lonely.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡¯


    Fortunately, the warm spring sunshine was great for napping. Furthermore, it hadn¡¯t rained yesterday nor the day before, so the ground was dry.


    ¡®Should I sleep under a tree¡­¡¯


    I went into the forest, which upied half of the academy, and picked a tree that let plenty of sun through its leaves. Then, as I sat on the ground, I leaned my back on the trunk.


    ¡®I wonder if I can sleep on such a hard bed.¡¯


    Even while thinking that, I was suddenly attacked by a wave of intense drowsiness¡­


    ¡ª


    In my dream, I was listening to my grandfather¡¯s lecture in his house. I was high school aged.


    It was a bit surprising that I could recall memories about my grandfather at all.


    ¡°I think there is such a thing as an uncertainty principle. I don¡¯t know the specifics, but some people in the physics field say that it¡¯s impossible to know the exact state of arge objectpletely.¡± (MC¡¯s Grandfather)


    Note: The Heisenberg Uncertainty principle states that the position and velocity of an object cannot be simultaneously known. Observing the position, as shown here with a photon, changes its velocity. Taken from <i>Physics: Principles with Applications</i> by D. Giancoli.


    After he retired from college, my grandfather loved to lecture me about various subjects. Perhaps it was because I was a good listener, or maybe I was precocious.


    Since I was a high school senior, I understood the concept of the uncertainty principle. In fact, I probably knew it much better than my grandfather. After all, he specialized in economics. Although he used mathematics in analysis of economic data, he was aplete outsider to the field of physics.


    I loved this schrly side of my grandfather. I didn¡¯t overly admire my father, but rather, I idolized this learned old man, so I wanted to follow his footsteps. To that end, after I went to a science university, I entered graduate school to enter the world of academia.


    Even at that time, I was still the same person as I was in high school. It may have seemed that I grew up, but I was still a bit immature. At the time, I thought it couldn¡¯t be helped, but perhaps my perspective wascking.


    I was the kind of person when I was in high school. It seemed I have grown up but I was a bit immature. I thought it couldn¡¯t be helped but at that time, I didn¡¯t see myself.


    It turns out that I wasn¡¯t suitable for a career in schrship. I chose my future path just because I admired my grandfather, causing me to make some questionable life choices. Working at a university that didn¡¯t suit me and doing research I was disinterested in, I couldn¡¯t aplish anything.


    So when I was dismissed from the university, ending my career in academia, I neither felt sorry for myself nor did I want to return. Rather, I felt liberated, like a man who had finally divorced his unfit wife.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t understand the state of the smallest particle correctly, you can¡¯tpletely understand therger objects made up of the smallest particle. Even in physics, it seems impossible even in theory toprehend the world perfectly. I had previously thought natural science and social science to be the same.¡± (MC¡¯s Grandfather)


    What my grandfather said at that time was the result of scientists¡¯ observations. When observing the existence of elementary particles such as electrons, urate observation results couldn¡¯t be obtained because the observation itself disced electrons.


    For instance, take the observation of a bronze statue as an example. The use of ordinary light to observe the bronze statue wouldn¡¯t result in a perfect image capturing all of the statue¡¯s minute details. Meanwhile, an ultra-high energy ray might be able to find every detail at the moment of impact on the statue, but its high energy would also distort the statue as it hits the statue, so by the time that ray is reflected and sensed, the determined shape would be different from the original. Since the shape of the statue was altered during the act of observing it, the shape of the statue prior to observation can¡¯t be confirmed.


    Roughly speaking, such a thing always happens, so error was always present during the observation of elementary particles.


    ¡°Economics can be said to be the study of each individual human being¡¯s daily lives. Ultimately, the goal is to very urately model the movements of human society.¡± (MC¡¯s Grandfather)


    There might have been a lot of economists each with their own thoughts, but that seemed to be my grandfather¡¯s ultimate research goal.


    ¡°However, each human being has their own personality, and each of them has a different way of life. Do you think humans are capable of making such a model that urately traces a society of a hundred or two hundred million people?¡± (MC¡¯s Grandfather)


    My grandfather¡¯s specialty was behavioral economics. Behavioral economics was separate from the so-called rational economics often used by people in simplified economic models. It was an interdisciplinary branch of economics that sought to analyze realistic human behavior with psychology and apply it in economic theory.


    ¡°Even though I have lived for decades, I still don¡¯t understand everything. To really understand other people, you need to understand their inner thoughts. However, just our society has a hundred or two hundred million people. In the internationalmunity, there are five to six billion people. It isn¡¯t something we could do in the short lifespan of a human. In fact, I can¡¯t evenpletely understand my wife, who has been with me for many years.¡± (MC¡¯s Grandfather)


    My grandfather¡¯s face was somewhat lonely.


    He had a remarkable sess as a schr, which was dazzling to me.


    For example, as one dove into the darkness of unsolved truths, how many valuable things could be discovered and exposed to the light? That was the value of a schr. I remembered thinking such a thing. However, it was a bit abstract. Therefore, it was unlikely that people would notice the value of my grandfather¡¯s achievement, even if he was socially respected.


    ¡°I made a mistake as a schr.¡± (MC¡¯s Grandfather)


    Grandfather stated that poignantly.


    In economics, the study of currency use was inevitable, so the public image of economics was often merely a search for the movement of money. Originally, though, economics studied all the economic activities of the creature known as the human. It was a general expression of all human actions as eating, drinking, living and living behaviors.


    I had looked at grandfather and wanted to be a schr, but I realized that it wasn¡¯t for me, and I gave up on a career in social science.


    After retiring from university post, he left the world of economics, isted himself in the countryside with his wife, and no longer even kept up with news about politics and economics.


    Eventually, when my grandmother passed on, he soon followed.


    ¡ª


    Suddenly, I woke up and returned to reality.


    As my head cleared up, I realized that it was a dream.


    Well, I was able to remember my grandfather¡¯s face.


    As I thought about sketching the appearance of my grandfather¡¯s face, I realized that there was someone in front of me. A blonde girl. There were only three blonde women I knew.


    Her Majesty the Queen and her first and second daughters. Other than that, I had never seen any other blonde women in the capital.


    ¡°Carya?¡± (Yuri)


    It was the queen¡¯s second daughter. She leaned over in front of me, pressing down her skirt, and stared at my face.


    ¡°You finally got up!¡± (Carya)


    ¡°Did you watch the whole time?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, about half an hour.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®She really kept watching a sleeping man for thirty minutes? When Do sees Carol sleeping in her bed, he also ogles her for a while. It¡¯s a little terrifying maybe, but maybe it¡¯s just a peculiar habit of the Shanti. In the case of this girl, she¡¯s doing this in the middle of the day. She has too much spare time¡­¡¯


    ¡°You really have too much spare time¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s rude!¡± (Carya)


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you free right now, though?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m free?¡± (Carya)


    ¡®If you¡¯re not free, why do you keep staring at a man while he¡¯s sleeping?¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, why don¡¯t you go ahead and finish your business?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-you¡­ should date me!¡± (Carya)


    ¡®Ugh, I can¡¯t knock any sense into this girl. Does she want to y with someone since she has spare time? Then, I should say that I¡¯m busy.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up and patted the dust off of my clothes.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to indulge this girl. Considering the rumors, it would just add fuel to the fire.¡¯


    ¡°Why? Please go out with me¡­!¡± (Carya)


    ¡°Where are you going with such a book?¡± (Yuri)


    Carya had a book at her side. Pi?a and Komimi had printed it, and I sold it.


    In other words, the book depicted erotic content between Do and me. I really wanted to tell her that she shouldn¡¯t be bringing that book around during the daytime.


    ¡°¡­Why? D-do you care?¡± (Carya)


    Her guilty expression belied her thoughts of being exposed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, but don¡¯t carry that lewd book around with you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not lewd! I can read it with you.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®Who would want to read that!?¡¯


    I wanted to p my forehead, but I held back.


    ¡°I won¡¯t read it, there¡¯s no way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But, you should read it! This is fine literature. I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®God, this girl is not getting it! There¡¯s something wrong with her head¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­See youter.¡± (Yuri)


    I escaped. I shook off Carya in the blink of an eye and went into the dormitory.


    ¡ª


    When I went to the dormitory¡¯s cafeteria, Do was there eating alone. Many people ate out during holidays, and furthermore, as it was a bit past the lunch hour, it was reasonable that not many people were there. Thus, I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be here.


    Just considering the rice alone, Do¡¯s portion was three or four times as much as an ordinary person¡¯s. He was voraciously shoveling food into his mouth like a starving beast.


    The amount of rice Do had alone was three or four times as much as the ordinary person. He consumed everything.


    He wore a T-shirt-like garment that was drenched with what looked like sweat. It seemed that he had been training until a while ago.


    When I looked at him, he was wearing a shirt with a sleeve like a T-shirt that seemed to be wet with sweat. It seemed that he had been training until a while ago.


    Since it was a holiday, it ended up bing self-training.


    ¡®What a pain¡­¡¯


    I ordered a meal set from the cafeteria Obaa-chan and sat down. Since I missed the lunch hour, I had no choice but to put up with not getting newly baked bread or freshly roasted meat.


    Grabbing my cooled off lunch, I sat on a seat far away from Do.


    After we ate for a while, Do left his seat as if he had finished eating. He headed my way.


    ¡®Don¡¯te. Don¡¯te.¡¯


    ¡®Aah, he came.¡¯


    Do sat down in front of me.


    ¡°¡­Oi.¡± (Do)


    He was talking to me.


    ¡®This guy is pretty gloomy. Well, I¡¯m fine with it because I¡¯m also a bit gloomy. But somehow, his gloominess seems incredible today.¡¯


    ¡®If he likes Carol that much, he should just steal her panties instead of staring at her throughout the night. He doesn¡¯t dare do anything like that because his pride gets in the way. Is that his way of showing tenacity?


    ¡®Perhaps, he¡¯s all bottled up because he thinks he¡¯s the only person who knows that he likes Carol, nor have I told anyone that he looks at Carol¡¯s face during the night. Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t seem coincidental that Pi?a writes about a simr scene.¡¯


    ¡®After all, I feel that there is such a repressed, brooding aura about him, and it seems others have noticed it too. Pi?a, who is particrly good at observing, definitely noticed and wrote about it. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because Do is so easy to understand or if Pi?a¡¯s observation skills are that extraordinary, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just Pi?a¡¯s delusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± (Yuri)


    He said that until about two or three years ago, he just practiced martial arts and fought others randomly like a fool, but recently, he had kept a lower profile. I wonder if he wants to challenge me for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk about Her Highness.¡± (Do)


    ¡®That¡¯s a change of pace.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, really?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder if he ns on a confession atst. That must be healthier than restlessly watching her face at night.¡¯


    ¡®It should be mentioned that Carol has a very interesting sleeping posture. She sleeps with her eyes half opened, which isn¡¯t something seen frequently. Something like that. She turns over asionally, too, and generally her sleeping posture is quite unique.¡¯


    ¡°What do you think of Her Highness?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Haa¡­? Nothing really.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Just a friend?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Well, I guess so.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I think we¡¯re friends.¡¯


    ¡®But what is it exactly? Come to think of it, I feel Do¡¯s thinking more deeply than usual.¡¯


    ¡°Her Highness cares for you.¡± (Do)


    He started saying something strange.


    ¡®Haa¡­? What the heck is this¡­?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Does this guy understand what he¡¯s saying? Even though he¡¯s a fool, he¡¯s saying something really iprehensible.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a fact.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Do you have any basis for that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Any basis!? There¡¯s no way there¡¯s such a thing!¡± (Do)


    Do sprang to his feet and started shouting loudly.


    ¡®Oi oi oi. Why are you suddenly getting angry?¡¯


    ¡°Well, well, calm down¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I am calm!¡± (Do)


    ¡®That¡¯s not what you call calm, you know.¡¯


    ¡°For now, have a seat. Tell me what happened.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Do reluctantly sat down, although he hadn¡¯t really cooled off. It was like pouring a little cold water on a pot of boiling water, which momentarily stops the boiling, but the water is still simmering. It was that kind of feeling.


    ¡°I know. Her Highness likes you.¡± (Do)


    ¡®Aah. This is going towards nothing in particr. It¡¯s like a delusion running out of control.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I considered that in the past too, but it only seems that way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡®It looks like he¡¯s getting agitated again.¡¯


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Consulting you was a stupid idea.¡± (Do)


    ¡®Was this a consultation? I¡¯m learning of this just now.¡¯


    ¡°Was this a consultation? Some sort of love consultation for you to go out with Carol?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This damn idiot!¡± (Do)


    ¡®The day when he uses the phrase ¡°damn idiot¡± has arrived. What has the worlde to?¡¯


    As I was stunned, Do made a deration.


    ¡°I¡¯m moving out from this room.¡± (Do)


    ¡®You want to move out of the room? You¡¯re not returning? Haaaa? That doesn¡¯t make sense, you know.¡¯


    ¡°What are you saying? If you go to another room, you can¡¯t see Carol¡¯s sleeping face anymore.¡± (Yuri)


    Do endured grueling training daily to try to ovee me, and he healed himself by watching Carol¡¯s sleeping face at night.


    ¡®If he loses ess to that, what will happen to this guy?¡¯


    ¡®That would almost certainly be a goodbye to Carol for the rest of his life. He¡¯ll still be able to meet and talk to her, but by nature, it¡¯ll probably be hard to get close to her. It¡¯ll be rough for him, or it¡¯s possible he might even get deceived by some strange woman and lose his manhood.¡¯


    ¡®Currently, he gets to see Carol¡¯s sleeping face because he lives in the same room, but it would be considerably perverted if he sneaks into the room where Carol sleeps after moving out from the room. Needless to say, it¡¯d be a big problem.¡¯


    ¡°If you can stay close to her, then, you should stay close. You can at least interact with her before she leaves.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But at this rate, I might make a mistake.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Was that his concern? Saying that he couldn¡¯t control himself¡­ That¡¯s probably it.¡¯


    ¡®Before I started thepany, I stayed in the dormitory almost every day, but I guess it¡¯s getting harder for me too because I¡¯ve been staying overnight outside for the past year. Even though I¡¯ve been feeling it too recently, this guy¡¯s self-control is really wavering since I¡¯m not there to interrupt anymore.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing. I must end my thoughts about Her Highness.¡± (Do)


    ¡°By end ¡­ you mean¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To tell the truth, Do is suitable to be Carol¡¯s bridegroom. It wouldn¡¯t be just a dream for Do to marry her.¡¯


    ¡®The royal son-inw is usually taken from the First Army of the Imperial Guards or from the Shrine Maiden lineage. It¡¯s unusual in Shaalta to get a man from the Witch households so as not to get too close to them.¡¯


    ¡®In some cases, the royal son-inw may be from foreign royalty, but currently, there is no possibility of this. That¡¯s because the Kilghina Kingdom, the only candidate country, has no male children in the royal family.¡¯


    ¡®The Shrine Maiden lineage is that of the foreign royalty who have immigrated to Shaalta. When such royalty immigrates as an exile or refugee, they could be treated the same as ordinary nobles, epted as ordinary citizens, or absorbed by a General household.¡¯


    ¡®However, unlike the nobles, royalty is still royalty, and there¡¯s no point aiming to marry one of them if you yourself don¡¯t have the status. Furthermore, members of the Shrine Maiden lineage know the secret method to enter the ritual site of the Sacred Mountain.


    ¡®The religion of Shanti is a polytheistic variant derived from the original religion of the Great Kingdom of Shaalta. I don¡¯tpletely understand it, but it seems adherents consider the ck Sea to be the source of all seas, and they call it the Sacred Sea. Every night at the Sacred Mountain, believers pray towards the ck Sea, like how Muslims pray towards Ma.¡¯


    ¡®However, the job is incredibly monotonous, so even if they were royalty, it¡¯s just attending to the Sacred Mountain. Most people can¡¯t limate to this way of life. As a consequence of being former royalty, many shrine priests are blonde, it seems.¡¯


    ¡®Indeed, the job is too boring, so even if the royalty came, it¡¯s not very much like entering the Sacred Mountain. However, there aren¡¯t a few people who chose this, and it seems that there are many blondes among the shrine priests.¡¯


    ¡®As the Shrine Maiden lineage was originally royalty of another country, they would have been suitable as the royal son-inw, but the issue is that they¡¯re primarily versed in religion and as a rule don¡¯t attend the academy. In other words, these people would just be breeding horses with eptable bloodline but no special education except for etiquette and religious knowledge. It would be unlikely for Her Majesty the Queen to ept one of them as son-inw.¡¯


    ¡®asionally, the royal son-inw sometimeses from a General household. It¡¯s usually a result of love, but it¡¯s not as if it¡¯s forbidden, just somewhat irregr. So, Do, the son of an Imperial Guard of the First Army, and a future member of the First Army himself, doesn¡¯t need to be so pessimistic.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have any chance to marry Carol. Changing the room would only hurt your chances.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡®Yeah. It must be that.¡¯


    ¡°How should I say it¡­do you feel unable to control your lust?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Wha¡­!¡± (Do)


    Do fidgeted.


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing to be flustered about. The other day, I met a simrly aged guy, who had already had a child, despite still looking like one himself.¡¯


    ¡°Just from your reaction, I guess you¡¯ve never visited a brothel. Your head is filled with all of these thoughts because you haven¡¯t been able to release your lust.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Do is getting older and brasher. He dislikes the women who disdain his highly muscr body, but I¡¯m confident his type would be well-appreciated by the girls at the brothel. In short, he should just go to one and satisfy his desires. I mean it.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of problem!¡± (Do)


    ¡®You can say that so confidently?¡¯


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have that kind of problem, I wonder why you¡¯re worried about attacking Carol. If you aren¡¯t all stifled like this, you wouldn¡¯t entertain ideas like that in the first ce.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Do)


    Do couldn¡¯t say anything, as if confirming my hypothesis.


    ¡°Say, Do. Do you know what the three greatest human desires are?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± (Do)


    He couldn¡¯t have known, as this wasn¡¯t something written in books but rather something I thought of just now.


    ¡°Humans have three great desires. They are hunger, drowsiness, and lust. To put up with repressed lust is as unnatural as being hungry but not eating or being drowsy but not sleeping. If you don¡¯t eat even when hungry, you¡¯ll lose your strength and won¡¯t be able to move. If you go three days without sleeping, there¡¯s no way you can have the energy to work well. Simrly, if you constantly suppress your lust, it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯ll go crazy.¡± (Yuri)


    I exined the theory that I gathered from my previous experiences.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°Please go tonight. That should make things a bit easier.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­¡± (Do)


    He wore a miserable grimace.


    ¡°Why not? You have enough pocket money to go to the brothel.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, Her Highness doesn¡¯t seem to like that kind of stuff.¡± (Do)


    ¡®Is he a fool? Maybe he doesn¡¯t like brothels. Does he know anything about them, though?¡¯


    ¡®I mean, it might be a problem if he¡¯s already dating someone. No. No matter whether he¡¯s already dating or not, he should acknowledge his desires and ordingly relieve them.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, can women understand a man¡¯s desire? Brothels are the best ce to do it without holding back.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± (Do)


    ¡®It looks like he¡¯s scared of something. Maybe he has aplex about his big body¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well, then, just grab Carol¡¯s panties¡­ No, not grab, borrow a pair and relieve yourself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yes, yes, that would be fine. It¡¯s like using the recorder of someone you like.¡¯


    ¡°You!¡± (Do)


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t notice it anyway.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you think I can do that?¡± (Do)


    ¡°She won¡¯t find out if you return it immediately.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t stupid, this is ridiculous!¡± (Do)


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to hurt anyone, so it¡¯s fine, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    <i>Note: This doesn¡¯t represent our (trantor and editor) views, and we don¡¯t condone this sort of behavior. This is generally considered sexual harassment.</i>


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± (Do)


    ¡°How stubborn. Well, that being said, you¡¯re still young. This would be an amusing storyter for when you¡¯re an adult.¡± (Yuri)


    When I nced at Do while joking around, I noticed that he wasn¡¯t looking at me. HIs eyes were desperately signalling to look behind me.


    I had seen a simr expression before.


    As I had let my guard down, this ended up happening. Now I understand the current situation.


    ¡®Aah¡­ She came here after all. Haa¡­ I wonder how I should feign ignorance.¡¯


    ¡°I was just kidding. You shouldn¡¯t do something like that if you consider women¡¯s feelings at all. It was a bad joke, alright. Ha..hahaha¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ yeah¡­¡± (Do)


    Straining my ears, I just barely heard a faint footsteps approaching my back.


    ¡°Well, even if it¡¯s a joke, there are things that should and shouldn¡¯t be said. You should take care in what you say.¡± (??)


    ¡®Haa¡­ Unfortunately, Do isn¡¯t shrewd enough. The moment he saw her, he should¡¯ve said something like ¡®Aah thanks¡¯ or ¡®Alright, I¡¯m going to eat now¡¯, which would¡¯ve let me instantly notice her.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t have eyes on my back, you know. But from which point did she start listening in?¡¯


    ¡°By the way, we¡¯re having a serious consultation.¡± (Yuri)


    I changed the tone of my voice while telling Do.


    ¡°Wh-what is it?¡± (Do)


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you as a man.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°O-ooh¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°Please put this meal away for me.¡± (Yuri)


    Soon after, I rolled sideways out of my chair and kicked the ground in preparation.


    ¡®I¡¯ve got to get out of here as fast as I can!¡¯


    As soon as I started to gain momentum from kicking off, something hit my neck. Someone gripped the back of my cor while simultaneously kicking in the back of my right knee, and I was forcibly dragged back. When I tried to get up, my torso was pinned down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even imagine running away.¡± (??)


    As expected, it was Carol who said that as she looked down at me in disdain. Her foot was positioned firmly on my chest, keeping me held down. As expected, she trained every day, and visiting the cafeteria afterwards was a natural step of her routine.


    ¡°Aah, it¡¯s you, Carol. So you were here?¡± (Yuri)


    I affected ignorance.


    ¡°How shameless. You had already noticed me.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± (Yuri)


    I insisted on ying dumb.


    ¡°This pervert¡­!¡± (Carol)


    Scornful words soon rained down.


    ¡°Trash, rubbish, stupid, frivolous, idotic, degenerate!¡± (Carol)


    ¡°You did well toe up with all of those words, huh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re a pervert, but don¡¯t entice an innocent Knight. How pathetic.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Are you telling me that it¡¯s fine if I¡¯m a pervert? Really?¡¯


    ¡°He was the one who came to me for a consultation, but you¡¯re scolding me instead?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What kind of consultation are you talking about? How can you call that a consultation? You¡¯re telling a ssmate to go to a br-bro¡­ brothel!¡± (Carol)


    ¡®She had to say it even though it embarrassed her. Nevertheless, I guess she didn¡¯t hear everything. I don¡¯t care either way, but if she didn¡¯t hear the first half of the consultation, Do is saved.¡¯


    ¡°For men, dealing with lust is a matter of life and death. Men go to a brothel so they won¡¯t make mistakes. This is a normal, respectable act to ensure that nobles remain clear headed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So what did you tell Do when he refused!?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Ouch. Getting me where it hurts.¡¯


    ¡®Aah¡­ I do wonder what I said¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You bastard!¡± (Carol)


    She increased the pressure on my chest.


    ¡°Th-that hurts¡­ Hey, I was joking, alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because you noticed me.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®You got me.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun, you had better think about it.¡± (??)


    ¡®Oh my.¡¯


    ¡°By the way, Myaro, are you hungry?¡± (Carol)


    Like so, Carol brought Myaro into the situation.


    ¡°Men¡¯s society has its own rules, so why not just forget about it? It¡¯d happen sooner orter anyway.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®As expected, Myaro understands.¡¯


    ¡®The students of the Knight school don¡¯t live in a dream-like environment where they get private bedrooms and easy ability to court girls. There¡¯s also no convenient ce like the erotic literature room like in the Liberal Arts dormitory.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s no good ce for Knight students to quench their lust. Thus, the brothel is a very real option, especially also taking into ount costs.¡¯


    ¡°But stealing panties seems to be a particrly obscene and vile idea.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro waspletely expressionless. No, it was more like she was looking at garbage spilling out of trash bags onto the ground.


    ¡°You do the scolding. I¡¯ll do the hitting.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Do.¡± (Yuri)


    I called out to Do.


    ¡®Damn. This is all because of this guy.¡¯


    ¡°Aah¡­ yes.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Please take the meal away. It¡¯s unfortunate for me, but¡­ you can have it all if you want.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°How impressive. Good, let¡¯s take this somewhere suitable.¡± (Carol)


    I was dragged off again by the scruff of my neck.


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 60: (Cleaned) Accountant

    ¡°Hey, what happened? What¡¯s with your face?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe, who was in the CEO¡¯s office, looked at my face with a suspicious expression.


    ¡°Somebody pinched my cheeks.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Was it that troublesome guy?¡± (Cuffe)


    The troublesome guy Cuffe¡¯s talking about is probably Do, whom we had talked about before.


    ¡°No, when I told a dirty joke to Her Highness, she got unreasonably angry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Her Highness? Was it Her Highness Carol?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe¡¯s eyebrows leapt upwards as he stared at me.


    ¡®This is probably because Carol is close to a heavenly existence formoners.¡¯¡°Well, yes. So now I¡¯m here, because I probably shouldn¡¯t be in the dormitory tonight.¡± (Yuri)


    I managed to escape when Carol went to the bathroom.


    ¡°Her Highness Carol, was it? I¡¯d like to meet her once.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Actually, you¡¯ve already met her.¡¯


    I stopped myself from revealing the truth. At the time, Carol had worn a wig and used a pseudonym to conceal her identity.


    ¡°I can understand. After all, blonde hair is quite rare.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that you weren¡¯t able to see Carol¡¯s blonde hair.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen blonde hair before, you know.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®What did you say?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ve been to a ce of worship?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In this country, blonde hair is as rare as the Tsuchinoko outside of worship sites and the royal castle.¡¯


    <i>Note: The Tsuchinoko is a cryptid (a creature thought to exist but never actually scientifically proven to) from Japanese folklore. In many depictions, it is thought of as extremely rare and/or a sign of good fortune. Image taken from .</i>


    ¡°No, it was Carol¡¯s younger sister. I saw her from afar when I went shopping at the royal castle district.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®The royal castle district has shops on the two bridges leading to the royal castle. They¡¯re primarily shops for people who live in the high-end residential area nearby. In fact, the clothing boutiques there even disy the royal emblem. As for the produce and such sold there, it¡¯s a bit of a rip-off, as they¡¯re basically the same thing as what¡¯s sold in the grocers in the ordinary marketce. You just have to wash the ordinary produce a little longer.


    ¡®Carol never buys from or eats at those ces. Is it because Carol didn¡¯t care to familiarize herself with the shops, or Carya just likes those shops?¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s somewhat simr to her sister. Though the older sister has a somewhat inflexible character, while she inparison is livelier.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe seemed curious even though he had actually met her before.


    ¡°Talking to that older sister gives me a headache. Anyway, I came here to invite you somewhere.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah, is that so? Alright.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°By the way, is Beaure here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°She¡¯s in the other room.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s bring her along.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sure. In that case, let¡¯s go to a nicer restaurant. She¡¯s been doing well, too. So it¡¯d be good to do this once in a while.¡± (Cuffe)


    It was rare for Cuffe to praise people.


    ¡®I see, so she¡¯s really doing well, huh?¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that, then. I¡¯ll leave the choice of restaurant to you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the reservation.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®It was a restaurant that needed a reservation?¡¯


    As Cuffe left the CEO¡¯s office, he picked one of thepany¡¯s apprentices and sent him to make the reservation.


    ¡ª


    As I was sitting in the restaurant¡­


    ¡°This ce is quite nice.¡± (Yuri)


    I deservedly praised them.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve never been to such a good restaurant. Thank you very much, Yuri-sama.¡± (Beaure)


    Beaure stood up and bowed to me.


    ¡°No need for that. Cuffe was the one who nned this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, thank you very much, Cuffe-san.¡± (Beaure)


    Cuffe merely waved his hand in acknowledgement.


    Inside this small restaurant, the atmosphere was somewhere between that of a high-end izakaya and a traditional Japanese restaurant.


    <i>Note: An izakaya is an informal Japanese bar that serves both alcoholic beverages and snacks. They¡¯re often used for after-work gatherings. Image is of Yakitori Izakaya Shinchan in Hakata, Fukuoka, Japan.</i>


    It wasn¡¯t so formal as to require noble etiquette, but still, it was a restaurant primarily patronized by the rich.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing your best in ounting, aren¡¯t you, Beaure?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes!¡± (Beaure)


    ¡°How is she, Cuffe?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°She has talent.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe replied thoughtfully.


    ¡®I¡¯m not too familiar with her current skills in ounting.


    Considering Beaure¡¯s character and abilities, she coulde up with many novel reasons for tax avoidance. However, she¡¯s not inclined towards that direction.¡¯


    ¡°A good ountant requires the right personality, too. She patiently persists in doing that boring work alone. Most people can¡¯t endure it.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Speaking of ounting, I had thought that the job should be given to a trustworthy person from the beginning. However, Cuffe had evaluated the job requirements from a different perspective. I can see what he means. If I think about it, it¡¯s a job that requires both detailed analysis and also repetitive work. So people who aren¡¯t used to it might easily fatigue while doing it.¡¯


    ¡°In this regard, Beaure has the right idea. She can diligently stare at the numbers for hours.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Is that apliment? Well, I suppose it is.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, thank you very much!¡± (Beaure)


    Beaure rose again and bowed to Cuffe this time.


    ¡°Well, then, this is for you, Beaure.¡± (Yuri)


    I put a package on the desk.


    ¡°Eh? Ummm¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡± (Beaure)


    ¡®It seems that she can¡¯t ept it without knowing the contents. Does she think that it¡¯s money? Or branded goods?¡¯


    ¡°The contents aren¡¯t that expensive. Just open it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± (Beaure)


    Beaure carefully opened the package.


    ¡°T-this is¡­¡± (Beaure)


    On the table gleamed diamond-shaped beads set in a finely varnished wooden frame. It was a Japanese-style abacus. Each row had five beads, with one bead separated by the frame from the other four.


    <i>Note: The Japanese-style (soroban) abacus. Taken from user ServingVintage on Etsy.</i>


    ¡°Give it a try. If you like it, you can have it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright for me to have it?¡± (Beaure)


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The modern abacus doesn¡¯t have a separator that creates upper and lower sections. It has ten beads per row, each ellipsoidal in shape. There are also abacuses with just four and nine beads, but they¡¯re difficult to use. If I want Beaure to learn in earnest, I should let her use the most efficient tools.¡¯


    ¡°Th¨C¡­¡± (Beaure)


    Before she could say ¡®Thank you¡¯, I leaned over and held down Beaure¡¯s shoulder as she was getting up.


    ¡°No need to bow. Just repay me by continuing to work hard.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ y-yes! I¡¯ll work hard!¡± (Beaure)


    ¡®It¡¯s too troublesome to stand up and bow down every time.¡¯


    ¡°So, how are our earnings?¡± (Yuri)


    I sat down again.


    ¡°Since we haven¡¯t been able to get any loans, our financial situation is a bit desperate. We can¡¯t do anything right now.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Buying a ship for Harold was an extremely big investment, so it¡¯s natural to be low on funds afterwards. However, this could be a problem. For example, what if I can¡¯t afford to pay the employees?¡¯


    ¡°Do we have enough building materials for the carpenters?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Without building materials, the carpenters wouldn¡¯t be able to do their job, and if that happens, our progress would stop.¡¯


    ¡°I had already set funds aside for that before considering the cost of the ship. I can¡¯t bet everything on that guy.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°As expected¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let¡¯s think about this carefully.¡¯


    ¡°Beaure, do you remember the exact numbers?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Y-yes. As emergency savings, we have 35000 Ruga left. For this month¡¯s expenses, 10000 Ruga will be used to pay sries and 25000 Ruga will be expensed for building materials. As you can see, we¡¯ll be fine until the end of next month.¡± (Beaure)


    ¡®It¡¯s pretty close. At this level, I might have to reach into my personal savings. If I think too much about it, it¡¯s quite frightening.¡¯


    ¡®Even so, it¡¯s a business that can earn 800000 Ruga in a year. We have an imperfect production system, too. Once the goods are distributed and sold, I should be able to cover this month¡¯s costs. Pi?a¡¯s new work will also be a factor. Her first work seemed to have been well-received, so even if the next one is a little botched, it should still sell well.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s no doubt that the business will be profitable, so theck of reserve funds shouldn¡¯t be too discouraging. Also, in the past, even if I had funds in reserve, I couldn¡¯t¡¯ve used them to invest in capital because of the Witch households. But there¡¯s nothing preventing me from doing that now.¡¯


    ¡®But, still, I have concerns.¡¯


    ¡°Have the guards been doing a better job?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If the goods can¡¯t be transported securely, getting good actual revenue would be difficult regardless of thepany¡¯s potential for earnings. The Hou territory is secure, so there are rarely bandit attacks in that area. However, the journey between the edge of the territory and the royal capital is more dangerous. Lakramanus might seize this opening to attack.¡¯


    ¡®To increase security, I ordered the guards to rotate between the main and secondary residences. As a result, although it¡¯s embarrassing, I have to ask for Rook¡¯s help.¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. The main residence in Karakumo is safer. I also met Satsuki.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Satsuki, huh? Speaking of her, we haven¡¯t met since the talk of relocating the factory. Nevertheless, Satsuki met Cuffe.¡¯


    ¡°Did you talk?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. A little bit. She asked about you.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°About me? What did you talk about?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Mainly, we talked about how you scouted me and your management of thepany is going.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Well, the two of them only have onemon acquaintance, me. So, if they were to talk, it would probably be about me.¡¯


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re able to get along with her, that¡¯s good. Please take care of the backup guards at the inn.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m treating them with the best alcohol. If there¡¯s nothing else, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Fortunately, since the backup guards are affiliated to the royal capital¡¯s main army, their capabilities are quite high. However, I don¡¯t know how well they understand the activities of thepany. Since Cuffe and others aremoners, those people could potentially neglect their duties due to not cing much importance on the escort ofmoners. It would be even worse if they were irritated during escort operations. There¡¯s no guaranteed way to prevent that.¡¯


    ¡®However, although it might be a bit improper, such a risk can be minimized if we provide them with light entertainment.¡¯


    ¡°For now, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problems.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Good, good. Everything¡¯s smooth sailing.¡¯


    ¡°Actually, there is a problem.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Eh?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem??¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The cargo is too expensive to transport onnd.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡°Paper isn¡¯t too bulky, so it¡¯s rtively cheap to transport. But still, transportation will cost a lot of money, which would raise the selling price.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Transportation costs are much lower when traveling by seapared bynd. Even worse, in this country, instead of using trucks on well-maintained roads, people use horses through all sorts of paths. That¡¯s quite inefficient.¡¯


    ¡®Despite the risk of encountering pirates, transportation by sea is still the best. However, there¡¯s another problem.¡¯


    ¡®The royal capital¡¯s port is, of course, under the jurisdiction of the Witch households. In regards to Harold¡¯s departure this morning, there wasn¡¯t any issue because there wasn¡¯t any cargo. If the ship were to be loaded with profitable cargo, it would conversely be very problematic.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯d be a huge problem if we bring in paper. If we don¡¯t pay the Witch households, the dockworkers might do things like spray salt water on the paper or let it be stolen by thieves, who would redistribute it as toilet paper or shoe wipes.¡¯


    ¡°About that¡­ let¡¯s worry about it only after Haroldes back.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s not a problem that needs to be solved now. For the time being, it¡¯s fine to transport the goods bynd.¡¯


    ¡°Rather, there¡¯s a bigger problem.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Aah, you mean whether Harold can be trusted, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too optimistic? That guy is a proud and independent person. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be a subordinate so easily.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®That¡¯s right. I had also considered this. Cuffe is nervous because he doesn¡¯t know about Eisa-sensei.¡¯


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems with Harold. If he betrays us, he¡¯ll never be able to meet the woman he fell in love with again. That¡¯s how things are.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why? Did you take her hostage?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe made a strange expression. He probably didn¡¯t expect me to take any countermeasures like this.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t take anyone hostage. I had Harold make a vow in front of that woman. She¡¯s somebody who¡¯ll never forgive a man who breaks such a vow. I could imagine Harold betraying me, but I can¡¯t imagine him breaking the vow to her at all.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It was a miscalction that Eisa-sensei entrusted her life into the vow, but even without that, if Harold swore an oath before Eisa-sensei, there¡¯s no possibility of betrayal. If the vow is broken, she would be emunicated, and Harold would never hear from her again. From my understanding of Harold, he would do anything to avoid that.¡¯


    ¡°So you used the woman he fell in love with? Not bad.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to if I could avoid it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It would be best if I could trust him unconditionally. However, if I could, many people turn out to be inexplicably stupid at crucial times. This is especially true when working in businesses that deal with suchrge sums of money.¡¯


    ¡°Humans are creatures who often forget past kindnesses eventually. If we¡¯re going to cooperate in the long term, it¡¯s better to do something like that.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®As expected, Cuffe says some deep words sometimes.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you for waiting.¡± (??)


    ¡®Oops, the food has arrived.¡¯


    ¡°Uwahh¡­ it looks delicious.¡± (Beaure)


    Beaure fixed her glittering eyes on the food.


    The appetizing colors and faint aroma drifting off of the tter almost had me swallowing my saliva. The food was some sort of seafood gratin. It looked like an authentic culinary masterpiece.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a toast.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe dered. However, Cuffe was the only one who actually had alcohol in his cup.


    ¡°To Harold¡¯s departure!¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, cheers!¡± (Beaure)


    The three of us clinked our cups together.


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 61: (Cleaned) Quarrel

    ¡°Look. What do you think of this?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe said it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ long.¡± (Yuri)


    On the day of my seventeenth birthday, I visited the southern entrance to the royal capital. More than twenty carriages formed a long belt across the ins. By the way, all the luggage in the carriages were goods from mypany.


    ¡°This is just one shipment. What happens if we have two?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°The Hou Household¡¯s guards rotate ten members each time they switch.¡± (Yuri)


    This was the result of Harold¡¯s sessful trade voyages.


    Harold¡¯s trading group now mainly used the ship he got built for him in the Republic of Albio. Not only did it feature advanced technology, but the ship was muchrger than the previous one. In fact, it wasrger than in any other ship in the country.Despite having the new ship, the royal capital¡¯s port still couldn¡¯t be used. If I wanted to use it, I¡¯d have to bow my head to the Witch households¡¯ dock workers, as well as offer them a gold bar as tribute.


    The port we used to unload cargo was somewhat shady, seeming as if yakuza lurked in the background. Though, the royal capital¡¯s ports had a simr situation, so the whole affair was very troublesome. In particr, three Witch households werepeting with each other in the northern and southern ports of the royal capital.


    There was no problem if the cargo wasn¡¯t much, but with such arge amount, we¡¯d have to appease more than just one Witch household.


    As such, I was forced to unload the cargo at the Suomi seaport and then transport it to the royal capital bynd. However, the cargo from even one big ship was more than I expected.


    ¡°What percentage of the selling price is thend transportation cost?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Beaure.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe called out to Beaure, who was beside him.


    ¡°Well, referencingst time, the total selling price of the cargo was 256000 Ruga, while the transportation cost was 30000 Ruga.¡± (Beaure)


    ¡®I¡¯m already used to it, but even so, Beaure¡¯s memory is amazing. Is she able to recall the exact numbers because she had calcted them herself? By the way, at 30000 Ruga, thend transport cost exceeds 10% of the selling price.¡¯


    ¡®Speaking of 30000 Ruga, that¡¯s half of the money I had on hand when I established thepany. To think that that amount pays for only a single instance of transportation.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Horses eat more than humans. It¡¯s obvious.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Yeah. Certainly, as Cuffe says, the current situation is troubling. Plus, Harold was going tomission a second ship.¡¯


    ¡®If this were to be doubled, we can¡¯t expect the guards to be able to protect all the cargo. Even at present, it seems like quite a burden.¡¯


    ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s use the port in the royal capital.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°The entire reason we¡¯re having a hard time is because I can¡¯t do that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡°But, where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you going to transfer the cargo to smaller ships at the Suomi port? That¡¯s no easy task, either.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Cuffe is proposing to transfer the cargo to smaller ships and then drop it off at a nearby port other than the royal capital¡¯s.¡¯


    ¡®There are ports everywhere, even excluding the port of the royal capital. We could also just unload a fully loaded ship not at Suomi but at a different port. We did think of such a n thest time.¡¯


    ¡®But there was a problem with the ship.¡¯


    ¡®The more cargo on the ship, the lower the draft sank. Eventually, the ship sank into the water due to the weight of the cargo.¡¯


    ¡®On a fundamental level, there¡¯s the matter of the beach terrain. In a sandy beach, the keel meets the seabed before going up tond, so it¡¯s all good. But a rocky beach would be problematic, since there¡¯s a possibility that the terrain could damage the bottom of the ship.¡¯


    ¡®In order to avoid these issues, people have adopted the strategy of making a bridge off the coast some distance into water and have the vessel stop there. This concept is, of course, the piers of a port.¡¯


    ¡®However, the pier of a small harbor is still too short for therge ship that Harold previously used. Before the ship could reach the pier, it had already touched the seabed.¡¯


    ¡®They ended up having to transfer the cargo to smaller boats to transfer to the port .¡¯


    ¡®That kind of process would take several days, so they just turned back to the Suomi port.¡¯


    ¡®Basically, the big size of the ship is what caused these problems in the first ce. There wouldn¡¯t be any issue if we just used smaller ships. All I¡¯d have to do is to hire a lot of small ships and distribute the cargo amongst them.¡¯


    ¡®However, reloading all the cargo on a ship to smaller ships at once is a very time-consuming job, since the cargo containers aren¡¯t standardized in size, and we don¡¯t have anything like cranes to easily move them. Also, of course, this process would cost more money.¡¯


    ¡°No, let¡¯s not do that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°In this stupid situation, there are some people who are at a disadvantage.¡± (Yuri)


    I could think of some other people having a hard time now, too.


    ¡°You mean us?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I meant people other than us. Fortunately, those people, unlike us, are in good terms with the Witch households.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ I see.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe seemed to have guessed who they were.


    ¡°We¡¯re all at the same disadvantage. There¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t discuss things.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe seemed to have been convinced too.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s gather them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    A few dayster in a room in Sibyaku¡¯s Chamber of Commerce, I got up on a podium in front of a bunch of retailers, brokers, and other business partners of Hou and Associates. In fact, there were quite a lot of people, about fifty, as the result of Cuffe¡¯s sales.


    ¡°Our customers¡­ First of all, I would like to thank you for your patronage.¡± (Yuri)


    As my voice rang out from the tform, sparse apuse sounded through the audience.


    ¡°Today, we¡¯ve gathered everyone to convey some important news. There is only one thing.¡± (Yuri)


    I lowered my voice a little and looked at the faces in front of me. I was a bit afraid of their reaction to our news.


    ¡°We have decided to stop selling all products, including the Hou Paper, in the royal capital.¡± (Yuri)


    Naturally, amotion ensued in the room. After all, a lot of people here were making huge profits by resellingmodities from foreign countries we brought in.


    ¡°Quiet! Stopping sales in the royal capital doesn¡¯t mean that you won¡¯t be able to buy them!¡± (Yuri)


    As I dered so, the conference room became quiet again.


    ¡°In the future, we will sell our products in the southern city of Suomi, where ourpany is based. Of course, we will continue to ept orders from the Sibyaku sales office. However, the actual product transaction will only ur at Suomi. If you pay in the royal capital, you will gain ownership of the products right away. In other words, you will have to transport the goods you purchased from Suomi to Sibyaku in some way.¡± (Yuri)


    Grimaces could be seen on many merchants¡¯ faces.


    ¡®Was it difficult for them to understand? Look at their faces¡­ That¡¯s right. It does take several days to go to Suomi by horse.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit of a hassle, but we can circumvent that.¡¯


    ¡°We also n to provide a reasonably-priced transport service to move purchased goods from Suomi to Sibyaku by ship. Prior to use of our service, we require waiver of any liabilities that may be incurred in transit or at port. Of course, this service ispletely optional. If you don¡¯t want to use it, we will give you the goods at Suomi, or we can temporarily hold it in our warehouse until youe to pick it up. And finally¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I slowly looked over the customers.


    ¡°In exchange for having to pay for transportation, we n to reduce the price of all our products, including the Hou Paper, by 10%. The president of ourpany, Cuffe Ote, will now exin the details of the transportation service.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    As I left the conference room, I could hear Cuffe exining the details to the customers.


    ¡®The transport services are cheappared to the prices of themodities, so everyone should use them.¡¯


    ¡®In short, I passed on the risk of using the ports to the merchants, who do have good rtionships with the Witch households. In exchange, they will receive a 10% discount, but since that¡¯s lower than what they¡¯d pay for our transportation service, we¡¯ll profit.¡¯


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I slowly exhaled as I finished my task.


    Going out in public is a bit tiring.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go home and rest.¡¯


    As I walked down the corridor towards the Chamber¡¯s exit, I saw somebody walking in. Fortunately, I have good vision, so I easily recognized her from afar.


    She was Jura Lakramanus, a woman whose reputation I had crushed.


    ¡®I heard that she graduatedst year, so she¡¯s here for work?¡¯


    We weren¡¯t in a rtionship where we¡¯d greet each other, and I certainly had no reason to avoid her, so I just normally walked through the corridor. In fact, this corridor only led further into the building; there was no exit on the other side.


    As we approached each other, Jura¡¯s face stiffened, seemingly having recognized me.


    She was walking on the right side of the corridor. I was in the middle, but I went to the left side to avoid bumping into her.


    Suddenly, Jura moved to the middle, as if intending to block my way.


    ¡®What is this supposed to mean?¡¯


    ¡°What? It¡¯s you¡­¡± (Jura)


    ¡°¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If anything, that¡¯s my line. Get out of my way.¡¯


    ¡°Why are you getting in my way like this? I wish I were dead.¡± (Jura)


    Jura grumbled while shaking her head.


    ¡®Wishing that you were dead, huh¡­ Can¡¯t say I disagree. I¡¯ll keep it to myself, though.¡¯


    Jura let out a bitter chuckle.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you die!? You should die.¡± (Jura)


    ¡®Uhm, I don¡¯t get this woman. When an already mentally unstable woman has aplete breakdown, would it be something like this? She must have umted a lot of stress to end up like this¡­but thinking about the source of it all, it¡¯s probably me.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, are you stupid?¡± (Jura)


    ¡®Her vocabry is unimpressive. Inparison, Carol¡¯s is much wider, as she used words like ¡®¡®idiot, pervert, degenerate¡± too.¡¯


    ¡°Eh¡­ uhm, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, but I think I¡¯ll pass.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This is the only way to avoid getting involved with her.¡¯


    ¡°Please wait.¡± (Jura)


    ¡°Eh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you pretending to be an immature brat who can¡¯t do anything alone?¡± (Jura)


    ¡®Oh God, this woman¡­¡¯


    ¡°Sure. Please excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I will cut you.¡± (Jura)


    Jura unsheathed a thin sword from her waist.


    ¡®Uwahh, this girl is totally crazy.¡¯


    When I looked at her face, I noticed her facial muscles twitching.


    ¡®Are she on drugs?¡¯


    Jura¡¯s sword was so thin as to be wire-like and probably used for self-defense. I suppose it was made by ttening a steel bar with the thickness of a pinky finger.


    It was also short in length. Although it was a bit longer than my dagger, in consideration of my higherbat skills, her sword was insufficient to deal with me. Both of us had des at the ready.


    ¡°You should stop.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re going to take yours out too. Are you scared~?¡± (Jura)


    ¡®That does it. This girl is really obnoxious. Or rather, is she just stupid?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how confident she is in her swordsmanship, but if she has any real skill, she shouldn¡¯t use that sword. I¡¯m not sure which fool made it, as it doesn¡¯t really fulfill the basic function of a sword. Its only saving grace is the ornate craftsmanship of the de and hilt.¡¯


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to hurt me no matter how hard you try. Put down your sword before people gather and things be serious.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re a really¡­ infuriating man.¡± (Jura)


    ¡°No no, let¡¯s stop this, alright. There¡¯s no benefit in doing this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Really¡­¡¯


    *Swish* A sword swung through the air.


    I dodged it reflexively.


    ¡°Ugh, why are you swinging that sword?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Seriously¡­¡¯


    ¡°Because¡­ of you¡­ my life is ruined¡­¡± (Jura)


    While saying that, she continuously hacked at me.


    ¡®Even if you say that¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well, you reap what you sow, huh?¡± (Yuri)


    I replied while evading her shes.


    ¡°Die! Just die!¡± (Jura)


    She continued to rampage with her nonsensical sword.


    ¡®She¡¯s not getting it.


    ¡®Although it¡¯s probably because I can predict the motion of her sword, I can tell that her attacks won¡¯t connect just from the way she¡¯s swinging it¡­ Her sword is more suited for stabbing, like a rapier or estoc. Her current attacks aren¡¯t a threat.¡¯


    ¡®Even if I get hit, it¡¯d only cut my clothing and skin, with little chance of cutting to the bone. Since the de has no curvature, it wouldn¡¯t be able to cut very deep.¡¯


    ¡®However, it would still inflict a fatal injury if she somehow cut a major blood vessel, like the carotid.¡¯


    ¡®Moreover, it¡¯s a double-edged sword. Compared to a single-edged sword, she¡¯s more likely to hurt herself.¡¯


    ¡®However, I can¡¯t exactly give her advice like ¡°Well, you should use that sword to stab when you attack, rather than sh.¡±¡¯


    ¡®Should I call out for people toe?¡¯


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Ouch!¡± (Jura)


    A soft scream echoed in the hall.


    ¡°Aah¡­ haah¡­ haa¡­¡± (Jura)


    Jura was clutching her face. It seems that she swung her sword too crazily and ended up hitting her own face, slicing her cheek. Rather than the face¡­ I would be d if she injured her feet.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aa¡­ aah¡­ my face¡­¡± (Jura)


    As Jura stared at the bloody hand she had held to her face, she froze in shock.


    ¡®What the¡­ Since facial wounds scar easily, I don¡¯t think the wound will everpletely disappear¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡± (Jura)


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Telling her that is troublesome, but since I pity her, I have to say it. She¡¯s at fault, but a woman¡¯s face is vital for her pursuit of happiness. Although it looks like it¡¯ll scar, I can¡¯t find any better words to use.¡¯


    ¡®I wish it would¡¯ve been possible to catch the sword between my hands. That would¡¯ve stopped her from hurting herself.¡¯


    ¡®Ahh¡­How pitiable.¡¯


    ¡°This is all your fault. I¡¯m going to sue you.¡± (Jura)


    ¡®¡­ Haa, why did I worry?¡¯


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ how am I at fault?¡± (Yuri)


    I had no choice but to tilt my head.


    ¡®What kind of reason can shee up with?¡¯


    ¡°I was hurt by your sword.¡± (Jura)


    ¡®Aah¡­ Uwaah¡­ This wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve happened if you didn¡¯t wildly il around.¡¯


    ¡®Her usation is baseless, but the progression of the situation is annoying. Does she n to take me to court if this isn¡¯t resolved well?¡¯


    ¡°Are you nning on suing me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Jura)


    ¡®As expected, she really has such an intention.¡¯


    ¡°Since the beginning, there were some people watching from behind you when you started making amotion. But when you started swinging around your sword, they were shocked and ran away.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Jura)


    Jura gasped.


    ¡°I could call them as witnesses, since they saw my face, but the same can¡¯t be said for you since they only saw your back. I¡¯d say there were about ten people¡­ If you wanted to bribe them into silence, you¡¯d better find them fast.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I lied. In fact, no one hade. In other words, there weren¡¯t witnesses.¡¯


    ¡®But of course, Jura didn¡¯t look behind her during the assault, and there was no way for her to tell if there were witnesses behind her.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Kuhh.¡± (Jura)


    ¡°Well, please consult with your Obaa-sama and decide.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It seems that this matter won¡¯t go to court. After Jura exins the situation, she wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore the matter of witnesses.¡¯


    ¡®If she tries to look for witnesses who don¡¯t even know her face, the search would be highly difficult. She¡¯d probably have to talk to one or two hundred different people just to find the ten witnesses.¡¯


    ¡®Therefore, between her actions in this situation and the unrealistic prospect of bribing witnesses, she can be said to have suffered aplete failure here.¡¯


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you tormenting me so much?¡± (Jura)


    Jura cried out as she gnashed her teeth.


    ¡®What? I feel like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being tormented.¡¯


    ¡®By the way, why do you feel that you¡¯re suffering? Well, I guess you¡¯ve been ostracized since the previous incident. If I have to speak frankly¡­¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re trying to obtain happiness by tormenting others.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s how she is.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s bad. There is such a way of life. However, you have to be in a position of power to aplish it. No one wants to be the source of your happiness derived from their unhappiness.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to hurt Jura. But this woman¡¯s thoughts are strange. If I don¡¯t fall into significant dilemma, such as losing a lot of money or being publically humiliated, she wouldn¡¯t think that she has won. And if she doesn¡¯t think she has won, she probably won¡¯t be satisfied. If she doesn¡¯t do that, she wouldn¡¯t be able to relieve her recent stress and unhappiness. She is that kind of person.¡¯


    ¡®And I don¡¯t exactly have the inclination to fulfill Jura¡¯s happiness in such a way. Of course.¡¯


    ¡°Rather than some poor maid in your household, do you think I¡¯m so easy for someone like you to quietly oppress?¡± (Yuri)


    Surprisingly, she was actually listening.


    ¡°In short, if you think you can always get your way just by relying on the Lakramanus name, you messed with the wrong person. That¡¯s the situation. To begin with, it¡¯s not even a big deal for me to deal with your attempts to flout the influence of your house.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll kill you one day.¡± (Jura)


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like we canmunicate, then. Oh well.¡¯


    I silently walked past her and left the building.


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 62: (Self Edited) Carol and Myaro (1)

    The dojo for the Knights was loud today. However, there were few people, and there was nobody in the surrounding area of the dojo. There was a swaying wind outside.


    The reason why there were few people was that today was a holiday.


    In other new dojos, there were many students who practiced independently even on holidays, but the one with two people here was rather an old dojo and there was no merit to use it. Originally, there were few students who trained on holidays, but today, the dojo was reserved for those two people.


    The two were training fighting in the middle of the dojo. While sweating, they were fighting each other intensely, and sometimes they moved away. They kept moving their bodies without a break.


    ¡°Hah!¡± (Carol)


    Carol threw her opponent as she shouted loudly.


    Myaro, who was thrown, was lifted despite losing her posture, but she wasn¡¯t mmed to the ground because it was an iplete throw. Both feet floated suddenly, the knee was bent and shended.


    ¡°Oough!¡± (Myaro)


    While being thrown, Myaro moved to catch Carol¡¯s sleeve.As soon as she rebuilt the bnce, she grasped the sleeve, and pulled Carol down. While holding the arm aside, she stood as a joint was concluded. Carol, who had her axis of the body broken unexpectedly, couldn¡¯t prevent herself from being thrown down.


    ¡°You got me.¡± (Carol)


    Carol surrendered immediately.


    It was a technique of standing joints by hardening the armpits. There wasn¡¯t much danger if she stood, but it was possible to force her to fall down by applying weight from a determined posture. Then, if the whole weight was applied to the joints, the arms could break easily.


    Carol knew the dangers of the technique, so she surrendered immediately. She wasn¡¯t afraid of breaking her arms if the weight was put on. Myaro would never do that, and Carol knew that no one in this school would do such a thing to her.


    But the good thing was, shaking the technique off while standing, as long as the opponents were aware of the battlefield, they would be aware of cowardice movements to achieve victory.


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ thank you very much.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro bowed down. It had been a long time for Myaro to achieve victory.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Carol)


    Myaro also returned the thanks.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol wipes the sweat with her sleeves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha¡­ Alright.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro answered as the shoulders moved along with the breathing.


    Carol quickly sat down on the spot and cross-legged. The floor was made bybining boards, so in winter, the soles were so cold that it could freeze. However, this present season wasn¡¯t up to that extent yet.


    Myaro also sat down. She was sitting in seiza position.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so careful.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said with a wry smile.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t somehow settle down if I don¡¯t do this¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that so¡­ That¡¯s fine.¡± (Myaro)


    Carol was rather not good at sitting in seiza, so she couldn¡¯t understand the feeling that sitting in seiza was morefortable. She thought that it would make it easier, but it seemed crossing legs was better.


    ¡°Nevertheless, Myaro is still dexterous. I can¡¯t believe that you did joint technique swiftly.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Whatever it is, I don¡¯t have muscles, so¡­ I can¡¯t win unless I use that technique.¡± (Myaro)


    Surely, Myaro was petite. Rather than having less muscles, it felt like there was no flesh because the skeleton frames were too small. As a result, she would be disadvantageous in all aspects of martial arts.


    If one had small physics, they would always lose when they fought by using strength against men. That was why, there was a technique that was simr to quick stabbing a well-honed dagger. Therefore, as a way of doing that, Myaro seemed to polish her joint skill by putting weight.


    Carol had a smaller physique than a man, so she was inferior in strength, but she was bigger than Myaro. Myaro was even smaller than the Liberal Arts students. Since she was training her body day and night, it was probably in the blood.


    Even with thebination of techniques and weight, Myaro was still defeated by Carol as she was swayed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break for a bit. This time, why don¡¯t you do that technique?¡± (Carol)


    Since Myaro was dexterous, she was good at techniques.


    ¡®Let¡¯s study hard.¡¯ That was what Carol thought.


    ¡°I see. I also have some things I want to try.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m reluctant to use it on men, so I can¡¯t try it.¡± (Myaro)


    Carol thought ¡®I see.¡¯ She was reluctant to use the technique on the male ssmates as she had so many techniques.


    This was her reason why she trained herself in this way when there weren¡¯t many people around. The practice of engagement without the use of weapons, there would be a lot of problems to practice with men.


    Because of that, Carol and Myaro looked for spare time like this to train themselves.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Fuh¡­ shall we stop soon?¡± (Carol)


    Carol said it while wiping her sweat.


    ¡°Hah hah¡­ yes, s-shall we?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro had a slightly palerplexion. If she exercised too much, she would be like this.


    Carol didn¡¯t have a simr condition. This would probably happen if she caught a cold and felt cold, but if she were in a normal physical condition, she would only get tired no matter how much she moved, and she would never feel sick enough to be pale.


    ording to Yuri, it seemed Myaro didn¡¯t have enough blood around her body, but Carol didn¡¯t really understand its meaning.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright. I should be fine if I crouch for a bit¡­ please excuse me.¡± (Myaro)


    When Myaro said it, she aligned her legs, and crouched a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to ask to join me¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I should be thankful to you.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Carol)


    That being said, when Carol saw Myaro, who was pale and crouching, she felt guilty.


    ¡°That really helps. Besides, this is my problem.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Please rest, Myaro. I¡¯ll wipe the floor.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Eh, how could I¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro rushed to get up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can sit down.¡± (Carol)


    Carol squeezed Myaro¡¯s shoulder and kept her from standing.


    She went out from the dojo as it was, drew water from the well and returned with a bucket. She took it in, soaked a rag in it, squeezed the rag and wiped down the sweated floor.


    This was something needed to be done by those who used the dojo for voluntary training. After the ss training, the hired cleaner would clean the dojo, but otherwise, they weren¡¯t avable for cleaning.


    If the dojo was left as it was, when people cameter, they would feel ufortable. Furthermore, if it was left for a whole day and night, the floor would be damaged.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done.¡± (Carol)


    Carol rinsed the rag in the bucket and squeezed it. After that, she went back to her original position.


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro sounded apologetic.


    ¡°If it¡¯s this much, it¡¯s a small matter. More importantly, let¡¯s go to the bathroom quickly. You may catch a cold, you know.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro stood up. She seemed to be feeling well already.


    The two left the dojo and entered a forest. In the immediate vicinity, there was a ce where the trees were cleared. Over there, there was a small building where everything but the ceiling was made of stone.


    For ordinary students, that building seemed to be a hut for the forest management staff or a break room, so they didn¡¯t bother with it, but actually, it was different. It was a small bathhouse for the female Knights students. Since female Knights students couldn¡¯t use the bathhouse for the guys, they used this building when cleaning themselves in the evening.


    There was no regr female staff in charge of the water heater, but the me was still smoldering. They saw a light smokeing out from the chimney. That meant that the water should have been boiling, and they had asked for it beforehand.


    Carol inserted a key and turned it. Then, its door was opened. She removed the lock and put it outside. She brought a stick to lock the room from the inside. The lock was ced outside since it was made of iron, and it would rust when exposed to water.


    The inside was one room structure, filled with hot water. The bathtub would be full if three people entered. With that size, it wasn¡¯t the size where two people could stretch out their legs inside. Nevertheless, for Carol and Myaro, it was an important and rxing ce for now.


    ¡°Are you going to take it off?¡± (Carol)


    Carol took off her clothes that were wet with sweats quickly, and put it in a basket with her name on it. This also served as aundry bin, and the clothes put here would be collectedter, sent to theundry and delivered to the dormitory. It was then passed to the dorm mother and sent to the room. It was a luxurious mechanism that was possible because there were only few women in the Knights.


    Myaro also took off her clothes and exposed her naked body. Carol looked seriously at her body.


    ¡°You have been developed as well, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Carol)


    Carol nodded.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ please stop it.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro went in while pretending to dislike it.


    Although Myaro and Carol had been together for seven years now, Myaro¡¯s body hadn¡¯t grown for a long time. She wouldn¡¯t lose weight even if she ate not that much. The bones remained slender, but the delicate impression didn¡¯t change at all.


    Carol worried that someday the bones would break like a dead tree. But now, Myaro¡¯s body was gradually changing, and she began to umte feminine plumpness around her waist and chest. It wasn¡¯t a body simr to a boy who didn¡¯t lose weight indefinitely.


    ¡°What a good development.¡± (Carol)


    While sounded happy, Carol also headed for the bathtub. After confirming the temperature of the hot water, she poured the hot water from the head by using a bucket. Then, she entered the bathtub.


    ¡°Hou¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s warm, right?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said it while bathing up to her shoulders.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Carol)


    It was a very true statement for Carol too. In this season, the body would sweat after training, so it immediately cooled down and lost the heat.


    ¡°I feel sorry for the boys when we do this.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Indeed.¡± (Carol)


    In the case of the boys, the water was boiled only at night, and it wasn¡¯t done all the time whenever they wanted it. The bathhouse for the boys was like for more than ten people, so it took a lot of time and effort to boil the water.


    ¡°But if you put cold water on your head like those guys, your body will freeze.¡± (Carol)


    The boys did it well by covering their heads with well water simr to what they did during midsummer. The fact that Carol only lightly wiped her hair was because she couldn¡¯t imitate them. She didn¡¯t know whether they were strong or their senses were paralyzed, but even if the guys poured water as cold as ice on their heads, they seemed to be sweating and remained in a good shape. After that, they carried their tools with ease and returned.


    If it were Carol, her teeth would tter, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to move for a while. She didn¡¯t have confidence that she wouldn¡¯t fall sick the next day. At least, she couldn¡¯t be naked in the public in order to do that.


    ¡°Hehe, yeah. I also don¡¯t think I can imitate them.¡± (Myaro)


    Speaking of imitating them, if Myaro did it, it seemed her heart would stop, and she would die on the spot. She didn¡¯t want to imagine that.


    ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t seem that the water is cold these days.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Instead, they take turns to get out during the break time and make hot water behind the dormitory.¡± (Myaro)


    Carol frowned. Break time was a time to rest, and many people washed their faces during that time. Therefore, if they wanted to get out, they could do so as much as they wanted, but they went to the back of the dormitory, and boiled the water when it was over.


    Even if it was hot water, it wasn¡¯t hot water that was used for baths. It was just hot water that was used to bathe in. Compared to just well water, adding a little bit of hot water should reduce the coldness when bathed.


    However, if such a thing was revealed, there was no doubt that they would be scolded by the teachers. It wasn¡¯t time to go back to the dormitory, even if it was only for washing the face.


    However, Carol wouldn¡¯t say bad things about them since she was specially treated like this.


    ¡°But, if everyone were to boil the water, it would be hard to fetch the water. I don¡¯t think they will be able toe back during the break, right?¡± (Carol)


    If it was only fire, it would be good enough just to throw the pilot light into the furnace, but if it involved water, it was going to be difficult.


    ¡°It seems to be easy because Yuri-kun installed a machine in the well. Even if the well isn¡¯t dig deep enough, you just need to move the stick up and down and the well water wille out.¡± (Myaro)


    It seemed that Myaro had already tried that machine before. She knew how to operate it.


    ¡°What? There¡¯s another invention¡­?¡± (Carol)


    Carol had aplicated feeling, as if she was impressed and amazed.


    ¡°It should be on a trial now, but if it doesn¡¯t seem to be broken, he will sell it soon. In this way, he¡¯s going to get big again.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said it happily. Needless to say about getting big, she was pointing out Yuri¡¯s business.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it a good thing? If he does it until that much, I guess it¡¯s his hobby that gives a real profit¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Oh my, Your Highness is against Yuri-kun¡¯s side job?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro had a mischievous smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be a child forever. It would be nice if his work bes the source of employment for people.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Ehehe.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro smiled quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like he is pushing someone with low wages.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°If anything, he is giving a bit higher sry. Speaking of excessive, it is really excessive.¡± (Myaro)


    Due to therge influx of Kilghina¡¯s refugees, although the wage level had calmed down whenpared to that time, the wages aspect became disordered and it had fallen below average. Carol knew that. In some cases, the refugees were given a very low wage and they were described as semi-vebor.


    ¡°Aah¡­ You got a blue color bruise.¡± (Carol)


    Suddenly, Myaro said it.


    ¡°Eh? Where is it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s on your thigh.¡± (Myaro)


    Carol twisted herself and looked at her thigh. Certainly, there was a big blue bruise. However, since she had too many things in her mind, she couldn¡¯t seem to remember what caused it.


    ¡°If it¡¯s here, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Carol)


    She was used to it, so she didn¡¯t care. Blue color bruises would disappear without a trace if it was left alone. However, she was worried that if she had a big bruise on her forehead, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the public area for the time being.


    ¡°Ehehe, that is a very sexy gesture.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°W-what are you saying?¡± (Carol)


    Since Carol¡¯s posture was with one knee raised and her bottom was elevated, it was a very sexy gesture.


    ¡°This wouldn¡¯t make the guys forget for a long time.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro stared at the chest, talking as if this was another person¡¯s matter.


    ¡°Th-that is¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol covered her chests quickly.


    ¡°Is it fine if I touch it a little bit?¡± (Myaro)


    And she reached out for the chest.


    ¡°Y-you can¡¯t!¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m joking, you know.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Oh you. Well, I¡¯m leaving.¡± (Carol)


    Carol stood up and got up off the bathtub. A hot water slipped to the skin which warmed and flushed.


    ¡°Well, me too.¡± (Myaro)


    It seemed Myaro also came out from the bathtub.


    Carol wiped her body with a cloth. She had used to do it, but before she entered the Academy, she had never done it by herself. All the servants were doing for her.


    ¡°Myaro, do you have any n for today?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Do you mean after this? I was going to study until the evening¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I think I want to go out today. If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to go out with me?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Out?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, who was about to wear the clothes she had brought, asked reluctantly.


    ¡°Of course, I will disguise myself.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Disguise? Do you mean that you want to sneak outside?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°This is not the first time. I went out with Yuri once.¡± (Carol)


    Myaro nodded with ¡®Aah, I see¡¯ expression.


    ¡°If you look like Yuri-kun, there should be no problem.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t disguise myself with that guy¡¯s appearance though.¡± (Carol)


    The clothes were like Yuri¡¯s but Carol didn¡¯t n to wear it today.


    ¡°Is that so? If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll be happy to go out with you.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s lonely to go out alone.¡± (Carol)


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 63: (Self Edited) Carol and Myaro (2)

    Carol returned after dressing herself, and¡­


    ¡°How is it?¡± (Carol)


    She shook her head lightly, and the wig¡¯s brown hair fluttered in the wind.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s more of a disguise than I expected.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro pped her hands.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡± (Carol)


    Carol was wearing the Liberal Arts uniform. Myaro was wearing the Knights uniform.


    Myaro¡¯s uniform was a male uniform, while Carol¡¯s was taller. So, from a distance, they looked like a couple of different ages.


    ¡°Where are we going today?¡± (Myaro)¡°I want to go to a popr coffee shop in the Academy. It¡¯s called Vogue.¡± (Carol)


    Myaro nodded as she said ¡°Aah¡±. ¡°I see. I¡¯ve also heard about that shop.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really have many connections.¡± (Carol)


    Carol had a wide range of connections, but only Yuri and Myaro were friends on an equal footing. For that reason, even if she listened to the small talk and became interested, there was no one to go with her. Yuri wasn¡¯t the type who went out for tea together during holidays.


    ¡°Me too. I mean, I have never been to a coffee shop.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, me too.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro didn¡¯t look particrly surprised.


    ¡°If so, it¡¯s the first time for both of us.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s funny. We¡¯ve never done anything like this normal thing.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Goodness.¡¯


    Carol thought.


    That was why she wanted to experience it somehow. She also wanted to do what the other children called ¡®go to y¡¯.


    ¡°Yuri seems to go to coffee shops frequently though.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes, he is. He seems to mainly go to the shop called The Ginkgo Leaf in front of the Large Library.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said it like it was a matter of course. Although it was something usual, Carol wondered how Myaro knew that. It was as if she got used to him already.


    ¡°Well then, shall we go there instead?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Myaro)


    The two walked toward the main gate.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Here¡¯s your order, original blended tea, celery tea, fried dumplings and grilled cheese. Thank you for waiting.¡± (Waitress)


    When the tea and snacks were arranged on the table, the waitress bowed her head.


    ¡°Is the order alright?¡± (Waitress)


    On the small table, there were two empty cups and two pots full of tea. There were two snack dishes that came with the tea. Speaking of the service here, the customers needed to pour the tea by themselves. It might be the way for two or more people to enjoy when there were different kinds of tea.


    ¡°Aah, thank you.¡± (Carol)


    When Carol said it, the waitress was surprised for a moment, and then, she smiled.


    ¡°Please take your time.¡± (Waitress)


    The waitress left.


    ¡°Still, there aren¡¯t many people. I thought there were a lot of Liberal Arts students because this ce was fashionable.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said it while looking at the surroundings.


    She didn¡¯t think that this ce was empty. There were several middle-ss couples talking in a distant seat, but this shop didn¡¯t look like a big hit.


    ¡°Well, to tell the truth, this is the trend of thest year. The Far East Cafe is now popr, so everyone should be there.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Eh, is that so?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®That should be it.¡¯ While thinking of that, Carol said it.


    ¡°Yes. The change in the trend of the Liberal Arts is very intense.¡± (Myaro)


    The matter that this shop was popr was heard about two weeks ago. Carol didn¡¯t think that it was already outdated. She was somehow surprised.


    ¡°If you knew, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I was wondering whether there was a need to follow thetest trend.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure that ce is noisy, that we can¡¯t calm down and enjoy tea.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­Yes, I guess, that¡¯s true.¡± (Carol)


    Carol was convinced. As Myaro said, if the trend of shops changed frequently, then it wasn¡¯t necessary that they were better.


    This Vogue wasn¡¯t inferior to the Far East Cafe. It was just the changing of the trend because it was outdated. In that case, if they were going to a coffee shop for the first time, it didn¡¯t make sense no matter which one they chose, since it didn¡¯t give difference in feelings.


    However, Carol felt like she still had some regrets. She wanted to catch up with the trends and try to be like an ordinary student.


    But then, when she thought about it, if she went to a ce where there were many students, her disguise might be discovered. After all, she was wearing a school uniform now.


    [Oh my, this is the first time I see you here. Who might you be?] (??)


    It couldn¡¯t be said that those words wouldn¡¯t be said casually there. There wouldn¡¯t be any reply from her.


    ¡°Well then, shall we go?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said so as she put her hands together in front of the chest. Somehow, it was a girlish gesture suitable for the age.


    ¡°Well, yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro took the pot, lifted it quickly, and tried to pour tea into the cup casually.


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Carol)


    Carol suddenly made a small voice. Myaro¡¯s hand stopped.


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°¡­Aah.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro nodded, as if she was convinced of something.


    ¡°Ah yes. I¡¯m not familiar with the tea ceremony.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Then, let me do it. You will be my guest.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, thank you.¡± (Myaro)


    Carol took the pot that Myaro had ced and also Myaro¡¯s cup. Then, she began to pour tea. The tea slid at the edge of the cup, without making ripples.


    As for celery tea, the taste would be astringent if air was mixed in. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t rmended to pour hot water from a high position that could create foam. Myaro was trying to pour tea casually, but to tell the truth, that way wasn¡¯t rmended.


    Of course, astringency didn¡¯t mean that one couldn¡¯t drink the tea. On the other hand, there were people who prefer astringency and intentionally do so. It was a trivial matter.


    ¡°I see. What a wonderful tea ceremony procedures. As expected of someone who was born in the royal family.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Did she know after all?¡¯


    Carol was surprised.


    The matter of the Shaalta¡¯s royal family practiced tea ceremony procedures wasn¡¯t a well known matter or anything. It was hard to invite someone to tea nowadays. Rather, she wondered where Myaro had heard it.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t much of a tea ceremony.¡± (Carol)


    A cup containing celery tea was ced on Myaro¡¯s saucer.


    Carol then added a little blended tea to her cup to check the fragrance and swallowed it. Celery tea was a single taste tea. It was hard to tell what was in mixed tea with various vors until one smelled the aroma and drank it.


    It was a blend that emphasized sweetness and less bitterness when it was drunk. It seemed to be more delicious to mix it with air to make it mellow. So, Carol poured the tea from a little higher height, so that it would be airy and foamy.


    Myaro puts her mouth on the cup, and¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s really delicious.¡± (Myaro)


    She said so.


    Carol also put the tea in her mouth, which she was expecting.


    ¡°Yeah, it was delicious.¡± (Carol)


    However, in her heart, she thought that it wasn¡¯t much at all.


    Tea mixed by her Okaa-sama was definitely better. It seemed that Peri Root Mushroom was in the scent. The taste was too strong and it had destroyed the harmony which various kinds of tea brought out.


    Speaking of authenticity, she only drank what her mother brewed. After all, her mother was skillful. This situation made Carol reconsider again.


    ¡°That reminds me. When is it likely that Her Highness will be graduating from the Academy?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro suddenly began to chat.


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    She could enjoy chatting at a coffee shop.


    If it were something not nonsense between women, it was all good.


    ¡°I wonder if I can graduate next year.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Heh, that is unexpected. You can graduate early, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Myaro)


    Carol would turn neen next year. Considering the fact that both schools that she enrolled, it was enough to say that she could graduate early.


    ¡°Well, I could speak half of the Ancient Shannguage from an early age, and I didn¡¯t take the Kuranguage like you, Myaro.¡± (Carol)


    Carol had learned basic education since she was child because the learning of the Ancient Shan Language was essential when speaking with the intellectuals of the Seven Great Witch Households. Most of the honor students who graduated at the age of sixteen and seventeen were one step or ten steps ahead from the beginningpared to the other students.


    ¡°However, even though the Kuranguage may be easier than the Ancient Shannguage, there would be subjects rted tows.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Thew theory is also a subject of the School of Knights. So, it¡¯s not really learning twice as much. The fundamental part is almost the same between two schools.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Ooh, I see.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s why, for me, the School of Knights is a lot harder.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, we are at disadvantage because of our physique. It would be the opposite if I have physical strength like Do-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Carol)


    As for Do, hepensated it with the practical skill subjects.


    Do¡¯s academic achievement had been slightly below average due to his effort and guts, but she wondered if anybody could manage watching the struggle with a desk every day. That was what she thought.


    Since that guy got extremely nervous when Carol approached him so that she could teach in an easy-to-understand manner, she couldn¡¯t teach him.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, Myaro, I think you can do it if you want to. Even if you may not be able to do it now.¡± (Carol)


    This seriously didn¡¯t seem impossible. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t enroll in the School of Liberal Arts. Plus, if it were here, it was possible to learn subjects from both schools quickly, so she should be able to graduate by twenty. After all, while Myaro was in the School of Knights, Carol was so talented in the ancient Shannguage to the point that people asked her to teach them.


    ¡°No no no. I¡¯m only good with the School of Knights.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro shook her hands and hurriedly denied it, probably because she didn¡¯t think that Carol was joking.


    ¡°I wonder. If it were you, I¡¯m pretty sure you can do it without problem. The ssroom lecture is perfect for you.¡± (Carol)


    The School of Liberal Arts was all about ssroom lectures. So, if she attended the lectures, she could graduate. Just in case, there was a practical skill ss. However, it was a minor training, so it was good enough for Myaro.


    ¡°Is that so? I certainly feel confident in ss lectures. In doing so, that can help me study the Kuranguage.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that subject difficult?¡± (Carol)


    Myaro was always studying the Kuranguage. Even in her spare time, she spoke and recited it.


    Carol wondered whether it was a hardernguage than the ancient Shannguage. It was because as someone who was smart like Myaro, she still had a hard time learning it. However, if it was harder than the ancient Shan Language, it meant that it was too difficult as anguage used in daily life. The ancient Shannguage was a difficultnguage to be used in daily life during the modern period of Shanti, and it was abolished during the turmoil period. The popr Shannguage which was the spokennguage ofmon people, was established in the evolving form.


    ¡°Rather than being difficult, I feel like it doesn¡¯t suit me. I gradually became far from being one.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Carol)


    That meant that Myaro wasn¡¯t good in thatnguage.


    ¡®Can such a thing happen?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as music, and I¡¯m not suitable for it. Even if an untalented person practices instruments for ten years, he would remain untalented. On the other hand, a talented person can y an instrument well for about a year even if it is his first time.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s the same¡­ aah yes. There was a child from the Liberal Arts, who had only started toe to its lecture for a year, and was already able to speak fluently. I was surprised. By the way, I¡¯m not smart. It¡¯s a situation that I couldn¡¯t help but to feel that.¡± (Myaro)


    This seemed likely to be true as Myaro started to show a slightly weary expression.


    However, Carol couldn¡¯t just ept it. If it was anguage that could be used as a spokennguage, the amount of words should be more than the ancient Shannguage. That meant that another limitation might be created by the wording.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested. Can you speak for a bit?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Alright. But I¡¯m not good at Kura.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Please.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°??¡ì?¡ù?¡¨¡«¡¢?§Ö©g¡£ ¡ì???¡ª-¡Á¡± (Myaro)


    The words had a sound that Carol had never heard. If it seemed easy, she should study it. She remembered the feeling of dry sand being smoothly blown away by the wind.


    ¡°W-what did you mean by those words?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Even if you have a quarrel with your wife, you shouldn¡¯t be indignant at night. Yes. It seems to be the teaching of God on the other side.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°The first¡­ how should I say it? Which one means the word wife?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s ??.¡± (Myaro)


    When Carol heard it, she moved her mouth, but didn¡¯t feel like she spoke in the same way. It waspletely different from when the mouth was moved.


    ¡°It seems difficult.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But if you have the talent, you will get it in no time.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°But why are you trying so hard? Is it interesting?¡± (Carol)


    From Carol¡¯s point of view, it was strange.


    It wasn¡¯t a subject that she should take. In recent years, if one learned Kura, they would be able to find employment in the public rtions of the royal castle. She heard that a daughter of a small Witch family, who wanted to go for that role, was studying it. However, Myaro, who was enrolled in the School of Knights, didn¡¯t have the future of working for the royal castle.


    Unless the person found thenguage to be interesting, Carol didn¡¯t think that there was a need to learn it otherwise.


    ¡°It was the subject that Yuri-kun was most interested in. I was also interested in it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Ooh, I see.¡± (Myaro)


    Carol smiled as if she had guessed something.


    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®I see.¡¯ There can¡¯t be anything like that in the School of Liberal Arts¡¯ book.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said it while showing an angry expression.


    Perhaps, Yuri told her that he became the main character of a book there. Carol had lived a life that had nothing to do with the Liberal Arts while studying in the Academy. However, she decided to read a book because her younger sister strongly rmended it.


    ording to her sister, when Yuri was the main character, it seemed that Myaro would usually appear.


    Her role was mostly to interfere with Yuri¡¯s (mainly sexually distorted) love path. It was said that the role was a wicked woman. For example, trying to butt in by having illicit love. For the Liberal Arts students¡¯ view, they weren¡¯t tied with the custom of the Liberal Arts. Therefore, Myaro, who was getting closer to Yuri and flirting with each other, was somehow thought to be a person who tried to get a head start.


    However, for a person who had a unique standpoint like Myaro, she had never been in a good rtionship with the main character. Thus, it was said that the flow was a fresh element by the masses.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro listened while munching the fried dumplings.


    ¡°Why did you decide to enter the Knights?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro replied with a short sigh.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said it in a hurry.


    ¡°Aah, no, it¡¯s fine. Well, if you¡¯re interested¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Without the feeling of being reluctant, Myaro was surprisingly calm.


    ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t help but to feel concern. It seems to me that you don¡¯t like to move your body¡­¡± (Carol)


    Myaro was so eager to train today, but he didn¡¯t like to exercise at all. It seemed to Carol that Myaro¡¯s hard work was in the sense of an effort to fulfill her duties.


    Besides¡­ When she entered the Academy, she shouldn¡¯t have met Yuri yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want to talk about it to people who aren¡¯t very close, but it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s you, Your Highness.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°However, there is a condition.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°A condition?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Before I tell you that, I would like a cup of tea. It¡¯s going to be a long story.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 64: (Self Edited) Carol and Myaro (3)

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about it. Before that, I would like to ask you, Your Highness. Do you know that I was born? No, not that. I mean, I am wondering whether you know about our Gudanvier¡¯s situation. Aah, you only know about the name of Grandmother, is it? I see. Then, it seems better to exin from the beginning.


    My mother is the first child of my grandmother, but my father was born as a Knight. However, he wasn¡¯t actually a knight.


    He graduated as one, so he held the certification of Knight, but it wasn¡¯t enough to call him a Knight. Yes, it is as you imagine. Be that as it may, he didn¡¯t hold any title. To put it simply¡­ Well, he was almost in the same position as an average person.


    My father is dead. So it¡¯s fine. Aren¡¯t you in the same position?


    Well¡­ anyhow, let¡¯s talk about the time when Father and Mother were the Academy students.


    Father was a Knight student of the same cohort as Mother. Needless to say, Mother was a Liberal Arts student. Father¡¯s household, the Guy Household, is a household that has been given a title Baron by the Boff household for generations. Since his rtionship with the household was cut off afterwards, I have never met the people of the Guy Household.


    No, no, it¡¯s fine. Nowadays, I also don¡¯t have the need to meet them.


    Father used to associate with Mother while at the Academy. When I remembered the story, it seemed that it was Mother¡¯s love at first sight.


    Apparently, Mother thought she would draw attention from surroundings because she was a child of a big household, like the Gudanvier Household. She used an alias when associated with him.Of course, Gudanvier¡¯s daughter was a famous person. So, Father would know who she was if he consulted his friends.


    However, Father hid the fact that they were associating from his friends. Perhaps, the idea of associating with a Witch didn¡¯t look good among his friends.


    The rtionship between the twosted for three years. There were many things going on during that period, but I¡¯ll skip that.


    On a day when Father was about to graduate¡­ Mother was pregnant. It could be said that Father¡¯s life began to turn upside down.


    For the first time, Father knew that she was the daughter of a Great Witch Household. Until that moment, Mother lied to him, telling that she was a daughter of an insignificant Witch household, so he was very surprised. If it¡¯s about marrying someone with a low rank, a man can just marry and get a wife.


    However, if the other side is the eldest daughter of a well-known Great Witch Household, of course, the matter would be different. If the daughter is impregnated, he has to take the responsibility, enter the daughter¡¯s family and bes the son-inw.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of quarrel Father and Mother had at that time, but eventually, Father gave up and agreed to be the son-inw. He had to give up almost his entire life.


    This incident has been treated as a scandal by Father¡¯s household. It was also the same with the Gudanvier. As a woman, who was thought to be the daughter and the heiress of the household, got impregnated while attending the Academy, such a matter was inexcusable.


    It seemed that Grandmother was furious, but when Mother¡¯s tummy grew bigger to the point she couldn¡¯t hide it, they got engaged.


    But she had a miscarriage.


    Just because of that, it didn¡¯t mean the engagement was broken. If the pregnancy wasn¡¯t known, it was possible for Father to leave it all out, but Mother herself was the one who spread the news, so it was impossible.


    Father spent a cold-like school life, and got married after graduation. At that time, he was already disowned by his household.


    He had been abandoned by his friends, cut off from his household, and started living in the Gudanvier¡¯s mansion. Since he hadn¡¯t graduated from the school of Liberal Arts, he couldn¡¯t get a job, and he just spent his life aimlessly. While sometimes showing his face in high society meetings, he spent his days by doing nothing.


    After fifteen years of marriage, I was born. Yes, they couldn¡¯t have a child for fifteen years.


    Father loved his first child so much.


    The household members hated Father, who was close to me, probably because they thought that he would influence me badly. But, I didn¡¯t stop them even if Iined. After all, I had Father take care of me.


    No, I wasn¡¯t overlooked with human kindness. I wasn¡¯t expecting much because Mother wasn¡¯t a good mother. Hehe, that¡¯s strange.


    I was breastfed by a nanny and raised by Father.


    Father read me bedtime stories, yed toys with me, told me funny stories when he was in the school of Knights. He taught me basic reading and writing.


    However, as I became a somewhat excellent child, I was gradually separated from Father. Even so, Father came to my room, and spent time with me.


    Yes, I really love Father.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten the spirit as a Knight even after fifteen years. Then, from the early age, he taught me the readiness of a Knight.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Eh, did you enter the school of Knights because of that?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, how could that be. At that time, I was still nning to enter the school of Liberal Arts.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°As for Knights, hunting in the forest is irresistibly interesting, you know.¡± (Carol) ¡°Even if you say so, he wouldn¡¯t want to abandon the Knight¡¯s path and became a hunter.


    Eventually, I went through all resistance and got to enter the school of Knights. Of course, I was affected, but anyhow, I wasn¡¯t really thinking about entering that from an early age.


    The event that caused me to enter the school of Knights happened when I was eight years old. Father protected Mother and he died.


    That night, I went for an evening party together with the household. Along the way, a group with a grudge against the Gudanvier, struck our carriage.


    Yes, that kind of thing ismon.


    The Witches are supposed to kill each other, but for those who have been deprived of everything in political and business disputes, and remain humiliated, there is nothing they can do.


    Needless to say, the Great Witch Households create a lot of grudges. At that time, a Witch household, who had their members killed by Grandmother, and a merchant, who had his business crushedpletely, joined hands. They hired people and attacked us.


    During that time, the carriage where Grandmother and I were riding, was far behind from the carriage my parents were riding. My household took two carriages and headed for the evening party.


    It was my parents¡¯ carriage that was running ahead that was attacked.


    The bandits killed the two guards escort first, killed the coachman, and attacked the carriage. Father had a sword, went out alone, guarded the carriage door and fought.


    When I think about it now, it was probably because those people were gangsters, Father was struggling a bit and he managed to kill five of them. However, even if they were gangsters, there were ten of them. So, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    The carriage we were riding rushed in, and our guard escorts helped. But it was toote when they wiped the bandits. His clothes were ripped up, and his body was shed. So, he couldn¡¯t stand anymore.


    Father was immediately taken to a doctor and had his wounds sewn. Unfortunately, there seemed to be a lot of blood loss. His face was pale even though he was breathing. Mother fainted in the carriage and was taken to the mansion. Grandmother was upied, trying to control the situation. So, I was the only one who was on his deathbed.


    At the corner of his death, he told me.


    ¡®I want to die as a Knight¡­¡¯


    And¡­


    I said¡­ I didn¡¯t protect Okaa-san.


    In that case¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m not protecting that woman.¡¯


    He said it.


    ¡®If I¡¯m going to die, I wanted to protect someone and die in that way. It¡¯s a bit like a Knight¡­ but, even if I protect her and die, who would think I die as a Knight, right?¡¯


    When I think about that now, I don¡¯t think Father loved Mother anymore.


    Father said¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­ but I don¡¯t feel bad about it.¡¯


    He stroked my head and died after that.


    ¡­Wouldn¡¯t you feel moved?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant.


    Of course, Father¡¯sst words remain in my heart, but that didn¡¯t make me want to be a Knight. At that time, I still wanted to be a Witch. I still thought the Witch¡¯s life wasn¡¯t that bad.


    Even if I heard his words, there¡¯s such a way of life. The way of life isn¡¯t that bad. That¡¯s what I thought. Father didn¡¯t deny Witches.


    Yes, as a human, he didn¡¯t tell his child how bad they lived. For me, Witches are usually a respectable job that people respect. I also thought of that at that time. That¡¯s because I was told that way.


    Father didn¡¯t make it sound bad because he was indirectly making an example of himself. If he put it badly, maybe I thought the life as a Witch would be bad.


    I grew uppletely in an environment where people rarely talked bad about Witches. That was a matter of course. Even if it¡¯s a bad person, he wouldn¡¯t tell his children that ¡®I live by doing bad things.¡¯


    Because of that, I wanted to be a Witch of the Gudanvier Household. I thought it would be great if I became the head of the household.


    Well, you should understand when I told you this far, but after that, there was an event


    I was sad that Father died to the point I couldn¡¯t even study. Since he was the one who died, I didn¡¯t know how to ept the fact. I was crying every day and finally, I fell sick. One thing happened after another, I think I was on the sickbed for three months.


    Both Grandmother and Mother repeatedly came to my room, trying to do many things like encouraging me, and telling me that it was fine to stay like this for two months.


    Other than me as their family member, they gave cold treatment to Father¡¯s death. Perhaps, they were afraid that his death would turn me to be a useless person.


    I understand their feelings. Mother seemed really loved him at the beginning of the engagement, but when I was born, their rtionship seemed cold. Well, Grandmother considered him as an obstacle from the beginning.


    Father wasn¡¯t needed by anyone but me. Perhaps, they wanted to say that I should get back on my feet immediately and I didn¡¯t have to be sad pointlessly.


    So¡­ aah, before that. It seemed no one was paying attention.


    No, since everyone in the Witch households knows about it, it doesn¡¯t matter who to ask. Then, let me continue.


    One day, my mother visited my room, even these days also, and she said¡­


    ¡®You¡¯re not the child of that man.¡¯


    Phew, were you surprised?


    I was also very surprised when I heard it. My heart might have stopped for ten seconds.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Of course. So, whose child am I? I asked that.


    I was confused so I don¡¯t remember well, but to cut it short, she said ¡®I slept with many men, and was pregnant¡¯. Well, she didn¡¯t feel ashamed about it.


    After that, I waspletely disappointed and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    There¡¯s no way to confirm it now, but perhaps, Fathercked the ability to conceive a woman.


    Yes, such a person exists. No, it might not because his manhood was struck and couldn¡¯t function. It might be because it was by birth. I asked Yuri-kun casually about that, and he said he had some idea of that.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. Men have a tendency to ejacte outside in order to prevent women from pregnancy.


    Well, yes. It¡¯s reasonable.


    Perhaps, even when she was in the school of Liberal Arts, or even if she wanted to marry my father and got pregnant, she couldn¡¯t do it easily, so she slept with other men. Or maybe, she was just having affairs.


    I checked itter, and apparently, Father and Mother weren¡¯t their first partner respectively, and they had various sexual encounters. During fifteen years, they sometimes quarreled due to Father¡¯s affair.


    However, even though he had many encounters with housemaids and bar waitresses, no one got pregnant. There was no such a rumor. Anyone who has a rtionship with an unspecified number of women for more than 10 years can have one or two children. That¡¯s why, I think of what was the reason for it.


    Speaking of Mother, she had intercourse for fifteen years, and she didn¡¯t get pregnant. I suppose she became impatient. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand. When I thought the result was myself, I didn¡¯t feel good.


    Well, yes. I¡¯m now able to see it, but of course, it was different that time. I don¡¯t feel bad about it anymore.


    Yes, I vomited everything I ate. I was hungry all the time, but I couldn¡¯t swallow anything. My mind was angry, and it felt like a te was broken.


    Hehe, when I think about it now, it feels interesting. Yes, that¡¯s right. It was like breaking a te. That¡¯s what happened to me.


    At that time, I had never held anything heavier than a spoon. That¡¯s because I was an eight-year-old girl who was raised like a princess. The furniture didn¡¯t break when I hit it.


    I was sleeping in bed all the time, and when I got angry, I tried to tear the sheets and nkets as a kid. However, the nket was torn a bit, even the thin sheets couldn¡¯t be torn by my strength.


    Speaking of the furniture, all of them in the mansion were luxury and sturdy. So, when I was angry and hit hard enough, it was so painful to the point I was rolling around the floor. Hehe.. that wasn¡¯t the time to get angry.


    The only damage I could do as a child was to throw a te on the floor and break it. After that, I once threw a candlestick with a burning candle on the floor, and it became a mess.


    In the end, I got worried as it became worse, so I went to Grandmother.


    Yes. After all, she is a family member and she is the head of the household.


    What I didn¡¯t do until then was telling Grandmother about Mother¡¯s wrongdoing. I was worried about what to do if Mother was severely punished. But I decided to say it eventually.


    To me, at that time, Grandmother was a fair leader. As a result of my worries, I will have my mother judged. That¡¯s what I thought.


    Yes. After listening to my story seriously, Grandmother said ¡®Why do you say that?¡¯. Then¡­ She said ¡®I don¡¯t really care. It¡¯s a small thing when it¡¯s about who it was¡¯.


    No no, I didn¡¯t think that was terrible. There was a feeling that she was trying tofort me. At that time, I was thinking that I also didn¡¯t care who my real father was.


    But, what I wasn¡¯t convinced was that Father was betrayed. It was that.


    Well, yes. Father was also having affairs, so I think they were to be med respectively. At that time, I didn¡¯t know about affairs.


    But, even if she had an affair, having another man¡¯s child be falsely raised as Father¡¯s child was another problem. Father loved me and raised me. However, the love he poured while he didn¡¯t know was the fact was the love for his real child.


    Mother didn¡¯t only betrayed him once, but she told him lies, and that made Father express his pure love and dedication to me. That seemed to me a despicable misdemeanor that made me nauseous.


    I told Grandmother sincerely. But, she didn¡¯t seem to understand.


    Father died without knowing anything, and no problems appeared on the surface. So, what was the problem? That was her opinion. That¡¯s that, and it¡¯s true. For the point of view of someone innocent like me, who didn¡¯t have the knowledge of the world, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. In the first ce, I thought Grandmother was a good person.


    Well, yes. I was naive.


    That being said, what made me feel ufortable at this time was because of the Knight¡¯s way of thinking, which Father taught me. Without him, I would have epted Grandmother¡¯s words.


    This story is getting longer, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s about the end of the story.


    After that, for the first time, I had the opportunity to rethink my household businesses. As a result of various investigations, by the time I was ten years old, which was two yearster, I had no intention of seeding the business.


    Yes, one thing after another, I wanted to enroll in the school of Knights, and live the way that Father wanted so much.


    Then, when it was time to prepare for administration, I did a lot of work. I went into Grandmother¡¯s and Mother¡¯s office, and rewrote the documents cleverly.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Aah, yes.


    It¡¯s a disgraceful way of talking.


    But, well, that¡¯s right. It is more obvious than seeing a fire that the household cannot ept. I tricked them into admission. They weren¡¯t still convinced of the Knights.


    I got the documents of the school of Knights myself, clearly reced with the one for the school of Liberal Arts, and I checked the letters that arrived at the mansion every day. So, the letters asking was it really fine not to enter the Liberal Arts or something like that, I burned them all in the firece. I came to the Academy during the examination of the Liberal Arts. Once I entered the building, I hid, and went back to the time when it was over.


    So, the next day, I sneaked into the Knights exam. It seemed that Grandmother didn¡¯t notice it until the day of the entrance ceremony.


    Ehehe, Your Highness, you were angry with Yuri-kun for some reason. Then, you took him away when he was talking to me, didn¡¯t you? Actually, at that time, I was afraid of being caught by the people of the household and put under house arrest.


    Yes. if they arrested me, it wasn¡¯t impossible to use their power to urgently make me enter the school of Liberal Arts. Of course, it would be difficult once the semester begins, but if you haven¡¯t moved into the dormitory yet, it isn¡¯t difficult to force it.


    Hehehe¡­ It¡¯s kind of nostalgic. That day, I disguised myself like you are right now, Your Highness. Then, I walked in the school of Knights.


    I hid the disguise in advance when I came to the castle for business. Yes. I still remember it.


    It was in the fifth office on the first floor. It¡¯s a ce where cleaning tools that are rarely used are ced.


    I investigated well even though I was a child. So, I changed clothes and secretly left the castle, and then, I went to the school of Knights.


    However, I didn¡¯t have to take that risk if Yuri-kun invited me for lunch at that time. Yes, he did. But, I refused.


    Yes. Of course, when it came to lunch, he would be with Rook-sama. As expected, it is possible to kidnap me while being surrounded with a lot of people, who were nobles. So, if Yuri and I could act together in the school of Knights, it would be the safest.


    However, well, I was able to disguise well and managed to arrive at the school of Knights safely. Then, Yuri-kun beat up Dora-kun that same day and made a big fuss.


    Ahaha, when I think about it, that was the only time I¡¯ve seen that Yuri-kunpletely dejected.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Aah, you weren¡¯t there, Your Highness.


    Yuri-kun was depressed that you couldn¡¯t see his former self because of that bloodshed incident on the day of entering the dormitory.


    After I talked to him, he left the Academy on the same day. He said ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯


    Of course, it was impossible for the son of the Hou Household to have his future abandoned because of such a trivial incident. After I gave him that advice, it seemed like he was relieved a bit.


    With that kind of feeling, I was able to enter the dormitory safely, but for the next six months, I didn¡¯t go home.


    Ehehe, I was reluctant. I knew, if I went back home, I would be scolded relentlessly. It doesn¡¯t matter if lingering enthusiasm cools down in this world. It happens a lot.


    But, well¡­ in my case, even if the enthusiasm cools down, I won¡¯t get a big wee if I go home. Because of that, I still try not to go home even now.


    ¡ª


    At the end of Myaro¡¯s long story, Carol had an indescribable look.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I understand very well.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°After all, you exined it clearly.¡± (Carol)


    Carol took Myaro¡¯s hand. The palms of each other were a bit hardpared to girls.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Now is now, the past is the past. I¡¯m happy now.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m worried about my job. Depending on the situation, it may be more tragic.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said so.


    ¡°Hehe, if you¡¯re in trouble, you can look for me or Yuri, either one is fine. Just let me know. If you do that, most things will be manageable.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes, it is¡­ Aah, the tea has finished. Shall we go now?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve talked a lot.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve stayed here for quite some time.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I will pay for it. Thank you for telling me your story.¡± (Carol)


    Carol paid and the two left the shop. After that, they returned to the Academy, took off their disguises and returned to their daily routine.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>The format for earlier part is a bit different. I don¡¯t change anything from the raw.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 65: (Self Edited) Hospitality

    <strong>Volume 6 starts.</strong>


    At the age of seventeen, in the early spring, it was a very cold day in this country. I was about to turn eighteen.


    On that day, I was watching wooden boxes being transported one after another from a sailing ship that was bigger and better than any other ship anchored in the port of the royal capital. It was a three-masted mast with one horizontal sail on the front and two vertical sails at the back.


    The contents of the wooden box were cotton. Unspun cotton could be used to make futon and clothes with cotton padding. It seemed to be a big hit in recent years in the royal capital. It was aplete seller market.


    Clearly, the amount of profit made from that hardbor wasughable. It wasn¡¯t a matter of making easy profit. It was rather to monopolize the trade. That kind of feeling. Perhaps, this profit would continue until the cotton was oversupplied and the price copsed.


    This was the second ship. The first ship was behind the second ship and it was waiting for unloading. It was an apanying ship. The third ship was under construction in the Republic of Albio.


    It had been a little over a year since the trade with Harold started. It had expanded so far in no time. At the beginning, the trade used the port in Suomi. By negotiating with the preferential delivery rights for rare imported goods, the port of the royal capital became avable.


    I was sitting at the wharf, and without realizing it, I was lost in thought while watching the two ships and the cargo being unloaded, that were all my private properties.


    When I was in Japan, I only made quick money and I had never earned a decent ie, but now, I was a businessman who raised a business for less than ten years.¡®The money moved as if it buys human life without further ado for how many times. What is human life? I also want to think of that.¡¯


    There was no one at the wharf. It was a quiet ce. All the sounds except the sound of the waves were nothing but the distant hustle and bustle. It might not always the case, but the dock workers were busy unloading and had no time to rx because of my shiping in.


    ¡°You are Yuri Hou, right?¡± (??)


    Said the voice from the back.


    I rolled to the side, pulled out my dagger and prepared my posture. I looked around quickly. There was only one person, and I wasn¡¯t surrounded. That person was a in woman with long hair tied to a ponytail. The reaction that seemed overkill was because my instinct was warning me.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked with a sharp voice.


    There was no footsteps. No matter how much the sound of the waves was, I didn¡¯t notice her until she stood on my back. If she was an assassin, she had a considerable ability.


    Nheless, I put myself on guard. She didn¡¯t have weapons, and she looked like a normal person. It was rather ominous.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s better to jump into the river regardless how you pretend to be? No, what if she is a better swimmer, shouldn¡¯t she be able to catch up? If I do so, it will be a checkmate.¡¯


    ¡°Why are you being on guard?¡± (Woman)


    The woman mysteriously asked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t make any footsteps.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Woman)


    ¡®She seems to get that point.¡¯


    ¡°Who are you? Did youe to kill me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You got it wrong.¡± (Woman)


    She made a regrettable face.


    ¡°I came here to invite you to the castle.¡± (Woman)


    ¡®¡­?¡¯


    ¡°Are you the royal family¡¯s liaison?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s something like that.¡± (Woman)


    ¡°If you want to contact me, it¡¯s good enough with Her Highness Carol. They did that in the past. So, why are you here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It would be foolish to be kidnapped easily. Besides, I don¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t ask Carol.¡¯


    ¡®Up until now, they send Carol even if it¡¯s for patent calls. More importantly, I don¡¯t like not hearing footsteps.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a direct order from Her Majesty the Queen. Pleasee immediately.¡± (Woman)


    ¡°Answer me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You think badly of me. I¡¯m the Queen¡¯s Sword.¡± (Woman)


    ¡®The Queen¡¯s Sword. It is the assassination unit under the order of the Queen, within the First Imperial Army. I see, she¡¯s an assassin.¡¯


    ¡®They are people who kill the head of the General households, who seems to rebel, behind the scenes. In other words, they are a specialized unit for dirty works that worked under the royal family who don¡¯t own armed forces and can¡¯t respond to civil war. From my view as someone who is from the General household, she is a very ufortable opponent.¡¯


    ¡°The Queen¡¯s Sword, is it? I see. Is that why they didn¡¯t send Carol?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t drop the ¡®Her Highness¡¯.¡± (Woman)


    ¡®She knows?¡¯


    ¡°Show me the Queen¡¯s Sword.¡± (Yuri)


    The woman took out a ck-sheath dagger from the chest, and pulled out the sheath to the middle without any sound. There was a single-de dagger inside. The de part glowed ominously, and the body part was ck as if it was covered with soot. The features were the same as the rumored Queen¡¯s sword.


    ¡°That is certainly like the Queen¡¯s sword. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± (Yuri)


    She put the dagger she had back into the sheath. The woman silently turned around and started walking.


    ¡®I will follow you.¡¯


    When I caught up, I quickly kicked the back of her knee from behind.


    In martial arts and dagger training, the basicbination was to kick the back of the knee, grab the cor or armor, drag it backward, stab the neck or give a crushing blow with fist. I was trained many times, so I was confident that no one around here could evade it.


    However, the woman swiftly avoided the kicking at the back of the knee, turned around, and repelled the hand that tried to grab her body. Then, she looked at me.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± (Woman)


    She said with a harsh voice and cold eyes.


    ¡°It was a test.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Testing the Queen¡¯s Sword, is it? Do you want to die?¡± (Woman)


    ¡°If you are a Yakuza, you won¡¯t be able to avoid that. If you are the Queen¡¯s sword, you probably can. Her Majesty asked you to bring me, so you can¡¯t hurt me.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it nonchntly.


    ¡­¡± (Woman)


    Her cold eyes were unchanging.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to confirm it. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯ll be satisfied if you¡¯re in good health?¡± (Woman)


    ¡°Since we¡¯re not in a close term, you probably will kidnap when I¡¯m sleeping.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If the Queen is trying to kidnap me, I¡¯m sure she will use tougher measures. As for this person who isn¡¯t talking as it is now, she probably will fight fiercely to capture me if persuasion is impossible. It¡¯s strange for the Queen to deploy the Queen¡¯s sword, so this mission should be irregr for her. ¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Woman)


    The woman turned around again and started walking, as if she couldn¡¯t find a counterargument, or it was too bothersome to think.


    To tell the truth, I wanted to see the Queen¡¯s sword and their abilities. As expected, they are an elite unit¡­ or rather assassination unit, and their abilities are authentic.


    ¡®Is her age around 20 to 25? For those at the same level as Carol, they probably can¡¯t catch up with this woman no matter how hard they try. In the first ce, I can feel that her talent is different. Even women can be strong, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡ª


    When I entered the royal castle from a ce like a back door, we walked in an empty hallway. Then, the woman stopped in front of a room and opened the door. The room looked like a small guest room, with thin curtains hanging over the windows.


    The room was nicely decorated, but there was no one inside. So, it was awkward.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± (Woman)


    I sat down in a chair as I was told so. The chair was like a sofa for one person and was very soft.


    A square knee-length table was ced in the middle of the two legs, and a tea utensil was ced on it.


    When I sat, the woman stood against the wall near the door, with her back resting. She didn¡¯t seem going to sit down.


    I sat there as it was for a while until I yawned. Then, the door opened. Her Majesty the Queen came in alone. For some reason, she had something like a steamed kettle in her hand.


    ¡°Greetings, Her Majesty the Queen.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up and bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± (Queen)


    She replied with a broad smile. After all, it wasn¡¯t a hostile atmosphere.


    ¡°No, I was just spending my spare time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It would be very helpful if you say so. Have a seat.¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen sat in front of me. I sat down in the chair again.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about the business today, but is it for a cup of tea or something?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let¡¯s probe lightly. The fact that she sent the Queen¡¯s sword is not really a small matter.¡¯


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s not that.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, what is this all about?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Before that, I¡¯ll brew tea.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Tea? Is that why you have a kettle?¡¯


    ¡ª


    Her Majesty the Queen began to brew for the tea as she said.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, are you interested in ssic works?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®What¡¯s this about?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not really interested in ssic works. I¡¯m also not good at the Ancient Shannguage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Because the publication doesn¡¯t develop, the trantion book of ssic works are only avable at the super famous ce. In order to study ssic works, it is necessary to learn the Ancient Shannguage. Therefore, I¡¯m not familiar with ssic works either.¡¯


    ¡°In the olden days, there was a technique of brewing tea between us women.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is it like a tea ceremony?¡¯


    ¡°Of course, it was an education. All noble women did it.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Is that so? I can¡¯t think of it now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Nowadays, it is usually brewed by the maids. In a ce where maids aren¡¯t avable like in the dormitory, I may boil and brew tea myself, but there¡¯s no culture of noble women brewing their own tea. That said, the noble woman I know is Satsuki.¡¯


    ¡°Tea is brewed usually to entertain someone or to give appreciation to Knight¡¯s work. The manners to brew tea are also neat. But, that kind of culture has disappeared with the end of the Great Empire. Instead, I don¡¯t know who imitated it, but it seems to have be popr amongmon people.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Come to think of it, Suzuya was always brewing tea when Rook came home from work. I thought it was her hobby, but now I wonder if there was such a cultural background.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thought by my mother, but this is about our royal family. However, I¡¯m not sure about other royal families.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®I see. This has been in the past, but when I was called regarding the patent, Carol brewed tea. I suppose it¡¯s because of the old culture. I thought it was strange for the royal family to brew their own tea.¡¯


    Her Majesty the Queen continued to speak while handling the utensils silently.


    ¡°In the days of the Great Empire, there was such a rtionship between men and women, Witches and Knights. I wonder was it something like trust? I think they were so strong because of that. I wonder why we are in a situation like this now.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem I¡¯m invited for a history discourse. What is she trying to talk about? Well, let¡¯s just get along.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s why we lost. Losing to the Great Khanate of Khanjar, our country was destroyed. The Knights lost their face, and the Queen and the Witches respected them.¡± (Queen)


    The Imperial Army was a terribly strong army at that time. At that time of this world, the country called the Holy Xerxes Empire was arge country that united the countries with Isus religion. They had many battles with our country¡¯s Great Expedition Force, and easily defeated them.


    It was battles that invited them to the cold region in the north, so there was no doubt that we had ground advantage, but as I expected, they were strong.


    However, they were defeated by arge army of horse-ridden warriors. A man named Khanjar, who was called nothing but a child of war, came with five to ten times as many armies as our Imperial Army. As expected, our Imperial Army couldn¡¯t withstand them and the whole army copsed.


    Was it because Khanjar was relieved, he died immediately after winning the battle, and his army pulled back. But then, the Crusaders came in and took the opportunity of the situation. The Imperial Army couldn¡¯t resist decently, probably because they were defeated badly by the Khanjar¡¯s army, so the rich southern region, including its capital, Shantinion, was deprived.


    It seemed that the treatment toward the Knights became terrible after that. Both the Queen and the Witches decided that the country¡¯s destruction was due to the Knights.


    In other words, there was nothing wrong with people as long as they weren¡¯t Knights, and the country was destroyed because of their weakness. It was decided that way. In fact, it was taught that way in the history ss of the school of Liberal Arts even now.


    The remaining Knights were thrown with stone, and their pride shattered. It was at that time the Knights rose up, naming themselves the General households as they grasped territories, and the Queen and the Witches also had their own armies.


    ¡°As I expected, you studied hard.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Yes, well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If you have been in the school of Knights for eight years, you are a fool if you don¡¯t know about it. Regardless of how to understand that, it would be normal to have the knowledge.¡¯


    Her Majesty the Queen poured the hot water from the high ce in the old teapot. I could hear the sound of hot water filling the teapot while mixing in the air.


    ¡°So, is that story rted to this?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Perhaps, Carol is getting married?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. The time to wait for the tea toe out is something to enjoy chatting with.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®A chat, is it? That was a very informative chat. Is it one of the reasons for brewing tea?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a bumpkin, I¡¯m not good with manners.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I thought you¡¯d like this kind of history, but it was boring, is it?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Was it one of hospitality? I didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡¯


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned because you¡¯re not going straight to the point. So, I was wondering what¡¯s this all about.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Her Majestyughed. Theughing gesture was exactly the same as Carol.


    ¡°Brewing you tea is a sign of weing you. Perhaps, it¡¯s an appreciation or favor¡­ In any case, I¡¯m not going to brew tea if I call you just to scold you.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. I will enjoy the tea as well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I want to say that she doesn¡¯t have to send the Queen¡¯s Sword in order to wee me. Although I¡¯m not terrified or scared, they usually aim at the General households. This also means of being vignt.¡¯


    Her Majesty lifted up the teapot and poured tea into a tea cup with a handle on it.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    A tea cup on a te was presented. I held the handle and put the cup on my mouth.


    It had aplex and gorgeous scent with a light bitterness. Then, as the tea slid through the throat, a slight honey-like taste remained on the tongue.


    ¡®Is it a kind of blended tea? It¡¯s a taste that I had never tasted before. I don¡¯t know how good the tea is or how it is brewed, but it¡¯s very delicious.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. It calms me down.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh my, thank you. I¡¯m happy to be ttered.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°It¡¯s not ttering, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It is really delicious.¡¯


    ¡°You can have more.¡± (Queen)


    As she said that, she handled the teapot.


    ¡°Aah¡­ thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    When I lifted the teacup with a feeling of receiving the drink, the teapot was inclined and I received another serving.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some snacks as well. Please eat it.¡± (Queen)


    There were some baked sweets on the small te offered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I put my hand on the baked sweets. I wasn¡¯t particrly hungry, but the baked sweets were also delicious, so I ttened them quickly.


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 66: (Self Edited) Tyrellme

    When the baked sweets were ttened and my tummy was full, Her Majesty the Queen¡­


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get into the main subject.¡± (Queen)


    ¡­finally said it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Now, now, what¡¯s this all about?¡¯


    Although I was thinking about it, the warm tea and sweets made me feel much better.


    ¡°Actually, a war is about to start in the neighboring country.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®¡­Eh?¡¯


    ¡°¡­I see.¡± (Yuri)¡°Oh my¡­aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®No, I was surprised.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Could it be that is thetest information?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. It is a story told by a courier from Kilghina who came four days ago.¡± (Queen)


    Said the Queen in awe.


    I was about to sigh. Had I not been served tea, I might have really sighed.


    ¡°I knew it since July ofst year.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Now is April 2318. I received the report in July 2317. Could it be¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yes?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Since I had reported to Satsuki-Obaasama, I¡¯m sure the report should have been up.¡± (Yuri)


    I was surprised since it was said as thetest news even though I had known about it for ten months.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard it. What do you mean?¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen frowned.


    ¡®It seems she doesn¡¯t know anything. Did the Witch households interfere somewhere and stop the news? I know that they really think of themselves only, but is it possible since this news involved the future of the country?¡¯


    ¡°For thest decade or so, their invasion has been slowed down because my Uncle killed the King of the Tyrellme Godly Empire in the previous war. As a result, the Tyrellme Godly Empire had an internal dispute over their sessor, and they had been unable to attack Kilghina. I¡¯m sure you know that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I know. I heard it from the asylum seekers.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®If she doesn¡¯t know this, it would be strange. Although it corresponds to Her Majesty¡¯s story, I first heard this story a long time ago. I heard it from Eisa-Sensei. She had fled through the Tyrellme Godly Empire, which was in turmoil over this event. Since it was the information that everyone knew in this other world, it should be talking in response to the questioning of the asylum seekers.


    ¡®The former king of the Tyrellme Godly Empire was a man who was just fifty years old at that time. He had the confidence from subordinates. He was also a talented person who was admired by his people.


    ¡®As for the Crusaders, their public stance is put up splendidly and that is to eradicate evil, but the actual purpose is looting and plundering, which is essentially like making arge-scale pocket money earning. Aside from the soldiers who participated in the hunting for life, it seems foolish for amissioned officer to die in such a war.


    ¡®The former king also had no intention of dying in the crusades, and although he was old, he didn¡¯t think he would die because he was physically and mentally not ill. However, he was killed Gouk¡¯s special operation, like it was a sudden ident. Hence, there was no time to leave any kind of will orst request, so the remaining people were fighting for the throne.


    ¡®Since the Tyrellme Godly Empire was the forefront country, they couldn¡¯t send soldiers to this penins if there was a civil war there. As a result, the Crusades have stopped for ten years.¡¯


    ¡°But, in June ofst year, there was a tentative settlement in the session dispute. The one who won is Alfred, the third son of the former king. To make matters worse, in the process of session dispute, Alfred tempted the vassal lords with a debt of deferred payments.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Deferred payments¡­? Wait, I don¡¯t understand that.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®She looks like she doesn¡¯t get the gist of it. Hmm¡­¡¯


    ¡°Simply put, he had tempted opportunistic nobles to be his allies and he promised to repay a debt if I be the king.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Did the royal family have a debt?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°If this applies to you, Your Majesty, it will be something like this. After your death, Her Highness Ca enticed the Witch households and the General households with money, so that she can take over the throne over Carol. Then, Her Highness Ca must pay the money when she bes the Queen.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I see.¡± (Queen)


    It was a bit imprudent example, but it seemed that she got the point.


    ¡°But, is it alright to do that?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®I thought so at first. Rumor has it that the amount is tremendous and the mortgage is the royal territories.¡¯


    ¡®The Tyrellme Godly Empire is a country simr to the Kingdom of Shaalta, where the lords are stronger than the royal family. As the royal family tries to develop their power, the lords are trying to reduce the royal power. In other words, Alfred made a great deal of concession to the vassals to be the king. It also means that he cut himself from the foundation that the ancestral kings have steadily built, and handed it over to the vassals.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not alright, but he has no choice but to do so in order to be the king. The fight for power over there is fierce. It is possible that if he doesn¡¯t be the king, he will be destined to be killed. In that case, he can¡¯t be choosy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Pride is more important than life is only in a story. In fact, in most cases, one¡¯s life is more important. It¡¯s not possible to look away if the power struggle may take his own life.¡¯


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know about that.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Well, then, Alfred immediately consulted the Catholic Pope to establish the Crusade. If he does it well in the invasion of Kilghina, he can get a lot of money.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand that. He wants money immediately.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°That was in Julyst year. The notification to each country has beenpleted, the time to convene the military varies from region to region, but it was done from February to the beginning of March this year. It¡¯s April now, so the Kilghina Kingdom must have noticed the movement of the troops that gathered early.


    ¡°¡­So, how did you find out about this?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Mypany trades with countries across the sea. After crossing the sea and reaching another country, the sailors first go to a tavern for drinks. Or having dinner with local merchants. Then, there will be conversations at that time. Even if you don¡¯t spend any money, this much information is something that you can learn from that kind of conversation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Espionage may sound exaggerated, but the reality is that much. Even if you aren¡¯t trained spies, if you are over there, you will naturally hear about the general situation. There is some information that can¡¯t be concealed no matter how much people want to hide. Such information can be obtained by putting a bit more effort.¡¯


    ¡®The Crusade information is one of the best pieces of information. If they want to bring a war to only one country, they can hide it a little bit, but if it includes the Pope, they have to consult with many countries to conceal the information. This is not a secret information for merchants that operate across the sea since it is normal to know about it.¡¯


    ¡°I see.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°This matter is also supposed to be raised since I have submitted the documents to my father.


    ¡®As for me, I have the obligation to the Hou Household, but not to the royal family. The Hou Household handles the information I reported, and I didn¡¯t tell anyone else except them.¡¯


    ¡®It is a well-known fact in the Hou Household, but it hasn¡¯t been dered to avoid confusion. However, I heard from Rook that Satsuki had raised the issue to the royal family. It¡¯s definitely something that you shouldn¡¯t hide, and since this act can score some points from the royal family, it¡¯s definitely going to be raised.¡¯


    ¡°I think there was something wrong. I will look it up from our side.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°It might be rated as information with low uracy. That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s not amusing if that happens since the ones who involve in this kind of practice are idiots who are busy with corruption. Now that Kilghina actually observes the movement of the enemy army. Clearly, the information is correct, but when these people read the information, it was only like ¡®I heard it from a bar in a foreign country, but it seems they will attack next year¡¯. It is inevitable that the information might be ignored in the past. I guess it couldn¡¯t be helped, huh?¡¯


    ¡°I understood the matter.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But, I¡¯m calling you today for another matter.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Well, of course. That matter started suddenly, and I don¡¯t think she invited me to tell her about the start of the war. That is something that will be transmitted naturally in a few weeks, and there is no need to tell me especially early at all.


    ¡°In the event of a war, we will send out reinforcements, which are jointly issued by the other three General households.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Other three General households are probably those excluding the Hou Household and the Ette Household.¡¯


    ¡®It is a promise that the Hou Household will not be sent as a reinforcement, but there are circumstances in the Ette Household. The Ette Household is a unique existence among the five General households, and the household protects the Ind of Aisa.¡¯


    ¡®The round trip between the Ind of Aisa and the continent will definitely risk people¡¯s life when there is no astronomical navigation. Even if they have it, it¡¯s not a good idea to do so since it costs a lot of transports just to send the soldiers.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, I understand that. In a sense, it seems to be a very bad move because the right tomand is confused, but each has their own circumstances. There aren¡¯t many General households who would like toe out here since they may lose their military force, so it can¡¯t be helped to jointly issue.¡¯


    ¡®But, the matter of reinforcement has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not a Knight or anything because I haven¡¯t graduated. In addition, I¡¯m a man of the Hou Household, and we have nothing to do with the reinforcements.¡¯


    ¡®In other words, I¡¯m in a position that is irrelevant to all this. Perhaps, she wants to borrow thepany ships for resupply?¡¯


    ¡°But this time, apart from that, I¡¯m thinking of forming an expedition with you and the Academy students.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Eh? My head went nk for a moment. I don¡¯t know what that means. Child soldier?¡¯


    ¡°Wha¡­? That is¡­ why¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s proposal.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Daughter? Is it Carol? Is she a fool?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± (Yuri)


    I let out a voice filled with indignation.


    ¡°Please listen until the end.¡± (Queen)


    I was scolded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®¡­Well, I wonder if there are any circumstances. For now, let¡¯s just listen to her.¡¯


    ¡°Now, in the school of Knights, there is my daughter and the sessor of the Hou Household and the Rube Household.


    ¡°Haah.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave a dispirited reply.


    ¡°One of them is you, of course.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°I understand that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if she didn¡¯t tell me that, I am well aware of it.¡¯


    ¡°These three people¡­ I mean you all will fight to protect this country if Kilghina loses.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Aah. I see. That¡¯s how you think about this. I¡¯ve almost guessed it.¡¯


    ¡°Fortunately, all three of you are doing well, and you¡¯re not short of academic credits. It¡¯s not a loss to see who we¡¯re going to fight.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Is it something like an observing military officer?¡± (Yuri)


    I immediately grouped the Shannguage to create a coined word.


    ¡°Observing military officers. That¡¯s exactly what it is.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Haaah, is Carol a fool? It¡¯s troublesome.¡¯


    I was sighing inside.


    ¡®Speaking of observing military officers, there is no such international ord with the Kurans. From the other side, they are basically like the Shanti. Of course, if they are caught, they will not be immediately released based on the ord, and repatriated to their homnd.¡¯


    ¡®Considering Carol, blonde Shanti are bought and sold at super high prices in the Kuran world, so they will change their intention and attack. It¡¯s full of risk.¡¯


    ¡®However, Carol and I, and maybe the Senpai of the Rube Household, can also ride the Eagle King, so the situation ispletely different from the soldiers who go on foot or on horseback. If it¡¯s just to look and to return home, there will be a little risk.¡¯


    ¡®Therefore, we will not be told ¡®It¡¯s a miracle that you¡¯re alive and able toe home¡¯. However, the risk is big enough and it¡¯s like treading on thin ice.¡¯


    ¡°We will select those with best grades in the school of Knights, and take them with you.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°So?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°I mean the reason for calling me here. If you want to tell me only that, you don¡¯t have to see me directly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I would like to ask for your participation.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Uwaah. As I expected. Come on. No, seriously.¡¯


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 67: (Self Edited) Troublesome Request

    ¡°That would be an optional participation. To begin with, it¡¯s for the convenience of the household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The children of the nobles aren¡¯t just living for themselves. When ites to the matter of life or death, it¡¯s necessary to inquire the household.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s about it. In that situation, I will ask Rook-san.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®I see. Rook wouldn¡¯t stop if I wanted to go. I¡¯ve been doing whatever I want to begin with, so if it¡¯s for this matter now¡­¡¯


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If she just wants to get a consultation, there¡¯s no point in calling me here.¡¯


    ¡®Normally, it would be fine if it¡¯s something like telling ¡®Want to go?¡¯ to Carol to invite her for a summer vacation. Then, I would say ¡®I won¡¯t go¡¯ and that¡¯s it.¡¯


    ¡®However, the fact that she prepared such a ce, purposely had an audience with me, and gave it priority to me, wouldn¡¯t she want me to take the role?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a guess, haven¡¯t you?¡± (Queen)She said it while smiling wryly. She was certain that I was aware of it.


    ¡°Is it to babysit Carol?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®As I expected. She is a mother after all. Wouldn¡¯t she worry about her daughter?


    ¡®I understand that Carol¡¯s position is difficult. Since her position is way too high, there is no one who can hold her back.¡¯


    ¡®It seems that the good-body-build guy from the Rube Household will also participate, but he may not be able to stop if Carol runs out of control. They probably don¡¯t know each other.¡¯


    ¡®Who can stop Carol when she makes the wrong decision that can lead to death? The Queen must have thought that I would have managed to do something about it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. You can¡¯t imagine what is happening on a battlefield, am I right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh my. You also haven¡¯t been on a battlefield, yes?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I can imagine it. That¡¯s the big difference.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What kind of imagination that I don¡¯t have then?¡± (Queen)


    It¡¯s scenes where the citizens who are chased in a desperate situation in the summer forest, the women and children who are kidnapped while they are crying, men who are tied up on a tree and their genitals are minced for fun and women who are raped.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That is what war is all about.¡± (Queen)


    She said it with a t face.


    ¡®Well, yes. If she is the country¡¯s Queen, it should be possible to imagine that much. She also knows that war is terrible. I don¡¯t mean to preach to the Queen though.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. But when Carol sees it, she couldn¡¯t even imagine what she would do. Since surviving is the first priority, she has to abandon them. She must overlook the tragedy. However, she isn¡¯t a person who can think that way. No matter who tries to stop her, she would shake them off, and go to help. Then, she will bring many troops, and they will die.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Queen)


    ¡°And I will also die. And if Carol got killed where the rest survived, only nders are waiting for the Knights who have left the Princess and returned. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too cruel?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s the problem. We can use the Eagle King to observe from the sky. Certainly, there is a little risk if you just look back.¡¯


    ¡®However, if Carol tries tomit suicide because she got angry, what should others do?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s fine that she dies. I mean it¡¯s fine, not that I¡¯m d if she dies. The young Knights are hot-blooded, so I¡¯m sure many people would die in the same way.¡¯


    ¡®But in the case of Carol, if she dies, it doesn¡¯t end by paying for her own mistake. The people who apanied Carol would continue to be cursed for the rest of their lives because they let Carol die. When I think about it, this expedition is too cruel.¡¯


    ¡®And in the worst case, Carol, the guy from the Rube Household and I will all die. Then, this country would really be over.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Now, please make her give up. If she gives up, everything is good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Uwaahh. Why?¡¯


    ¡°What on earth is she aiming for? Speaking of Carol, she is someone who people look for. As for that, she doesn¡¯t need a ruthless war experience, and she doesn¡¯t need the ability to make cold decisions in the battlefield. War is handled by the Knights. So, it¡¯s fine to leave it that way, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This country, or rather the country of Shanti, has been doing that for 2000 years. Carol will graduate from the school of Knights, but that is not to strengthen the unity with the Knights, but to build a close rtionship and not to be a front-linemander by mistake.¡¯


    ¡°Now, we need heroes.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Heroes? Another oundish storyes out.¡¯


    ¡°When you and the reste back, you will be celebrated as the next generation of heroes. We will also give a special medal.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Haa¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    I was stunned and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it is. If my daughter doesn¡¯t participate, the implication ispletely different.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®However, just to have a look at the battlefield, doesn¡¯t make you a hero. Are they anticipating something will happen because you were there?


    ¡®No, if it¡¯s an observation with no special achievements, which should be fine. If something goes wrong and you solve it, you can make it exaggerated. I¡¯m not sure which one is good.¡¯


    ¡®To be honest, it doesn¡¯t click to me when ites to being a Hero. However, if you get the medal of proof that you have actually visited a battlefield and watch a battle, in some cases, the treatment toward you from subordinates will change when you actually be a Knight. I feel that it has significance.¡¯


    ¡®But a hero is not someone who you can create. They aren¡¯t artificial. They are born naturally.¡¯


    ¡®Since it¡¯s not artificial, people will see heroes in someone. When I think about it, the attempt to create an image of heroes doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯


    ¡®Well, a hero is probably a catchy word. Even if you ignore that, it is a matter of not thinking the war as something negative. It seems like a good endeavor to take it positively even if it is unfavorable.¡¯


    ¡®For the royal family, it is natural in this situation that they want to strengthen the rtionship with the General households, and to do that, they want to make use of Carol. I don¡¯t think that they are rushing it, but the effect is understandable.¡¯


    ¡®When I think about it, the royal family has innumerable advantages in conducting this expedition. I¡¯m not clear which of the merits the Queen wants to focus on, but the expedition is not without merit.¡¯


    ¡®But still, if Carol dies, that¡¯s it. Considering the risk, she shouldn¡¯t bring Carol into the battlefield, but to protect her carefully for the rest of her life.¡¯


    ¡°I see this war as very disastrous¡­ Of course, I expect that our side will have bad results. Carol may not be able toe back alive, and even if she manages to survive, she may be traumatized with the battlefield. Are you saying that after putting all matters into consideration?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If I¡¯m afraid of the danger, I will not achieve results. I think you also understand it well. I don¡¯t think this country will be able to keep progressing without taking any risks.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t know about that, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hey, I know you¡¯re worried, but I wonder if you worry too much. As I said earlier, you will use the Eagle King, and I¡¯m nning to have her to stay with my daughter as well.¡± (Queen)


    Then, the Queen looked over my back.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way I would forget about her, but it¡¯s the Queen¡¯s Sword. I see, thisdy is going with her.¡¯


    ¡®Aah, is that why? That¡¯s why the Queen had her invited me. Just to let me see her face-to-face. That does make sense.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, Carol will be the Commanding Officer, yes?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Needless to say, the fact that a royal family bes subordinate to someone is unthinkable in a monarchy nation. Since a Queen is a Queen and that¡¯s the highest position, a royal family falls under a royal family, but they don¡¯t fall under a Knight. That¡¯s because the Queen doesn¡¯t follow anyone¡¯s order.¡¯


    ¡°The problem is that Carol is leading. For example, even if the Queen¡¯s sword apanies her, if she orders the soldiers to charge, it will be difficult to protect her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The leader¡¯smand in the war has such a characteristic. If it¡¯s a job to do in town, it¡¯s something that she can give up and stop if she doesn¡¯t like it, but that¡¯s not the case in war.¡¯


    ¡°At that time, if you object, my daughter will reconsider.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Carol doesn¡¯t care about me. She also has her own sense of justice. If I mention her weakness, she will just despise me. Then, she will proceed with her consideration into action. Even if it¡¯s suicide.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But, if Yuri-kun says something, it has a certain effect.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that. As much as I¡¯m concerned, she may listen to me more than the young master from the Rube Household. But, that¡¯s it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As for you, you don¡¯t think that my daughter will make a decision that will kill her allies, right?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®That is for certain. However, on a battlefield, there are many asions in which judgment ability is lost.¡¯


    ¡®For example, if less than ten of them are sacrificed, there is a high possibility that a thousand citizens will be saved. When ites to such a situation, can Carol decide to abandon the citizens? There¡¯s no way she could decide it cleverly, and my persuasion won¡¯t change her mind.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s on the battlefield.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I know there is a risk. I won¡¯t get angry even if my daughter dies.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®That¡¯s not the problem.¡¯


    ¡°Carol has the desire to be involved in the expedition, but if she dies, she will not be the only who dies. I understand that I¡¯m being rude, but I¡¯m not sure if I can abandon her easily. Speaking of her as a noble, babysitting matter is life-threatening.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to meet me in person like this. I want you to apany her no matter what.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®No, seriously. Even if she says that¡­ I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯s aiming for.¡¯


    ¡°If you have conditions, please say it.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Wait a sec. Does that mean I have no other choice?¡¯


    ¡®Asking me to tell her the conditions¡­ I can feel the stubbornness in this matter.¡¯


    ¡®It seems like no matter how much I try to turn this matter away, I still have no choice but to go. Anyhow, I will never go. I think she will drop the matter if I insist on it.¡¯


    ¡°So¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°First of all, make me the Commanding Officer of the expedition. Of course, it means that Carol will be my subordinate, and she will absolutely follow my order.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°And?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®And¡­ huh¡­ I thought this condition was impossible to ept but¡­ Why don¡¯t I just say everything else then?¡¯


    ¡°The expense will be enormous, but please pay it full with the royal family¡¯s money. If I am asked forpensation when members of the expedition die, you will pay for that as well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course. We will pay from us.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Well, that is a matter of course.¡¯


    ¡°This is myst request, but it is for the reward of my personal affairs. I would like you to change the head of the Patent Inspection Department, Fitch Enfille, to whoever I want.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Aah, yes, does it have toe to that?¡± (Queen)


    The Queen looked like she was going to have a headache.


    ¡°This is not just about me. If this continues, the patent system itself will be in a mess. Although it has be busier¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The Patent Inspection Department, in other words, is a point of contact for patent infringement ims. The patent system created in this country was full of problems from the beginning, but it was a specially a problem here.¡¯


    ¡®The fact that someone can hold a im for patent infringement means that it is a huge loophole in the system. It will do with money. If such a person sits at the top position, it bes a mess at once.¡¯


    ¡®I am well aware of this matter, but if I asked the court to do so, they would be neutral because there wasn¡¯t even a basic legal system prior to the patent system. However, when I created the system, I couldn¡¯tin because I was in a position to ask for it.¡¯


    ¡®Still, the Patent Inspection Department has managed to fulfill the required function because the royal family has been keeping an eye since the system was established. But then, a year ago, a woman from the Enfille Household, one of the seven Great Witch households, became the head of the department and the day was over.¡¯


    ¡®The patent infringement was only done in a messy manner until now, but now, if you bribe her, the system will be like ant state. It won¡¯t be a problem if I bribe her so that the patent infringement ims are crushed. Then, I can produce paper openly and distribute it to the market.¡¯


    ¡®However, when ites to this country, even if you try to create a system and run it clearly, the Witch households wille along and mess it up.¡¯


    ¡°Is it so bad?¡± (Queen)


    It seemed that the Queen wasn¡¯t aware of it.


    ¡°There is a product called the Hou Paper which has much lower quality and cost avable in stores for low-ie people. Because of that, my reputation has deteriorated and the Patent Inspection Office pretends not to see it. Not only the Hou Paper, but also the inventors other than me are also having a lot of problems.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This is far from applying for a patent. I mean originally, if the patent is approved, it will be published. But then, contrary to the original intention, it will be something like ¡®I made this kind of invention, please copy it¡¯. Then, there is no merit in obtaining a patent. It would be far better to keep the secrets as they are, rather than using the stupid system of patents.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I understand. I¡¯ll do something about it.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Are you talking about doing everything?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°It¡¯s troubling me when you ept the conditions without due considerations¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It will be as sweet as honey when you have put your interest in this matter. But if it¡¯s taken away, it hurts as if your arm is torn off. I understood this because it was the existence of the Witch households.¡¯


    ¡®What I said was to tear one arm off from one of the Seven Great Witch households. This is a request, and it¡¯s not an easy thing.¡¯


    ¡°I will definitely do it. Now is not the time to appease them, but¡­ Carol has to be the Vice Commanding Officer.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®That is obvious. She would be a better person than some random soldier.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that, but no one would agree with me being the Commanding Officer.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It is helpful that she epted it, butpared to the patent, it¡¯s a very difficult order that I am the Commanding officer. That¡¯s not going to be alright.¡¯


    ¡®How about the Rube Household? From a standpoint, we are equal, even though he is older, but if it goes in this way, I¡¯ll be the Commanding Officer, and he¡¯ll be the subordinate.¡¯


    ¡®Then, the Rube Household is at the lower standpointpared to the Hou Household. There¡¯s no way they would agree to that.¡¯


    ¡®No, before we touch that matter, it¡¯s fundamentally weird that I¡¯m the Commanding Officer, let alone Carol. Carol hasn¡¯t graduated from the school of Knight. In fact, she is nothing more than a Knight apprentice.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re Gouk-dono¡¯s nephew. You¡¯re not his son, but there is no doubt that you are the sessor. And Gouk-dono is a hero in Kilghina. It¡¯s reasonable enough.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®¡­I see. I didn¡¯t have that in mind. Certainly, if there is such an excuse,rge portions of problems might be gone.¡¯


    ¡°I understand. But I don¡¯t n to overdo it. Don¡¯t expect me to achieve the sess of heroes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand. That¡¯s true. If I have to put it inyman terms, it¡¯s a good bet. I don¡¯t expect gambling, you know.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Gambling? She is really a carefree person.¡¯


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 68: (Self Edited) By the Window of the Silver Birch Dormitory

    ¡®When I think about it, it may be fortunate that I coulde out on favorable terms because the Queen might feel uneasy with the idea to let Carol go alone.


    ¡®Let¡¯s think it in that way. Let¡¯s think positively.¡¯


    ¡®Anyhow, there are some people that need to be informed about this matter suddenly.¡¯


    I left the royal castle and headed to the main office. Then, I called Cuffe.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Cuffe)


    He came down the stairs with a drowsy face, probably because he didn¡¯t have enough sleep.


    ¡°Call Harold.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°He¡¯s busy unloading, but is it an emergency?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Aah, yeah. Harold was busy unloading the cargo. Only Harold knows all of the cargo on the ship, so if he isn¡¯t there, the work stops.¡¯¡®When I think about it, I don¡¯t really have to leave by tomorrow. I don¡¯t have to be in a hurry.¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Call me once he is done.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. Please wait here.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡ª


    For the time being, I left thepany and went to the Academy.


    ¡°Now¡­¡± (Yuri)


    When I came near the Silver Birch Dormitory, I entered the forest nearby and wrapped a cloth around my face. I picked up a dead branch with an appropriate size and went to the desired ce. The ce of interest was under the room of Shamu and Lily-senpai.


    Their room was on the second floor, so I threw a dead branch from the forest so that it couldn¡¯t be seen from the window of the first floor. Since I was used to it, I threw it with a knocking sound. Although I didn¡¯t have to be urate, the building was made from stone, so if I threw it a bit away from the window, it wouldn¡¯t make loud noises.


    In the meantime, the window was opened, and Lily-senpai showed her face.


    When she saw my faceing out of the forest, she turned around and disappeared from the window. Then, she came running from the entrance.


    ¡°Uhmm, it looks like you are in a hurry¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I felt like I had done something bad.


    ¡°Hah, haah¡­ it¡¯s fine. What is it?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Oops, she is really out of breath. It seems she is not good at exercising. So, why did she run?¡¯


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ where¡¯s Syamu?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa, haah¡­ there¡¯s a supplementary lesson today.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®A supplementary lesson? Should I give up for now?¡¯


    ¡°Lily-san, are you busy now?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san wiped her sweat with her handkerchief.


    ¡°I¡¯m free.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Then¡­ why don¡¯t we go to a coffee shop for a while?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Nice~.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san easily agreed with her bright expression, probably because she was staying in her room and was hungry to go out, or simply wanted to ease her fatigue.


    ¡°So, how about it? Will you go ahead first?¡± (Yuri)


    Recently, we often met at the main office, but if we nned to meet at a coffee shop near the school, Lily liked to wait in time.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, oh you.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®She is almost graduating, so she doesn¡¯t know about the politics of the dormitory. In particr, it¡¯s just about reputation getting bad, and there is nothing like being killed or not able to graduate.¡¯


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the usual ce.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sure.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®The usual coffee shop is the coffee shop with a private room near the Large Library. The name is the Ginkgo Leaf.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t usually remember the name of the shop, but since I use it every time when I meet Pi?a and Komimi for publishing matters, I remember the shop¡¯s name. Leaving that matter aside, it is better in this way.¡¯


    The two of us walked together and headed to the Ginkgo Leaf. When Liberal Arts students passed us, they stared at us up and down.


    They seemed to be concerned that I was walking with Lily-san.


    As for the Knights students who were my acquaintances, they looked at us as if they were making fun of me, but when it came to the Liberal Arts students, they were obviously curious when they looked at us.


    Somehow, I felt like Lily-san didn¡¯t feel good if there was a rumor. Regardless of being a senior student now, if there was a rumor because I met Lily-san, she might lose her reputation in the dormitory.


    We strolled around and entered the Ginkgo Leaf without having any particr conversation. When I opened the door, the bell on the door rang with a familiar sound.


    ¡°Aah, wee~. Is it a private room? It¡¯s avable.¡± (??)


    Since I was used to this, I was led to the private room from the beginning.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, we entered a room.


    I ced an order for the waitress who came in at the same time as we took a seat. Both of us ordered our usual menu.


    ¡°Are you still not drinking?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Until I¡¯m twenty, I¡¯m a follow of the theory that alcohol is poisonous.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If ites to my current age, I feel that there¡¯s no adverse effect even if I drink a little.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s difficult.¡± (Lily)


    Lily said it while pouring tea.


    ¡°Come to think of it, were you able to create the prototype?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I just made it.¡± (Lily)


    Then, Lily-senpai took out a lump of metal wrapped in cloth from her pocket.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± (Yuri)


    Since I stopped her, I extended my hands to reach it.


    When I took the lump of metal, it was light and I could see the inside was hollow. There was a streak that separated the top and bottom, and when I opened it, it split into two pieces. There was a device inside, something like a thin rough rope, shielded by a thin te with holes. Next to it was an igniter.


    It was a lighter.


    Rope Lighters


    Until now, it wasn¡¯t possible to make such an ignition device. The reason was there was no highly vtile liquid fuel.


    No matter how much sparks were scattered on oil made of nts or animals, it didn¡¯t set fire. However, when it was possible to fractionally distill oil, such a way of utilization became possible.


    Unfortunately, this was about twice asrge as the lighter I knew. I wasn¡¯t sure if it fit my hand. That was the feeling.


    The quality of the flint was also involved in making this device. The lighter scrapped a flint stone with a file gear to produce spark, but the amount of spark was insufficient unless it was increased. Because of that, the ignition device became huge.


    In other words, due to the material problems, it was difficult to solve it with the current technology. I was aware of the problem, so I wasn¡¯t satisfied at all.


    When I applied force to scrape the flint, the core ignited and a me of appropriate size appeared.


    It was a splendid lighter. I knew how difficult it was to light fire with a flint. This made me moved.


    ¡°As expected. I just have to train to do that. I tried to do it but it didn¡¯t fire.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®So, the ignition is bad if the strength is weak? That¡¯s the problem.¡¯


    ¡°It might be difficult if you don¡¯t think the flintstones will not create sparks. There may be some room for improvement in how to sharpen the gears.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°So, how much does this cost?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°One gold coin¡­ two if you sell it.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®One gold coin¡­ That¡¯s expensive.¡¯


    ¡°Is it that much?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The casing is made of silver.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Silver. I noticed it now. It has different brightness from iron. Aah, I see. Silver, is it?¡¯


    ¡°If you use iron, it will tear up when you want to shape it like a pocket. Incidentally, it¡¯s also hard to use copper and lead.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Of course, the softer the metal, the easier it is to process. The defects will appear when it is dropped from the shoulder level or the mouth of the casing opened during the refilling oil purpose. On the contrary, if it is as soft as lead, it will melt even at a temperature as high as the lighter¡¯s fire.¡¯


    ¡®It would be nice to press the metal, but there is no such a facility. In that respect, silver may be a strongpromise.¡¯


    ¡°Well, some people will buy it for a piece of gold coin. At least, I think.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Well, yes, if they are rich people. Cigarettes aren¡¯t in this country, so they wouldn¡¯t carry this around, but this is useful for things like lighting amp next to the bed.¡¯


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s not an essential item, some people would buy it for the sake of prestige. If you say it ¡®made of silver¡¯, it will give a sense of luxury.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I guess so.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°In that case, you can have one for your parent¡¯s house.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, that might be true.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to use silver from the silver coin.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Actually, I made this by using a silver coin. That¡¯s because pure silver is too soft.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Aah, I see. It¡¯s not an offense to use coins as material. Silver coins are alloyed to have a certain degree of hardness because there is a functional problem where it seems to be shaved and worn while putting it in the wallet. It¡¯s partly because of that, she must have thought that it¡¯s good material.¡¯


    *Knock, knock* and the waitress came in.


    Tea cups and teapots on a tray were ced on the table, and sweets were ced in the same way.


    ¡°Is the order alright?¡± (Waitress)


    ¡°Yes. Thank you very much.¡± (Yuri)


    After saying that, the waitress turned around.


    I put the hot tea in my mouth to moisturize my throat. After drinking the tea brewed by Her Majesty, I felt as if this was even worse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give this patent to Lily-senpai. Please apply it.¡± (Yuri)


    Her Majesty would keep her promise, so the value of the patent would be revived.


    ¡°Yes?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s the patent for the igniter.¡± (Yuri)


    Lily-senpai had a puzzled look.


    ¡°¡­Why do I get it? Yuri-kun is the one who thought about it, right?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have the time to apply.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m not poor enough to receive charity.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Charity, huh. Did I make it sound that way? It seems that I¡¯ve made her angry somehow.¡¯


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m going to war in the near future.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°In some cases, I may die. So, I decided to give this patent to Lily-senpai. If I die, I will lose the patent. So, it¡¯s better not to waste it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Under thew, which couldn¡¯t be called the currentw, the patent right is supposed to be inherited, but if the applicant dies during the application, the patent bes free. It is not possible to give a patent to the dead person, and once an application is filed, it cannot be epted even if another personter applies.¡¯


    ¡®A patent is a right granted to the first inventor, so the second issuer is not entitled to it. The technology would be published and no one would be able to patent it.¡¯


    ¡®If I die while filing for it, they won¡¯t ept if Lily-senpai says ¡®I invented it¡¯. It¡¯s a waste of time that one patent is wasted.¡¯


    ¡°W-w-war¡­? Yuri-kun hasn¡¯t graduated yet, right?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai panicked.


    ¡°Since I am a young man of the next generation, it was decided that I need to go see the battlefield. Well, I¡¯m just looking at it from the sky though.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Even so¡­ It¡¯s better not to go, you know.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®I also think the same.¡¯


    ¡°I was requested by Her Majesty directly, so I have no choice but to go¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai looked really worried.


    ¡®I¡¯m d but sorry.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to look only, not to fight or anything, so it should be fine. But if I don¡¯t return¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such an ominous thing.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san frowned.


    ¡°I would like to thank you for taking care of Syamu. I will tell the people of thepany as well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­It won¡¯t be good if you don¡¯t tell your family.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Well, yes. It¡¯s troubling even if I¡¯m forced to do this.¡¯


    ¡°From a standpoint, the Hou Household can¡¯t be told openly that they run away. In case of emergency, please have them to bring you on the ship.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Lily-senpai knows the people of thepany, so she should be fine. Or rather, she is thepany¡¯s staff.¡¯


    ¡°No. You will definitely return.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That is if I return.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No. If you say ¡®it¡¯s alright, I can say with confidence that you will not return.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®It¡¯s not like that.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re hoping for that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not hoping¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Lily-senpai is a person who will do the task even if she says something different. She refuses by the mouth, but if she says so, she will take care of Syamu if something happens to me. No, I suppose she will take care no matter what happens.¡¯


    ¡°My life is also important, so I will definitely return. Before that, you might tell me that I don¡¯t have to go at all.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not sure.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s assume it that way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Goodness.¡± (Lily)


    She nodded reluctantly, but she didn¡¯t dislike it that much. Even though she wasn¡¯t good at socializing, we had been together for such a long time, so I understood her.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bring this lighter with me. If I have it, it may be convenient.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s about a monthter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­In that case, give that back.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have no choice but to return this lighter, is it? I can¡¯t help it with it, I guess.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re slow. I mean I¡¯ll make something better in a month.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Aah, is that so?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept your kind offer.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sure.¡± (Lily)


    When I returned the lighter, Lily-senpai wrapped it around my hand and received it. After that, we enjoyed the conversation and had another helping of tea. Then, I bid farewell to Lily-senpai.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Please watch this video on how to use rope lighter. Special thanks to the video owner for showing how it works.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 69: (Self Edited) Companion

    ¡°So¡­¡± (Yuri)


    When I finished talking about the situation, Cuff and Harold shut up.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of your lineage, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe said it with a difficult face.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped to worry since this is restricted to you. I¡¯ll take it easy at best.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°You have to think about the possibility of dying.¡± (Harold)


    When Harold said so¡­


    Cuffe smacked his tongue.


    ¡°Are you a fool?¡± (Cuffe)And he added further.


    ¡°Haa?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°As for the limbs, if the head died, you don¡¯t have to think about it.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I am not with you. So, shut up.¡± (Harold)


    They were in the fighting mood. They couldn¡¯t get along well.


    ¡°You both make sense. Well, listen.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, both of them shut up.


    ¡°What Cuffe said is normal, but it¡¯s no wonder that Harold is worried. Therefore, I write a will and leave it to Father. If I don¡¯t do this or give it to him before I die, it will be a source of contention.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s a mystery why I should seriously think about inheritance at this age, but there is no doubt that I should do it.¡¯


    ¡°So, don¡¯t worry about it, alright.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, they didn¡¯t say anything, but both nodded.


    ¡®This is especially with regard to Harold. Since Eisa-sensei is involved, it is better to make him feel relieved. In some cases, it is normal for Harold to worry since the vow is tied up for the rest of his life after I die.¡¯


    ¡°The problem is the operation while I¡¯m away. Cuffe should be fine. Except for Harold¡¯s part, do everything at your discretion.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe nodded with that reply.


    ¡®What a reliable man.¡¯


    ¡°Harold. When can the third ship bepleted?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah¡­ uhm.¡± (Harold)


    Harold bent his upper body and looked at the ceiling, as if counting the days in his head. He was thinking for a while.


    ¡°One weekter.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I see. Then, bring it on the next round trip. First, bring the second ship to Suomi and go to the Ind of Aisa.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The Ind of Aisa?¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Yes, just go there and explore again.¡± (Yuri)


    Harold looked a bit unpleasant.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to be reluctant though. The third ship is currently being built in the Republic of Albio, and it is an exploration ship. It is apact ship with all three masts in vertical sail, and it can be operated by a small number of people in exchange of speed.¡¯


    Caravel


    ¡®Theck of high speed means that it will take a long time to go far, but if the manpower required for the ship is reduced, the cruising range will rather increase. The reason is that the consumption of food and water which bes a part of the shipment is reduced. In other words, it¡¯s the difference between a small car that has good fuel consumption and can travel a long distance, or arge car that has poor fuel consumption but can travel fast. In this situation, the former is better.¡¯


    ¡°Is there really a new continent?¡± (Harold)


    Harold seemed unhappy with my decision. When I looked at Cuffe, he didn¡¯t look at Harold but he seemed to agree with him.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sure.¡± (Yuri)


    I said without confidence.


    ¡®Even if the shape of the continent is so simr to the Earth so far, it would be rather abnormal without the Americas. But, that¡¯s all I know, and it¡¯s not a confirmation. There¡¯s no way to confirm it, so it¡¯s unavoidable for them to be skeptical.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Is it something that I have to do now?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe asked.


    When the second ship was still under construction, he departed from the Ind of Aisa on my order. However, it ended up being a miss. He couldn¡¯t find a good continent.


    It was bad that I didn¡¯t give detailed instruction, but ording to the nautical chart, Harold went to Caribbean Sea in a smooth wind, and came back when the food and water supplies became low. He couldn¡¯t find any of the inds, so there was nothing to prove that they existed, and it ended up with aplete miss.


    At that time, while doing intelligence work through the Republic of Albio, I was aware that there was no military movement from the Kura side. I was making light of the situation as the second ship waspleted. It wasn¡¯t possible to afford to build a new ship for exploration at that time.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, the discovery of the New World is a big project, and it¡¯s no exaggeration that the purpose of thepany¡¯s establishment is to establish the discovery. I think it¡¯s reasonable for you to be skeptical, but I would like you to do this once.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s the same as Colombus was looked upon disapprovingly, and this looks like a matter of grasping the cloud to the person other than me. It¡¯s normal to think that it is time to do something like this in an emergency.¡¯


    ¡®However, it is necessary to get it done even if it looks unreasonable. Yes, even if I have to force it a little bit.¡¯


    ¡°Besides, the luxuries brought from the Republic should be the first to have the price drop once the war is known. From now on, the business will not be as good as it used to be.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Knowing the war is about to begin, people will start to look at the future and save money. No one will spend money on luxuries.¡¯


    ¡®Beyond that, I can buy cotton, which is not a luxury item, and can sell it at a high price to make a profit. The business that I can make money from, should be impossible in the future.¡¯


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°I suppose so.¡± (Cuffe)


    The two seemed to agree on that point.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t find the new continent, diplomacy with the Republic of Albio will be very important. If I don¡¯t return, Harold may have to meet with Her Majesty the Queen.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ alright.¡± (Harold)


    He gave a troublesome look.


    ¡®Is it not good?¡¯


    ¡°Well, you can do what you want, maybe to worry about that age until you die.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe said it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so worried. There should be nothing happening in 8 or 9 cases out of ten.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®After all, we will return from the sky. Moreover, we will return immediately if it bes dangerous.¡¯


    ¡®If I bring tens of people, one or two may die, unfortunately, but that¡¯s it. I won¡¯t be held responsible with the supervisory responsibility if people die, and in extreme terms, as long as Carol returns, it doesn¡¯t matter how many people die.¡¯


    ¡®The only thing I¡¯m afraid is that Carol is running out of control, but that is also an unfounded worry, and it¡¯s more likely that it won¡¯t happen.¡¯¡¯


    ¡°Anyhow,e back safely. Without you, nothing can start.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die either. I will definitely return.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®For now, I guess the matter ends here.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I have some other business to attend, so I¡¯m going.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, I left my seat. The moment I stood up, I remembered that I had forgotten the important thing. It didn¡¯t matter whether they would understand it or not.


    ¡°Aah, I forgot to say that. Harold, I want you to get something in the Republic.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    When I left the head office, a ck-painted carriage stopped, and Myaro was standing in front of it.


    ¡®At her back is the main gate of my secondary residence. Is this it? Are you working part-time as a guard in my residence? It can¡¯t be, right?¡¯


    ¡°Please add me as your subordinate.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro got on one knee on the spot, and soiled her uniform. It was the highest salute.


    ¡®This is too much of a historical drama. No, it¡¯s not.¡¯


    ¡°Stand up.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Myaro stood up obediently. There was rather traffic here, and the public might look suspiciously. This might be a bit embarrassing to me.


    ¡°We will talk here. Let¡¯s get in the carriage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, like an attendant, opened the door of the carriage, and weed me to get on.


    ¡®Aah, uhmm, what¡¯s this? I¡¯m not sure how to say this¡­ to have a girl of the same age doing something like this, I feel it is unbearable. Well, shall I just ride it obediently? There are a lot of meanings to this.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk about the Academy.¡± (Yuri)


    While saying that, I got on the carriage. Myaro probably should tell the coachman where to go, but he began to run his horse quietly. That was probably why Myaro didn¡¯t ask him to stop.


    I was thinking about Myaro¡¯s treatment when I was in the carriage. Then, we headed to the Academy. There wasn¡¯t a single word of conversation. Myaro didn¡¯t even talk to me.


    When we reached the Academy, we got out of the carriage. Myaro told the coachman to return, and the carriage went away.


    ¡°Myaro, where did you hear that from?¡± (Yuri)


    I said so while walking down the street to the dormitory that I was used to walking.


    ¡°Eh? Uhm¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Her words stopped.


    ¡®Is she wondering whether she should talk about the source of information?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know who you heard it from, but if we go to the dormitory, it¡¯s going to be troublesome if I¡¯m swarmed by foolish idiots.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, there¡¯s not such a thing.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It seems that¡¯s not the case.¡¯


    ¡°I heard it from Her Highness. I was consulted yesterday, so I knew what was going on.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What the¡­ Is Carol the source of information?


    Even so¡­ Yesterday, was it? Did Her Majesty give her permission yesterday, as Carol said?¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t guess what kind of discussion there was, but maybe Carol prompted Her Majesty. There is a way to talk with Carol to have a clear picture of what¡¯s going on, but there¡¯s not much meaning even if she knows the truth¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well, does that girl already know about it? I mean, I¡¯ll be the Commanding Officer.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, she knows. She returned from the royal castle just a little while ago, and she was moody.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®So, when you heard about it, you immediately came to the secondary residence, huh?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m somewhat tired when returning to the dormitory, but since this matter will be known someday, I guess I can¡¯t help with it.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun, what are you going to do over there?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro asked me, as if she was interested.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is it to save the people of Kilghina?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®??? What is this girl talking about?¡¯


    ¡®Are you reading too many novels? This is way too much of a historical drama, you know?¡¯


    ¡°Why do I have to save them?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Hey, That¡¯s not something you should ask. Do you think I¡¯m some kind of Almighty God?¡¯


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to do that, I will never bring you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, yes. I also don¡¯t mean it that way.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It seems she didn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s suspicious, but I know Myaro isn¡¯t a phnthropist. If she means that, she will work hard for it. It¡¯s likely that she had heard about my n.¡¯


    ¡°You know what, I was told about being a hero by Her Majesty, but at this time, being a hero candidate is the most annoying. People are going to misunderstand the objectives in the first ce.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®You¡¯re not convinced, is it?¡¯


    ¡°Well, do you want to take a short interview?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, Myaro looked excited.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What is the highest priority of this operation?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think¡­ is to bring Her Highness back home safely.¡±(Myaro)


    Myaro replied immediately.


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡°Alright. What¡¯s the biggest concern to achieve that goal?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhm, it should be the Kuran¡¯s projectile weapons.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®¡­Well, certainly that¡¯s true. Stray bullets are scary.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s scary, but the biggest concern is that Carol is a hero candidate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That is¡­ aah, it may be so.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°If it¡¯s other people, even if they are running wild because of their ambition, they can die on their own. All I have to do is to kick them out from the unit. However, in the case of Carol, her return is the highest priority.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, it is. When I think about it, it makes sense.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°If you understand that much, I¡¯ll bring you in.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave permission easily.


    ¡®It¡¯s a brief interview, but there is no way not to bring her in.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro firmly said it and made an honest happy face.


    ¡®Since it¡¯s Myaro, she won¡¯t lie about it, and she probably would give her all.¡¯


    ¡°But don¡¯t drag my feet, alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s definitely my n.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Do you understand what that means?¡± (Yuri)


    When I asked that¡­


    ¡°Yes?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro replied nkly.


    ¡°Do you understand the meaning of not dragging my feet?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­It is as it is, right? You mean in a literal sense, is it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bring you, if possible. Nobody wants to bring something important with them when they get into something dangerous.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Myaro had an indescribableplex expression.


    ¡®If I have to emphasize it, it¡¯s probably a sad expression? From her point of view, my worries must be a great nuisance.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Yes. However, in that dangerous ce, that important someone could be useful.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes. You are useful. You¡¯re the most reliable and capable person.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have no doubt that Myaro ispetent. Rather than beingpetent, she has something that I don¡¯t have. She is meticulous and has a different perspective from me. It may sound that I favor him, but there is no doubt that she is useful.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, who was purely happy this time, bowed decently.


    ¡°But at the same time, it¡¯s also my weakness. If I have to bring Carol back home, I¡¯ll abandon anyone but you. For me, instead of having a reliable and capable person, I simply double the number of people I have to bring back home.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Do you think that because I am a woman?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro looked reluctant.


    ¡®It¡¯s understandable to consider me thinking that way.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro seemed skeptical.


    ¡°What do you think if we are in different positions? I am a man. So if I drag your feet, would you simply discard me like throwing dirty gloves to the edge of the road?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, she quieted down.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Myaro)


    There was silence for ten seconds, and the only sound heard was the sound of shoes stepping. Then, Myaro opened her mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do that, but I think you need to do that, Yuri-kun.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yes, certainly.¡¯


    That was a strange and convincing answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s if you¡¯re in a different position.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Even if I need to do it, I can¡¯t always do it. I¡¯m also not bold enough to do that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be able to do it easily. But, as you say, I probably need to do that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That will be difficult. If it¡¯s something that makes me wonder how to decide, I have to keep it forter. It maye to that situationter.¡¯


    ¡°I also don¡¯t want to be under someone that bold. It¡¯s too nd.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said it, andughed a bit.


    When she said so, I felt relieved somehow. Myaro understood what I meant.


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly true. It¡¯s a boring life to work hard under that kind of bold person.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Uhmm, I was able to understand what you were trying to say. So, I¡¯ll be careful. I won¡¯t drag your feet.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro quickly concluded the matter by saying so. It might be because the entrance to the dormitory was just around the corner.


    ¡°That would be helpful if you do so.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    When I entered the dormitory, there was a lifeless atmosphere as usual. After all, the information might not have spread yet.


    I parted with Myaro, and then, I went into my room alone. There was a person here. Even though the person was the source of troubles, there were wrinkles on the face.


    ¡®Thisdy¡­¡¯


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± (Carol)


    Carol was cross-legged on her bed, puffing her cheeks.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Yuri)


    I looked away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like Her Majesty the Queen¡¯s decision?¡± (Yuri)


    I sat on the chair of my desk. I needed to talk to her a bit.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, but I didn¡¯t ask for it. I don¡¯t want to do such a troublesome thing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I know that. You¡¯re not the kind of person who wants to take responsibility for yourself.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What? You know me better, huh?¡¯


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, shall I stop from going? I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®No, really, I would be happy if I can do that.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m unwilling that you¡¯re the Commanding Officer.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re unwilling, but if you don¡¯t listen to me after we go there, I¡¯m going to bring you home even if I have to tie you up with a rope.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have to say that.¡¯


    ¡°I understand it¡¯s not good for me to endanger myself with careless behavior.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Do you get it? Then, I would like to tell you not to be ridiculous.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I acknowledge you. Wel, I¡¯ll be the Commanding Officer.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As for me, I don¡¯t want to be the king of the castle from the beginning. No matter who the Commanding Officer is, the meaning of the action doesn¡¯t change.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Hmm. It would be rather remarkable to have that mindset.¡¯


    ¡°Let me tell you now, I¡¯m not going to rescue the people of Kilghina. Don¡¯t misunderstand that part.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand. My body is for this country only.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®She seems to understand that. The Queen might have told her that again and again.¡¯


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s fine. Well, wait for the newster.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your way of handling things.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Even if you look forward to it¡­¡¯


    ¡°It is said that there will be a public announcement for the Knights students two dayster. It¡¯s going to be busy from there. Do your best.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Hey, have you all decided that far already?¡¯


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>I¡¯m not expert in maritime and navigation. I¡¯ve searched about reconnaissance ships and I think they are making a Caravel. Please let me know if I got it wrong.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 70: (Self Edited) Executive Meeting

    ¡ª


    <b>Public Notice</b>


    April 4, 2318


    In the defensive war held in Kilghina Kingdom, a unit will be dispatched in order to see the battlefield and deepen understanding of the strategies of the hostile country. This year, 8th Grade, Yuri Hou will be the Commanding Officer, while Carol Full Chartres will be the Vice Commanding Officer of the unit.


    For this purpose, the participants of the Knights students are invited.


    The requirements set in the attached sheet shall be fulfilled when applying for this unit. Refer to the attached sheet to confirm that you are a qualified person.


    Applicants must submit an application form for participation, signed and stamped by the parental guardian¡¯s consent. The form must be submitted before the waking up bell on April 14. The signature of the participation application form shall not be made by the royal capital guarantor. Applicants who are in a remote location should go back home immediately so that you can submit an application form with plenty of time.


    Please submit the form in a special mailbox in front of the first dormitory of the 8th Grade this year. After April 14, which is the deadline of the submission, an individual interview will be held in Room 305 of the school of Knights¡¯ building. We will notify whether you will be invited for the interviewter.


    <b>Special Notes</b>The signing of the application form has legal effect, so only sign it after careful reading. In the observing military unit, the participants are bound under special militaryw, which came into effect on an ad hoc basis during operations. The contents of the militaryw have been stated in the participation application form.


    The effect of this militaryw is recognized in the name of Her Majesty the Queen, and the person in charge is legally not responsible for any action conducted under militaryw.


    The disimer includes fatal idents during operational operations and executions for serious vitions of militaryw, so those who wish to participate should decide to participate after careful consideration.


    ¡ª


    <b>Attachment</b>


    The conditions for qualified participants are described below.<ol><li>The candidates must fulfill the number of credits ording to the following grades, and do notck of academic credits and physical abilities.</li></ol><ul><li>  6th Grade: 200 credits</li><li>  7th Grade: 220 credits</li><li>  8th Grade: 250 credits</li><li>  9th Grade: 270 credits</li><li>  10th Grade: 290 credits</li><li>  Above 10th grade: 310 credits or more</li></ul><ol start="2"><li>A person who is physically healthy and has no concern about his/her health.</li><li>A person who can bring a single Galloping Bird for riding, a spear, a dagger and a piece of armor (a light armor mainly made of leather).</li></ol>


    The above three requirements are absolute. In addition, it is preferable to meet the following two requirements.<ol start="4"><li>As a general rule, observing the military operation is limited to viewing from above. Those who have taken the Heavenly Knight course are preferable.</li></ol><ul><li>As a level of proficiency, a flight license or a third-ss independent flight permit is preferable.</li></ul><ol start="5"><li>A person who can prepare an Eagle King by him/herself. (If the 5th requirement can be met, it¡¯s not necessary to procure the bird mentioned in the 3rd requirement.)</li></ol>


    ¡ª


    ¡°Alright. It should be fine with this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro agreed.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± (Liao)


    The one who asked that was the eldest son of the Rube Household, Liao Rube. This guy, who was going to be 22 this year, would of course join this unit.


    The three people, including me, had a secret meeting in a vacant ssroom after leaving out Carol. If she heard this, she would be furious because she was left out.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m going to call you without honorifics. Liao.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Normally, I used honorifics, but from now, I can¡¯t do that since he will be a subordinate.¡¯


    ¡°Frankly speaking, do you haveints about being a subordinate to me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What¡¯s this? An interview?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford not to let you into the unit. However, we need to be united.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®He is the next most disturbing factor after Carol.


    Speaking of the Knights students, it can be said that they are a collection of children of the retainers under the General households. Roughly speaking, about a quarter of them are under the influence of the Rube Household. Calling this guy at the eleventh hour is¡­¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust you at all. After all, I have deceived Her Highness Carol. So, those who agree with me should be put under me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®¡­for me to say this. That¡¯s because it will be very troublesome if he is agitated for being a subordinate.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m a man who hasn¡¯t graduated at this age. So, I don¡¯t n to act like a king of the mountain.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°I heard that. You¡¯re also nning to graduate this year.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I heard about that information from Myaro.¡¯


    ¡®It seems that a man named Liao Rube is a man who likes to y around. He is also a regr in the Knights Martial Arts Demonstration. Surprisingly, he has also won the Demonstration.¡¯


    ¡®When he was 19, he got 280 credits, and when he was 20, he had 310 credits. He reached the lever where he could graduate, but he hasn¡¯t graduated. He hated graduation and didn¡¯t take thest required credit.¡¯


    ¡®If you get 300 credits in the school of Knights, you will be able to graduate, but that is after you have acquired the required credits for the specialized subjects of the school of Knights. If you don¡¯t acquire those credits, you can¡¯t graduate even if you have 400 to 500 credits.¡¯


    ¡®Otherwise, the Knights students will be able to graduate by only taking the ssical literature andw subjects even though they haven¡¯t learned everything of war tactics and martial arts.¡¯


    ¡®Rather than dropping the subjects, Liao didn¡¯t register for it from the beginning. It would be reasonable to think that this waspletely intentional.¡¯


    ¡®By Birth, immediately after Liao graduates, he needs to join the vassals of his household, and wields his skills as the sessor. If I have to put Liao¡¯s current situation in different words, he is like a college student who has decided to work with his family, but he is repeating a year deliberately by not submitting the graduation thesis. It seems that there are many Knights students who dy their graduation because they are toofortable to stay in the dormitory. Apparently, he is one of them.¡¯


    ¡°If you had heard the news about the formation of the Crusades earlyst year, were you graduating this time?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I probably wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®As I expected, if he knew, he would have graduated. And if he did, he would be a part of the regr reinforcements, going on for an expedition, and leading units of the Knights from the Rube Household.¡¯


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t feel it¡¯s a serious matter. It¡¯s foolish of me to risk my life for Kilghina idiots.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®??? Why did he apologize?¡¯


    ¡°About what?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make a fool of Gouk-dono.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Aah, I see.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®When I think about it, it¡¯s a considerably abnormal action for Gouk, the head of a General household, to conduct the assault of the Eagle King. A General household is a spear dedicated to Her Majesty the Queen, so it would be normal to die for the Kingdom of Shaalta. There was no need to die for the Kingdom of Kilghina.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, it can¡¯t be helped if you identally die during normal military service because going to the battlefield is basically walking next to death. However, he didn¡¯t have to be a member of the suicide unit voluntarily, and to die proactively. As for the Kilghina¡¯s royal family, they wouldn¡¯t have wanted it that much.¡¯


    ¡®Gouk wasn¡¯t the only person who died against the 14th Crusade. Before that, he was in the reinforcement for the Kilghina. Perhaps, he felt a kind of camaraderie with hisrades who fought with him.¡¯


    ¡°Does the Rube Household know more about the Kingdom of Kilghina?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We¡¯re not fools. We know better than anyone in this kingdom.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Ouh. As expected, his territory is adjacent to the Kingdom of Kilghina, and it seems that they are conducting military strength analysis.¡¯


    ¡°So, what do you think? Will they lose the war?¡± (Yuri)


    And I asked while looking interested.


    ¡°Of course. They haven¡¯t learned anything. They only replenished their military strength.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Even now, they are pulling the feet of their brethren. At this rate, there is no way to win.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®The Rube Household seems to be pessimistic about the war situation.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s probably fine. I have already considered that possibility.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think that the winning rate is high.¡¯


    ¡°Did you?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Kilghina will be done in the north. Once the territory is invaded, it¡¯s amon trait of Shanti countries to have disturbance in their government and not being able to do anything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Most of the Shanti countries have adopted the same political system as the Kingdom of Shaalta after the separation. The serious problem with this system of government, thergest unit of the military is dispersed among the vassals (General households). Vassals are loosely connected by the central government, but this system of government is weak when they are attacked.¡¯


    ¡®Even if the country is attacked somewhere, the vassals definitely don¡¯t want to lose their forces. Unless they are being attacked, they don¡¯t seriously bring out their army. Therefore, as a result, every General household will be destroyed.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve learned about this recently about how hard it is for them to bring out their forces, but even so, there is a way to solve this substantial vulnerability.¡¯


    ¡°It would be a shame for the Rube household. I would like to express my sincere condolences to them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah. We can¡¯t protect everything.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°That¡¯s sad.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The royal family is easygoing. Only the General households will put out reinforcements, and not even a single soldier from the First Army would join in. They also put out a good face to my household.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®If Carol hears this, he would be angry, but it¡¯s only normal that the Rube Household think so.¡¯


    ¡®The royal family does nothing but take the lead. They take taxes from the General households. If they are seeming to rebel, they will send assassins, and if the assassination fails, they will instruct other General households to gang up on the one who rebels.¡¯


    ¡®Ordinary Knights won¡¯t have any idea about this matter, and they swear loyalty to the General households who only look up to the royal family. However, from the view of the top positions within the General households, it was nothing but harm to fall onto them. If they go as the reinforcements, they will be given only a small reward.¡¯


    ¡®As for the Rube Household, they would be the next target the moment Kilghina is destroyed. The one who wants Kilghina to do its best is definitely the Rube Household. Even now, they have decided to preserve as much as they can even a single soldier.¡¯


    ¡°Well, why do you want to participate?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for the prestige.¡± (Liao)


    Liao expressed it simply.


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡°However, rather than the prestige, there¡¯s a possibility that it will be a disgrace.¡± (Yuri)


    I told him about the possibility of Carol¡¯s death.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your reputation. You¡¯re not so ipetent that you can¡¯t bring a single woman back from the battlefield.¡± (Liao)


    Liao seemed to have understood immediately and gave a decent answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen on the battlefield. Even if you¡¯re on an Eagle King, you will die if you get hit by a stray arrow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give up if I¡¯m out of luck. There¡¯s no such thing as a certainty on the battlefield.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Indeed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If you know that much, he won¡¯t say that he will regretter. However, if Carol were to die, I don¡¯t think I would return.¡¯


    ¡°Now. It¡¯s the matter of manpower.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°This person is Myaro Gudanvier. You know her.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro lightly bow while sitting.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Myaro.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®It¡¯s probably due to bad rumor, but it seems her name has reached his ears.¡¯


    ¡°She is the Chief of Staff.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Chief of Staff?¡± (Liao)


    The term ¡®Chief of Staff¡¯ was a word that I thought of in Shannguage. There¡¯s no position of ¡®Chief of Staff¡¯ in this country.¡¯


    ¡°She is responsible for general affairs and advice. I¡¯m the only one who has the right to order her, and no one else will have it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Yes. I wanted her to be the Vice Commanding Officer if I could, but in the end, it will only cause confusion.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It is hard for her to gain the trust of the Knights because of her lineage. It would be no problem if she leadsmoner-born soldiers, but this time, the unit consists of young Knights. Their good sense should be questioned, and there are many of them who won¡¯t want to obey Gudanvier¡¯smand.¡¯


    ¡®If she bes the Vice Commanding Officer, of course, she can dispose of them ording to militaryw, but she isn¡¯t physically strong. If more than half of them hold antipathy against the Witch households, Myaro would be killed even if she tries to carry out the sentence.¡¯


    ¡°You will be the Vice Commanding Officer. Same goes to Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s obvious.¡¯


    ¡°I humbly ept the position.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°I see. Then, please do your best with Myaro here from tomorrow.¡± (Yuri)


    And I easily gave him misceneous work.


    ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°We need to find out if the people who posted the participation form are really qualified. Besides, if possible, I want them to replenish themselves with their own money. The three of you, including Carol, will discuss it together.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Three people¡­ What about you?¡± (Liao)


    Liao asked with a suspicious face.


    ¡®I wonder if he would say that I¡¯m going to sleep in my room.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Kilghina tomorrow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Kilghina? Are you going out all the way until the departure of the expedition?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be back by the time of the interview. However, it¡¯s also necessary to actually look at the site. If I don¡¯t do preliminary observation, it will be dangerous.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This job takes time. It¡¯s not a job that can be done after the war is about to begin. Plus, I can¡¯t leave it to others.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Well, in the meantime, should we do what we can?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Yes. Myaro is someone who is good in the matters around here. She is better than me.¡± (Yuri)


    Without saying anything, Myaro bowed to Liao.


    ¡®Please take care of me.¡¯ She probably meant that.


    ¡°I have full confidence in Myaro, and Carol also trusts her. I don¡¯t mean to force you, but it would be helpful if you could trust her as well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ll decide that myself.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Well, I suppose so. After all, it would be weird for others to say anything about trust. Anyhow, it can¡¯t be helped if he has a preconceived notion. There is also such a case.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me from the beginning, alright? Just don¡¯t worry about it.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Please do that. Well, is that it for the time being? Do you have anything else you want to talk about?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No. We haven¡¯t recruited anyone yet, so we don¡¯t have much to do.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, today is over. Let¡¯s dismiss.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 71: (Self Edited) Unaware of Parents Love

    When I parted from the two, I headed to the secondary residence. I was called.


    After passing through the gate of the second residence, Rook and Suzuka stood by the entrance, waiting there. They weren¡¯t smiling and it wasn¡¯t a friendly atmosphere.


    ¡®Uwahh.¡¯


    I felt like turning around and went back, but I held up and headed to the entrance.


    ¡°Yuri,e.¡± (Rook)


    Rook said it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    Rook opened the door and entered the house. I also followed him. When I looked at Suzuya, I saw a face that seemed to be missing a soul.


    ¡ªWe went to the reading room. Rook silently sat in a chair.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± (Rook)


    I quietly sat in a fluffy chair. Rook seemed discontent.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say a word?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®As I expected.¡¯


    After I was called to the royal castle, I was going toe here and meet them. That was the n.


    ¡°No.. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important to bother you, Father.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s not important to go to war, I¡¯ll stop you from going there, you know.¡± (Rook)


    It was an argument that I couldn¡¯t rebut at all.


    ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Did you intend to keep it hidden from us until you left?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°No.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There is no such a thing. It¡¯s just that I thought it would be easier to speak after having conversation with Her Majesty the Queen. Rook-san, I have something to tell¡­ Ughh¡­¡¯


    ¡°I was asked by Her Majesty the Queen.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®When I thought about it, it seemed that the matter would go through. To Rook, my thoughts were something he had expected.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not against it. But, why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°That is¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you think it is unnecessary?¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Well, yeah.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I had a choice.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t try to decide everything by yourself.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Rook is right. I am the heir of the Hou Household, and I can¡¯t do anything by myself. From my own point of view, it is not something that I am aware. Although I¡¯m thinking it in that way, from Rook¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s the other way around. ¡¯


    With that in mind, I might have put a reply on hold and had a talk to Rook.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this as the head of the household. I¡¯m telling you as a parent.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s painful to hear that.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I wonder how much Okaa-san was worried.¡± (Yuri)


    Rook had a sad look.


    ¡®Yes, this family is worried about their son. Aah. Yes. A decent parent worries about their child.¡¯


    ¡®When I was in Japan, my father was a man who didn¡¯t care about his son. He didn¡¯t have a chance since I died before him, but even if he hears the obituary, he wouldn¡¯t have shed tears. He should have forgotten about me in a month. He was that kind of a person.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ (Yuri)


    ¡®Rook and Suzuya will cry when I die. Rather than a month, they will never forget me until they die. That¡¯s because they love their son properly. When I think about it, my action were really bad.¡¯


    ¡°If you understand, go to your mother.¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I left the reading room.


    ¡ª


    When I went to the room where Suzuya was, it seemed she sat on a chair andid her face on a small round table. When I entered, she raised her face.


    ¡°Yuri.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Mother.¡± (Yuri)


    Suzuya seems to have been crying.


    ¡°Come here.¡± (Suzuya)


    As I was asked, I approached her. When I reached in front of Suzuya, she stood up from her chair, and hugged me as if she was touched.


    I was already taller than Suzuya. Still, she stretched out, put her arm around my neck and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Be sure toe back.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°I promise.¡± (Yuri)


    I promised something that I couldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ve heard it from Father. It¡¯s not a job to worry about.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Is that so? Then, I feel relieved.¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya put up a firm smile. I knew she wasn¡¯tpletely relieved.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll definitely return safely.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I said that I wanted a girl, but if you die, I will have no child. There are so many people waiting for you, Yuri.¡± (Suzuya) (TLN: I think Suzuya is talking about having a daughter-inw.)


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s not that dangerous, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    I tried to reassure Suzuya as much as possible.


    ¡°Really?¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Yes, really. I will never go near dangerous ces.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well¡­ if that¡¯s the case, it should be a bit safer.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Yes. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®My heart hurts. Aah, I really have toe back.¡¯


    I thought of that again and again.


    ¡ª


    After leaving my parent¡¯s house, I went back to the dormitory, and took the luggage I had prepared. Then, I headed to the stable of the Eagle King.


    The sun had already gone down. But I wanted to leave today.


    I had already notified the office of the school of the Knights. During the preparation period, lectures and training would be marked as attended.


    When I entered the stable, I pulled out Stardust and gave her the meat I had bought. Stardust put the meat cut by the butcher into the stomach.


    ¡°Kurururu¡­¡± (Stardust)


    When 90% of the meat had been eaten, Stardust stopped eating. She was probably full.


    She was smart. She might have adjusted the amount she ate since she knew that she would fly.


    I threw away the excess meat into the stable to dispose of it. Next, I put a saddle around the back of Stardust. It was a saddle with the crest of the Hou Household, which I brought from the house. I tightened the belts one by one.


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    Finally, I rocked the saddle and checked the condition of the wear. It was well tightened.


    I gently stroked Stardust. When I pulled the bridle, Stardust entered the take-off position as soon as my intention reached her, without applying much force.


    Stardust fluttered her wings a few times. Then, with me on her, she danced to the sky.


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>Now it makes sense to me why in Yuri¡¯s monologue, he always call his parents by their name, rather than using the word Okaa-san or Otou-san. It seems that he treats them as people who have close rtionship with him, but not really concern too much about it. Of course, this is only happened due to the stale rtionship with his father.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 72: (Self Edited) Encounter in the Woods

    I stayed overnight at an inn, and by the nightfall of the next day, I was at the border between Shaalta and Kilghina. The borders of the two countries are divided by a natural river called the Ort River. I was taking Stardust down to the ground, resting and watching the Ort River.


    The Ort River was said to be a set with a valley called the Ort Valley, which was created by ground split. The Ort Valley was a valley that seemed to be difficult when I looked at it. The valley was more than ten meters deep and the rocks were rugged. So, no matter how fast people were, they wouldn¡¯t want to climb up and down with the rocks on the hands and feet.


    Indeed, it became a border. It was such a terrain. When I looked at it right now, I saw a river flowing under a steep valley. The width of the river was narrow and small at the moment, but when the summer came in full swing, it would be flooded with thawed water, which was said to be terrifying.


    If it was said naturally, it was famous as a bridge-crossing river, and there were only two bridges in this river both now and in the past. One was at the downstream of the river. It was set up in a ce where the flow was calm. Its name was the Hot Bridge. The other one was the Zuk Bridge at the upstream.


    The Zuk Bridge that I was looking at currently was crowded with people. These were the people who had heard the news of the war and they were trying to leave Kilghina. Everyone was walking towards Shaalta.


    I had never actually seen a bridge called the Zuk Bridge but I had seen it in pictures. The ce where I was now was a scenic spot, and the Zuk Bridge with mountains and valleys in the background seemed to be a staple inndscape painting.


    Certainly, it might be quite a scenic setup if it was seen in peacetime. However, since there were refugees now, it had be a suitable sight as a subject of the war painting rather than thendscape painting.


    I heard that the pier bridge was built during the Great Empire era. However, I had a doubt whether it should be called a structure.


    But, as for the skill of the architecture, it could be said that the height was sufficient.The central pier of the Zuk Bridge was made to parasitize on isted rocks in the middle of the river.


    The natural rocks that formed the base of the pier was reinforced with arge stone wall so that it couldn¡¯t be further eroded by the flow of the river, and the stone wall protruded at a sharp angle toward the upstream. It might be a part of this protection that the architect of the ancient times made while getting wet in the river. Natural rocks were made to wear like shoes made of stones, and it looked like a towering toe that split the water.


    The pier was built again on a rock that appeared above it. Unfortunately, the pier and the bridge above the rock weren¡¯t from the Great Empire Era. The bridge there was broken by an earthquake about a hundred years ago, and the existing bridge was rebuilt at that time.


    However, it seemed that the Zuk Bridge was added with further remodeling. Work was still ongoing on the downstream side of the Zuk Bridge.


    I also knew this for the first time since I came here, but it seemed that they were going to expand the Zuk Bridge in anticipation of heavy traffic. Perhaps, it was an arbitrary decision made by the Rube Household.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem to be a regr expansion. A thick wooden pir was set up in the remaining of the rocks, and a simple wooden bridge was made. That seemed to be the case. In other words, the n was to build another wooden bridge next to the stone bridge so that it would be double-tracked.


    There were no masonry craftsmen there, and the workers were carpenters with saws.


    ¡ª


    The purpose which came to this inspection was the necessity of the inspection, and there was another reason. I wanted to do some research on the coordinates of the major cities.


    ¡®Traveling with an Eagle King is surprisingly inconvenient, and even if you fly with intuition, it isn¡¯t easy to get to the destination. Therefore, you can move while keeping the main road under your eyes and by tracing the route that moves on the ground, you can remember the positional rtionship between towns.¡¯


    ¡®However, you don¡¯t have to do that if you know the coordinates of the towns. If you know the coordinates, you can map them. A map with the correct shape of the coastline and borders is time-consuming and difficult to make, but it isn¡¯t difficult if you just mark the location of towns on the map.¡¯


    ¡®As long as you know the coordinates, you don¡¯t have to be confused about moving in unknown ces. All you have to do is put yourpass on the map before you fly, check which direction you want, and fly in a straight line.¡¯


    So, I was going around each important town one by one to check the coordinates.


    While doing so, three days passed.


    ¡ª


    The cities along the road, west of the capital of the Kilghina Kingdom, were in a restless atmosphere as evacuees spread rumors one after another.


    There were many strangers and the security was temporarily deteriorated. So, it wasn¡¯t an atmosphere where people could stay in an inn with high-quality items such as an Eagle King. For that reason, I bought raw meat with the Eagle King and immediately left the town.


    Then, in the daytime, I carried out observation with a sextant around noon. If it was clear at night, I would check the position of the North Star and maic deviation. However, no matter where I measured it, this penins seemed to be a region with almost no maic deviation, and thepass needle always pointed to the North Star. It didn¡¯t make much sense.


    At night, I secured a ce to sleep before the sun went down, and walked through the forest, looking for branches. It was still cold at night at this time of year. I needed to make a bonfire before night.


    On that day, I went into the depths of the forest, searching for the branches as usual. As I picked up the branches that were falling everywhere, the sun went down.


    I went to where the local residents got their firewood. Then, I found a ce where I could cut some and decided to make a bonfire there.


    Once I gathered about ten branches, I tore a paper by hand and soaked it with the vtile oil in the bottle. I made a spark with a flint stone on it, and it was instantly lit.


    The fire gradually spread as the fire was spreading to the branch which burned easily. Once it gained the momentum, the fire wouldn¡¯t disappear.


    I sat on a stump that was as t as possible.


    ¡°How long have you been watching?¡± (Yuri)


    There was a sound of stepping on the undergrowth, and a person appeared.


    ¡°Uhm, have I been discovered?¡± (??)


    That person didn¡¯t seem to callpanions, so I thought he was a lone wolf robber, but it seemed different. When I looked at him again, he looked well dressed rather than a robber.


    He came out, scratching his head as if somehow embarrassed. I didn¡¯t feel hostility at the moment.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I was thinking of doing an encampment too, so I thought I would do it with you if you didn¡¯t mind.¡± (??)


    Surely, the man was holding aside an amount of branches that he didn¡¯t just collected recently as a mere excuse. It was likely that he intended to do an encampment.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The more firewood you have, the warmer it bes. So, it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ¡®However, a rtively rich young man like me meet a stranger when camping out. When ite to things like this, it is standard for the other party to steal and leave. It¡¯s good to be alert.¡¯


    ¡°I have weapons, but would you like me to leave it?¡± (??)


    ¡®Did he read by mind?¡¯


    The man had a small bow. I couldn¡¯t see it, but I think he held a dagger in his pocket. However, I still couldn¡¯t feel the hostility.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to do that even if you¡¯re not attacked by bandits during the night. It would be fine if you put it on your waist.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Honestly, I¡¯m not convinced with my physical strength.¡± (??)


    The man said shyly.


    Certainly, it was fine that he wasn¡¯t confident. No matter how I looked at him, he didn¡¯t seem like doing business in the wild.


    ¡°Well, please excuse me.¡± (??)


    The manid a thick cloth on the other side of the bonfire and sat down on it.


    ¡°Do you have anything to eat?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    The man took the meat out of the leather bag that was tied to the side of the backpack.


    The meat, though called meat, wasn¡¯t likely sold at a butcher shop. Apparently, it was a part of a foot, so I didn¡¯t know what kind of animal it was, but it was probably procured by himself using the bow he carried.


    It didn¡¯t seem to have rotten, but it seemed that the blood wasn¡¯t removed satisfactorily. The blood which seemed to be cloudy was dripping from the leather bag.


    It looked like he wasn¡¯t good at handling the meat. Either it was his first experience with hunting, or he was hunting but letting someone dealing with it. Or was it because he had no time to handle it?


    Anyhow, it wasn¡¯t something to be eaten if it was handled in such a rough way. When baked that meat, the inside of the meat would be like a rotten blood stew.


    ¡°Can I grill it over fire? I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± (??)


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Why is he eating like this, even though he dressed well? Or rather, even though the appearance is good, the badge of the Knight is attached on his chest.¡¯


    ¡®This is a badgemonly known as the Knights badge, which is given to Knights graduates. The Knights aren¡¯t needed to wear them, but those who aren¡¯t Knights can¡¯t wear them.¡¯


    ¡®Instead of wearing it, you must not carry it, and if you pick it up somewhere, you must report it immediately and return it. As for the public stance, it is unlikely the badge will actually be returned, but there aren¡¯t many foolish people walking around with it on the chest if they don¡¯t have the qualification.¡¯


    ¡®It is a felony of identity, and if you get caught, you will be a felony. It should be the same with Kilghina.¡¯


    ¡®In other words, perhaps, this person is a Knight. If so, is he guilty of any crime and running away?¡¯


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s not possible to be a Knight, you can be a member of the intellectual ss and it¡¯s possible to get a job which can earn enough money to eat. I don¡¯t know the details, but it should be the same in Kilghina.¡¯


    ¡®Some people say that they wouldn¡¯t get the job of themon people because of their pride, but even if they don¡¯t have money, they wouldn¡¯t do earthy things such as traveling while hunting.¡¯


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t grill it at all.¡± (Yuri)


    I said.


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± (??)


    Then, the man looked a bit disappointed and brought away his meat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s feed that meat to my eagle. Instead, eat my meat here. It¡¯s meat that the butcher cooked and seasoned properly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I see. I really appreciate it.¡± (??)


    The man brightened his face.


    ¡®Well, you don¡¯t want to eat that kind of meat. The nutritional value may be rather high, but no one would want to eat a meal that makes the stomach ache.¡¯


    ¡°Then, should I let it eat right away?¡± (??)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. She will eat it when she is hungry.¡± (Yuri)


    The man got close to Stardust, and brought the meat to the tip of her nose. Stardust picked the meat with herrge beat and ate it.


    ¡®I¡¯m worried a little, but there isn¡¯t any maggot, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt her stomach. Or rather, since the butcher only sold salted meat, this meat would be a rather healthy diet for the Eagle King, where raw meat is rmended. After all, wild animals don¡¯t drain the blood.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a well-trained eagle, isn¡¯t it? Her behavior is elegant.¡± (??)


    The main said while looking at Stardust.


    ¡®If it¡¯s a poorly trained Eagle King, it will snatch the meat and eat it greedily, so it is proof it¡¯s a well trained Eagle King.¡¯


    ¡®The fact that such a line came from his word means that the man is a Knight. A scammer who wears a Knight¡¯s badge should never have touched an Eagle King.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, it is. She¡¯s an eagle I¡¯m proud of.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Excuse, are you a member of the Hou Household?¡± (??)


    ¡®Aah, he immediately found it out.¡¯


    ¡®Well, the saddle is engraved with the household crest. Since it¡¯s not a trip to hide identity, I thought that there would be no problem if it was found out.¡¯


    Yes. Even so, from my point of view, I¡¯m more interested about where you came from.¡± (Yuri)


    I nonchntly probed him.


    ¡°Surely. Well, I have nothing to hide. I¡¯m Gin Toga.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®Toga¡­ The Toga Household is one of the General households of the Kilghina Kingdom. In the case of Rook, who derailed from the ¡®rail track¡¯ of the Knight and had the train became a bus, was just an ordinary farmer that held Hou as his surname. Having a surname is possible. However, if that is not the case, usually the ones closely rted to the household are given the surname. So, to introduce himself as a Toga means that he is the son of the Toga Household. What is he doing here?¡¯


    ¡°Gin, is it? I¡¯m Yuri.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. Yuri-san, is it? Nice to meet you.¡± (Gin)


    Gin lowered his head.


    ¡°We¡¯re done with the greetings, so let¡¯s grill the meat.¡± (Yuri)


    I took the meat out of my luggage. It was salted goat meat. It wasn¡¯t a lump like a carcass, but rather sliced thickly.


    I pricked the thick steak-like meat with iron skewers. Then, I handled a knife to cut it into two pieces. I gave one to Gin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± (Yuri)


    When Gina received it, he immediately began to hold it over the fire.


    ¡°There are no tes, but there is bread. It¡¯s good to eat between them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I haven¡¯t eaten for a long time.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®Could he hunt animals and eat meat until now? It¡¯s like a primitive person.¡¯


    When I looked at his clothes, they were still quite dirty, but that didn¡¯t mean that it was sshed with the blood of the animal. Perhaps, he was careful to keep his clothes clean. Despite being dirty, it was visible that the clothes were well-tailored.


    Somehow, it was mismatched. Clothes, appearance and attitude were of those of the upper ss, but the way of life was like a primitive person.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Reposting the map that has been posted in chapter 54 so that you don¡¯t have to go there all over again. I change the Reformed Royal Capital to Royal Capital ¨C Reform.</li><li>I suppose there should be maic deviation in Scandinavian Penins but I¡¯m not well verse in this matter.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 73: (Self Edited) The Wanderer

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s alright to ask, but why are you traveling this way? Don¡¯t you have travel expenses?¡± (Yuri)


    I finally asked.


    ¡®I know the Toga Household only by name, but I can¡¯t imagine someone from a General household having to go this far. Even if something happens, if you bring out some money from your household or sell the house, or rely on the rtives if you¡¯re not capable of doing that, you should be able to afford the travel expenses.¡¯


    ¡°I think you know this. I¡¯m a Knight in this country.¡± (Gin)


    Gin said while holding the roasted iron skewers and often flipping the meat.


    ¡°Among them, it¡¯s fine to say that I am a loser. And now this nearby inn is full of refugees. There¡¯s not enough food.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®The number of refugees is increasing around here, probably because the talk of offensive is beginning to spread in Kilghina. However, is there any connection between being a loser and the crowding refugees? Does it have something to do with him? Certainly, there are so many inns here, but the inns are fully upied. In addition to that, the food stockpiles aren¡¯t a lot after winter, so it would be difficult to secure food. That reminds me, the food that I bought was also quite expensive.¡¯


    ¡°When I entered an inn, I took one bed of the people who evacuated and took their meal. I¡¯m a loser, and I¡¯m also an unimportant Knight. I¡¯m traveling like this, thinking that I don¡¯t want to bother people at least since the refugees are running away as no Knights lead them.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®Well, yeah. He looks so tired¡­ No, actually, that is a splendid consideration.¡¯¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Gin)


    ¡®He isn¡¯t happy about it.¡¯


    Gin smiled as if he were in trouble.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s not easy to do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­¡± (Gin)


    ¡°But, why did youe up with that idea of traveling? It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no talk of fighting. Do youe to dislike the battlefield?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If you think about the country or the people, I think it¡¯s best to be on the battlefield if you¡¯re a Knight. I¡¯m not someone who thinks deserters are garbage, but even though he has such a good intention, it doesn¡¯t feel right to turn your back to the battlefield and escape to the Kingdom of Shaalta.¡¯


    ¡°I was dismissed by the Knights, and I have been removed. Besides, even though I have graduated as a Knight, I have no territory.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®Eh?¡¯


    ¡°I thought the Toga Household was one of the General households.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I suppose you know that.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, the Toga Household is surely one of the General households. No, it should be that way until now.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thest war deprived me of most of my territory. In addition, there were outward flows of the people in the territory. Because of that, there are no people to be governed. Officially, the Toga Household has a territory, but it feels like we have none.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®I see. No, how did that happen? Although they lost in thest war, the territory is officially under the Toga Household, so if you take it, you can im ownership again. Or maybe he couldn¡¯t? He needs to move his army to take it back, and that will take a huge amount of money. That if he still has an army. However, since he probably doesn¡¯t have it, taking back the territory is not free of charge.¡¯


    ¡®The territory of the Toga Household would be divided among other General households or taken over by the royal family. It¡¯s not too difficult for the royal family to confiscate the territory. For example, they can¡¯t leave it to a household who can¡¯t protect it.¡¯


    ¡®Even so, I think it depends on how hard you try¡­ However if you look at the big picture, it¡¯s obvious that the Shanti are inferior, so even if you try hard, it¡¯s unlikely to bear results, and it could be said that all hard work will end up in vain.¡¯


    ¡°Please excuse myck of knowledge, but was the Toga Household based in the northeast?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah¡­ we governed that area.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®As I expected. The northeastern part of the Kingdom of Kilghina has been almost upied.¡¯


    ¡®upation doesn¡¯t mean that the Kuran have already settled in. However, since it has beenpletely scorched, the people can¡¯t return to their original lives when they return.¡¯


    The weakness of the Kuran¡¯s offensive is it¡¯s not unsustainable because it is a coalition of each country, and it could be said as a temporary measure. At the end of a single Crusade, a counter-offensive may be made, and the territory may be regained.¡¯


    ¡®Therefore, they burn thend that may be reimed. Before burning it, they allow unrestricted plundering, leaving only the trampled fields on the rest of thend. By temporarily making thend worthless, the feeling of reiming the territory is eliminated. They don¡¯t want to use the Shanti¡¯s housing tools as it is, so basically, it¡¯s not a loss. For them, scorching leads to the purification of dirtynd.¡¯


    ¡®In other words, since the territory has been effectively controlled on top of being badly done, it¡¯s simr to a territory that doesn¡¯t have a General household to manage it. I guess it might have be that.¡¯


    ¡°Then, in the Toga Household, you are¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°For now, I suppose I¡¯m the head of the household? But it doesn¡¯t mean anything anymore.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®The head of the household, huh? Well, he is in a simr position as Rook, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°Please excuse me for being rude. Should I call you Gin-dono?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I have returned that title. I¡¯m not under cavalry ranking anymore.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®I see. The cavalry is the minimum level of the Knight¡¯s status.¡¯


    ¡®Although it¡¯s different from the Knights, if you are a Knight of the General households, the minimum level of the Cavalry would be given. It¡¯s almost like an honorary title of the court ranking. So, without that, you can¡¯t get a job even if you¡¯re a Knight.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, I don¡¯t have to hold back.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, by all means.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®I feel better that way, too.¡¯


    ¡°But even if you don¡¯t have the territory, what happened to the Knights of the Toga Household?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Was it literally wiped out?¡¯


    ¡°It has been disbanded. After all, a lot of people were lost in the battle in the south, and the oldnd couldn¡¯t be recovered. It¡¯s a situation where there is a concern about strength.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®The battle in the south might be a field battle which took ce in the vicinity of the Verdun Great Fortress. After the battle, the defeated army was absorbed into a rtively healthybat unit of the Verdun Great Fortress. I can¡¯t be sure, but there may have been the Knights of the Toga Household.¡¯


    ¡®If so, the Toga Household couldn¡¯t respond because the troops invading the north would have bypassed the Verdun Great Fortress. That¡¯s also possible. In that way, the other General household would also have to help the Toga Household since their territory is invaded. That¡¯s why they rush to defend the ce. But I suppose they didn¡¯t do it. The sense of camaraderie between the General households is only demonstrated when saying bad things about the Witch households, and it¡¯s actually low.¡¯


    ¡®If the majority of the territory is taken, you can¡¯t draft an army even if you are a Knight. Most of themon soldiers are men of the non-noblemoner. For starters, if most people of the territory flee, no one wille to rebuild the army.¡¯


    ¡®It could be possible to build an army of Knights only, but that¡¯s scary because the number is insufficient. All the enemies were invading for high-value targets, so it will just make them happy. Unfortunately, there is no help for the dissolution of the army.¡¯


    ¡°So did the other Knights of the Toga Household ask to join the other cavalry unit?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have ie to take care of them anymore¡­ Some people told me they didn¡¯t need a sry, but I kept them away.¡± (Gin)


    Gino said it in a sorrowful voice.


    ¡®He is probably happy the fact that the Knights admired him as someone from the General household. It must be heart-wrenching to keep them away from him.¡¯


    ¡°I see. I wish they were hired collectively to be the Imperial Guards.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As expected, there is no General household that employs the head of another General household, but there should be no problem in incorporating the Knights altogether in the Imperial Guard unit. Well, I¡¯m sure by doing that, it will create a lot of confusion in the military organization, so that probably doesn¡¯t happen. Disbanding the Knight unit and having each of them find a new job seems to be an unavoidable option.¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m an ipetent man who couldn¡¯t protect his own territory. Of course, no one want to hire me.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s always the case.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Gin)


    ¡®I don¡¯t really know. I can¡¯t tell whether he has a military talent in such a small talk. Perhaps, the only merit he has as an ipetent man is kindness.¡¯


    ¡°What is your opinion about this war?¡± (Yuri)


    I decided to ask that.


    ¡°What do you mean by opinion?¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Win or lose, something like that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Aah, that¡¯s a broad question if I have to say it myself.¡¯


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®Is it? That¡¯s the same opinion as Liao Rube.¡¯


    ¡°Why is that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The enemy will probably have twice as many guns asst time.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°A gun is written in the Shannguage like a fire arrow. A fire arrow is only a gun, but it is a primitive musket gun used by the Kurans.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know what guns are, but they¡¯re much more troublesome than a mechanical bow.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®A mechanical bow is a crossbow. This too has been used long before the gun.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. The actual number of casualties is not so much, but if it is unterally struck from a long distance, the army will inevitably pull back. Especially when that loud noise is troublesome¡­¡± (Gin)


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I also knew that the reason why guns are so powerful in the battlefield is because of the sound. The threat of firepower isn¡¯t so much because it takes a long time to load.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, the power of the bullet is high. There¡¯s no mistake that it is an excellent weapon, but in terms of continuous fire, there are some difficulties, and in some cases, the bow is stronger due to range and rate of fire. Still, when you see the loud sound of explosives and the smoke rising, people feel more threatened than they really are.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s like a roar of a beast. Even if you say ¡®if you make a fence and stab your spear, you won¡¯t lose to that beast. There¡¯s no need to be afraid¡¯, most people will say ¡®scary thing is scary¡¯ in front of the intimidating beast that lets out a loud roar.¡¯


    ¡®Unlike beasts, some people actually die. So, it gets a lot worse. Even if you instruct the soldiers out loud by saying ¡®shooting will kill some, but don¡¯t be afraid. It might be loud and some of yourpanions died, but in reality it¡¯s not so much. It only gives a fall impression¡¯, the soldiers won¡¯t be convinced. A gun unit can be easily crushed if they are attacked, but in reality, there are situations in which that couldn¡¯t be done.¡¯


    ¡°But you still look young. Have you ever experienced the battlefield?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Gin is youthful, but since he has the cheat of Shanti, he is probably around 25 years old. ¡®The war that Uncle Gouk died was ten years ago, so it doesn¡¯t make sense. Is it possible to enter the battlefield in Kilghina even under the age of twenty?¡¯


    ¡°Yes. My father was injured in the war ten years ago, became bedridden and died five years ago. Since then, I have fought several times, moving the soldiers to recover the oldnd that I had lost in the north. But, I¡¯m ashamed to say that the oue of the war wasn¡¯t good.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s what it is.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It seems that there were no battles in thest decade. Gin was doing his best in a local battle. I guess he had lost his money while struggling to do so. The money to hire the soldiers to reim¡­ I guess he got it by selling his properties.¡¯


    ¡°From the experience of actually fighting, what kind of tactics do you think is effective against guns?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A moat and surprise attack.¡± (Gin)


    The answer came back immediately.


    ¡°What is moat?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We will make an instant moat for this camp by digging the soil.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®As expected, he seems to say something like a trench.¡¯


    ¡°The trouble with guns is that the shield can¡¯t go against it. Unlike arrows, the gun easily pierces arge wooden shield that is easy to carry. You can do it with a thick iron te, but it¡¯s not realistic to put it in front of the whole army.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®That¡¯s true. Since the weight is heavy, the slow infantry will quickly be like a snail. Plus, iron is expensive, so the cost is too high. It¡¯s possible to make a wooden shield even thicker and make a wall with logs to fight, but that¡¯s not realistic either. It would be possible with the army with strength like a gori, but there¡¯s no way it would be like that.¡¯


    ¡°So, dig the soil and go into the hole. The weakness of the gun is that the bullet can only fly in a straight line.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°But if you go into the hole, you can¡¯t attack. Besides¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is it a siege?¡± (Gin)


    I was told ahead of time.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If you¡¯re not mobile, you will be surrounded. The situation of siege in the field can be said to be the worst situation in a tactical situation. You will be alone, the soldiers are scared and confused, and the general is confused.¡¯


    ¡®In addition, simply, once besieged, the area that wraps the outside isrger than that of the inside, and the area that can be taken on the inside is smaller. In other words, the inside can¡¯t take the front of the battle.¡¯


    ¡®On the battlefield, there¡¯s a rather big difference. Even if you have more and well-trained soldiers, you can fight 5000 people in the front line, but only 3000 people can fight. Such a thing will happen. Speaking of which, while being gathered at one spot, it would be mysterious that each individual will perish in some circumstances.¡¯


    ¡®At the most typical factor in the siege is the difference in mobility. If there is a difference of five or ten times in the speed that you move, you will surely be surrounded.¡¯


    ¡°I make up for it with the Galloping Birds. The only thing that works against guns is the charging of the Galloping Birds.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This is also fundamental of old and modern tactics where soldiers use cavalry to stop the siege.


    ¡°However, this tactic can¡¯t be used to attack from here. The moat can¡¯t be used if your enemy pulls you in. I wish I had actually used it first.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®On the battlefield where Gin fought, it was a battle to regain the old territory, so it would have been an exceptional attack.¡¯


    ¡°Did you propose that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. However, I ended up being a nuisance. There¡¯s no way I can do it.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®That¡¯s right. It¡¯s funny to say that he is an associate, but even if the Toga Household is not responsible among the people who are in the same profession, it can be said that they are losers. Unfortunately, if a young man who is the head of the household makes a strange proposition at the conference, it will end up beingughed at by hard-headed people.¡¯


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem unreasonable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Gin)


    Gina looked a bit happy with my approval.


    ¡°In a military gathering of Knights, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to propose. Only mediocre measures will be taken.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If there is only one person at the top position, you can do it. As long as you persuade him, it¡¯s possible to prosecute the n. The sess of persuasion itself may be miraculous, but the possibility is there.¡¯


    ¡®However, the Kilghina¡¯s army, like Shaalta, is a coalition made up of a group of General households. Even if someone is appointed as head, he will be like a chairman and he has no dictatorialmand.¡¯


    ¡®If there are five or six top executives, letting them all agree with a strange n is just a dream story. If somebody agrees, the debate of ¡®no, no , I¡¯m against it¡¯ will happen. This isn¡¯t really feasible anymore since it¡¯s not enough to persuade one person to earn their approval. When a bunch ofpetent, ipetent and mediocre people mixed up together, only a mediocre n cane up.¡¯


    ¡°I knew that too. But to me¡­¡± (Gin)


    ¡®He must have proposed it even though he knew it was impossible. And the result is this trip¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yes. There are things in the world that you know it¡¯s stupid, but you can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Indeed.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°As a result, there is an encounter like this.¡± (Yuri)


    I took bread out of the bag, and sliced it into two with a knife. I handed it over. The meat at Gin¡¯s hand was burned more than enough.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± (Yuri)


    Gin immediately put the meat between the bread, pulled out the skewer and ate as much as possible. *Nomnom* he chewed. It seemed he enjoyed it.


    ¡°If necessary, I will write a letter of introduction so that you can serve the Hou Household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Buh!? Ugh¡­ *cough* *cough*.¡± (Gin)


    He choked.


    ¡°It is a matter for us to decide whether we will hire you, but at least, you could meet them first.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let¡¯s keep quiet that I am the son of the head of the household.¡¯


    ¡°That is¡­ I can¡¯t believe it. But I really appreciate it.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°I see. Then, I¡¯ll write it when the meal is over.¡± (Yuri)


    When the meal was over, I wrote a brief letter of introduction. The next day, while seeing him off in the woods, I flew back into the sky.


    TLN:<ul><li>Looking at the map in the previous chapter, the surrendered region is located at southeast area but the map doesn¡¯t specifically says that it¡¯s the territory of the Toga¡¯s Household.</li><li>The raw said that their territory located at the northeast of Kilghina which is K Penins in real world. So, I¡¯m not sure which is which but I¡¯ll confirm this in the future.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 74: (Self Edited) The Royal Capital Reform

    On April 9, I finally reached the sky above Reform, the royal capital of the Kilghina kingdom.


    When looking from the sky, Reform, the royal capital of the Kilghina Kingdom was quite different in shape. There was a wall around the castle like Sibyaku, and the royal capital wasn¡¯t opened and the entire capital was surrounded by walls.


    In other words, it was a magnificent castle city where the whole circumference was covered with walls except the sea. The city walls were packed with buildings, but the city area was rather smallpared to Sibyaku, which had no walls and spread openly. To me, who was used to seeing Sibyaku, it looked a bit cramped.


    After taking a quick look at what seemed to be important, I approached the royal castle and brought down Stardust in a nearby vacant lot.


    ¡°Phew.¡± (Yuri)


    I quickly removed the belt and got off Stardust. For the time being, it was necessary to leave Stardust in the Eagle King stable, but I didn¡¯t know where I was since it was my first time here.


    And before I was able to do that, a person came up.


    ¡°Oi! What are you doing!?¡± (??)


    It was an old man. It seemed he was a Knight. ¡®Hey, hey, I¡¯m a traveler. Could you lend me an overnight inn?¡¯ Since it wasn¡¯t a situation where I could say that, it was a bit troublesome, but I had to exin the situation.¡°This isn¡¯t the ce for an Eagle King to descend!¡± (??)


    ¡®Ah, is that so? But, this is the only ce like an airfield when viewed from above.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m a Knight student of the Shaalta Kingdom. It¡¯s my first time toe to Reform, so I¡¯m not used to this ce.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Knight student?¡± (??)


    The old man frowned.


    ¡°Let me put this eagle in the Galloping Bird stable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We¡¯re in a wartime. We can¡¯t afford to lend a ce to a student whoes for sightseeing.¡±¡± (??)


    ¡®There¡¯s none, huh. Hmm, I wonder if I said it inappropriately.¡¯


    ¡°I have been given a special request and am on official duty. I¡¯m noting for sightseeing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, no. Put it outside of the castle walls.¡± (??)


    ¡®What¡¯s with this guy. It¡¯s troublesome. If I¡¯m Demon Musashi, I¡¯d be killing him.¡¯


    ¡°Read.¡± (Yuri)


    I took a piece of paper from my pocket.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (??)


    ¡°Listen. Read it. It¡¯s a letter of introduction.¡± (Yuri)


    The old man received the paper and began to look through it.


    And when he finished reading it¡­


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand the circumstances, but if you¡¯re the messenger of Her Majesty the Queen of Shaalta, I can¡¯t refuse you bluntly.¡± (??)


    He said so.


    ¡®What I gave him was the identification that Shaalta¡¯s ambassador and official messenger would have. It¡¯s weird to say passport, but with the Queen¡¯s name on it, it says ¡®Please treat this person with respect¡¯. However, it¡¯s not something that someone like me usually have and it wasn¡¯t easy to give it to anyone. So it¡¯s no surprise that the old man looks confused.¡¯


    ¡°If you are rted to Her Majesty the Queen, it¡¯s best to put the eagle in the Imperial Guard¡¯s eagle stable.¡± (??)


    ¡®I guess the Imperial Guard is probably simr to the First Army in Shaalta. If you im to be the guess of the Queen, you should be taken care of by the First Army. There¡¯s no need to refuse him. Apparently, I descended at the wrong ce.¡¯


    ¡°I see, could you guide me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (??)


    The old man started to walk while looking as if he was in trouble. I held the rein and pulled Stardust. I wonder if I walked for a long time. Then, I reached the eagle stable.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± (??)


    The caretaker who wore something like coveralls said it. The cloth was more rugged that people usually wore, especially when doing hardbor. It was a dirty cloth that kept the cloth clean byyering on top of your everyday clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Shaalta for official business. I want you to take care of this eagle overnight.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. Does she have any habit?¡± (Caretaker)


    ¡®The habit is probably the habit of the eagle. If there is a bad habit, such as pecking, the caretaker must wear a helmet when entering the stable.¡¯


    ¡°There are no bad habits. She is a well-trained eagle.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm. Well then, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± (Caretaker)


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± (Yuri)


    I handed the rein to the caretaker. The caretaker immediately removed the saddle.


    ¡°Oi, the brat over there.¡± (??)


    I heard a voice from behind. I turned around.


    Next to the old man who guided me was someone who was about 30 years old.


    ¡®Another man, is it?¡¯


    It was a handsome man with long hair that extended to the shoulders. He was wearing fashionable clothes that looked like military uniforms with some kind of gold thread.


    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s the arrangement of military uniforms. This is probably not a regr one, but a mixture of hobbies as no one likes it.¡¯


    ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± (Yuri)


    I said while pointing at myself.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (??)


    ¡®It was quite a fresh experience because I didn¡¯t remember being called a brat since I was born.¡¯


    ¡°What do you want?¡± (Yuri)


    I wondered if I did something that offended him.


    ¡°Well, actually, I have an eagle injured the other day. So, I want that eagle.¡± (??)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    While thinking about it, I had a bad feeling.


    ¡°So, give me that eagle.¡± (??)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s what happens with a direct catchball of words.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve had a stomach ache for a while.¡¯ ¡®Hey.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡¯


    It¡¯s something like that. I could read it somehow.


    ¡®Are you for real?¡¯


    ¡°I refuse.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What kind of stupid thing to give an eagle to the person who you meet for the first time.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (??)


    The man stroked his beautiful, smooth chin without a beard.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s free of charge, you know? I¡¯ll pay you enough.¡± (Man)


    ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s stupid. Do is also a fool with a different direction, or he may be just a misunderstanding bastard.¡¯


    ¡°No matter how much money you have, I won¡¯t sell it. For me, this eagle is like my sibling who was born and raised together with me. She¡¯s not something you can sell for money.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Our country is going to be at war. Looking at your age, you¡¯reing here for sightseeing, right? Right now, a friendly country¡¯s knight requires an eagle. I¡¯m going to use it from now on. Think about priorities. It would be normal to give it away.¡± (Man)


    ¡®Uwaah, this guy is really retarded. He is a man who can only think for his own convenience.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. I have received the royal order from the Queen of Shaalta. If you keep talking like that, it could break the rtionship between the two countries.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take that risk, you better shut your mouth and give me that eagle!¡± (Man)


    ¡®Nope. No matter how you think about it, Shaalta doesn¡¯t really mind breaking the rtionship, and you¡¯ll be the one in trouble if that happens¡­¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s already a hassle. Should I ignore him and leave Stardust to the caretaker? No, if I do that, the ownership may be imed and it may be stolen. As I expected, this is troublesome because it¡¯s not my home country.¡¯


    ¡°No.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What are you? I told you, I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± (Man)


    ¡®Seriously, here¡¯s a topic loop. What kind of conversation is this?¡¯


    ¡°Haa¡­ if you have money, you can buy it somewhere.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s wartime. Where is the remainder of the eagle?¡± (Man)


    ¡®What the¡­ there is no stock? Well, he said that he had his eagle broken. Perhaps, he isn¡¯t very good at handling eagle, so he couldn¡¯t get it from the Knights. I don¡¯t know where the Knights are.¡¯


    I thought that I would get on Stardust and escape from this ce, but when I saw her, the saddle was already about half off.


    ¡®I can¡¯t fly like this. Do I have to give up running?¡¯


    ¡°At any rate, I refuse. Just listen.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You should listen to me. Why don¡¯t you know your position a little bit?¡± (Man)


    ¡®Aah, it¡¯s too much trouble. Are we going to just keep arguing back and forth?¡¯


    ¡°What a persistent guy. I will keep refusing you, so give it up.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Listen, get that eagle!¡± (Man)


    Somehow, they got closer. The rein was held by the old caretaker who behaved suspiciously.


    ¡®He probably wants to take her away.¡¯


    I let go of a front kick with the weight and kicked the man¡¯s navel.


    ¡°Guhh!¡± (Caretaker)


    The man was kicked, hit his back and fell.


    ¡°Are you a brat? Bastard.¡± (Man)


    The people, who were watching the turmoil from a distance, gathered and reached for the weapons they were carrying. The man I kicked also stood up, venting his anger.


    ¡°You bastard¡­¡± (Caretaker)


    ¡®No, no, aren¡¯t you the one who acts funny? I¡¯m a victim, alright.¡¯


    ¡°Oi! Get him!¡± (Man)


    The man pulled out a sword, shouting as he looked around. People around me also gathered.


    ¡®Are you going to capture me? No matter how hard it is, there¡¯s a limit to my patience, you know. And, what¡¯s with this country?¡¯


    ¡°Bastard!!! Do you know who I am?!!¡± (Yuri)


    I yelled with anger. They reluctantly stopped by the sudden loud voice.


    ¡°My name is Yuri Hou! I¡¯m the eldest son of the Hou Household, one of the General Household of the Shaalta Kingdom!! Did the Knights of Kilghina forget the name of the great Hou Household?!¡± (Yuri)


    When I shouted as I stared at them, they were uniformly stunned.


    ¡°Rather than despise me for being a brat, you should be ashamed of yourself for trying to rob an eagle, which is the soul of the Knight, just because of ruthless destiny!!!¡± (Yuri)


    I pulled out my sword. Then, I walked up to that man and pointed my sword at him.


    ¡°If you really want my eagle, why don¡¯t make this official duel!? If you pulled out your sword first, of course, you¡¯re going to do it!¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even though he pulled out his sword first, he relied on the knights who were familiar with him, to catch me. He¡¯s not going to fight me for a murder.¡¯


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡± (Man)


    ¡°Come on, get your dagger ready!¡± (Yuri)


    The man slowly lowered his dagger.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong!? Are you scared!?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± (Man)


    He looked embarrassed.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not motivated, just disappear from my eyes. Lowlife.¡± (Yuri)


    I shook my arm to make him go away.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡± (Man)


    The man clicked his tongue again.


    ¡®What the¡­ is it a habit?¡¯


    ¡°Stupid brat¡­ I¡¯ll remember you.¡± (Man)


    And while saying so, he turned around and left.


    ¡°Oi, you there.¡± (Yuri)


    I called the old man, who was standing next to the man. He was the one who guided me here.


    ¡°Tell me the name of the person just now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa, hmm¡­ well.¡± (??)


    He didn¡¯t seem to want to say it.


    ¡®Aah, it¡¯s too much trouble.¡¯


    ¡°No matter who he is, and if he is a noble, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t give his name. Or is the person earlier someone who can¡¯t be named in this country?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Th-there¡¯s no such thing.¡± (??)


    ¡°Then, there¡¯s no problem if you tell me. Say it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­That man ims to be the Imperial Guard is Jaco Yoda.¡± (??)


    ¡®Jaco Yoda, is it? I will remember you.¡¯


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 75: (Self Edited) Prince Consort

    After that, while I was putting my eagle under the caretaker¡¯s custody, a person ran from the castle.


    ¡°Haa, haa¡­ please excuse me for interrupting your conversation. Are you Yuri Hou-sama?¡± (??)


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It seems this person looks like a civil officer. It looks like he hasn¡¯t trained his body and has left the Liberal Arts school to work at the royal castle.¡¯


    ¡°I will guide you to the royal castle.¡± (??)


    ¡®It seems he came here to guide me.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you very much for your hard work.¡± (Yuri)


    He bowed his head.


    ¡®I wonder if someone mentioned the fuss earlier. I¡¯ve done something bad. He doesn¡¯t have to run though.¡¯¡°Well then, please excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    I said to the caretaker who had been talking to me earlier.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take care of the eagle properly.¡± (Caretaker)


    I waved my hand lightly and parted. Then, I followed the guide and began to walk with my luggage. There wasn¡¯t much in it because it was a reasonable weight for Stardust.


    We entered the royal castle as it was.


    The royal castle of Reform was much calmer than then outside of the castle, where everyone seemed to be busy. There were some people who were busy, but not that intense.


    Apparently, they were bringing in materials for the castle from outside.


    ¡°Please have a rest in this room.¡± (??)


    It was a fairly very good guest room.


    ¡®Yeah. I stopped by Reform because I felt the need to take a quick tour of the geography of the royal capital. I also wanted to have a proper meal after a long time. In other words, I wanted a ce where I could safely leave Stardust with peace of mind.¡¯


    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to have luxury in such a luxurious room. Certainly, I thought about my eagle and a bed, but I think it would bother a busy country that is on the brink of war.


    However, it would be rude to say ¡®I don¡¯t need to stay in this room, so I will definitely refuse the hospitality¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, about the dinner¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, of course, we will prepare it here.¡± (??)


    ¡®Uh¡­ It¡¯s fine if I can eat in the capital city. I wanted to say that. Well, since I was led into such a nice room, I guess they are preparing for dinner. After all, I intended to collect information at bars.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of the batch and change of clothes before meals.¡± (??)


    ¡®Well, I guess I have to ept. I haven¡¯t taken a bath for five days, so I¡¯m in a bad condition overall.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t look like a vagrant because I took a bath in a river, but it¡¯s unseemly. Aside from underwear, I didn¡¯t wash my outerwear or pants. From the standpoint of an attendant, he may want to say that I shouldn¡¯t sit on the bed or sofa before taking a bath.¡¯


    ¡°I really appreciate it. Thank you very much.¡± (Yuri)


    I bowed my head lightly. I also felt reluctant to use this room with these clothes.


    ¡°Well then, let me guide you to the bathroom.¡± (??)


    ¡ª


    It was probably the bathhouse which seemed to be for general purposes. Even when I looked at the dressing room that was separated from the bathhouse, it was clean enough to think that it wasn¡¯t used for people such as low rank soldiers.


    As I took off my clothes at the dressing room, the person who guided me left. I got naked and went into the bathhouse.


    Inside the steam-filled bathhouse, there was a bathtub about the same size as the one in the dormitory. It was like therge bath of the dormitory, but there was a cast of block in one corner of the stone bath that was structurally the same as the Goemon bath, and there was a burning fire underneath of it.


    Goemon Bath


    The material of the casting might be iron or copper, copper seemed to be excellent for its high thermal conductivity.


    The one in the bathroom was made of iron. It didn¡¯t get hot as the one made of copper. Two people would sit back to back in a block of the hot water, heated the hips, and it was better to give the heat first. Every night, there was a ritual that I had never seen like a stupid chicken race.


    I poured the hot water on my head by using a nearby bucket and took a bath.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I took a breath of warm, breathing air to fill my lungs.


    ¡®Aah, this is it. I have to try it myself.¡¯


    ¡®Even camping where you can¡¯t take a bath, it may not be a bad thing if it suits your preference, but it¡¯s still nice to take such a luxurious bath.


    ¡ª


    About five minutes after soaking in the bath, when the heat finally began to seep against the bone¡­


    ¡°Hey.¡± (??)


    There was a person who called from the other side of the steam bath. I was aware that there was a guest, but I didn¡¯t think I would talk to him.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t mind answering a little bit. I don¡¯t think we will get along, so it¡¯s fine even if it seems rude.¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Yuri Hou-kun?¡± (??)


    ¡®Why do you know my name¡­? Scary¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I am, but who¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It seems that my man was rude earlier.¡± (??)


    ¡®What? The information has been¡­ I think it¡¯s been less than an hour since the fuss¡­¡¯


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t really care.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As long as they don¡¯t steal Stardust¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve received a lot of reports that you were very angry. Aren¡¯t you?¡± (??)


    ¡®The one who made the report was foolish higher ups? Did he ask the maid or someone about the situation in advance, and waited ahead of time in the bathroom? What is going on? Well, it¡¯s not strange to know the story in advance since it was the public officer who guided me here.¡¯


    ¡°I just saw I didn¡¯t get angry, I wouldn¡¯t give up. After all, if you are too nice, there will be people who take advantage of you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huhu¡­ that¡¯s difficult.¡± (??)


    ¡®Heughs bitterly, but it doesn¡¯t seem to bother him. I guess, he is a man who had problems with this behavior.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s ufortable. Even if it¡¯s not too angry, I¡¯m still angry. However, if it¡¯s such a thing, I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping one night. I¡¯ll forget it tomorrow, even if I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter because half of it was just an act of looking angry, but I¡¯m not an important person for some higher ups toe to the bathroom to curry favor. I¡¯m not a head of the country or a royal family.¡¯


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that. There is a thing called the face in the country, too. Even if you say that you don¡¯t need an apology, we will bow our head down and request you to ept our apology. That is diplomacy.¡± (??)


    ¡®Well, what a pain. I understand that it¡¯s for diplomacy, but I don¡¯t need that.¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s a point that theman was saying.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ooh?¡± (??)


    The mysterious old man reacted with great interest.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural to be treated as a hindrance if a young person came to see the battlefield at this time. On top of that, it¡¯s like justing to disturb. That would be the shame of a Knight.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is it correct if I say so?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡± (??)


    ¡°If it¡¯s a victory celebration, I¡¯ll ept as much as I can.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I mean, even if I get something, I have to load it on Stardust, so it bes baggage. Even if they send it, thend route is in the middle of the refugee blockage. If they want to pay with money, I probably can ept it, but since it bes a burden, it feels awkward.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, at least we will invite you to dinner.¡± (??)


    ¡®Heh? What is happening? The higher ups invite me to dinner to apologize for the mistake that the subordinate made. Well, that¡¯s not impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t do that, I¡¯m fine.¡± (Yuri)


    He said that the castle would serve the meal.


    ¡°This is not something about you getting the benefit or about us losing something. Yuri-kun.¡± (??)


    ¡®What? What is going on?¡¯


    ¡°You want to know the situation of the war even a little. And you don¡¯t want to get in the way. You may think that, but it¡¯s a mistake. It we let you go away as it is, we are being rude to the nephew of Gouk-dono who we¡¯re greatly indebted to. It seems foolish to risk one¡¯s life to protect such a rude people when the reinforcements of Shaaltaing after another to hear the situation. It¡¯s not people who don¡¯t think it, but there are always people in the crowd who think that way.¡± (??)


    ¡®Ah, is that it?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a huge loss for us. However, we would do our best to entertain you. If we don¡¯t do it, it won¡¯t go the way we want. In other words, this is going to benefit us as well.¡± (??)


    ¡®Apparently, my considerations weren¡¯t enough.¡¯


    ¡°Understood. If that¡¯s the case.¡± (Yuri)


    And I agreed.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care but it can¡¯t be helped. That being said, what he says is right. I don¡¯t mind about the hospitality, but as someone who has caused problems, you need to take responsibility. Since I¡¯m more or less the Commanding Officer, the correct answer is to do it here.¡¯


    ¡°I have to decline the dinner prepared by the royal castle. After all, I¡¯m not familiar to the geography of Reform. So, who should I ask?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What¡­? Hahaha!¡± (??)


    ¡®What¡¯s with that suddenugh?¡¯


    ¡°Did I say anything strange?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huhu¡­ No, there¡¯s nothing strange about it. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t told you my name yet.¡± (??)


    ¡°Haah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Who are you? No, I guess he¡¯s a high-ranking noble.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m the husband of this country¡¯s Queen.¡± (??)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The husband of the Queen? In other words, he is the prince consort?¡¯


    ¡°So, you may wait in your room. I¡¯ll send a messengerter. After all, this is my house.¡± (??)


    ¡®Aah¡­ I guess so. What the¡­ is this old man the prince consort? That reminds me, Kilghina¡¯s prince consort is still alive. Carol¡¯s father died at a young age, so this is the first time I meet a prince consort.¡¯


    ¡®At any rate, being invited by the prince consort is¡­ I¡¯m fine with it. When ites to eating with the royal family, he seems to be a man with a connection.¡¯


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>Thanks to the provider of the picture. Hopefully it¡¯s the right picture.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 76: (Self Edited) Dinner Meeting

    I returned to my room and had my clothes changed. Then, I was taken to a corner in the interior part of the castle. As expected, it seemed to be a private area for the royal family. The design was simr to the royal castle of Sibyaku or something simr.


    A simple gate was attached to the passageway on the way and there was a gatekeeper in front of it. It was different from the castle of Sibyaku, and it was probably off-limit from here on out. Of course, I was invited as a guess, so I went through the gate and went inside.


    When I passed the room, there were three people there.


    First of all, there was the old man that I had seen earlier.


    The other was an old woman of the same age as the old man. She was a woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. Her appearance gave a little psychological resistance to be called an aunt. Thest one was a girl who was next to ¡®that 5¡¯ blonde hair and blue eyes woman.


    That 5 was probably the daughter between ¡®that 4¡ä and His Highness Prince Consort. I immediately guessed that. The facial parts were very simr.


    ¡®She looks a bit younger than me. However, unlike Carol, she tends to look down and doesn¡¯t even look at my eyes. If it were Carol, the impression is quite different, considering that she would be staring at me with sharp eyes. She looks like a shy person, and it seems to be awkward.¡¯


    ¡®That reminds me, I called it in the mind ¡®that 4¡¯ or ¡®that 5¡ä when I think about it even though I know the name of Her Majesty the Queen and her daughter.I once asked the carpenter the name of the daughter.


    Her Majesty Jacoba and Her Highness Telor. I see, these two look alike.¡¯¡°It¡¯s my first time to see you.¡± (Yuri)


    When I entered the room, I gave an informal thanks. This was done by a person who didn¡¯t need to kneel or done by a person who was often in contact with the Queen.


    Although it was my first meeting, I was invited. This ce wasn¡¯t a throne area, so a respectful bow in the environment of friendly dinner might be strange in terms of TPO. It shouldn¡¯t be considered as rude.


    When I thought about it, getting invited by Her Majesty the Queen at the beginning was a bit exaggerated.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yuri from the Hou Household. I¡¯m extremely grateful to be invited to the dinner today.¡± (Yuri)


    And I gave a polite greeting.


    ¡°Alright, at ease.¡± (Jacoba)


    As the Queen, Jacoba, said, I finished my informal greeting.


    Then, the queen gestured to a seat in front of her.


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    I pulled the seat and sat there.


    The greeting was over, so I looked around the room again. It seemed to be a surprisingly small room.


    It didn¡¯t feel like a dining room, and the table was a round table for four people. The high quality wallpaper had an oil painting on it, and a candle holder chandelier was hung on the ceiling.


    This might be good enough for the dinner meeting in the private area that didn¡¯t invite arge number of people. After that, the prince consort opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m good with the introduction. I don¡¯t need to introduce myself like my wife. The one sitting on the left side is our daughter. Come, introduce yourself.¡± (??)


    And he urged Her Highness Telor.


    ¡°Ah¡­ uhmm¡­¡± (Telor)


    She began to talk with a voice that seemed to disappear.


    ¡®Y-yeah. I wonder if she¡¯s shy. After all, this isn¡¯t the type in our royal family.¡¯


    ¡°I know who you are. You are Her Highness Telor, right?¡± (Yuri)


    While giving a bitter smile, I supported her with a rescue boat. I was the type who wasn¡¯t good at talking friendly to people who I met for the first time, so I understood how she felt.


    ¡°¡­Y-es.¡± (Telor)


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re enthusiastic at studying.¡± (Jacoba)


    The one who said that was the Queen Jacoba.


    ¡°I know that much. Her Highness will be the Queen in the future.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, yes¡­ by the way, I have to say this before we talk. It seems that our imperial guards have done a great deal of rudeness.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®Aah, yeah. That was the main subject. Considering the motive that I was invited in the first ce, I think it would be unpleasant to say an apology after eating.¡¯


    ¡®Even so, Her Majesty the Queen is kind of sharp. The type is different from our Her Majesty the Queen. Carol may look like her when she grows up.¡¯


    ¡°I told His Majesty the Prince Consort that I don¡¯t care about it. It seems to have be a big deal, but I haven¡¯t lost anything specifically.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? If you say that, it will be helpful for our country as well.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®I think it¡¯s a delicate line whether or not it bes a diplomatic problem but¡­ Well, considering my household status, it¡¯s a splendid lineage, so I guess they want to take care of the issue immediately. This is probably the right answer because it¡¯s not a time when diplomatic mistakes can be allowed.¡¯


    ¡°No, we should be the one to express gratitude. If we don¡¯t lend us support whening to see the battlefield, that would be troublesome to our country. Since Your Majesty the Queen forgave me with a generous heart, I¡¯m really grateful. I have no right to get angry.¡± (Yuri)


    And, I also gave a suitable greeting.


    ¡®This is probably the greeting to the lead of the observer group. However, I don¡¯t intend to stop by Reform to have an audience with them. I¡¯m going to take a detour on the crucial moment.¡¯


    ¡®I didn¡¯te here for sightseeing, and this actually interfered with my unit in the first ce. Due to the nature of the operation, I go, see and return on a route that doesn¡¯t make contact with the army that actually fights. That would be ideal.¡¯


    ¡®Her Majesty the Queen will pay a lot of money to send out reinforcements to others, so there¡¯s no need to worry about that. That¡¯s the opinion, but my opinion is different. Anyone who imitates such a military service officer will not be weed by anyone because it causes trouble. I mean, if you use therge city as a stepping stone by acting like a hero who doesn¡¯t read the air, you will create trouble and will be scorned.¡¯


    ¡°Even so, the unit that you lead will gain benefits by learning a lot. You don¡¯t have to hold back.¡± (??)


    ¡°Yes. If anything, I will ask you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ More importantly, enjoy your meal today. I¡¯m telling the chef to put more effort into making it.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®I¡¯m looking forward to it. I wanted to say that, but¡­ I don¡¯t know the taste especially in this situation, but since I haven¡¯t had a proper meal of a person, I am really looking forward to it.¡¯


    ¡ª


    As I was eating the appetizer, the main meat dishes came next.


    ¡°It¡¯s stewed reindeer meat.¡± (??)


    What I was served was a dish with some sauce on top of the stewed meat.


    ¡®This seems to be reindeer meat. Reindeer is an animal that is rarely seen in the Shaalta Kingdom, so I have never eaten them.¡¯


    ¡®It looks like lean red meat and venison. No reindeer is also a kind of deer, so this is also venison, right? Well at least, it is unlikely to be able to distinguish between the deer and elk meat.¡¯


    ¡°This is really delicious. I¡¯ll have it.¡± (Yuri)


    When I cut it with a knife and put it in my mouth, the oil had a unique taste, which was slightly different from ordinary venison, spread in my mouth. It was well stewed, and the smell of alcohol remained slightly in the sauce. There was a taste, but no smell. The vors and simmers might have eliminated the delicious taste.¡¯


    ¡°How is it?¡± (Jacoba)


    Her Majesty the Queen asked.


    ¡°Yes, it tastes great.¡± (Yuri)


    After answering, I thought that I should praise a little more.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t eaten reindeer meat for the first time, but it had a wild vor unique to the north.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yes, it should be fine this much. In fact, quirky meat isn¡¯t bad if the smell disappears. I can enjoy the unique pleasure of satisfying the nourishment that wascking in a long cultural life.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, I see. It seems you like it¡­ by the way, it¡¯s a continuation of the previous discussion.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    I answered while putting a small piece of meat in my mouth.


    Slicing meat into small pieces is more about necessity than eating etiquettely. This will reduce the time of munching and will allow me to have a smooth conversation while having a meal in between.


    ¡°From the content of the previous talk, it seems that you stayed outdoors and came out from the forest.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was very cold because of the season.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. The people of the Hou Household¡­ they are bold.¡± (??)


    The old man said.


    ¡®Bold¡­ It¡¯s the first word that came to me after my consciousness urred.¡¯


    ¡°There is no such a thing. It¡¯s something that every merchant does, as much as inns.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Or rather, camp preparation is a part of the march, and the higher ranks will watch the lower rank Knights to set up the encampment, so we practice it in the school of Knights. Indeed, at that time, the encampment tools such as tents and others were full equipped, so it wasn¡¯t hard unlike a random encampment. Anyhow, it¡¯s embarrassing if I can¡¯t do it alone since I almost be 18 years old soon.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s rare to hear a heir of a General household travels alone in a field trip.¡± (??)


    ¡®Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t heard of it either. No, rather than heard it, I have seen it. By the way, I met that guy recently.¡¯


    ¡°Gino Toga, whom I met along the way, was on a tougher trip than I was.¡± (Yuri)


    When I say it, the couple opened their eyes lightly and closed their mouth exactly like they should. It was simr.


    ¡°Did you meet him?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Yes, when I was making a bonfire in the forest, he came through the trees and asked me if I could set it overnight.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That is¡­¡± (??)


    They looked somewhat bitter.


    ¡®Aah, isn¡¯t this simr to how Gino sounded bothered?¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t have a bonfire ready. However, if two people surround a single bonfire, they can use twice as much firewood, which would be beneficial for each other. It was a good encounter. That¡¯s it. Well, after that, we talked all night.¡± (Yuri)


    I easily defended myself. After all, I didn¡¯t need to talk about the details.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. It would be nice if he was in good health.¡± (??)


    ¡°Even if he was in good health, he didn¡¯t take any lodging along the way. He seemed to finish his meal with the meat hunted with a bow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Queen)


    I easily distracted them.


    It seemed that they weren¡¯t having much interest. They were surprised that I saw Gino, but they didn¡¯t care that Gino was traveling. For them, he might have nothing to do with them anymore.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t look particrly bad. Please rest assured.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (??)


    They became silent. It might be a topic that they didn¡¯t want to talk to people from other countries.


    ¡°It seems that he was heading to Shaalta, so I gave him a letter of introduction to my father so that he could get a job. He may end up working in the Hou Household.¡± (Yuri)


    They might have not notified me about this, but I said it for the time being. That was because I didn¡¯t want to be in troubleter.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s fine. We put a lot of trouble on him. I want you to go easy on him if you can.¡± (??)


    ¡®There seems to be no particr problem. Well, I¡¯m not sure if Rook likes him though.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m d they didn¡¯t say something like ¡®That¡¯s why he knows the information he shouldn¡¯t know. I want him to deliver the letter as soon as possible. In any case, he could be a dead body. Gahaha.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll try.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± (??)


    The te of meat dish was taken away, and a new dish came. The next one seemed to be a fish dish.


    ¡°This is a giant trout dish with salt and herb.¡± (??)


    Without being said specifically to anyone, the maid brought a cart. When the lid opened, there was a salt dome-like object on the tter.


    When the maid poke the salt on the spot, there was a whole giant trout in the dome. She cut the fish as it was with a knife and a t spoon. Then, she serve it on each te.


    ¡®Is it grilled with salt? Every time I think about it, I feel that the countries of Shanti are devising a lot when ites to cooking. Despite the fact that they can¡¯t get spices easily, they can cook delicious meals with spices, fruits near the equator, and green onions with a strong scent that can be counted as five pungent roots.¡¯


    Her Majesty got it first, then the Prince Consort, then me¡­ in a word, it was prepared in a clockwise order.


    A te was set in front of me.


    ¡°I remember eating the same dish with Gouk-dono.¡± (??)


    The old man said it. When I looked at him, he had a serious look.


    It wouldn¡¯t be strange that Gouk was treated in the same way. Or rather, it should be natural since Gouk came with a lot of reinforcements unlike me.


    ¡°At that time Gouk-dono looked at Telor and said that she looked like his daughter. Speaking of which, is her daughter your cousin?¡± (??)


    I almost tilted my head involuntarily. I looked at Telor.


    ¡®Uh yeah¡­ she looks like Syamu, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s this¡­?¡¯


    Telor was surprised when looking at my eyes, and she looked down.


    ¡®Syamu is certainly not the type who is super friendly to the people she meets for the first time, but she isn¡¯t a shy person. From Gouk¡¯s point of view, did he mean that she was simr because they were the same super indoor type?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (??)


    ¡°Ah¡­ aah, I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s my cousin. Her name is Shamu, and we get along very well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? You probably know this, but Gouk and I have known each other since the two previous Crusades. However, when we first met, he wasn¡¯t leading the army yet¡­¡± (??)


    ¡®The two previous Crusades are probably the 13th Crusade. That was forty years ago.¡¯


    ¡®At that time, the country called the Dafide Kingdom which was located further east of Kilghina was put to end and destroyed. I hear that arge number of people came out just like this time.¡¯


    ¡®Gouk should have been a youth at that time, but he seemed to have participated.¡¯


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s interesting.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The next time I saw him, he was a parent. He said that he was able to earn time to have a child. I didn¡¯t think it would happen at that time, but¡­¡± (??)


    ¡®¡­Was there such a motive? Indeed, it was exactly as Gouk said, and thanks to Gouk stopping the 14th Crusade, they were able to spend a peaceful decade. They have to thank you.¡¯


    ¡®What would have happened if he failed? In light of this point, even if Gouk dies, Rook seeds and the Knights are being rebuilt smoothly. Thus, Gouk¡¯s intention has beenpletely achieved. However, it¡¯s a matter if everything ends well, but I can¡¯t help wondering why he was considering the assault of Eagle King which is risky.¡¯


    ¡°Actually, my cousin and I enjoyed an easy school life thanks to Gouk-ojii. I believe he would also be hoping for it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you say so, it will be easier for us too.¡± (??)


    ¡°I also want to help you in your battle if I can afford it, but it seems difficult when I¡¯m not experienced.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®For the time being, how should I express my intention without making the other side feel bad. It¡¯s troublesome to talk to unfamiliar people.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t have to overdo it. Since it will involve those lives of precious people in your unit, we can¡¯t apologize if something happens to them.¡± (??)


    ¡®Needless to say, this is about Carol. I would like to say that everyone is precious, but Carol would still be exceptional. Rather than saying sorry, if there is a possibility that Carol would be kidnapped or be a prisoner, the army would also have to send out troops. Then, from their perspective, it would be a huge burden. Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary because you¡¯ll be in trouble if that happens. That would be an honest fact.¡¯


    ¡°By the way, this fish dish is splendid¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I changed to a topic that didn¡¯t really matter to the main subject.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Well then, thank you very much for today.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm, be careful on your way home.¡± (??)


    ¡°Take a good rest, alright.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Telor)


    And then, I left after being sent off by the three.


    ¡°If necessary, I¡¯ll have someone deliver liquor to the bedroom¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t drink¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Whether they thought it was my abstinence for the public, I said something like that and declined politely.


    ¡®I will never drink until I¡¯m twenty years old. If I drink here, they may tell the people in the dormitory that they have seen me drink it.¡¯


    ¡°Well then.¡± (Yuri)


    I bowed again and returned to the guest room.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>This chapter is thest chapter of Volume 6.</li><li>The character ?? is the prince consort. He didn¡¯t give his name in thest chapter.</li><li>By the way the conversation of the Queen and the Prince Consort are probably exchangeable because I can¡¯t really detect which is which. For your information, the way they are talking in raw is almost the same and there are no clear difference between the two. Hence, I apologize for any mistakes on the conversation part.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 77: (Self Edited) Going Home

    This is the start of Volume 7


    On April 14th, I returned to Sibyaku as scheduled.


    I got off at an airfield.


    When Inded softly, Stardust looked really tired, and fell into the state of exhaustion. Unlike the way to go, there was no ce to stop on the way back. So, I returned in a straight line, so the flight distance per day became longer. It was because of that, fatigue seemed to have umted.


    ¡®I have to give her a good rest for a week.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri!¡± (Syamu)


    A voice was calling me, and when I turned toward it, Syamu. *Don*, a dull impact ran on my chest, I felt like I was hugged.


    ¡°Hey, Syamu¡­ I haven¡¯t taken a bath for three days.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t want you to push your nose on me if you can.¡¯¡°*Mugomugomugo*¡± (Syamu)


    She said something while pressing her face against my clothes. I couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°She thought Yuri-kun was going to die, so please forgive her.¡± (Lily)


    Aid-back voice came from somewhere.


    It was Lily-senpai. She was wearing arge wool sweater over her uniform. It was nice to wear a sweater with a plump chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Lily-Senpai.¡± (Yuri)


    When I bowed¡­


    ¡°Wee back.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai made a bitter smile.


    ¡®Wee back, is it¡­¡¯


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯m back.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I see. Were they both waiting here all the time?¡¯


    A sheet wasid in the shade of a tree a bit further away, and there was a small lunch box on top of it. It was like a ce to have a pic.


    ¡°How about me?¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu gazed at me a bit.


    ¡®I don¡¯t remember being wee back, even if I was told. Or did she say that while putting her face on my clothes?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Syamu.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it while stroking her head.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Well then, Lily-senpai. Please.¡± (Yuri)


    While exining what happened during the trip, we reached the stable for the Eagle King. I said it as I left Stardust in the stable. After that, I took out the paper that had be a bit dirty.


    It was the observation data that I wrote down about ten ces in ten days during the trip. Luckily, during the ten days, even though it was a bit cloudy, there was no such thing that the sun position wasn¡¯t known.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to make a map like that.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai received the paper from my hand.


    ¡°Yes, please. I have a bit of work to do, so I¡¯ll entrust it to you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course I will do it. I¡¯m sure Yuri-kun doesn¡¯t have time to help out with such chores.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Uhh. Actually, it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have much time.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, sorry about it. It seems I¡¯m forcing you to work.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I am sorry.¡¯


    ¡°No, no, no. I don¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t like it. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    She didn¡¯t dislike it.


    ¡°Yuri-kun has a lot of things to do, so you can leave this to me.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®What a reliable word. If you say it that way, it will be easier for me.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept your kind offer.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As for me, I wish you can ept my kind offer on other things too¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Uh-uhmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Somehow, she doesn¡¯t look shy, but she seems serious¡­ How can I indulge in other things? Would it be fine if I say something like ¡®Onee-chan, I love you?¡¯? It feels different for some reason¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    I decided not to ask.


    ¡°¡­Yes. Leave it to me.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai nodded while making a slightly gloomy look.


    ¡°Uhmm.¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu was looking at me with reproachful eyes.


    ¡°Why, why~?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Somehow, she says it like a child. Where did you learn that? Uh-uhmm¡­¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, hey, Syamu. It¡¯s not like that.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai said it in a hurry.


    ¡°I will do my best too~.¡± (Syamu)


    Syamu said something.


    ¡®Well, as a matter of fact, Syamu wille up with numbers. She will do her best too. Right, Syamu-san?¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, Syamu will do great. Good girl.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Will you not rely on me?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Uh.¡¯


    ¡°I definitely will have to rely on you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really~?¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Saying ¡®Really~?¡¯ like that, huh? For some reason, Syamu has a strange tension today.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to rely on coordinates, so I won¡¯t leave it to anyone who I can¡¯t trust. It would be a watery grave if it¡¯s done poorly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, say that you¡¯re relying on me.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I say it earlier?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m relying on you.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, I crouched down and patted Syamu on the head.


    *Patting, patting*


    ¡°Ehehe, I will do my best.¡± (Syamu)


    ¡®It seems she will do her best. After all, the tension is a bit strange today.¡¯


    ¡°Eh, uhm¡­ aah, yes.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai searched her pocket and took out something.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    When I received the package and opened it, there was a silver lighter inside.


    ¡°Did you finish it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be busy again from today. So, I was thinking about working on it until today.¡± (Lily)


    The lighter was still big, but it was definitely smaller than before. When I opened it and turned the wheel to scrape the flint, the squeaky feel was transmitted to the fingers and it ignited much easier than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting better.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m d.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®She has a great talent to be able to steadily improve something like this.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you very much. Now, you can go with peace of mind.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That¡¯s so quick.¡± (Yuri)


    Lily-senpaiughed shyly.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Wee back.¡± (Myaro)


    After parting from the two, I went to the dormitory. It was Myaro who was waiting there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t pick you up.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s troubling if you pick me up. Unlike the two of them, Myaro should be busy now. So, she probably won¡¯t have time to have a pic.¡¯


    ¡°This morning was the deadline.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, now that you remind me, that¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It is about one o¡¯clock in the afternoon now. The application for the observation unit should have been closed this morning. She must have been busy with the process.¡¯


    Looking around in front of the dormitory entrance, the special postbox that was there before I left was gone.


    ¡®The deadline has passed, so it may have been removed.¡¯


    ¡°Did you remove the postbox?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do that. There was an incident where there was fire at the postbox two days ago.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Eh¡­ What is this? Who would harass something like that?¡¯


    ¡°Since then, we made a system for dormitory students and those who don¡¯t stay in the dormitory, to submit it directly. The signboard that wrote this was removed this morning.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Yes. That¡¯s fine then.¡¯


    ¡°Have you found the culprit?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can¡¯t find it. Should I have looked into it?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro asked me to confirm.


    ¡®She would have searched if she had the time, but I think there were a lot of things to do before that. It¡¯s like post-treatment of arson.¡¯


    ¡®Even if you look for a culprit, starting a fire at night when no one is watching is a sabotaging act that requires little effort, and anyone can do it. If you are a lightweight person, it¡¯s not difficult to cross the fence using something like a rope. Therefore, there is a possibility that it was done by outsiders.¡¯


    ¡®Well, the highest probability would be people who are motivated by the hatred of Lacramanus, but since Carol is participating, there is a possibility it was done by someone from the General household. There¡¯s no way the Rube Household and the Hou Household would do it, but the other two General households which are excluded in this, may not feel good about this.I can¡¯t confirm who is it, so even if I search and find the culprit, there¡¯s nothing special could be gained. Myaro would have thought so and didn¡¯t devote herself to search for the culprit.¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It was foolish to use a postbox.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Such mischief on a postbox isn¡¯t something done in the noble school.¡¯ I unconsciously thought of that and made an opening.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Are the forms inside burned?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In a sense, that¡¯s the biggest problem.¡¯


    ¡®The application form requires the signature of the actual parent. Unlike the Liberal Arts, most Knights students have their main house in the remote ce. It takes time and effort to get the signature. Even if they make full use of ten days, there are many cases where parents move to a different ce at thest moment, so I¡¯m really sorry if the forms posted by such people were burned by this mischief. In that case, I have to conduct an interview session again. That will be too much.¡¯


    ¡°No, I had collected it the night before. So, only one form was burned. I found out who the mailer was.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Is that so? That¡¯s really lucky.¡¯


    ¡°By the way, since the person has his main house rtively close to the royal capital, he had already resubmitted the form.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Really, I¡¯m d. The damage was done only on the postbox and the amount of effort spent.¡¯


    ¡°I would be horrified if it had been done in the early morning of today.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Maybe, the peak of the submission should have been around today or yesterday. If there was no arson two days ago, the postbox would remain. And if there was a fire present at 3 o¡¯clock today, a lot of forms would have been burned, and today will be spent to identify the owner of the forms.¡¯


    ¡°The total number of candidates is 179.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ve gathered quite a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Considering that there are only 258 qualified people who have fulfilled the requirement credits. I think it¡¯s quite a hopeful rate.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Did you even look into that? I think that the number of qualified students is about 20%. I decided to pull the cut-off line. It could be said that there are almost 258 prospects.¡¯


    ¡®If 20% of the number of students bes qualified, and if we take them all, one in five people will disappear for more than six years. Even leaving the Eagle King requirement aside, taking that wide range of numbers, about half of them would apply for a life-and-death job. That¡¯s what I think.¡¯


    ¡®179 out of 258 people¡­ that is about¡­ 70%? I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s because the resolution of the Knights, or the poprity of Carol and Liao, but it must be a miscalction.¡¯


    ¡°Actually, there were 201 forms submitted, but 22 of them weren¡¯t qualified due to false credits, illness or injury. The rest is¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Wait.¡± (Yuri)


    I interrupted Myaro as she tried to keep going.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear a detailed reportter.¡± (Yuri)


    This wasn¡¯t a matter to talk while standing up.


    ¡°Aah, yes. I have prepared hot water for you. It¡¯s at the bath in the dormitory.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Amazing. The arrangements are very good.¡¯


    ¡°Thanks. That helps.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well. If I¡¯m Yuri-kun¡¯s Chief of Staff, that much is natural.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was a little good at it. It seemed that she liked the sound of the Chief of Staff.


    ¡ª


    I left the bath and changed into uniforms for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°Alright, shall I have some meals?¡± (Yuri)


    I went to the cafeteria.


    ¡°Obaa-chan, can I have a meal, please?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said to Obaa-chan who I waspletely familiar with her face¡­


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s been a while, have you been on a trip?¡± (??)


    She said it as if she didn¡¯t know the situation at all.


    ¡®Well, themon people of this country aren¡¯t checking the news, so it might be something like that. As you know, a war is about to happen again.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, well, that¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    The meal was prepared in no time, and it came out on a tray after answering all of her questions.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± (??)


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Yuri)


    After thanking her, I took the tray and sat somewhere suitable.


    ¡°Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said it while sitting in the front seat as usual.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the list of people who wille to the interview tomorrow.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro put a bundle of documents on the desk. It was made of paper purchased from thepany, not parchment.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think that this much would be useful.¡¯


    ¡°I arrange them together so that the top is the most excellent candidate. So, you may not need to read it until the very end.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll try to read as many as possible.¡± (Yuri)


    I answered while eating the meal.


    ¡®Unfortunately, it¡¯s true that I can¡¯t take everyone. As Myaro says, the people around the bottom may not need to be thoroughly reviewed.¡¯


    ¡®If they know that we are thinking of something like this, they may get angry. Even at the bottom of these forms, I think I would pick if I ept them, but those candidates are probably the type of people who can only be understood after the actual interview.¡¯


    ¡°The rest, we¡¯re not ready to prepare for the provision.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Despite the urgent need, the number of people hasn¡¯t been decided yet. So, it¡¯s not possible to calcte the provision. This issue might be at a pending stage.¡¯


    ¡°As for that, I called the person who was in charge of the logistics at the Hou Household before departure. He can¡¯t apany us, but he will give you some advice.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, is that so?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro looked relieved as if she had been worried about that matter.


    ¡®I should have told her before departing.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re not the person who is actually in charge of the provision, there will be parts that you won¡¯t notice. No matter how much you think with your head, there¡¯s a limit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Regarding the provision, I was also taught in the school of Knights, but lecture is just a lecture. No matter how much you think about it, if you haven¡¯t actually done it, problems such as ¡®I should have brought that¡¯ and ¡®I should have devised it like this¡¯ will emerge after departure.


    ¡°I was worried when I thought about it too. As expected of Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Somehow, I was praised.¡¯


    ¡°At this time, that person should arrive at my secondary residence. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright. So, I would like to ask you, how many members are you nning to narrow down?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a little over sixty.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sixty¡­ is it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Carol and Liao will bring about thirty people each. Perhaps¡­ If the number is more than that, there is a possibility that it may not be manageable.¡¯


    ¡°Considering that as the number of people increases, the provision scale will also increase. That¡¯s about the scale of a unit that can act without disturbing the main unit. With only sixty people including the logistics matters, it¡¯s going to be a prettyrge scale.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t have the confidence to manage beyond that. There may also be a way of thinking of handling 2000 disorderly crowdspared to 1000 armed forces, but if possible, I can¡¯t ignore that idea since I want to bring all back home.¡¯


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Besides, out of more than hundreds people, how many of them bring Eagle King?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s unlikely a wealthy household would lend an Eagle King to a child. In normal times, you may be able to rent it from a rtive household, but that¡¯s not the case in war. The reality is that no one will lend it so easily.¡¯


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve been examining whether the parent¡¯s household is a Heavenly Knight household, but it won¡¯t be a consideration as to whether or not they can actually procure it. There may be a case where the parent¡¯s household doesn¡¯t lend it. Conversely speaking, even if a low rank Knight who isn¡¯t a Heavenly Knight, there seems to be a way to procure it.¡± (Myaro) I¡¯ve been asked several times by friends in the same dormitory if they can borrow Eagle King.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Aah, I see. There is a way to borrow from a friend, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡®Asking from those who can¡¯t participate due to poor grades isn¡¯t a bad way. If it¡¯s me, I would definitely lend them Stardust, but since there are also people who don¡¯t have enough tools, the lender will lend from somewhere else.¡¯


    ¡°But, if that happens, there will be people who will not be able to obtain it by the departure date, even if they pass the interview.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It seems that there are many candidates who answer that they will bring an Eagle King because they expect that they could get it.¡¯


    ¡°There can be a case where they promise to participate in the interview with an Eagle King, but on the day of the interview, they maye with a Galloping Bird instead. Surely, we have to consider what to do if that happens.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Even if you participate with a Galloping Bird, it can be said that it brings little meaning because you can¡¯t participate in the actual observation flight unless it is with an Eagle King. However, it is important for them to have a track record of participating.¡¯


    ¡°The only way to deal with this is to not allow participation. If you allow one of them, you have to allow everyone, and we won¡¯t know how many of them will show up. This is also rted to morale.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I also think the same.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I think you should tell them at the time of the interview.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll add it to the question list.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®The question list. Has she made it up? In the end, even if I make adjustments, if that is done beforehand, it can be done easier. I¡¯m d that there¡¯s Myaro.¡¯


    ¡°By the way, what about Liao?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It seems that he is procuring horse-drawn carriages and carts, as well as receiving consultations from applicants.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I see. If I were alone, marching while buying food in the town would be simple, but it wouldn¡¯t be the case with a scale of dozens of people. No way. It¡¯s not possible to march into towns while forcibly seizing food, so you have to bring your own. The food will be brought by carriage.¡¯


    ¡®Since the Eagle King is not an animal that can walk long distances, the escorts or the overseers will have to do it with the Galloping Bird. In that sense, there must be a certain number of personnel who will apany it with the Galloping Bird.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting tonight. He¡¯s going to have a lot of ideas too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Indeed. This time, Her Highness Carol should also be called.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Aah, yes. I can¡¯t leave her out forever.¡¯


    ¡°Yes¡­ the ce is, aah¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The setting is difficult. The coffee shop is kind of weird, and the bar is bad since there¡¯s Carol.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to use the dormitory too much. It¡¯s strange to say, but this time, there will be more people who have nothing to do with this, so I don¡¯t want to bother them.¡¯


    ¡°The Academy building is fine. The Academy is surprisingly supportive about this. The president is Liao-dono¡¯s uncle.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Come to think of it, that¡¯s right. I knew that the president was from the Rube Household, but is he Liao¡¯s uncle?¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s borrow the key. By the way, I will get some food and drinks. It will be delivery food.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Delivery food, is it? From where?¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I leave the rest to you. I¡¯ll read this. Call me when it¡¯s time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Myaro)


    When Myaro said that, she quickly left her seat and went somewhere.


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 78: (Self Edited) Four-People Meeting

    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said it leisurely when he came in.


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What? Are you in the middle of eating?¡± (Liao)


    In the room prepared by Myaro, I was eating the meal I had in exchange for dinner.


    ¡°Have you finished it?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± (Yuri)


    I was almost done eating. As he walked in proudly, he was a bit wondering, and he sat in front of me. Since there were four chairs, he was likely wondering which one should be left for Carol.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± (Myaro)Myaro poured tea, and immediately served it to him.


    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, but please excuse me since there¡¯s no waitress.¡± (Myaro)


    The teapot that came with the meal was wrapped in a cotton case, so it would still be warm.


    ¡°So for today, are we discussing the interview tomorrow?¡± (Liao)


    Liao asked while drinking the tea.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°By the way, I need to discuss a bit.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Do you mean that there are people who are in trouble if we don¡¯t let them participate?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Liao blinked his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Aah. Yes¡­ it seems you are well aware about it.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Considering Liao¡¯s position, it¡¯s natural that there are such people. I also have such people. If you are the heir of the General household, you need to consider the well-known household that served under your household. Moreover, it¡¯s not possible to exclude the other three General households.¡¯


    ¡®Since I have the right to decide who the participants are, I can refuse those who I don¡¯t like. However, if I do that, Liao would be caught between me and the Rube Household, and they won¡¯t experience the participation in this expedition.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to take the Knights of the four General Households equally. The Boff Household and the Noza Household are clearly thinking about protecting themselves. That said, it¡¯s not a good idea to personalize the observation expedition with the people from the Hou Household and the Rube Household only. It goes against the goals.¡± (Yuri)


    I said for a while.


    ¡°I understand that. However, there are some circumstances here on my side. But still, you have the final decision.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®As expected, he is anxious.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will respect your talking to the fullest.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I see.¡± (Liao)


    Liao looked obviously relieved.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m also worried. If you let people who join in, for example, when choosing the heir of the feudal lord, there would be aint if you choose people who aren¡¯t very popr or people aren¡¯t good with physical stamina just because they have good standing in your household.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Speaking of feudal lord, they are one rank below the General household. In terms of the social standing, they will be based on the sessive generations. However, even if the social standing is good, they aren¡¯t necessarilypetent.¡¯


    ¡°They aren¡¯t necessarily to be burdensome. More importantly, there is a risk of dying. There may be cases where it doesn¡¯t do you any good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I know. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t let the fools who are obviously inferior than the original participants. The ones I would like to bring in are those who I trust.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Hoho.¡¯


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s fine¡­ Well, the rest is after Caroles.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Liao)


    Then, as they waited while eating several tea snacks, Carol came.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Sit down.¡± (Yuri)


    When I told her, Carol had a slightly sulky expression, but she remembered that I was the general, she sat down on the chair obediently.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Now, this is to select the participants. I¡¯m going to adjust and narrow it down to about 60 people.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ is that so?¡± (Carol)


    Carol made a surprising voice.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ You are not promising people all around you, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If the conditions are right, then, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s because the interview is almost through. However, if Carol was saying something like that, it would be quite troublesome.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of me. There¡¯s no way I would do that. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re dropping more than half.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Apparently, she didn¡¯t. That¡¯s good.¡¯


    ¡°Liao is aware of this, but the situation over there isn¡¯t very good. No matter how I think about it, it seems unlikely that anything other than observing from the air with the Eagle King would be epted. For example, I can¡¯t allow the act of observing from the top of a hill with a Galloping Bird. If it bes a battle between scouts, casualties would appear. If so, there¡¯s nothing I can do except for those who have an Eagle King.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That is true, but¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Even though that¡¯s not considered as experience, we¡¯re going to a dangerous ce.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I understand. I¡¯m fine with that.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Somehow, she¡¯s convinced.¡¯


    ¡°Well, before we talk about choosing the participants, there are things we have to talk about. Listen carefully.¡± (Yuri)


    I made a foreword and began talking.


    ¡°This is a rough journey. I think you have learned a lot during the lecture, but the army will always be limited to supply.¡± (Yuri)


    Liao nodded.


    ¡°People can¡¯t move satisfactorily if they skip meals for a day, and the Eagle King can¡¯t fly if it skips eating for two days. Food for 60 people isn¡¯t difficult to obtain anywhere in Shaalta. However, in the chaotd of Kilghina, it¡¯s very difficult to procure a stable supply every day. What I mean by this was we were taught a lot about this during the lectures as well.¡± (Yuri)


    Fortunately, Carol was looking at me with serious eyes. It would be very troublesome if there were one person who didn¡¯t understand this.


    ¡°It means that if we don¡¯t get supply for two days after taking off with the Eagle King and arrive there, we won¡¯t be able to go home. If that happens, you will end up begging for help from a military organization that is busy during the war. Needless to say, it looks very bad to the public. We¡¯re going to be aughing stock for the Kilghina Knights for a very long time.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol had an unpleasant expression, probably because she was imagining the situation. Liao was listening with his eyes closed. Myaro¡­ had a normal face, whether I said that or not.


    ¡°In order not to let that happen, we will do the supply properly. Of course, we will procure it and bring it with us. Speaking of our primary goals, this can also be said as an experience.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, Liao raised his hand.


    ¡°Talk.¡± (Yuri)


    And I gave him permission.


    ¡°My old man told me to rely on him if we don¡¯t get enough supplies.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®The head of the Rube Household? He¡¯s so reliable.¡¯


    ¡°I really appreciate it. Tell him that we will rely on him in case of emergency.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that alright?¡± (Liao)


    He asked with his eyes, asking whether that would be considered as a loan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know everything in the world. Even if you prepare a new carriage, the shaft may break on the way and you may not be able to run, or the horse may break its leg and not be able to walk. Even if you bring extra supply, it¡¯s necessary to assume that the supply will not arrive due to an ident. Or rather, in reality, it¡¯smon for an allied army to borrow a little.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That would be a matter of degree. It¡¯s fine if the supply is watered down in case of an ident, but it can be a matter of carrying someone if his leg is injured.¡¯


    ¡°Th-that maybe be true.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°So, yeah. Those who don¡¯t have Eagle King¡­ they will be in charge of the transportation with a Galloping Bird. For this, I would like you, Liao, to be the person in charge to oversee them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ well, I thought I would have that kind of role.¡± (Liao)


    Liao scratched his head.


    ¡°Of course, just because you participated with a Galloping Bird, that doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t ride the Eagle King. All you have to do is get someone on your Eagle King and bring it. I want to be apanied by familiarpanions who are likely to be in the Eagle King unit. If so, that¡¯s fine. That¡¯s because it¡¯s a problem that¡¯s directly rted to the organizational strength.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What I was going to say was¡­ Never mind. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take the job.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°I see. Appreciate it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Aah, that¡¯s great. That¡¯s the most troublesome role. I can¡¯t do it because I have to travel with Eagle King.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, this job is difficult if you¡¯re not familiar even a bit with the geography of Kilghina. I can¡¯t ask anyone else but you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°By the way, the destination is a town called Nyuka.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Nyuka?¡± (Liao)


    It seemed that Liao didn¡¯t remember.


    ¡®Is it natural?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s natural not to know. Nyuka isn¡¯t a famous town. It¡¯s just a vige.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s not a tourist destination or it has a famous local specialty, so unless you¡¯re an expert, you will not know.¡¯


    ¡°The observation unit will be stationed here. I will give you the map of that ce from Reformter.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I saw Carol raising her small hand.


    ¡°¡­Speak.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why did you choose the town Nyuka?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Question, is it? Well, I probably should talk about it.¡¯


    ¡°One, it belongs to the evacuation area and the inhabitants have evacuated. Two, it¡¯s easy to approach the main battlefield site by an Eagle King. Three, it¡¯s slightly the main road that connects the Royal Capital Reform to the Verdun Great Fortress. There is a little danger of disrupting the movement of therge army or getting involved in the enemy¡¯s offensive. Those are the three reasons.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see, but¡­ I have one more question.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Huh, another question?¡¯


    ¡°If there are no inhabitants, what about the provision for the Eagle Kings? Even if you decide beforehand the date to congregate here, Liao¡¯s side is going to have a long trip with the supplies. Won¡¯t they be a weekte?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®She¡¯s someone who notices the small details.¡¯


    ¡°It has already been arranged. When I went there, there were still people in the vige of Nyuka. So, I bought preserved foods, rented a house and put inside it. We will be able to afford it for about a week.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I see, there¡¯s no oversight in this, right? As expected of you.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Somehow, she¡¯s impressed.¡¯


    ¡°However, there is a possibility that the inhabitants don¡¯t keep the promise and get a hold of the food, or the vige may be vandalized in the absence of the residents. Well, I would say that nine out of ten the food will remain, but¡­ obviously, luck is involved in this matter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand. That¡¯s all my questions.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It seems to be the end of it.


    She¡¯s more straightforward than I expected.


    ¡°Who will procure the supplies to bring?¡± (Liao)


    Then, Liao asked.


    ¡°Myaro will do that. She is very good at making such detailed arrangements.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I will do it.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro opened her mouth for the first time since she came here.


    ¡°Well then, is it alright to call you Myaro?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Yes, of course, you can.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is Myaro going to enter the Galloping Bird unit and follow me?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think that far.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to follow Yuri-kun¡¯s instruction. However, in this situation, I need someone to bring me my eagle. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know any friends to perform that duty.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Myaro doesn¡¯t have an Eagle King, but she secretly nned to borrow one from the Hou Household. However it is pitiful that she said she had no friends¡­¡¯


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do something about it.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have my subordinate doing it, but there is no one who is very smart. Besides, Myaro seems to be Yuri¡¯s partner, right? So, I would like to get some advice on what to do when something goes wrong.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®I see. I supposed he would discuss the troublesome things when the timese rather than dealing it alone. In addition, this will be a joint responsibility.¡¯


    ¡®I may get angry if Liao chooses supplies that don¡¯t meet the purpose, but he couldn¡¯t do it if he doesn¡¯t consult with Myaro in a timely manner. In that case, then, there¡¯s no other way. I guess that¡¯s probably it.¡¯


    ¡°If so, let¡¯s do that. It will take three days to travel by an Eagle King and four day at most. If you think about it, for a long journey, it¡¯s hard to oversee if you do it alone, but it is strange that it will be easier if there are three overseer.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®On the other hand, travelling bynd will take about half a month. It¡¯s obvious which is harder.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I ask for that.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said it.


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro also nodded.


    ¡°Now¡­ the discussion about the supply has ended. The rest is about the selection.¡± (Yuri)


    I cut out the discussion.


    ¡°Liao-san¡¯s rmendation is these 15 people.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said so and put out a piece of paper.


    There was something like a serial number written on it. Speaking of which, the bunch of papers with an evaluation that was handed to me was numbered page by page.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check itter. The problem is this guy.¡± (Yuri)


    I put out a paper on the desk. The paper had the name of Do Godwin. The page number was supposed to be 107, probably because Myaro attached importance to physical ability.


    First of all, I was surprised that he had acquired more than 250 credits, but he was actually two years ahead of other dormitory students in terms of practical skills. I had been stepping through stages, so I thought I had managed to cover it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡± (Liao)


    Liao, who didn¡¯t know the circumstances, asked.


    ¡°This guy is a guy in my room with carol.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± (Liao)


    Liao nodded as if he was convinced.


    ¡°Well, a friend is a friend. He is a serious man, waving a stick from morning till night. By the way, he¡¯s not aiming to be Heavenly Knight from the beginning.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ooh¡­ I see. The skill seems to be enough.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said it while looking at the progress of the credits. He seemed impressed.


    ¡°I leave this guy to Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ to me?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked surprised.


    ¡°You are free to allow him or not. If you tell me that you don¡¯t need him, I¡¯ll reject him, and if you ask me to let him in, I¡¯ll bring him in unconditionally.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°He¡¯s someone who¡¯s going to die without hesitation for you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll leave the decision to you, and you will deal with him.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided about Do since I saw his name. He will die for Carol¡¯s sake, and that would be his real desire.¡¯


    ¡®Carol also surely feels that too. That¡¯s why, in order not to let Do die, she has to put a restraint on herself from acting recklessly.¡¯


    ¡®The way I look at Do is he could be a shackle that reminds Carol about her importance.¡¯


    ¡°Then, let him in.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Hoho, so easy.¡¯


    But them Carol closed her mouth as it was. When I was waiting for her to say something¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s bring him in.¡± (Carol)


    For some reason, she said it twice. I was wondering if she was unsatisfied the way she said it, so she corrected it.


    ¡°Alright. Then, that¡¯s it. Is there anything else anyone wants to talk about?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, no one raised their hand. There didn¡¯t seem to be any urgent talk.


    ¡°Well then, we¡¯re done with this. Tomorrow is the interview. I¡¯m fine because I have two with me in my room, but Liao should watch out about oversleeping.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m jealous of you.¡± (Liao)


    ¡ª


    Before I entered the dormitory, I immediately gave Carol my first order.


    ¡°Carol, wait for a while in the dining room.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­?? Is there something?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s because that guy is in the room. Let me talk with him a little bit.¡± (Yuri)


    While heading to the dormitory with small steps, Do went out to the balcony and looked at us.


    As soon as he found us from a very distant point of view, he immediately went inside. Carol didn¡¯t notice it, but I noticed since I had good eyes.


    ¡°Aah¡­ Is that so?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It is a fact that this is a preferential treatment, but it would be bad if he doesn¡¯t keep his mouth shut. Let me tell him beforehand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Alright, shall I go?¡¯


    When I entered the dormitory, I parted alone and climbed the stairs to the second floor. Do was still there when I entered my room.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t run away, huh?¡¯


    ¡°Yo.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°O-ouh¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°There are a few things I want to talk about.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± (Liao)


    ¡®I wonder why this guy has an appearance like this. Even though he¡¯s an outdoor and brain muscle type, why does he look gloomy?¡¯


    ¡°This is about the observation expedition, and you¡¯re going to participate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I-I see. That¡¯s great.¡± (Do)


    He couldn¡¯t hide his joy. The expression softened.


    ¡°Of course, this is a secret decision, so you have toe to the interview tomorrow. I¡¯m going to drop it half way during the interview. Even though it¡¯s superficial, if I treat it specially, people won¡¯t shut up.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do it.¡± (Do)


    ¡°By the way, the one who made the decision was Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Do)


    Do looked astounded as if he was really surprised.


    ¡°Well, since you can¡¯t ride an eagle, you¡¯ll be in a different unit that Carol. If there¡¯s something wrong happen to Carol, you run to her first.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to mention that. If it¡¯s for her Highness, I¡¯ll die first.¡± (Do)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think you will die. I want to say who told you to die, but that¡¯s fine. It may be a consideration that is like the samurai code of chivalry.¡¯


    ¡®It may be better to have that kind of enthusiasm. However, he is a person with a lot of beliefs.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, sharpen your spear at best. Also, it might be a good idea to practice riding a horse.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Actually, he may sit on the seat of the coachman, but there¡¯s a possibility of bing unfamiliar with unexpected horse nature because he got used to Galloping Birds.¡¯


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do that.¡± (Do)


    ¡®He looks like a samurai.¡¯


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 79: (Self Edited) Holy Book

    April 17th.


    By the time thest person of the 179 people returned and the interview was over, it was already dark. When thest one was over, everyone sighed, not just from anyone.


    ¡°¡­Haa, it¡¯s finally over.¡± (Yuri)


    I was tired.


    ¡®Since the documents have been prepared, showing their determination to live or die young, I can¡¯t help but to finish the interview. However, I feel that my brain is paralyzed because I¡¯m too tired.¡¯


    ¡°You were nning to finish today in the morning and rx in the afternoon, but¡­ that didn¡¯t happen.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®As Myaro said, I had made such a n, but now it¡¯s beyond my dreams. It¡¯s just finished by the end of today. So, it seems unlikely that we will be able to hold a meeting while looking at the selection materials of everyone.¡¯


    ¡®I also have conducted interviews for Hou and Associates, but I never interviewed more than 100 people at once. Since there were more than 20 people, Cuffe narrowed the number down beforehand. I didn¡¯t think it was so painful. Or rather, was it impossible to have 50 people in a day?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s shift the departure schedule by one day.¡± (Liao)It was Liao who said so.


    ¡°I was thinking of doing it along the way, but I think it¡¯s not good for the training to take less than a week. The unit may be overwhelmed, and I¡¯m worried about the preparation of the supplies.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®The n was for the supply unit under Liao to depart on the 24th, a week from today. The announcement will be dyed by one day, so it will be a matter of dying the schedule for one day. Although there are holidays, it¡¯s not so difficult.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Then, that¡¯s fine. I feel like I was too rushing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Although reconnaissance can make some predictions, the war may started by a sudden collision at the forefront. So, when the main force of reinforcements departs, the bridge will be blocked by traffic jams.¡¯


    ¡®So, there¡¯s a ce where I want to arrive early if I want to see it, but it can¡¯t be helped. There are circumstances that I would like to dy.¡¯


    ¡°Carol? What are you doing?¡± (Yuri)


    When I saw Carol, she didn¡¯t take part in the conversation. She enthusiastically looked at the documents on the desk and wrote something.


    ¡°I¡¯m rethinking if there was any strange evaluation.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It seems that she is reconsidering her own evaluation. However, I feel like she can¡¯t focus because she¡¯s somehow restless.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a matter of course, after having 50 people in a row from morning until night. There¡¯s no way you can concentrate as if you immediately wake up after having a long sleep.¡¯


    ¡®Goodness, she¡¯s a serious girl. Come to think of it, she had a very serious face when interviewing.¡¯


    ¡°Stop it. If you reevaluate without looking at their face, it will only be counterproductive. Even if you just look at the text and think again, they won¡¯t like it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If there¡¯s a photograph, it¡¯s different, but there¡¯s no photograph or caricature. You can¡¯t even remember a person¡¯s personality just by a list of letters. I think I will be the one who adopt it, but I still want an ID photo.¡¯


    ¡°¡­It may be so. I¡¯ll stop, alright.¡± (Carol)


    Carol put down the brush, as if she remembered something, and rubbed her eyebrows as if she was really tired.


    ¡°Well then, shall we dismiss today? Everyone, take a good rest.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, I got out of my seat.


    ¡ª


    I had nothing to do. After a little hesitation, I turned to Eisa-sensei¡¯s lecture preparation room.


    To tell the truth, I hadn¡¯t greeted Eisa-sensei yet. I didn¡¯t know what to talk about.


    When I knocked on the door, a gentle voice came back saying ¡®Come in¡¯.


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    When I opened the door, to my surprise, there was another visitor besides Eisa-sensei.


    She was a girl from the school of Liberal Arts. She turned around and looked at me. She was surprised as if she knew my face.


    ¡°Aah¡­ if you¡¯re busy, I¡¯lle backter.¡± (Yuri)


    I said.


    ¡°No, not really¡­ will it be fine if I see you after taking care of this girl¡¯s questions?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Yes, of course. I will wait.¡± (Yuri)


    I decided to sit in a nearby chair and waited.


    ¡°This verb should be put here. Since the subject is a third-person woman, the verb changes like this. That¡¯s why the rtive adverb points to the sentences here and here¡­ Do you understand?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Eh¡­ uhmmm.¡± (Girl)


    The girl seemed flustered because she didn¡¯t expect Sensei would ask her a question.


    ¡®Rather, since she had a surprised face, she may know I am¡­ It would be nice if she didn¡¯t have a ridiculous impression in rtion to the erotic book¡­¡¯


    ¡°When Neko meets Rowe, she says that she was ying, but it was a lie¡­ is it?¡± (Girl)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You understand well.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Yes! Thank you very much!¡± (Girl)


    As the girl said so, she bowed down and said ¡®P-please excuse me!¡¯. Then, she left the room like a rabbit.


    ¡®Did she say it to me or to Eisa-sensei¡­?¡¯


    ¡°So, you havee. Yuri-san.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei put the book on the desk away, and weed me again.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. Eisa-sensei.¡± (Yuri)


    Eisa-sensei¡¯s impression had changed during the eight years since I met her. However, although there were changes in appearance due to aging, the personality remained the same.


    She was thoughtful and sensitive to things, but she didn¡¯t seem too fickle and be nervous. She was also in close contact with the outside world. Now, there wasn¡¯t even a sense of incongruity in the intonation of Shannguage, and she had mastered more vocabrypared to Shanti.


    Sensei got out of her seat, passed by me, and headed toward the door. She opened the door half way, turned the ¡®Open¡¯ tag around, and closed the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare, isn¡¯t it? There is someone whoes here to ask a question.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, these days¡­¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei sat in her chair again.


    ¡°¡­Theye constantly. The ssroom has grown by one starting from this year. The lectures have been divided into lower and upper parts, making it easier to take the subject.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®What? It seems there¡¯s a sign of fad in learning the Kuranguage. It¡¯s hard to imagine that the ss, where the sound of bird singing can be heard all over, is full with students.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Thanks to Yuri-san and Harold-san¡¯s sess.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Aah, I see. There¡¯s such a thing.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a well-known fact that Hou and Associates is making a lot of money in trade. So, it¡¯s not strange for the auditing students, who want to get a good job, to attend such a ss.¡¯


    ¡°It seems your room has be merrier. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± (Yuri)


    I bowed down. Eisa-sensei looked suitable thinking about God and history in this room where people rarely came.


    It felt kind of lonely when I thought that this quiet room wasn¡¯t so quiet anymore because of the constant visit of students.


    ¡°Eh¡­ no no! I didn¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s fun to teach, so I don¡¯t have anyints.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei seemed unusually flustered and denied my anxiety.


    ¡°It would be helpful when you say that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ really.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei arranged her slightly disordered hair by hand.


    ¡°And I¡¯m happy because my ex-studentes to visit me like this.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Is that so? It¡¯s probably not a lie that she is happy. At least, she doesn¡¯t seem unhappy or tired of work now.¡¯


    ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes¡­ I can generally guess, but what is it?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Does she hear it since she used the word guess?¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to see the battlefield a little, and I¡¯ll be away for a while.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. I have heard about it even though I¡¯m not very familiar with the world. Please be careful.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Since it is unheard of for an active princess to go to war, it is likely to be quite widespread as information. It shouldn¡¯t be a bad rumor, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll manage somehow, but Eisa-sensei, please take care of yourself. If the war begins, some hostility may turn to you. Please close the door strictly¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I see. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Please.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhm, I was wondering if I should tell Yuri-san.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Eisa)


    When I asked Eisa-sensei, she looked a bit nervous and started talking.


    ¡°If you are caught on that side, you will meet the Catholic Pope. If you say that you know where Eisa Wichita and you¡¯ll bring her with you if they allow you to go, you may be able to have some kind of deal. Since I don¡¯t mind, at that time I will¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®¡­Uhm. Somehow, shees out with something interesting. Is Eisa-sensei an important person that can make such an arrangement?¡¯


    ¡°Unfortunately, rather than being just a Knight, I don¡¯t think they will overlook an heir of a General household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if the other side is not smart and is not aware of my identity, such a deal can¡¯t be made without coteral such as hostages. The more they release me without coteral, the more foolish they are.¡¯


    ¡®No. For example, if Carol is also caught together, will she function as a hostage? I don¡¯t want to think about it, but if that¡¯s the case¡­¡¯


    ¡°No, if you tell them my name, the priests will surely listen. They won¡¯t be able to harm you right away, Yuri-san.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Hmm? What does that mean?¡¯


    ¡°I am a very substantial heretic over there. I¡¯m a heretic of The Beast in the Papal States. Since I am of those who greatly threaten the faith of the church, those who capture us will be canonized after death.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®¡­She has done something big. What kind of achievement to the point canonization is promised?¡¯


    ¡°Haa, I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Even if they refuse to negotiate, they have to contact the Gilmaresque Cathedral and ask for instructions from the Archbishop of the district. At least in the meantime, Yuri-san can stay safe.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know the Gmaresque Cathedral, but from its name, I suppose it is a cathedral in Gilmaresque of the Tyrrellme Empire. I knew the ce name. It¡¯s a long way. It takes about a month on the horse from Kilghina.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s good to be able to live for a month from the state of death.¡¯


    ¡®The only thing that can be done safely is to torture before negotiation, so it¡¯s not possible to escape the painful feeling.¡¯


    ¡°But, there must be a military bishop in the Crusaders, right? Even so, do I have to go to Gilmaresque?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. A military bishop is just a bishop. They aren¡¯t an archbishop. Even if a bishop is a bishop, they are chosen among the good ones, but¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°But why is that so? There may be some problem in the absence of the person in charge.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It would be inconvenient if the person in charge, who could make decisions, to be on a horse for a month. It is unlikely that such irregrities will ur, so it may be that the problem is rarely surfaced.¡¯


    ¡°The people who have a higher position than the Archbishop are all elderly, so they don¡¯t want to go on a long trip to the cold north. In the Crusaders of the old days, that was what the Pope himself did, but¡­ It¡¯s a bit hard to think about it now. The people like Cardinals are busy with politics in Vaticanus, and they don¡¯t want to be away from there.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®I see. Certainly, it is difficult for those who have be old to live in a monastery to ride a horse to the northpared to the Knights and kings who are trained on a daily basis.¡¯


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll remember it just in case.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have no intention to use it though.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. Please do so.¡± (Eisa)


    Sensei smiled as if she was relieved.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s alright to ask, but as you said earlier, you were Eisa Wichita. I remembered your surname is Viene¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s a pseudonym.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei said it very easily.


    ¡®Well, if it bes such a big thing, is it necessary to use a pseudonym? Or rather, Viene is a noun that refers to wine in Telornguage. Harold has been bringing it through the ship. For the past 900 years or so, it was considered as a phantom liquor that appears only in the literature among Shanti¡¯s heavy drinkers. Along with cotton, it is one of our best-selling products.¡¯


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter to me, but it¡¯s not strange to have the surname Viene as a farmer, but it would be strange for someone who is intellectual like Eisa-sensei. I also became suspicious about the pseudonym when I saw Harold going for the ritual of Isus. I was wondering if she couldn¡¯t be held back by her name at the time of the entry to this country.¡¯


    ¡°I used a pseudonym when entering this country, considering the possibility of being used as a political prisoner. If possible, I would appreciate it if you keep my real name secret.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®I see¡­ Eisa-sensei wouldn¡¯t make such a suggestion with a little consideration. When the real name is revealed, there is a considerable risk. That kind of thing was prepared and she tried to give me one of the means to survive.¡¯


    ¡®Speaking of exchanging hostages if Carol is caught, rather than saying ¡®I¡¯ll be back, so please excuse me.¡¯ she will be happy to say ¡®Yes, I understand¡¯ if she knows that she¡¯s obviously going to die. What a good intention I¡¯m receiving.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t say it even if my mouth is torn.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind if you say it when your mouth is about to tear, you know?¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei smiled mischievously.


    ¡®It seems that I can say her name if I¡¯m tortured. Nope. I can¡¯t do that.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I will never forget Sensei¡¯s kindness. Thank you very much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, saying it as a kindness is¡­ I think I died once when I left that ce, and if I could use this life for Yuri-san¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®No, I don¡¯t feel like thinking about dying.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened at Vaticanus, but Eisa-sensei lives like this and you¡¯re my dear teacher. If possible, it would be helpful if you don¡¯t waste your life.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Eisa-sensei looked a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Surely, it¡¯s true. It may be a bit unconvincing to let you do it while making light of my life.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®I don¡¯t mean that, but¡­ Oh well.¡¯


    ¡°Please love yourself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°Then, I have another matter to talk about.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°You may not like it as a teacher, but I¡¯m thinking about doing business for a while. And¡­ if Eisa-sensei is willing, why don¡¯t you trante the holy book? Lightly annotate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh? That is¡­ in modern Shannguage?¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei seemed to have imagined something like a Shannguage trantion of the holy book.


    ¡°No, it will be in the Telornguage. Actually, I¡¯m having a good business with the Republic of Albio, which Harold is doing, so I think it would be interesting to export the printed book. If we educate them about the right teachings, they will change their consciousness little by little¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡­ where do you sell it? No one will buy it¡­¡± (Eisa)


    It looked like Eisa-sensei had never done any business.


    ¡°We will sell it to the entire Isus region. The Republic of Albio has awork of dark trades in every country. With Hou paper and printing technology, it¡¯s much cheaper to make than a parchment manuscript book. It is a market principle that if it¡¯s cheap, it will sell. Even if you don¡¯t like it, it will sell.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The possession of the holy book should be a kind of status over there, so I thought it would sell like a fly. This has been investigated, but there¡¯s still no printing technology even if there¡¯s a nt-based paper over there. Of course, the information that such a binding in the Kingdom of Shaalta only offends the buyer, so I¡¯ll hide the fact.¡¯


    ¡®The people who buy it will of course want the current Authorized Version, not the Eisa¡¯s trantion, but the only cheap one is the Eisa¡¯s trantion, so they will have no choice.¡¯


    ¡°But¡­ let me say this. If you distribute the trantion that I wrote, just like that, it will soon be a heresy. Once it¡¯s regarded as a forbidden book and burned, nothing can be done.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®That¡¯s true. The book tranted by Eisa-sensei is supposed to anger the church.¡¯


    ¡®The interpretation of the book established by the church is called the ¡®creed¡¯ in technical terms, which is adopted at the Ecumenical council convened by a high ranking priest of Isus religion.¡¯


    ¡®For example, in the book, there is no clear indication saying that Isus is a child of God, or God¡¯s will itself possesses man, or God himselfing down to earth, or even did he be a superhuman who can cause miracles? Of course, if that remains ambiguous, the content of the teaching will change from church to church, and the preaching of the priests will also be inconsistent.¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s say, if a believer A went to a church called C, instead of the church called B, which he usually goes to, when he listened to the preaching, he would talk about what was different between B and C. What would happen then? The priest of C church would be shocked and called A a heretic. In fact, as the Isus religion expanded and spread to arge area, such cases became more frequent.¡¯


    ¡®Therefore, the Pope of the ancient times held Ecumenical council, and Isus adopted the interpretation of ¡®God itself¡¯ instead of ¡®Child of God¡¯ which had a separate meaning from God, and made it a unified view. And those who refused the interpretation would be treated as a heretic.¡¯


    ¡®Since then, the Ecumenical council has been convened every time something goes wrong, but this isn¡¯t like a regr meeting. If there are no problems, it may not be held for hundreds of years. The current Catholic doctrine has been formed by stacking the decisions of the Ecumenical Council like a pie crust, and peeling them off if past decisions be inconvenient.¡¯


    ¡®In Eisa-sensei¡¯s ss, I know the difference between the interpretation of the Catholic sect and the view of the Eisa sect even though it¡¯s only on the surface. In the Eisa sect, some important beliefs are wrong, and the interpretation of the book is quite different. There is no doubt that the book will anger the Papal States, but that will take time to happen.¡¯


    ¡®In a country where the social system isn¡¯t built at a high level, there will be a long timeg before problems that ur in the remote areas reach the center. In this matter, it is the Papal States that make the judgment of heresy, so if their territory is regarded like a donut shaped territory and the book is sold all at once in a short period of time, the time to be a problem will increase considerably.¡¯


    ¡®If money is paid to the Republic of Albio, it is possible to have insiders in the Papal States. If a proposal of the prohibition is to be made, then we should distribute to the Papal States for the first time.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that time is that time. I will stop printing if it doesn¡¯t sell. Let¡¯s see¡­ you can think of it as enlightenment, not missionary work. If you print a thousand book, no matter how many books are burned, about one will remain. If anyone finds it a hundred yearster, the idea of Eisa-sensei,which has been denied in the current time, might be evaluated by posterity¡­ Isn¡¯t that interesting?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Eisa-sensei had a face that didn¡¯t seem to be alright. It was like her chest was throbbing.


    ¡®That¡¯s probably it. Eisa-sensei isn¡¯t a scientist, but if she has a hobby of thinking, it¡¯s natural that she wants the world to know about the fruits that havee out as a result.¡¯


    ¡®Every human being wants to leave their own footprints in the world. It¡¯s too lonely to disappear without anyone knowing.¡¯


    Eisa-sensei was wondering if she would be happy, but she immediately erased her smile. And then, she looked down for a long time enough, and remained silent.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what she was thinking, but I knew she was thinking about something, so I kept quiet without making a sound.


    And after a long silence¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s a big decision for me.¡± (Eisa)


    She said it.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t think it was a big decision.


    ¡°Certainly, the trantion process may take some time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that the case? Or rather, you have a stern look, which is different from earlier.¡¯


    ¡°If it¡¯s designated as a forbidden book, the owner will be a heretic. Submitting it to the church immediately will save them some trouble, but they will still be questioned. Some may be put in prison or executed.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Aah, I see. For me, it doesn¡¯t really matter because I would rather wee the confusion over there, but I suppose it is different for Eisa-sensei. That¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡°Indeed, that may be the case¡­ I forgot the Eisa-sensei standpoint. If you don¡¯t like it, I will give up.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, throwing a stone at the current Catholic sect, as Yuri-kun says, has a good effect in many ways. I think it¡¯s worth doing even whenpared to those negative aspects.¡± (Eisa)


    However, it seemed Eisa-sensei was motivated.


    ¡®What kind of feeling is it? I think it feels like the bnce is shaking, but I don¡¯t know which weight is on. I don¡¯t know what happened in Eisa-sensei¡¯s past, so I couldn¡¯t figure out.¡¯


    ¡°In that sense, I¡¯m forced to make a decision. I have already failed once and ruined the lives of many people. But, it may be my indulgence not to act for that reason.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I thought of saying that is a heavy matter, but I stopped. It was that Sensei thought and drew the conclusion. If the person was simr as Eisa-sensei, they would havee to a simple decision.


    Or rather, if Eisa-sensei didn¡¯t like it, I wouldn¡¯t push this matter hard. She might hate making money, so I thought I would give up if she didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°The decision can be made at ater date. Maybe when Ie back.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ We will decide now.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Eh? I-is that so?¡¯


    ¡°However, there is a question I would like you to answer when entrusting you with my tranted book.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Eh, this is getting strange. A question¡­ is it like an exam question? I didn¡¯t expect that I have been interviewing her since a while ago, and now, I am on the side of being interviewed.¡¯


    ¡°Yes¡­ what is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why does war happen?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®???¡¯


    I involuntarily frowned.


    ¡®What a vague question. However, it¡¯s none other than Eisa-sensei¡¯s question. It¡¯s not a child¡¯s question. Sensei may have one or two opinions, so I should answer firmly with the intention of challenging the discussion here.¡¯


    ¡°Why is it¡­ I think there are various reasons.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What are they? Give examples.¡± (Eisa)


    I was told to give examples.


    ¡°Group psychological factors, economic factors, geopolitical factors, historical factors, military factors¡­ You can justify it from any academic field and none of them are correct.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please borate.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®borate, you say? Somehow, this is not the end of it¡­¡¯


    ¡°For example, if there are economic disparities between neighboring countries, it could be a source of war. There will be no people orndlords who feelfortable watching the neighboring countries bing rich and prosper. If the country is only vulnerable to armaments, it naturally creates a desire to attack. This is one of the obvious factors that starts the war. But it¡¯s one of the several elements, not all. If there is no economic disparity and there¡¯s no feeling of jealousy or envy between neighboring countries, then war well never ur. For example, the Kulkux war was caused by apletely different factor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yup. This would be perfect. It should be the answer.¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ Yuri-san¡¯s insight is very good. But that¡¯s not the answer I wanted. No, my question was wrong, wasn¡¯t it?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Eh¡­ What is that?¡¯


    ¡°Then, let me ask another question. How do you think you can get rid of war?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°That is¡­¡± (Yuri)


    It became a question that turned me speechless.


    ¡®What is the intention of asking such a question? Even so, I feel like I¡¯ve heard this kind of question for the first time in a long time. In this world, the war was somonce that no one thought about it, and I had never heard of this kind of question that wasmonce. Even if this kind of question wasmon in Japan, I have never heard of it.¡¯


    ¡®Let¡¯s answer honestly without reading too much here. If that results in me not getting the Eisa sect¡¯s book, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    ¡°If any country dominates the world, perhaps, there may be no war temporarily. However, what Eisa-sensei wants to say is not that, but a way to permanently end the war, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®It¡¯s a very difficult thing to do. If it¡¯s a simple problem rather than a difficult problem, there is no war from the beginning.¡¯


    ¡®There is a riddle-like answer but if all but one human being is extinct, there will be no war, but that¡¯s no good. Hmm¡­ I have to think it over and answer it.¡¯


    ¡°A long time ago, some people said that if we remove weapons and troops from the world, there will be no war. If we define war as a battle between military forces, there will be no war if we lost the military, but that doesn¡¯t mean that either.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Well, indeed.¡¯


    ¡°Then, it means trying to eliminate the conflict itself. There are two ways to do this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Two ways¡­ are they? Can you tell me?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°One is an extension of ¡®eliminating weapons and troops from the world¡¯. Needless to say, the loss of weapons and troops from all over the world doesn¡¯t end the war. You just fight the invasion without being organized, by using an empty fist. Humans can hit and kill people with their bare hands. Of course, you can take it away. It means that you can fight and plunder as usual. Weapons and troops are tools invented to streamline murder and win the war, so their disappearance has no essential effect on extinguishing the war. The state of war will change, but it will not be any more effective.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But you said earlier that we could eliminate the war.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Yes. Strictly speaking, this isn¡¯t enough. Not only that, all you have to do is to take away the arms, legs and teeth from humans.¡± (Yuri)


    Eisa-sensei looked surprised when I said that.


    ¡°In other words, it means removing all violent functions from human beings. Of course, you can¡¯t hurt others. Then, the war is gone.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa¡­ if all humanity does that, that¡¯s true.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Of course. If they do that, humanity cannot live. They will be extinct due to thepetition in the natural world. However, there is no point in eliminating war by eliminating military force.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In fact, it will be impossible to execute.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly a convincing conclusion. It¡¯s not realistic, but it¡¯s an imaginary experiment.¡± (Eisa)


    As expected, Eisa-sensei didn¡¯t seem to be very interested.


    ¡°The other is not to ¡®eliminate weapons and troops from the world¡¯, but to ¡®eliminate the need for weapons and troops from humans¡¯. In other words, it eliminates the need for violent solutions from humans.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s splendid.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei would have wanted an answer to the main point here.


    ¡°However, in reality, violence is used to solve every problem in this world. Men use violence to make women hear what they say, and women do the same to their children. Violent people rob to satisfy their desires, and when people arrest them, they also deprive them of their freedom through violence.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s true.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°So, this solution envisions a world where murder, theft, rape and assault are no longer exist in society, and the opportunity to enforce punishment disappears, eliminating the need for police. That¡¯s what it means. In such a world, of course, no army, no weapons, no war will be needed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Well then, do you think it¡¯s feasible?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Apparently, this is what she wants to hear. In science fiction novels and movies, gic maniptions, artificial viruses, micromachines and others fundamentally change human beings and change the brains that try to do such things. I can¡¯t tell if human science can reach that point, but assuming that science progresses infinitely, it¡¯s possible to actually deprive humanity of the possibility of war.¡¯


    ¡®However, it¡¯s not possible at present, and there is a sense of incongruity when ites to eliminating war by altering human races in the first ce. Incongruity, or rather antipathy.¡¯


    ¡°The answer is yes¡­ No, I don¡¯t want to say that. If I say yes, I¡¯m lying, and if I say no, I¡¯m going to get rid of the possibility. Rather than simply giving either answer, the attitude of making efforts without giving is what makes progress. Whether you believe that effort will be fulfilled or not, that would be another matter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The conclusion is neither a medicine nor a poison. So, there is no choice but to conclude like this.¡¯


    ¡°I understand Yuri-san¡¯s thought very well.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yeah, I wonder if it¡¯s no good. I don¡¯t know what the question was intended for.¡¯


    ¡°I will do my best to trante the book.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand but I guess it¡¯s all good.¡¯


    ¡°Were you d a moment ago?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I just wanted to make sure. The book can also be used as a tool to disrupt society if you want to. I hope that doesn¡¯t happen.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®No¡­ this is about disrupting society.¡¯


    ¡°No, I¡­ it¡¯s a vulgar thing to say, but I just want to make money. I don¡¯t think of any conspiracy, but I don¡¯t have the lofty idea of doing charity in the hope of the right faith.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I will take the money properly though.¡¯


    ¡°I understand. Making money isn¡¯t a bad thing. However, the holy book is also malicious¡­ in this case, it should be called a cause of harm. If treated with harm, it will have bad consequences.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®In other words, Eisa-sensei is afraid that the believers generated by the distribution of the book tranted by her for personal gain and Shanti people, as I like, right?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-san, I believe you hate war.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, of course. The book doesn¡¯t deny war, but they don¡¯t approve of it.¡¯


    ¡®Even if the book approves it, it should be a passive affirmation under the pressure of authority. It¡¯s not a priest¡¯s job to pursue personal interests and positively affirm them. Eisa-sensei is a fine priest, so there should be no such thing.¡¯


    ¡°If you want to take advantage of me, you¡¯ve told me the answer to deny the war in a way that sounds good. That¡¯s why, I can entrust it to you with confidence.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand the theory, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­Maybe you haven¡¯t thought about it? The confusion on that side is benefiting me, so if I recognize the value of use, I don¡¯t know if I will use it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It may be so. That¡¯s why, please. Please use the book I entrust to you for the wellbeing of Isus believers.¡± (Eisa)


    I was asked.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll do that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In the first ce, I have no intention of using it against Eisa-sensei¡¯s will. If there are restrictions, don¡¯t be extra greedy and just use it within the scope of use.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. However, that¡¯s only when you return safely. Again, please be careful.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It would be bad if the thing written by Eisa-sensei is wasted.¡¯


    ¡°Well then¡­ can you give me your hand?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®?¡¯


    I put out my right hand to Eisa-sensei.


    She took the slightly bulky hand, held it, as if wrapping it with both hands. The palm was warm even though the skin seemed to be dry.


    ¡®Shall I give you some oil to apply to your hands next time?¡¯


    When I suddenly thought so, Eisa-sensei bent over a bit and put her lips lightly on the back of my hands. She released my hand at the same time as her lips.


    The sudden act made me surprised¡­


    ¡°Good luck. Pleasee back safely.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­Got it.¡± (Yuri)


    While feeling embarrassed, I left Eisa-sensei¡¯s room.


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 80: (Self Edited) Luggage from the Other Side of the Sea

    ¡°Oi! Wait!¡± (Yuri)


    I arrived in a hurry and when Liao heard me screaming, he turned around his mount and looked suspicious.


    ¡°Stop entirely!¡± (Liao)


    When he said that to stop the Galloping Bird unit¡¯s movement, he stepped down from his Galloping Bird to greet me as his superior. I also got down from my Galloping Bird and met him face to face on the ground.


    Then, Liao whispered so that the rest wouldn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°I was about to leave since we were getting tired of waiting for you who weren¡¯ting. Even if this is about something important, it will raise the feeling of disapproval.¡± (Yuri)


    Behind Liao, the members of the unit were wearing leather armor and straddling the birds. I was in charge of sending them out, but I waste.


    ¡®They probably think ¡®So after a long wait, what the heck is this? Let¡¯s go now!¡¯


    Liao was right. If I came inte and would like to give an admonitory speech, it would be a big deal.¡°Sorry. I had a carriageing from now on. I waste for that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A carriage? I haven¡¯t heard about it.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°I thought I couldn¡¯t make it in time.¡± (Yuri)


    When he looked at the back of the row, he saw another carriageing from behind several carriages.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Can you bring it along?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the addition of one carriage, but¡­¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Yuri-kun, what¡¯s going on?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro also came.


    She was wearing a thin leather armor on her delicate body, riding a young female bird. To protect the heart, a triangr chainmail was worn from the right shoulder to the left armpit. The armor was particrly thin, so it might be there was some kind of reinforcement.


    It looked light and wasn¡¯t badly made.


    ¡®Did she¡­ No, I wonder if she borrowed it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve got one more luggage I want you to bring with you. It arrived this morning.¡± (Yuri)


    However, the time was now morning, so speaking of this morning, it was still morning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take off the hood since the contents aren¡¯t something edible.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro nodded.


    ¡°Also, water and fire are strictly prohibited. Therefore, don¡¯t take the hood during the camp. If you let it touch the spark mistakenly, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± (Myaro)


    The management of the supplies should be under Myaro, so she would manage it.


    ¡®It should be safe if I leave it to Myaro.¡¯


    ¡ª


    After giving some encouragement to the supply unit, I returned to the dorm and Iid down on the bed. I had been worried since yesterday, so I was very tired.


    All that was left was to leave with my Eagle King in thirteen days.


    In the meantime, I had some things to do, but I had time to go to bed. I went to the harbor early in the morning today, and since then, I was moving around, so I was pretty sleepy.


    The gulf between Shaalta and Kilghina was called the Gulf of Shamil. The gulf was constricted just around Sibyaku, and it was quite narrow, if not, it would be called an ind sea. (TLN: The equivalent ce of the gulf would be the Gulf of Bothnia)


    Unlike horses and Galloping Birds, Eagle King could cross this gulf because they weren¡¯t restricted by terrain except on very high mountains. The width of the gulf was about 3/4 of the Eagle King¡¯s flight limit, so there was plenty of room.


    Anyhow, it didn¡¯t matter what the terrain was, but it was a good thing if it could fly smoothly. If wended due to trouble, we would naturally drown because of the sea below. Speaking of danger, the situation where the eagle couldn¡¯t be allowed in the 3/4 of their flight distance limit must be very dangerous.


    Still, if we went around the strait by bypassing it, the distance would be five times higher. It was a ridiculous waste of time. Therefore, I also used this route when I returned.


    The envoy to and from Sibyaku and Reform utilized a route that was used on a daily basis, so it wasn¡¯t so dangerous. A method using apass had traditionally been established among the envoy, so the ident rate was less than 1%.


    The danger element wasn¡¯t the navigation and maneuvering skill, but rather the physical condition management of the Eagle King, which was to rest well before flight, eat nutritious meals, watch the situation for a while after starting to fly, and if it turned bad, it became the most important thing. The responsibility of the leading guide was very important¡­ In other words, I was the only one who could do it, and the rest would just follow me.


    When I was napping for a bit, the door opened suddenly.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    When I opened my eyes and looked, it was Carol.


    ¡®Well, yeah.¡¯


    Do and Myaro left today, so only Carol and I are the ones who wille to this room. If she were toe backter, she would be like a killer. She looked like a killer rather than a joke, so I looked at her with half opened eyes.


    However, Carol was going to give me some encouragement before going out with me today. I waste, but she must have done her job properly.


    ¡®I might as well have a small talk since I have woken up. Or should I keep pretending to sleep as it is?¡¯


    ¡°Are you sleeping?¡± (Carol)


    I didn¡¯t answer because I was ¡®sleeping¡¯.


    ¡®If she¡¯s not mad, she would probably go soon after getting her business finished.¡¯


    She came up to me with a slightly loud footstep, and it seemed she stopped beside my bed.


    ¡®What? Could it be that she is flipping out and going to force me to wake up by dropping her heels on me?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t impossible, so I was worried.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s morning~¡± (Carol)


    It was said in a small voice. Even though it was morning, it was almost noon. If I looked at the watch Lily gave me, it was probably pointing at 10 o¡¯clock.


    Since I was closing my eyes, I didn¡¯t know what kind of face she was having. If I didn¡¯t know the facial expression, it was hard to guess what the situation was like with the voice alone.


    ¡®Well, if I remain on the bed like this, she would go sooner orter. It doesn¡¯t seem she has any business. Maybe she just came to get some clothes or books.¡¯


    ¡ª


    Enough time had passed as it was.


    However, I didn¡¯t look at my clock, and as I kept closing my eyes, my sense of time might be off.


    ¡®It¡¯spletely different when you¡¯re reading an interesting book or staying in the toilet. Actually, it may be about five minutes¡­¡¯


    ¡®But what is this girl doing?¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t open my eyes, so I have no choice but to judge by sound. However, since I don¡¯t hear the paper rubbing, I don¡¯t think she is reading a book. Is there any non-urgent report waiting for me to wake up?¡¯


    ¡®Is she free?¡¯


    ¡®But she isn¡¯t always staring at me. She may be sleeping or doing without making a sound. For example, doing a cat¡¯s cradle¡­ No, it can¡¯t be.¡¯


    ¡®Aah seriously, this is too much. I shouldn¡¯t have been pretending to sleep. Why are we battling patience?


    ¡®Let¡¯s pretend to be up now and open my eyes.¡¯


    The moment I thought about it, I suddenly felt something touching my forehead.


    Carol lightly touched my forehead with her fingertips. And, she moved it side to side and wiped off the hair on my face.


    ¡®Uuh¡­¡¯


    Since I was touched suddenly, my eyebrows were surprised involuntarily. Carol¡¯s fingers suddenly left at that time.


    ¡®Dang it. It would be strange to pretend to be sleeping as it is.¡¯


    As I noticed that, I suddenly opened my eyes and got up.


    ¡°Hmm¡­? Carol?¡± (Yuri)


    I looked at Carol with sleepy eyes. It was an act of just waking up.


    Carol was solidified. It was rigid as a junior high school student who was found doing something that parents didn¡¯t want to see.


    ¡°Do you have something?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, aaaaaah, yeesssss! I do!¡± (Carol)


    She was interestingly disturbed.


    ¡°Did you juste?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes! I-I just came here!¡± (Carol)


    ¡®You liar.¡¯


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, errr, aaah, yes, well. I-I forgot.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®She forgot¡­ I¡¯m sure she got nothing to do.¡¯


    ¡°W-well then, I¡¯lle back when I remember!¡± (Carol)


    Carol suddenly raised her hand, and hurried out of the room.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this girl.¡¯


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>I¡¯m not expert in geography term. Not sure if the terms I used in this chapter or not. Let me know if I make mistake on that. Thanks!</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 81: (Self Edited) Departure

    May 8th


    In front of me, who was about to depart, there were 28 Eagle Kings and young people wearing loosely connected light armor.


    Next to me was Carol wearing white leather armor, which was elegantly tailored to the point that it didn¡¯t look gorgeous. Whoever designed it, the heart part was reinforced with a steel te, and in terms of design, it was very beautiful from my point of view. The leather seemed to be made from white horse leather. Next to her was her eagle, Mountain Vapor.


    Here was a fishing vige called Korepta, about 70km from Sibyaku. Korepta was considered to be the starting point when crossing the Shamir Gulf with Eagle King. Although it was a poor vige with no industries, the inn was good due to the demand for the Eagle King riders to stay. Yesterday, the observation unit led by me left Sibyaku and took a rest in Korepta to let the Eagle King have rest as much as possible.


    And today, we were gathering on the tnd facing the sea of Korepta.


    ¡°Now, as I have told you in advance, we will cross the Gulf of Shamil today. However, there are some points to keep in mind. It¡¯s a matter of life and death, so I want you to listen carefully.¡± (Yuri)


    With a preface, I began to talk.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯ve experienced this once, so I want you to follow me with peace of mind. It¡¯s unlikely that you will get lost at sea. However, even if I guide you all the way there, there are still problems.¡± (Yuri)I continued.


    ¡°The Eagle King can¡¯t be treated in the air, so it¡¯s not possible for everyone to fly with the falling Eagle King. So, when you¡¯re unable to fly at sea, you will sink into the sea with your eagle. That¡¯s a big difference from the ground where you can alwaysnd.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, everyone looked anxious.


    ¡®If you are a young man with a future, you wouldn¡¯t want to sink into the sea alone.¡¯


    ¡°But as you know, it¡¯s rare for Eagle King to suddenly die and fall in the air, even if something goes wrong.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To tell the truth, it¡¯s extremely rare for an Eagle King to die suddenly in the air due to a heart attack. Even at the Academy, it¡¯s about once every twenty years where the Eagle King stopped moving in the air and crashed to the ground along with the rider, resulting in death. But it¡¯s really a rare kind of ident, and it has never happened once in my lifetime.¡¯


    ¡°In most cases, it¡¯s possible to fly for quite some time, even if there was some kind of failure on the eagle during the flight. For those of you who have been acknowledged for having skills as a Heavenly Knight, that is something you are well aware off. And if the eagle breaks down, and you are within the first quarter of the whole journey, you may return. You can return without harming your eagle or losing your life.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s alright to say this much.¡¯


    ¡°So, if you feel that your eagle is in poor health, leave the unit immediately and turn back to the Shaalta side. This is an order, and you don¡¯t need to check it with the leadership in the air. Let me make this clear. Turning around will not damage your honor at all. That¡¯s all.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said so, I ended the admonitory speech and took a step back. Next, Carol took a step forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m Carol Full Chartres, the vice Commanding Officer. I¡¯ll be overseeing from the tail rear end. I will give a hand signal to anyone who can clearly see the Eagle King break down. I want that person to turn back promptly. The eagle which is clearly crumbling from the outside will not be able to withstand the journey, and it¡¯s likely to crash. I want all of you toe back alive. Again, do not go against this order.¡± (Carol)


    After saying that in a well-passed voice, Carol went down one step.


    ¡°Anyhow¡­¡± (Yuri)


    And I supplemented the speech.


    ¡°Some of you may know that on yesterday¡¯s moving day, I looked around the Eagle Kings once and confirmed the breakdown. I asked some of those whose eagle was in bad condition from participating. In my view, your Eagle King is in good health, and probably no one will drop out. I don¡¯t need you to worry that much, but¡­ well, I should remind you this much, yes? Well then, let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    Stardustnded on thend beyond the gulf with itsrge wings. This was already thend of Kilghina.


    When I removed the safety gear quickly, I got down to the ground. In the rear, the eagles wereing down one after another.


    It ended unexpectedly easily. There was no big trouble, and probably everyone arrived.


    When all Eagle Kings got off, the safety gear was removed and the eagles stood on the ground. The people began to line up without any instruction. Since they were the finest picks, it was a quick operation. They steadily did what was taught at the school of Knights.


    ¡°After the alignment, roll call!¡± (Yuri)


    Speaking of which, I quickly started roll calling. I finished counting up to 26. There was definitely everyone here.


    ¡®When I think about it, these people are high achievers, so it isn¡¯t a group of ordinary people. Well, rather than the abilities, if the eagle is in good physical condition, it¡¯s something that can be ovee normally.¡¯


    ¡°Then, after a short break, we will enter the Meshal vige as nned. Take a good rest.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, everyone sat down and started to rest. It was probably due to mental fatigue rather than physical fatigue.


    I wasn¡¯t so tired because it was my second time, but I thought I was nervous because there was a risk of death.


    ¡°As expected.¡± (Carol)


    While holding Mountain Vapor, Carol, who stood beside me, said.


    ¡°The eagle is in good shape. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t have your job.¡± (Carol)


    Carol was in charge of notifying the dropout, but fortunately she didn¡¯t have to work.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Isn¡¯t perfect for Meshal?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, is that so?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®While going back and forth between Korepta and the Meshal vige, thepass needle is oriented many times. I mean, the numbers are pretty urate. It seems that this is the umtion of many years of experience. In fact, when I left here about a month ago, I flew ording to it, and arrived at Korepta, so I thought it was amazing.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising, isn¡¯t it? Anyone can do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that even a pretty expert will look for a town after arriving.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Is that so? Well, if you¡¯re this far away, the destination may be off about ten kilometers just by changing the angle by a few degrees, so that may be the case.¡¯


    ¡®Unlike the case of walking on the ground, the Eagle King can literally take a bird¡¯s eye view from the sky. You can easily find a town even if it¡¯s off by about ten kilometers. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem.¡¯


    ¡°It just happened. More importantly, the body got cold. Are you alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The aerial flight in this season is much better than in the cold season, but there are still things that can be tolerated by the body. It¡¯s still chilly cold, and we were in it for about three hours, so the body got cold.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°You don¡¯t look alright. Your lips are blue.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to copse.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think she¡¯s feeling well, but if she cares too much about her appearance in front of the subordinates, she will lose her position. It¡¯s probably better not to offer help.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Fortunately, it¡¯s right there. Let¡¯s take a rest when we get back to the inn.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    The neighborhood of Meshal looked like a typical semi-agricultural and semi-fishing poor vige, but it seemed to be living a somewhat luxurious life, as money came in due to being a post-station neighborhood simr to Korepta. For example, the quality of the iron farming tools under the eaves of the farmhouse and the clothes of the vigers looked good even a little. Compared to the real rural neighborhood deep in the mountains, I could feel a lot of gorgeousness.


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Yuri


    When we arrived in front of the inn, the onlyrge inn in the vige was closed. The windows were closed with the curtains, and there was no steam or smoke from the chimney.


    Speaking of the uninhabited building, it felt like people were holding breath somewhere. That was exactly the case here.


    ¡®What is going on? When I stayed here three weeks ago, it was open normally.¡¯


    ¡®At that time, I informed in advance how many people woulde on the date around today. Because of the selection process, there was a one-day shift from yesterday, so it should be within permissible range. I also have paid half of the amodation fee.¡¯


    Just in case, I tried to open the door, but all I had made was rattling noises. It was still locked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± (Carol)


    Carol asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The owner of the inn may have copsed and it is closed¡­¡± (Yuri)


    However, even though it wasn¡¯t big, there were a little over ten rooms, and of course, it wasn¡¯t likely to be prepared by itself. Then, even if the owner copsed, the inn would open if it was entrusted to the employees.


    ¡®Why is it closed?¡¯


    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me.¡± (??)


    And I heard a voice. Someone seemed to being toward us, squeezing through the Eagle Kings.


    The person, who came out from the crowd, was someone I knew.


    ¡°Ooh, you were the horse caretaker.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hey.¡± (??)


    The man was a man who was working full-time in the inn to take care of the horse (actually taking care of Eagle Kings in this vige), I also left Stardust when I stayed overnight before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can you exin? Did the owner die suddenly?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s something simr.¡± (??)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The owner brought his family with him and went to Shaalta with half the paid money by you¡­¡± (??)


    ¡®¡­Uhmm.¡¯


    ¡°To begin with, he was a weak-spirited man. Recently, he felt ufortable when he heard the news of war and the number of people leaving the vige had increased¡­ so a week ago, he stopped by and left the key to the inn to me. Then, he disappeared.¡± (??)


    ¡®Uwaah. What the¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine to stay since we were going to stay today and tomorrow.¡¯


    ¡®Depositing the key to the inn means that we have paid the deposit, so we can stay without permission. If the innkeeper were here, I would like to hit him.¡¯


    ¡®How dare you use the deposit money without giving any service? It was correct to pay only half instead of a full amount deposit.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem if there is no bedding inside.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Sleeping on the floor is basically simr to sleeping outdoors.¡¯


    ¡°There are beddings.¡± (??)


    ¡®Apparently, the beddings and other things aren¡¯t sold. If thend is safe in the war, is he going toe back and resume business? At that time, you can¡¯t make aint.¡¯


    ¡°Have the employees scattered?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes? Of course, I can ask for their help if they are free.¡± (??)


    ¡°Aah. that¡¯s not what I mean. I mean whether they are still in this town or not.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In that case, most of them are here.¡± (??)


    ¡®It seems so. It can¡¯t be helped if everyone is scattered to the nearby viges.¡¯


    ¡°Then, can you gather people who will work today and tomorrow?¡± (Yuri)


    I gave a man a bag of silver coins.


    ¡°These are Shaalta silver coins worth 2000 Ruga. This is half the money, and I¡¯ll pay the remaining half when we leave the inn.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s enough.¡± (??)


    ¡°It includes the costs of our meals and the eagle¡¯s food. I¡¯m in trouble if you don¡¯t take care of the Eagle Kings. However, with such eagles, it¡¯s impossible to do it alone. You can hire children who are free around here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hey. I will ept it.¡± (??)


    ¡°Let the eagles rest today and tomorrow. And¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I took out a piece of gold coin and gave it to the man. That was equivalent to 1000 Ruga.


    ¡°This is your sry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh, that much?¡± (??)


    The man saw the gold coin as if he was looking at something dazzling.


    ¡°In exchange, don¡¯t put any other money in your pocket. Even if there¡¯s a surplus, divide it equally among the hired people.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, of course I will.¡± (??)


    ¡°Then, get started. I¡¯m going to open the door and go in.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    The man gave me the key.


    ¡ª


    After deciding the room allocation appropriately and putting everyone in the room for the time being, Carol and I went into our room.


    ¡°Is that alright?¡± (Carol)


    Carol said before she unpacked her stuff.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you to be stingy, but you gave that man a gold coin.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Aah, is it about that? What is it? I feel something strange.¡¯


    ¡°You mean I spent too much money?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, but¡­ I mean other people don¡¯t get that much. I don¡¯t know how many people he can get together.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Do you mean to make the same amount of money as the others do? For example, like five copper coins?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since the five copper coins are fifty Ruga, the amount of money which I gave to the horse caretaker a little while ago is twenty times that. For the time being, he is going to take care of us for two days, so it¡¯s actually half the amount, but from the perspective of a rural farm, that¡¯s a lot of money. In terms of yens, it would be a sry of 50000 yen a day.¡¯


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s five copper coins or not, the difference seems a bit too big.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I have to get him to work more than normal. If you pay only a bit more, he won¡¯t work any better than everyone.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think she¡¯s convinced.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s half of the reason.


    ¡°? ¡­What do you mean?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°How much money did I give him just now? It was 2000 Ruga. What would a person, who is entrusted with such an amount of money, do if his sry is only 50 Ruga? I don¡¯t know the man¡¯s personality and I can¡¯t say he looks great, but he will try to keep the difference in his pocket as much as possible.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®So, apart from taking care of people, he would take care of the eagles to let them heal the fatigue. I won¡¯t be able to see anything else.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a possibility that¡¯s not going to happen.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Some people work hard no matter how low the sries are.¡¯


    ¡°But there are a lot of people who don¡¯t.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, yeah. If people don¡¯t get enough rewards for their responsibilities, they¡¯re going to try to make a profit from the money I deposited.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®A rotten Witch will try to get money by making use of their job even if she has already gotten enough money.¡¯


    ¡°Haah~¡­ I see~¡± (Carol)


    It seemed that she was impressed.


    ¡®Saying I see~¡­¡¯


    ¡°What? You¡¯re very honest today, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Yuri)


    I wondered if there was a more troublesome discussion.


    ¡°No, I thought there was a reason for Mother to say that.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What is it? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been told.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think she told her any other things.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I was told to observe and learn what you do.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What¡¯s with that? Why do you want to learn what I do?¡±( Yuri)


    ¡®If you learn from someone like me, it would have been a bad influence as a royal family.¡¯


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 82: (Self Edited) Night Watch

    Even after Carol went out busy, I was resting in my room.


    ¡®Surprisingly, there are a lot of roles that need to be done by the leader. It¡¯s the same case as Hou and Associates, where you do what you have to do, and the subordinate will proceed even if you¡¯re sleeping. In the case of thepany, it¡¯s Cuffe, and in this case, it may be Carol. In a word, I¡¯m blessed with such subordinates.¡¯


    As I was lying in the bed, the door opened.


    ¡°Oi.¡± (Carol)


    Since I heard Carol¡¯s voice, I got up.


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Liquor is one of the items I procured. Is it alright to drink it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Aah, is it liquor? I didn¡¯t think about it.¡¯


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s alright to let them have a little. After all, they have been through a life-threatening flight. They also want to release tension.¡¯¡°I don¡¯t mind. But¡­ well, it might be a good idea to threaten what would happen if you drink enough to expose your disgraceful behavior. You will need to adjust the amount ordingly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. And¡­¡± (Carol)


    Then, I noticed that there was a man, who was the horse caretaker, behind Carol.


    ¡°I have some news.¡± (??)


    ¡®Aah yes. If you don¡¯t have anything, you won¡¯te to the room.¡¯


    When Carol stepped back, the man came out in front.


    ¡°Actually, I have something to discuss¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Did he run out of money when he bought the food for the eagles?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-sama and Carol-sama¡¯s eagles are in the stables, but the rest can¡¯t fit in, so they¡¯re tied outside.¡± (??)


    ¡°Of course, I know that.¡± (Yuri)


    I looked around lightly a little while ago, and he didn¡¯t have to worry if the eagle got wet due to the cold rain of this season. It was sunny enough to see the stars today, so I was d there wouldn¡¯t be rain. That was what I thought.


    ¡°To tell the truth, bears areing to the neighborhood these days.¡± (??)


    ¡®Bear? Bears are roughly brown bears in this area, and they are huge. It¡¯s probably ording to Bergmann¡¯s rule. However, of course, it hibernates, so if it were bears in the early spring, they would have lost a lot of weight.¡¯


    Bergmann¡¯s Rule is an ecologic principle stating that body mass increases with colder climate. (Wikipedia)


    ¡®And they are starving too. Did ite to attack humans or did ite down to the vige to eat the garbage that happened to be produced by humans or the meat that was hung in the rag shop? Either way, it¡¯s awkward.¡¯


    ¡°So?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well. Normally, I can protect the stable containing the eagles, but this time, they are tied outside. In other words¡­¡± (??)


    The man spoke ambiguously as if he was hesitant to say.


    ¡°In other words, you can¡¯t confirm the safety of the eagle.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Of course, there¡¯s no way the eagle can¡¯t be eaten quietly, so they will surprise the bear with its ws, and there are hunters in the town. I asked them to take care of the eagles, so I think they can repel the bears with arrows.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, certainly, the bear with weak physical strength can be repelled with arrows. Even if they are there to keep watching the eagles, 26 eagles are tied outside. It seems difficult to protect them all perfectly.¡¯


    ¡®If it is left free, it will fly to the sky and run away, so it¡¯s not possible to do that. If the eagles don¡¯te back, it¡¯s like being killed.¡¯


    ¡°So, in fact, I have a suggestion to solve the problem.¡± (??)


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you lend me a few spears of yours, the people of the vige who have them will protect the eagles. I¡¯m ashamed to say that the only weapons we have are axes and hatchets.¡± (??)


    ¡®Aah, I see, that¡¯s the main subject.¡¯


    ¡®Surely, when ites to dealing with arge bear, a wood-splitting ax and a hatchet won¡¯t be enough. After all, the spear with the reach is the most reliable.¡¯


    ¡®Even farmers who have never trained can easily thrust a spear from a distance. However, it takes a lot of courage to get into the bear¡¯s range with an ax or hatchet.¡¯


    ¡®On the other hand, the spear is quite important for a Knight. If it¡¯s not the soul of a warrior, it¡¯s the soul of a Knight.I don¡¯t discriminate, but I¡¯m not going to lend them to farmers.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If that¡¯s the situation, we will take turns for night watch.¡± (Yuri)


    Or rather, it might have been a remark that came from ignorance, but it was a remark that wouldn¡¯t be strange to be rude if it was a tough fellow. Even though it¡¯s for the sake of the eagles, he asked me to lend him a spear after all.¡¯


    ¡°May I ask you?¡± (??)


    ¡°Aah, I don¡¯t mind, but I will alsoe out.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (??)


    ¡°I also wanted to try bear hunting.¡± (Yuri)


    The man and Carol were stunned.


    ¡ª


    Night time.


    I was sitting in a chair in the middle of a ce illuminated by the bonfire. The bonfire in front of me was making a crackling sound because the firewood contained water. And the eagles around me had their eyes covered.


    This was called the eagle hood, and it was mainly used when tied outside of the eagle stables. When blindfolded, the eagle became obedient as if it had been sedated with a sedative.


    It wasn¡¯t necessary for trained eagles such as Stardust, but currently, Stardust and Mountain Vapor were blindfolded. This was exceptionally true when it was night with a lot of bonfire lights. The eagle couldn¡¯t sleep deeply if there was light.


    I was sitting in the middle of the sentinel members. Wearing the clothes that weren¡¯t cold, I spent all my time in a state of half sleep and half awake.


    Next to me was Carol. When I said that it was my turn not to sleep, for some reason, she was trying topete against me. I wished she slept in the room.


    Even when her eyes were closed, she lightly frowned, as if she couldn¡¯t sleep well.


    ¡®If she is seen by someone who doesn¡¯t know the circumstances, they will think that she is enduring a bad mood while closing the eyes.¡¯


    ¡°If it¡¯s hard, go back to the room.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave her advice that I didn¡¯t remember how many times I had said it.


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t do that.¡± (Carol)


    Carol immediately replied with her eyes closed as it was. As expected, she wanted to stay.


    Even so, the voice wasn¡¯t energetic at all.


    ¡®What are you so stubborn? Even if the body wants to sleep, there is a difference between being awake like insomnia, and not able to sleep because of stress of not getting used to the environment. In the case of Carol, it should be the letter. Although her body is probably exhausted, she can¡¯t sleep in this environment because of her well upbringing. She probably falls asleep immediately once she gets to bed.¡¯


    ¡®However, even if the body was rxed and she sleeps soundly like when she enters the bed, it will not look good. Then, it will be a problem. In that case, it is a matter to sleep in the bed. It¡¯s necessary to sleep in that way because she will look like a student who dozes off in a lecture. I¡¯ve never seen Carol dozing in a lecture.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t care how hard you try as long as you aren¡¯t sick.¡¯


    Carol¡¯s presence seemed to make the sentry members to focus more.


    I took out the round bread I brought, made a deep cut with a knife, and put butter and cheese in the gap. I stuck the bread with an iron skewer as it was, I put it close to the fire so as not to burn while turning it around.


    I wasn¡¯t very hungry, but when I was exhausted by such extra work, I should eat a bit extra.


    ¡®As long as I have enough nutrition, I will not get sick easily. I might get fat though.¡¯


    When I saw the bread burned lightly, I pulled it up. I put the knife as it was and sliced it into two. I pulled the knife out and put it in its sheath.


    ¡°Here you go, eat it.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave her half of it.


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked surprised because she didn¡¯t think it was for her.


    ¡°Eat it even if you¡¯re not hungry. If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll get sick.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll have it.¡± (Carol)


    Carol grabbed the bread with her bare hands and put it in her mouth.


    When I ate the same way, it seemed that there was salt in the butter, and it was at the right amount of salt. With the melted cheese on top of the bread, it was quite delicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol said it.


    It seemed that it suited her taste.


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol finished eating it in no time. Perhaps, it was because she was hungry for some reason.


    When I put thest piece into my mouth, I remember that I hadn¡¯t checked the time for a while. I took out the silver pocket watch made by Lily-senpai from my pocket and confirmed it. It was almost time to change turns.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to change turns. The people in charge next are from Room 6 and Room 7. Go wake them up. I¡¯ll talk to the people here now and tell them to go back to their rooms.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Carol)


    I got up from the chair. I felt that my consciousness was regaining a temporary rity as if after dozing off in ss. Carol was a bit struggling, probably because her autonomic nerves weren¡¯t alright.


    ¡°You can just go back to your room and sleep.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°Stupid.¡± (Carol)


    She slightly red at me while saying that.


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 83: (Self Edited) New Weapon

    ¡°¡­Is it dawn?¡± (Yuri)


    It was actually my first experience to stay up all night without doing anything.


    ¡®Of course, I have experienced staying up all night, but every time I did something like chatting, ying games and many other things. It¡¯s not easy to imitate a sentinel.¡¯


    The way the dark sky gradually and gradually whitened was also impressive, and at the same time made me feel bored, drowsy, and slightly barren.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad if two leaders are gone at the same time. You can go to bed first.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol had a face that she couldn¡¯t understand, as if she could hear or didn¡¯t hear. It could be said that she waspletely exhausted.


    After a while¡­


    ¡°Understood. Let me do that¡­¡± (Carol)She said it.


    For a moment, I thought that she would trying to rebut or say something, but when she paid attention to her physical condition, she immediately gave up and said ¡®Yes, it¡¯s impossible¡¯ and decided to admit obediently. She understood that she should take the offer.


    ¡°Yes, do it.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said it without looking at her, I saw one of the sentinels make an unnatural movement in the corner of the field of vision. He lost consciousness for a moment while standing, but it wasn¡¯t a movement I had seen many times like stretching out muscles and waking up. It was as if he was surprised and fell down on his bottom. It was such a movement.


    ¡°I-it came!!!¡± (??)


    A loud voice echoed.


    ¡ª


    ¡°It finally came out?¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up.


    ¡°Carol, takemand of them. Well, it seems that we¡¯re doing it as nned.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol ran with a drowsy, tense look on her face.


    The n was to hold a spear, half-circle the bear and protect the eagle. This isn¡¯t such an esoteric situation, and if we act on the mission of protecting the eagle in mind, it will naturally happen. If they were farmers who were forcibly gathered from a rural vige, the mission would be to ¡®protect oneself¡¯, and there would be no formation or they would run away. As expected, I don¡¯t have to worry about those guys.¡¯


    I also ran for a short run with my luggage, and when I arrived, it was a single huge bear. I wondered if the height was three meters. The members with a small spear surrounded it in a long distance, and they were making a line of spears.


    Instinctively, I felt the overwhelming fighting power due to its hugeness, and I thought that it was totally hairy involuntarily.


    However, the brown bear didn¡¯t seem to be in a very aggressive mood. It had a little interest in the people who were looking at it with spears.


    ording to the man who took care of the horse, the brown bear first attacked a house.


    The house was engaged in fishing, and they hanged fishes under the eaves with strings, that was to make dried fishes. The brown bear seemed to enjoy it. After that, it came down to the vige.


    At that time, this inn was still open. When it was open, the inn seemed to have thrown away the leftover food by the guest in the hold dug in the back of the building. The brown bear probably smelled it, dug up the hole, and began to fish for garbage.


    There were several other houses that had received its arrival, and it seemed that the brown bear went around those houses once a day and returned to the forest. Of course, the inn was no longer open, but it seemed that the bear wouldn¡¯t give up and went around as part of the patrol route.


    That was why this brown bear didn¡¯t seem to attack humans. However, it didn¡¯t mean that it was afraid of humans, and if it were very hungry, it wouldn¡¯t hesitate to attack humans.


    The brown bear was constantly standing up and crouching, but its eyes weren¡¯t against humans.


    ¡®Is it like a human being gently watching the intimidating stray cats that are aggressive? If you leave it as it is, it will return to the forest if you keep quiet. It seems to be that way today.¡¯


    ¡®However, that¡¯s not always the case tomorrow. If it can¡¯t get any prey today, it may think of eating humans tomorrow.¡¯


    I took the luggage which I had taken care of.


    The luggage contained tools with various processing applied to an iron cylinder, fitted with wood and metal parts. The tool was a tool for firing a metal ball from the iron cylinder.


    In other words, it was a gun.


    When handled, oil with a low viscosity was applied to the whole, so it didn¡¯t get sticky. There was a feeling of wetness. This was a state-of-the-art gun imported from the Republic of Albio, as a gift of heart and a document for the Kilghina Kingdom. It was a smoothbore gun without rifling, and the ignition method was the matchlock type.


    Matchlock Ignition


    ¡®Unlike a sword that has just been sharpened, a gun doesn¡¯t get worse with one or two shots. Or rather, even if this is given as a gift, there could be some idental discharge. In fact, I have shot it five times.¡¯


    I took out the lit match from the leather bag, and put it in the mp. The match had been devised so that the smoldering fire can continue to burn for hours, so it could be kept ignited in a leather bag. The bullet, gunpowder and ignition charge had already been loaded.


    By pulling the trigger, the match would vigorously pressed against the pan, and the ignition charge on the pan would be ignited. The fire entered the gun cavity through a small hole in the barrel and fired the igniter. In the process, it was supposed to fire ammunition.


    In other words, the pan was exposed to the air. It was possible to prevent rain from entering it by covering it with something called a pan lid. The amount of gunpowder ced on the pan was about the same as the tip of the little finger. Once the lid covered it, even a slight movement wouldn¡¯t cause the gunpowder to overflow.


    Opening the lid and preparing the igniter was done to prepare the firing system. As long as the lid was close, even if the trigger was pulled, the match would only be pressed on the lid, and it wouldn¡¯t stick in the pan, so it wouldn¡¯t ignite.


    Matchlock Musket


    ¡°Give way. I¡¯m going to the front.¡± (Yuri)


    I squeezed out the members and went to the front row.


    ¡°Eh?¡± (??)


    ¡°Commanding Officer?¡± (??)


    I heard voices like that. When I went to the front row, I saw the bear well.


    ¡®The distance should be about six meters, I think? I¡¯ve also shot about 20 shots with another gun, so I somehow know the trick. It is quite difficult when the distance is ten meters or more, but if the target is that big thing at this distance, it will surely hit.¡¯


    I stood on my knees on the spot, pressed the butt te on my shoulder, aimed at it, and opened the pan. The brown bear was staring at me as if it was intrigued by my unusual behavior.


    I stopped breathing and aimed.


    When the trigger was pulled, there was a snapping sound of spring. The match was struck down the pan, and a ck powder called Bajuu burning in the atmosphere, sounding like fireworks.


    Bang!!


    Along with a tremendous roar, I felt a strong recoil on my shoulder.


    Beyond the smoke emitted from the gun cavity, I saw a lead ball sucked into the abdomen of the brown bear. At the moment of hitting, the brown bear apparently felt a strong attack, shaking its body.


    Then, after staring at me hatefully for a few seconds, it ran away toward the forest at a nce.


    The members around me looked like a pigeon eating a peashooter because they saw a foreign weapon they had never seen before and a loud voice that they had never heard before.


    ¡°Hunter! Where¡¯s the hunter!?¡± (Yuri)


    I called the hunter out loud.


    ¡°Hey! Hey!¡± (??)


    For some reason, a man wearing beast fur appeared while replying twice. It was the hunter who I met before starting the night watch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a fatal injury but I did a serious injury. Can you chase it with your dog?¡± (Yuri)


    I looked at the bear¡¯s departure. The red drops that fell in dots continued to the forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible somehow.¡± (Hunter)


    ¡®Somehow, huh? If yours can¡¯t follow the traces of blood that are so thick, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a hunting dog.¡¯


    ¡®Well, the long-haired dog in sight is wagging its tail vigorously, and it doesn¡¯t look like an old dog. It seems to be full of motivation, so it won¡¯t be a problem.¡¯


    ¡®Hunting dogs have the role of finding prey birds and animals, and tracking them if the hunters injure it. In many cases, a big opponent like a bear can¡¯t be killed even with a gun, but dogs can track it and bark from a distance to prevent it from resting and increase the bloodshed. As a result, even a wound that isn¡¯t fatal if rested, can take life.¡¯


    ¡°Well, follow it. I¡¯ll give the fur to you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    It took about two hours, and when the hunter returned, a cart like arge two-wheeled wagon, which was forced into the forest, was full of meat and fur. It seemed that the bear had been dismantled at the site.


    Carol and the unit members were watching as if they were flocking. In the hunting among nobles, they usually hunt deer but not bears, so they saw this scene for the first time.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ that¡¯s fine fur.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± (Hunter)


    And the hunter replied with the face that seemed to be afraid of something heartless.


    ¡®He is mostly afraid that I would say ¡®I want it¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As promised, you can take it. But, I¡¯ll get the other parts here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± (Hunter)


    ¡°So, where¡¯s the galldder?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, the hunter had a surprised face.


    ¡®You have a face that looks like saying ¡®Damn it¡¯, you know.¡¯


    ¡°Uh-uhmm, it¡¯s here.¡± (Hunter)


    The hunter took something fleshy, hanging with a thin string, out of his bag,


    ¡®You¡­ If I didn¡¯t ask you, you were probably keeping it in your bag.¡¯


    This was the first time seeing the bear¡¯s galldder, but it was very grotesque. A white, thin, translucent film was wrapped in a fluffy liquid that bound the doorway. Since the entrance and exit of the galldder were fixed in one ce, the liquid inside didn¡¯te out.


    When this was dried, it became a solid shape and became a medicine called bear bile. Since the galldder was an organ that stored bile, the bear bile could be called a dried bear bile medicine.


    I had eaten it when I was young, but it had a strangely bitter taste. It was a medicine that embodied suffering in the mouth. This was something that had been prized in ancient times, at least among Shanti, and it sold very high.


    The hunter used the thread used for tying as a handle and held it in the bag. He probably nned to hang it in his house to dry it when he got home.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have that.¡± (Yuri)


    When I received the galldder¡­


    ¡°Can I ask you how to dry it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­When it dries, just sandwich it between tes with holes and tten it. It might be torn and ruined, and it may be enough to dry as it is. However, it¡¯s not for sale¡­¡± (Hunter)


    ¡®I see. It looks like a water bottle now, but if it bes half-dried and the contents lose its liquid state, it should be gradually pressed and dried, right?¡¯


    ¡°I understand. Thank you. I got a good souvenir.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± (Hunter)


    The hunter went to the fur while having an expression of regret or something like ¡®What a souvenir? I had to take a risk of my life. Well, it¡¯s fine. I feel sorry for you, but I was the one who inflicted the fatal wound. Besides, the fur should sell at a fairly high price, so I want you to be satisfied with that.¡¯


    ¡°Oi.¡± (Carol)


    When I turned around, Carol was staring at me.


    ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡± (Carol)


    Carol pointed to the bear¡¯s galldder that I hung. From her look, she seemed to feel gross.


    ¡°It¡¯s a loot. Isn¡¯t it good?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­? Is this a loot? Anyhow, wouldn¡¯t it be better to get the ws or the hands?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Aah, it seems you have never seen this. This is the bear¡¯s galldder.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand that it¡¯s an internal organ, but¡­ what is it useful for?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What, this girl¡­ could she haven¡¯t tasted it at all? I remember being told by Rook, ¡®This is very expensive, so drink it and appreciate it.¡¯, but in reality, the royalty doesn¡¯t drink this much because of folk medicines. No, I¡¯ve seen a single bear galldder sold for gold coins at a medicine store before, so that shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡¯


    ¡°This is for a bear bile, you know? Haven¡¯t you had it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I have never heard of it. Are you going to boil it as it is?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Boil it? I¡¯ve never heard such a wasteful way to have it.¡¯


    ¡°When it dries, it tastes like very sweet candy. The bear galldder is special. There is no strange taste, and there is a light sweetness. It¡¯s a famous high-quality dessert, but I didn¡¯t expect you wouldn¡¯t know it. I¡¯ll let you eatter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since this is interesting, I¡¯ll trick her.¡¯


    ¡°Sweet¡­? Is there such meat?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°There¡¯s such an internal organ in the body. It¡¯s interesting, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Carol)


    She had a genuinely interested face.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll dry this out. So, give the eagles the bear meat and internal organs. Apart from the stomach and intestines.¡± (Yuri)


    The digestive system was clogged with alkalis, bacteria and feces, so it was better to remove them.


    ¡®If you want to let the eagles eat it, you should at least wash them.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, me?¡± (Carol)


    Carol saw a lump of meat on the cart, which was a terrifyingly sttered sight.


    I would do it if I was ordered, but it might be tough for Carol, who was raised as a fine youngdy, to scoop up that bloody lump of meat with both hands and gave it to the eagles. Since she had been staying up all night, I would expect that she didn¡¯t want to do it.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it if you take care of the horses. I wouldn¡¯t give them any stomach and intestines, but let me know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ I got it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°When it¡¯s over, you can take a rest.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let¡¯s take turns sleeping with Carol.¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± (Yuri)


    There were unit members making way along my way. Somehow, they looked excited.


    Some of them confronted the bear as the spearmen while the others were people who just got up.


    ¡®Well, it must have been an interesting spectacle, so it¡¯s a pity for those who ended up missing the action. Anyhow, that¡¯s the kind of the soldier who ys the role of sentinel.


    ¡°We were talking about the heroic appearance of the Commanding Officer.¡± (??)


    It was one of the younger people than me who said something that didn¡¯t make sense.


    There were quite a number of younger people than me in the unit. Although it wasn¡¯t a majority, it wasn¡¯t a very small number.


    ¡°I just fired a gun.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Although there is a sense of triumph there, it is a matchlock and to them, I have the image of doing the job of themon foot soldier (Ashigeru). The heroic appearance means that I fought bravely. I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s a reason to be timid just because I used a gun, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m brave.¡¯


    ¡®However, generally speaking, confronting a bear is in the category of bravery enough. As long as the gun is fired safely, the bear would know it had been attacked even if it doesn¡¯t get hit, so it would run away. That¡¯s what I think.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Is that the weapon of the Kuran? If you don¡¯t mind, could you¡­¡± (??)


    ¡®What is it? Is he excited to learn it?¡¯


    ¡°The instructor is going to join us over there. Now is not the time.¡± (Yuri)


    The young man uttered ¡®Aah¡¯ with a disappointed face. ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    ¡°Yeah¡­ However, all of you, if you¡¯re free, think of the situation in your head. About this.¡± (Yuri)


    I lifted the gun I had in my hand a bit and showed it to everyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s an easy weapon for anyone to handle. Let me tell you. I only practiced for just one day a week ago. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a genius or anything, but anyone can handle that much after training for a day. Just imagine, there are thousands of people equipped with such a weapon, line up and fire the bullets, that can kill a bear with a single blow, all at once. Think carefully what would happen if you did that. By the way, the weak point of this thing is that rapid fire isn¡¯t possible. It will take some time to get ready for another shot. If you¡¯re free, try to figure out how to counter that problem in your head.¡± (Yuri)


    After saying that, I went straight to the kitchen and washed the bear galldder with water. The soft and bby bear galldder was filled with a blue liquid that was different from the blood when washed. The strong visceral membrane wasn¡¯t like to be torn easily.


    It felt like I bought a bulky souvenir at the beginning of my trip, but I was secretly looking forward to itspletion.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>I find this video about Musket Gun is very informative. Click this link to watch it. Special thanks to the owner of the video.</li><li>I don¡¯t support eating bear bile (or anything rted matters leading to the production/farming of it) but if you do, that¡¯s you.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 84: (Self Edited) Encampment

    ¡°There¡¯s also no one here.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said that when wended in the Nyuka vige, the encampment of the unit.


    Certainly, the vige was deserted. As far as it was seen from outside, it looked like a ghost town with no signs of life in any of the houses, though it wasn¡¯t different from other rural areas.


    Rather, it was actually a ghost town.


    ¡°This is the evacuation rmended area.¡± (Yuri)


    Speaking of the rmended evacuation region, this arrangement had been only established for a while. In other words, the poption from areas that were expected to suffer war damage, would be evacuated here. That was they would be the first to be invaded and lost when they were defeated. This was the system. There was no such system in Shaalta yet, only in Kilghina, but the announcement was made for the first time this year, and the rmended evacuation region was established. The establishment refrained the General Household from ruling the area, and in fact, the people were rmended to evacuate here. This vige was one of the rmended evacuation areas, and the residents had been evacuated.


    Even so, it should have been better here. It was close to the Verdun Great Fortress, but off the route to major cities.


    That was why I chose this ce, but it was still dangerous.


    ¡°Anyhow, it seems Liao and Myaro haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡± (Yuri)ording to the schedule, the other unit should have arrived a day ago. However, to the utmost, that was only a n.


    It should have arrived a week ago, but they hadn¡¯t arrived yet. It was a problem, but even if they were dyed for a day or two, it was still within margin of error.


    ¡°Unlike us, they are having a ridiculously long trip. Well, if they are three dayste, I¡¯ll find out where they are.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°More importantly, this is about the inn and food tonight. This time, there are no vigers to take care of us.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Of course, there are no residents, so you can¡¯t hire them with money to make meals for you. Cooking and washing must be done by ourselves.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. Well¡­ Food ingredients first. I¡¯m sure you have said that you have some food ingredients.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Do you like to check that immediately?¡± (Yuri)


    As for food ingredients, I bought in advance when I came here, rented a resident¡¯s house to evacuate from now on, brought in a reasonable amount, and kept the key.


    ¡®However, it is easy to break the lock with an ax, and even if we look at it now, there¡¯s a possibility that it has already been stolen.¡¯


    When I went to the house in question, I put the key on the padlock on the wooden door and turned it. It opened smoothly, though it was natural. I looked inside, and it seemed that it was the same when I left it. There were a lot of things like dried meats and grains purchased from the vigers, which were leftover from winter preparations.


    ¡®Food ingredients seem to be fine for the time being. It¡¯s enough for one week.¡¯


    I got permission to rent houses from the vige residents who were evacuating with a small amount of money for each. The degree of bedding might vary, but for the time being, there was no shortage of amodation. People could take turns taking a bath at the vige mayor¡¯s house.


    The condition was good.


    ¡°We, leaders, will stay in the vige mayor¡¯s house.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Carol)


    Carol tilted her head.


    ¡°There is a small hall where vigers meet. It¡¯s convenient for meetings.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I see.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, do you want to allocate the house where they will stay?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    That evening, Myaro and Liao¡¯s unit arrived.


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Yuri)


    When I greeted Liao, who was straddling a Galloping Bird at the front, Liao got down from the bird. And then¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived.¡± (Liao)


    He said it while looking a bit tired.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had it hard.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I happened to see eagles flying over my head. So, we were hurrying.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Ooh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I see. It really happened. From the route, there are ovepping ces, so it¡¯s no wonder he can see it.¡¯


    ¡°You may be tired, but could you give me a brief report.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah. Myaro will do it. She wille soon.¡± (Liao)


    As soon as he said it, Myaro showed up from the back through the side of the unit. She didn¡¯t look very tired, so I felt a bit relieved. That was probably because I lent her the bird from the Hou Household. This was also a bird carefully raised by a trainer who was Rook¡¯s disciple. Hence, it was a lot morefortable to ride than themon birds.


    ¡°Myaro, thanks for your hard work.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Your wee.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro looked at my face, and loosened her face cheerfully.


    ¡°Tell me the report.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhm, there was no problem in particr. There was no loss of supply except for self consumption purpose only. The itinerary was dyed because there were three roads from the nned where we had to take a detour.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I see. There were some troubles and that is natural. Overall, it can be said that the march was almost smooth.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great. We also had no loss including crossing the gulf. But, there are four people who have to be left out due to the eagle failure.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. It can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Alright¡­ Well, for now, give the order to unit members to dismiss and let all members rest.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± (Liao)


    As Liao said so, he turned around and gave amand.


    ¡°Everyone, thank you for your hard work in this long trip! Thispletes the supply mission! Bring the supply to the square! Except those who are on horse duty, you can be dismissed temporarily! You can rest in this vige!¡± (Liao)


    I was surprised that there was a horse duty, but I thought it was made as needed.


    ¡®When I think about it, there are as many horses as there are carriages, and you can¡¯t leave the horses alone. Feeding and wiping sweat with a scraper are the minimum tasks. Although all horseshoes should have been changed before the departure, it is necessary to pay attention to whether or not they have a disease of the undercarriage.¡¯


    When Liao¡¯smand was heard, the unit members saluted each other and marched into the hall, though not very systematic.


    ¡ª


    After that, we, the leaders, entered the vige mayor¡¯s house and started discussions in one of the rooms.


    ¡°Well then, this is fine for the house allocation. Are there any other concerns?¡± (Yuri)


    There was a simple map of the vige written on a paper. The names of the unit members were currently written on the houses.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m worried about cooking. Even though I had it a little bit, I ate the bread I brought on the way here. Here, I have to knead and bake it myself.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said it.


    ¡°Should we knead the wheat flour?¡± (Yuri)


    There was a lot of wheat flour.


    ¡®There is flour but it can¡¯t be eaten as it is. It is needed to be bread or something else. However, I forgot to find out how to make it.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s easy if there is dry yeast somewhere and you can mix it, but that¡¯s not the case. When I was child, I ate the bread Suzuya baked at home. I remember seeing it being made, but Suzuya didn¡¯t seem to want her eldest son to learn cooking, so I couldn¡¯t help her cook.¡¯


    ¡°I heard from the dorm mother that if you just knead and bake it, it will be bread on the te.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said.


    ¡°Aah¡­ is that it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The bread on the te is like nan. Sometimes the baked food is used instead of a te, and there are also dishes that are baked in the oven with cheese or fish meat. Whether it is a pizza or a kind of gratin that uses bread dough on a te, there are dishes that can be made.¡¯


    It seemed that Myaro asked in advance as if she had expected the situation.


    ¡°She said that to make the bread soft and to expand it, you need to mix the flour with sake lee. But the easiest way to do this is to separate the dough you make before baking and add it to the next one.¡± (Myaro)


    Sake Lee (Wikipedia)


    ¡®Aah, is there such a process? A part of the fermented bread is set aside, somewhere in a cool and dark ce, and then mixed to transfer the bacteria. It seems easier to do that.¡¯


    ¡®However, even though I have heard about primary and secondary fermentation, I wonder if we, amateurs in cooking, can do it or not. I also doubt that. Well, in that case, it¡¯s fine if there¡¯s no fermented bread. If you use a lot of butter and salt, it won¡¯t taste bad.¡¯


    ¡°Then, you need to procure unbaked bread from somewhere.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In that case, it doesn¡¯t matter. If we¡¯re going to do that, we should do it soon.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said it.


    ¡®Since this is in the middle of an evacuation area, you can¡¯t go shopping as if you were a child, but it¡¯s not difficult if you use an eagle. Of course, it¡¯s not possible to buy a lot of meat on the bone in terms of weight, but I¡¯ll bring some unbaked bread before breakfast.¡¯


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll go to Reform once the day after tomorrow. At that time, it will be fine.¡± (Yuri)


    I was going to wait for the arrival of Liao¡¯s Galloping Bird unit, but since they arrived in this way, they never came early.


    ¡°Eh, really?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked a bit surprised.


    ¡°I greeted them when I went there alone before, so it should be alright. More importantly, I need to know about when the war will start.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since such information is uncertain, I have decided this from a month ago before we started this trip. But that¡¯s not the main point.¡¯


    ¡°While baking bread here, the war is over and we miss it. That will make us look bad.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If so, I¡¯m going too.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll take care of this ce.¡± (Yuri)


    And Imanded Carol.


    ¡°If you go, there could be a small wee ceremony. The other side will attend to you. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not good.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carol looked like she was sullen. She had a face that said ¡®There are two other leaders, so what¡¯s the problem?¡¯.


    ¡°Liao, if there¡¯s no problem, you can follow me.¡± (Yuri)


    I turned my attention to Liao.


    ¡®Unfortunately, Myaro poses a risk because of her origin. They will be like ¡®Who is she, staying with you like a secretary? Is she an heir of a family under the Hou Household? If I tell the truth ¡®Actually, she¡¯s from a Witch household¡¯ or something simr, it could lead to unnecessary misunderstandings. I can lie, but that¡¯s also troublesome.¡¯


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Liao)


    Liao replied briefly.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Are you going to Reform?¡± (??)


    When the leaders meeting was dismissed and we left the vige mayor¡¯s house, a voice was heard somewhere. It was a familiar voice.


    ¡°Aah. Rest assured, I will not bring Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    When I turned around, the Queen¡¯s Sword woman stood in the shadow of a house with her back on the wall. She assimted in the darkness.


    ¡°I was listening.¡± (Woman)


    ¡®As expected of Queen¡¯s Sword, eavesdropping is something you can do.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ll be house-sitting here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do.¡± (Woman)


    ¡®This woman ising as Carol¡¯s escort, so if Carol is house-sitting, she will also do the same.¡¯


    ¡°That reminds me, can you ride an eagle?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how she got here. I didn¡¯t contact her in particr, and yet, she arrived before I knew it.¡¯


    ¡®If her existence bes known, the observation unit would be confused, so I didn¡¯t tell her to apany us. As for the ce to live and the meals, I wonder if she could manage it herself.¡¯


    ¡°I can ride, but I didn¡¯te with an eagle.¡± (Woman)


    ¡°Why not?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It would be convenient toe with an eagle.¡¯


    ¡°¡­We only use special eagles. That eagle is for Her Majesty the Queen.¡± (Woman)


    The Queen¡¯s Sword said with an annoyed expression.


    ¡®She probably doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. Or rather, she may not want to have conversation with me beyond the minimum necessary.¡¯


    ¡®But what does that mean? Being Carol¡¯s escort should be a considerable priority.¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t imagine the special eagle. I¡¯m not sure of the number, but¡­ maybe, there are only one or two of them. Is it like that? That¡¯s what I feel right now.¡¯


    ¡®An eagle is suitable for surprise attacks, reconnaissance and movement, but it¡¯s not suitable for covertness. So, you may not want to use it very much. Although she can ride it, she may not feel confident because she isn¡¯t good at it, or she is confident that she can manage things without using it. I can think of various reasons, but I¡¯m not sure.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? Well, you¡¯re not under mymand, so do your job on your own.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°My job includes your surveince.¡± (Woman)


    ¡°¡­What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What is she talking about?¡¯


    ¡®If my surveince included, no matter how much it is, it won¡¯t be enough. Carol and I are separate life forms. It¡¯s simply difficult to monitor a person while protecting another person.¡¯


    ¡®In the first ce, Her Majesty can¡¯t give orders to monitor me. This is a contradiction because if she doesn¡¯t believe me enough to the point of monitoring me, she wouldn¡¯t let Carol join this expedition in the first ce.¡¯


    ¡°Her Majesty is intelligent, so you can trust her to some extent. However, there is a possibility that you give orders that disrespect Her Majesty.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s it. This woman personally considers me a disturbing molecule.¡¯


    ¡®Well, is it possible for this woman to think of it as a mess?¡¯


    ¡®I was always that Carol would mess up, but that¡¯s the opposite. She trusts Carol more and she¡¯s wary that I would mess up.¡¯


    ¡®Well, if she isn¡¯t a follower of the royal family that much, the royal family wouldn¡¯t entrust her with jobs. She¡¯s that kind of person.¡¯


    ¡°Her Majesty believes me and entrusted Carol, but you don¡¯t believe me. What I¡¯m trying to say is, don¡¯t doubt Her Majesty¡¯s judgment ability.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Everyone makes mistakes. Her Majesty is no exception.¡± (Woman)


    ¡®Well, if you really doubt me, you won¡¯t say ¡®I¡¯m suspicious of you¡¯. It¡¯s fine to just give a warning.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But, if you don¡¯t think Her Majesty is a fool full of mistakes, trust that decision. At least not at your own discretion.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if I don¡¯t say it, she probably understands since she is the Queen¡¯s Sword. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to serve the Queen while training everyday as a secret unit member.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Hmmph.¡± (Woman)


    The Queen¡¯s Sword turned her back on me, maybe she got tired of talking.


    ¡®Is the talking over already?¡¯


    As I saw her off as it was, she disappeared to the forest.


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 85: (Self Edited) Study Group

    It was the evening on the next day that I gathered all members of the unit.


    ¡°Well, I would like you to take a rest slowly today and yesterday, but I¡¯ll start the lecture anyway.¡± (Yuri)


    I said in the middle of the hall, in front of the bonfire that had started to burn early.


    ¡°You can think of this as a lecture or something like a study group. We¡¯re not here to fight, but we¡¯re not here to y. If I dare to say, you¡¯re here to learn. It¡¯s like a school trip.¡± (Yuri)


    When I looked around the members of the unit again, they were still motivated. It seemed that they were willing to listen. After all, they were people who expressed the intention to participate themselves, and they were selected on that basis.


    ¡°This is thetest gun used by the enemy.¡± (Yuri)


    I put the gunstock on the ground and showed the gun upright.


    ¡°With the emergence of new weapons, including this one, their tactics are now quite different from what we have learned in the Knight¡¯s lecture. Unfortunately, the art of war that we have learned is obsolete. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that all the lectures we have received so far were useless.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I looked around, waiting for the right words.¡°The tactics that dominate the battlefield don¡¯t change the basic principle even if the weapons change a little.¡± (Yuri)


    I said so.


    ¡°No matter how the battlefield changes, the theories taught in the old art of war books won¡¯t go unnoticed. Those are taking the opportunity of the enemy, breaking the will of war, sieging, dividing the rear and upying the high ground. Such basic logics don¡¯t stop working even if the weapon changes. However, it¡¯s also true that changes in weapons force the battlefield to change. If a weapon that overwhelms a sword appears in the battlefield, it¡¯s unreasonable to challenge that weapon with a sword. Atst, the army that turned its back on the battlefield will suffer a painful defeat. What is needed there is ingenuity. If you can¡¯tpete in the battlefield, you can easily think of ways to draw the enemy into the forest and fight in a ce where you can destroy the opponent¡¯s strengths. Of course, it¡¯s not always effective, but progress is always there. As that progress builds up, we may find ways to overwhelm enemies with better weapons.¡± (Yuri)


    When I finished saying all that at once, I said ¡®Now¡¯, and had a momentary break.


    ¡°This weapon, the gun, became popr among the Kuran world about thirty years ago. Those among you who are eager to study may know that they are now hostile to us. They are the Isus religion countries who are attacking Kilghina. Strictly speaking, they are the Catholic sect of Isus religion countries. This weapon was invented in the Kuran country, named the Kururuan Dragon Empire, which worships the Kokolulu religion. The Isus religion countries knew about the weapon and introduced itter to their army, but it wasn¡¯t deployed in time in the 13th invasion of the year 2278, and was rarely used. In the 14th invasion, due to its usefulness, the number increased dramatically and caused that big defeat. There must be more in this war.¡± (Yuri)


    I lifted the gun, showed it to everyone, and put it on the ground once.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to have you all try out the guns one by one. This will show the advantages and disadvantages of the gun. But before we do that, let me exin how it works.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I took out a small amount of gunpowder from the container.


    ¡°This substance is called gunpowder. Well, you won¡¯t be able to see it in the distance, but you¡¯ll handle it anyway when you try it out. In a nutshell, it¡¯s like burning sand. It burns faster than dry wood or charcoal.¡± (Yuri)


    I sprinkled the gunpowder on a wooden board like a line, scooped up the wood burned from the bonfire with fire tongs, and pressed it against the wooden board.


    While making burning noise, the sufficiently dry gunpowder emitted light and gave arge amount of smoke as it transmitted fire.


    ¡°Well, it burns like this, but now you may think that it¡¯s not a big deal. In fact, it burns well, and this is not a big deal. However, if this object is set on fire in a sealed state, its properties changed again.¡± (Yuri)


    So, I took a small cup. This was like a wooden shot ss, especially when drinking high-alcohol spirits. Originally, the one made of ss was good, and the vige mayor¡¯s house had one made of ss, but since it was a waste and it would be injured if the debris flew away, I chose a wooden one that was right there.


    Currently, about 80% of the cup was packed with gunpowder. On top of that, I covered it with wood chips and cloth.


    ¡°This is filled with the gunpowder that I mentioned earlier.¡± (Yuri)


    When I picked up the gun on the ground, I kept a sufficient distance from the bonfire.


    ¡°You, over there, withdraw from that ce some more. You¡¯ll get burned.¡± (Yuri)


    And then, the people, who were close to the bonfire, retreated.


    ¡°All of you, cover your ears, crouch!¡± (Yuri)


    When I yelled, everyone was confused by the strangemand, but with a little dy, they followed themand. I threw the ss casually on the fire.


    However, since it waspletely covered, nothing happened immediately. The explosion was sudden.


    Boom!


    A terrible sound was heard, and the burning wood was scattered and blown away. By the way, the birds, which were surprised from the nearby forest, flutter and ran away while making a crying sound loudly.


    ¡°Stand up!¡± (Yuri)


    While saying that, I pick up the burned wood with the fire tongs. Finally, when the refined vtile oil was sprinkled on the firewood whose fire had been extinguished by the impact, the firewood that hadn¡¯t cooled yet, burned vigorously and regained its original moment.


    It was scattered, but the explosion wasn¡¯t a big deal. Although it was hard, it was wood after all. It might have be worse if this was thin iron or something.


    I saw the unit members again.


    ¡°Well, this gun is a tool that takes advantage of the explosion. To put it simply, a lead ball is inserted through the muzzle. By causing the explosion in the cylinder, the impact causes the lead ball to be fired strongly from the muzzle. Then, the lead ball bes a weapon that gains high speed and kills people. We¡¯ve all heard that I killed a bear with a gun.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To be exact, it is mainly the injection gas that pushes the bullet, but this exnation will make them understand faster.¡¯


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get into the test shot. First of all, I¡¯ll try one shot. That¡¯s right¡­ Let¡¯s target the tree there. Please stay for a moment.¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed to a suitable tree, and the members were scattered.


    ¡°Needless to say, it¡¯s super dangerous to cross in front of someone while they¡¯re shooting. Stay away from trees while people are testing. Well, it¡¯s the same as a bow and arrow, so you¡¯ll understand.¡± (Yuri)


    After taking the obvious precautions, I loaded quickly, set up the gun, and pulled the trigger.


    Bang! The sound was hard and the ear became keen. The peculiar smell of smoke entered my nose.


    When I looked around again, half of them were taken aback and half of them were not. Half of them were the ones who got on the eagle.


    ¡°Now, this is the problem, and it¡¯s actually the most important thing for you. After all, this weapon is rarely found in the Shanti world. It¡¯s not hard to start making it, but it¡¯s hard to get the numbers. Then, you have toe up with a way to exploit its weaknesses, rather than countering the guns with guns. That¡¯s it.¡± (Yuri)


    When I put the gunstock on the ground, I put the gunpowder and bullets in order into the muzzle. This was wrapped in Hou paper and put together.


    Paper Cartridge for Musket


    This made it more convenient.


    ¡®If you identally add too much gunpowder, the barrel won¡¯t be able to withstand theunch and may explode and injure you, but that can also be prevented.¡¯


    ¡®Here, if you ignite the gunpowder as it is and fire it, you can fire, but there is a problem with this. Gunpowder and bullet are put inside the barrel, so if the barrel is below horizontal, the bullet will roll down. Therefore, you have to push it in with a special ramrod. In that case, by wrapping the wrapping paper around the bullet, it will prevent the bullet from falling out.¡¯


    ¡®On top of that, keep it horizontal and pour gunpowder on the pan. It took some time and effort. It took me about 40 seconds, I think?¡¯


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re ready to fire at any time by pulling the trigger. You must have been quite motivated. Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    I looked around the members again.


    ¡°There will be some good bows like this. For them, it wouldn¡¯t have been too difficult to hit them with six or seven arrows while I was busy preparing the gun. In that sense, it can be said that the attack power of this gun is less than half that of a skilled archer. With that in mind, this gun isn¡¯t very powerful. But in fact, we¡¯re being killed by this weapon. In the previous battle, the concentrated fire of this gun caused the total copse due to a partial copse. Why did that happen? Well, think about it while you¡¯re waiting for your turn. When the night goes on, ask them to tell you what they have noticed.¡± (Yuri)


    I closed the pan and handed the gun to Liao.


    ¡°The guidance will be given by the three leaders.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    When the test shot was over, the day had already turn dark. Arge bonfire was shining brightly.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s already evening. Have you even thought about it during the test shot? If you have to say anything, raise your hand.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, a hand went up.


    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s you. It¡¯s about auto tem. Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, a young man from the Eagle King unit began to talk.


    ¡°It¡¯s more of a question than an idea, but how much does that gunpowder cost?¡± (??)


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s a natural question. It¡¯s about 30 Ruga per shot. However, since the gunpowder was imported by me in the business with the Kuran, it is expensive because it includes the profit of the merchants over there and the shipping fee. So, you can think that the Kura people can fire at a cost of two copper coins.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, in my opinion, how about making a rainy day a decisive battle day?¡± (??)


    ¡®Ooh. You got a good opinion.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. For the time being, if you disagree, there is a special process so that the match will not disappear even with a bit of rain. In addition, it¡¯s possible to prevent by covering the main parts with a cover. Therefore, it¡¯s possible to fire if it rains lightly. Anyhow, that¡¯s a very good opinion. The cover will make the operation more cumbersome. It takes longer to reload and increase the misfire rate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Alright.¡¯


    ¡°Is there any other opinion?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, the guy raised his hand up again.


    ¡®As expected, he is enthusiastic about studying. I was the type of person who never raised my hand.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, your name is¡­ uhm¡­ Jude Gnome, is it? Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m honored. Even if we don¡¯t have the gun mentioned earlier, I thought that if it is such an object, for example, it could be packed in a tube and drop it from the sky with an Eagle King. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to damage the enemy army if it explodes on the ground?¡± (Jude)


    ¡®Ooh. A great opinion came out.¡¯


    ¡®Such an object isn¡¯t a gun, but a gunpowder thrown into a bonfire before the test shot.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. This is also a very good opinion. But unfortunately, there is a fatal problem. Ideally, an explosion would ur the moment the object touches the ground, or the enemy¡¯s head or shoulders, but there is currently no way to control the ignition. The reason it exploded earlier was because it was thrown into a bonfire, so even if you just hit it against the ground, it would just shatter. And of course, if you drop it from the sky, you can¡¯t expect it to have a mmable material on the ground. As a countermeasure, for example, you can sprinkle a cloth soaked in oil around it, ignite it, and then drop it. However, it seems difficult to just explode on the ground.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®When I said that, did he already think about it?¡¯


    ¡°But that¡¯s a very good opinion. That will be irrelevant due to technological development in the future. It¡¯s not possible at present, but for example, considering the weight of the container, the part where the device is located is ced down, and something like a flint is ced inside, it ignites the moment it hits the ground. Such a device can be easily considered. Yes, that¡¯s a good opinion.¡± (Yuri)


    I praised him.


    ¡®Next is¡­ Hmm, yeah. Is it Do?¡¯


    ¡°Then, next is you, Do Godwin.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it while looking at Do.


    ¡°You should just thrust in with a heavily armed cavalry.¡± (Do)


    ¡®As expected of Do. It¡¯s a brain muscle remark that makes you want to apud.¡¯


    It seemed too much, and I almostughed.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the most realistic n as a strike force at present. If you want to deny it¡­ the cavalry that actually rushes in must be very prepared to rush in. The cavalry in charge of the front row, will head-to-head into the line of enemy soldiers who have been firing all at once. And if the front row is a bit scared and loosens the reins, the collision force that is the life of the cavalry charge will be attenuated. It¡¯s a job that requires real courage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The problem is the bay. If you want to abolish the short sword or shing function at the tip of the gun, you can attach a strong spear (needle) so that the gun can have a sufficiently reliable function as a melee thrusting weapon.


    Spear Bay


    However, I heard that the invention of bay hasn¡¯t yet been made among the Kuran, and such a war culture doesn¡¯t exist yet.


    Currently, the mix of gun soldiers and spear soldiers is made up of mutual assistance for both the way around. However, it¡¯s probably a sloppy thing, so bows are also used on the actual battlefield. The length of the spear may vary, and it should be a suitable collection of soldiers.¡¯


    ¡°Then, next is¡­¡± (Yuri)


    The meeting continued as it was untilte at night. As the hall got quiet due to sleepiness, the meeting ended.


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>The pictures aren¡¯t mine. Special thanks to the owners.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 86: (Self Edited) Revisiting Reform

    Reform, which I visited for the first time in about a month ago, was noisier than before.


    As expected the eaglending was cleared, but other ces were crowded with all kinds of supplies. The royal castle was still a difficult ce in this age, and even when I came here before, it wasn¡¯t a ce where civilians could enter. However, it seemed the castle was open now, and the merchants were walking as if they owned the ce.


    ¡°What should I do with this?¡± (Yuri)


    In this situation, the ce would be full with Galloping Birds, but there was also an atmosphere that if people left it here, it might be taken by someone. There were things like this before, and even though this was the royal castle, I couldn¡¯t help to notice this feeling.


    However, Liao seemed imposing, as if he returned home as a son of a distinguished family.


    ¡°Outside the castle, there was a tent of my household. My father may havee to the royal castle.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said.


    ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s look for it.¡± (Yuri)Certainly, there were many tents on the outside of the wall. It seemed it was to manage the eagle kings. On top of the tent, there was a very big crest of the General household. The tent could be easily understood by looking at it from the sky.


    However, not all tents hadplicated household crests drawn on them, and only the ce where the Eagle King stored had it. It was almost unthinkable now to do that, but in the battle between the Shanti, it could be a target of a special attack, so the main headquarter wasn¡¯t specially decorated so that the enemy could see it from the sky.


    Liao probably searched for one of his household from among the many such tents.


    ¡°Well, shall we ask around?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    Where was the head of the Rube Household? When we asked around, we were able to find the ce quickly.


    When I went to the ce I was told, there were adults who seemed to know Liao, when we left the two eagles there, we entered the castle. Liao¡¯s father seemed to be in the castle.


    I entered the room where I was led to. Apparently, it was a guest room that was rented entirely and the inside was quiterge.


    ¡°Oh?¡± (??)


    When a certain old man, who sat in the chief seat, noticed Liao, he was surprised and had the face of ¡®Why is this guy here?¡¯.


    ¡°Hello, Father.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°That reminds me, I thought you told me that you wille with the Princess.¡± (??)


    The old man, who seemed to haven¡¯t had dementia started yet, seemed to remember immediately.


    ¡®Parents would normally remember if their kid is on such an excursion, right? Is the head of the household different in sensibilitypared to Rook or is it simplyissez-faire beyond my household?¡¯


    This old man was Liao¡¯s father, Cain Rube. Although his white hair already mixed in, he looked like a middle-aged employee.


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you.¡± (Yuri)


    When I bowed in a hurry¡­


    ¡°This is the one who led us, Yuri-dono.¡± (Liao)


    Liao introduced me.


    I¡¯ve heard the rumor. Well, have a seat.¡± (Cain)


    Since I was prompted, I sat in an appropriate seat while saying ¡®Please, excuse me¡¯. At the same time, the adults, who stood up at the present moment, said ¡®Well, then¡¯.


    ¡°It looks like we are interrupting.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that as an apology¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We haven¡¯t discussed much.¡± (Cain)


    As he said that, Cain looked at me again.


    ¡°Well, what business do you have here?¡± (Cain)


    Liao said.


    Originally, it would be easier if he asked his son, Liao, since he was someone he knew. But, I was temporarily supposed to be Liao¡¯s superior.


    ¡®I think he asked me in consideration of that fact. Here, if he ignores me and talks to Liao, I will lose my position as a superior. Even if you call it a chivalric order, as long as it¡¯s a kind of military, that is as a matter of course, but there are few people who would do that toward children.¡¯


    ¡°As you may have guessed, I came to find out when the war would start. It would be bad if I miss it.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it honestly.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. However, I don¡¯t know.¡± (Cain)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What does he mean by that?


    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s up to the other side to decide when to attack. They are clearly preparing for the offensive and they have set up for one kilometer. Even if they approaches that point, it can¡¯t be said that there will be a battle. If the enemies pull out, the battle may not start.¡¯


    ¡®But, in such a situation, it is analyzed from the factors of the situation, and the battle will start in a few minutes because the other side will advance at this speed. It feels like he is saying that way.¡¯


    ¡°They are making strange moves.¡± (Cain)


    ¡®Aah, is that so? Is he saying that he can¡¯t predict because the other side behaves strangely?¡¯


    ¡°What are strange things they are doing?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The enemy is slow for some reason. It seems that something is taking a long time. But I don¡¯t know what that is.¡± (Cain)


    ¡°I see, is that what you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    ¡°What do you think?¡± (Cain)


    He asked me.


    ¡°They are mostly to attempt something new at Verdun. Like siege weapons that require a lot of preparation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Unless the other side is a fool, it is natural to devise such a mechanism for the fortress that they failed to capturest time.¡¯


    ¡®If something went wrong with a force attack, it must be solved with some ingenuity. It¡¯s a very rational judgment, and it is rather unnatural not to devise such a method.¡¯


    ¡°I was thinking the same too.¡± (Cain)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It seems that they also made such a guess. The Rube Household won¡¯t be called as a General household without a reason.¡¯


    ¡®Well, it can¡¯t be helped if the enemy would do that. If anything, the distance is close, and if I ask Liao toe here every few days, we will probably know thetest situation.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s going to be a long meeting, so should I say something to leave this seat?¡¯


    When I thought about it, Cain opened his mouth again.


    ¡°By the way, what do you have here?¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed to the souvenir gun I had and said.


    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Guns aren¡¯tmonce, but they are also found in the world of Shanti. There are some poorly made gun duplicated by the Shanti, but most of them were found during war.¡¯


    ¡®In other words, it¡¯s a loot, but the Shanti has yet to achieve the technology to stabilize the supply of the saltpeter, apart from charcoal and sulfur. Thus, they can¡¯t make gunpowder yet. Of course, you can use the loot gunpowder to fire, but after two to three shots, it bes nothing but an ornament. Actually, I also bought one from an antique shop in Sibyaku.¡¯


    ¡°When is it?¡± (Cain)


    ¡°This is a gun manufacturedst year. It¡¯s from the Kingdom Flusha.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve certainly heard that you¡¯re doing business with some Kuran.¡± (Cain)


    ¡®What the¡­ It seems my business has be famous. Well, the good thing is, this thing sells well. I wonder what will happen if I import it a lot.¡¯


    ¡°Show it to me.¡± (Cain)


    ¡°Yes. I brought this for the royal family here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This should be fine.¡¯


    While reminding him as I said it at the same time, I untied the cloth and gave the gun.


    Perhaps, this gun was beautiful because it was used by a noble over there. There was a carving on the wooden stock, and it had a fine varnish used for stringed instruments. So, it looked good and beautiful.


    The gloss of the varnish was slightly soothed because I used it a lot in thest few days. However, I wiped the whole part with an oil cloth and cleaned the inside of the gun cavity, so it regained its shine, albeit palliatively.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Cain)


    Cain was staring at the gun with interest.


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Cain)


    He said that and returned the gun to me.


    When I tried to wrap it in the cloth I used to wrap¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to wrap it.¡± (Cain)


    He said.


    ¡°¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯


    While thinking inwardly, I send a skeptical look.


    ¡°There will be a war council from now on.¡± (Cain)


    ¡°War council?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Her Majesty the Queen won¡¯t attend, but His Majesty Prince Consort will attend. You should hand it over there.¡± (Cain)


    ¡°Ooh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I thought this was the Rube Household war council, but did I get it wrong? This smells like a summit meeting.¡¯


    ¡®But, why do I have to wrap this gun? Since I passed the gun as it is, I want to wrap it up for a bit, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°Liao, you will attend the council as well. It will be a learning experience.¡± (Cain)


    ¡®No no no no, you¡¯re not suppose to take your child to a workce to learn something. This is bad, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°Yes. Let me go with you.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said it with motivation.


    ¡®Ehh¡­¡¯


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 87: (Self Edited) General Household Summit Meeting

    ¡°Sorry.¡± (Liao)


    Along the way, Liao said as if he muttered to himself. It was likely that he felt bad that he replied without permission a little earlier.


    ¡°Before you were a member of the unit, you were the heir of the Rube Household. It¡¯s not something I care about, even if you have some personal affairs.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°If I don¡¯t really like it, I should have left the gift here, and returned.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Certainly, there are a lot of unscheduled jobs, but the meeting itself is a concern. If there is a problem, that would be two greenhorns joining the meeting. It would be annoying and we may feel inferior. Well, that much is fine, I guess.¡¯


    When we entered an open door, a map was ced on arge, heavy oval table, and some of the people, who had already arrived, were seated. Since this was the first meeting, I didn¡¯t know their name, but I wonder if they were the head of the General households or people of that same position. They were VIPs.


    ¡°Prepare two chairs. They are my assistants. I¡¯m letting them here to learn.¡± (Cain)


    When Cain said such a thing, the person in charge of the ce immediately prepared chairs without asking.¡®As expected, it seems that we can¡¯t sit on the table. Well, I¡¯m going to remain silent by the wall.¡¯


    I sat on a chair ced on the wall on the back side of Cain.


    ¡°Can I ask something?¡± (Liao)


    Liao, who sat next to me, muttered like a monologue.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    Since it was boring to get angry because of us, who were being treated as assistants, talking privately, I also replied in a small voice.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± (Liao)


    ¡®What kind of question is that? Speaking of the feeling, I don¡¯t feel good because there are so many old men. It¡¯s far from a happy feeling like when I¡¯m looking at Syamu.¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s not bad if you¡¯re feeling well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This is the summit meeting that may determine the fate of a country. The fate of manymon people depends on it.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Aah, is that what you mean? Since the important decisions of the politicians will start from now on, it seems that the mood is always uplifting.¡¯


    ¡®But nothing dramatic will happen at this meeting, contrary to expectations.¡¯


    ¡®The summit meeting may get tense though. However, in the system of the General household, someone gives a brilliant idea, moving to the persuasion part, and everyone agrees. It¡¯s unlikely that it will develop like a movie.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s no such thing like a brilliant idea is proposed, put into action, defeats arge army of enemies, and then, this summit meeting and today¡¯s date will be remembered in history forever. No matter how much I think about that, it is decided that they will reach a mediocre solution.¡¯


    ¡®Speaking of Japan, how many people can conclude the fall of the Ichi-no-Tani battle? No matter how brilliant Yoshitsune demonstrated his ability in war and speaking, the ordinary man couldn¡¯t understand it. Without exception, there¡¯s a theory of ¡®I can¡¯t go down that cliff. Do you intend to damage the soldiers unnecessarily?¡¯. Then, everyone¡¯s consent couldn¡¯t be achieved.¡¯


    ¡®In meetings without leaders, the risky war of overturning therge numbers of army isn¡¯t adopted, even in situations where it is needed. Even in the democratic government parliament, adventurous legition can¡¯t be done unless the ruling party has a majority. Thew adopted is aw that everyone can think of and convinces everyone, in this case a strategy.


    ¡°You are a romanticist.¡± (Yuri)


    I said while choosing the exact meaning.


    ¡°What?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°When I think about it, I feel like I¡¯m waiting for the curtain of an interesting y to open.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a tragedy or aedy, but it must be a big story.¡¯


    ¡°A y? Aren¡¯t we involved in this?¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Involved? Certainly, we are involved.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s what Carol might say. Do you feel sentimental about the people¡¯s pain?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, maybe.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®I see. Liao is still a young man, even though he is over 20 years old. He will probably be sentimental.¡¯


    ¡®I remember him giving a cold impression to the people of Kilghina, but when he actually traveled for ten days or so, and came into contact with them, his feelings may have changed.¡¯


    ¡°I know each person can do it. If I¡¯m omnipotent and omniscient, not only the Shanti, I also can make the Kuran happy. We will eliminate the war from the world and let even those born in the trouble live a life that they will not have trouble eating for the rest of their lives. However, that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s very unfortunate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a big scale of story.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said as if he was amazed.


    ¡°Yeah. If you are willing to think about it, you can have an ideal that is as big as the sky. But what you can actually do is only within reach. You¡¯re just sentimental because it¡¯s a tragedy that¡¯s going to happen.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­That may be the case.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is there really nothing I can do about it?¡± (Liao)


    Liao asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything about it, can you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In the first ce, the fact that we do something for Kilghina is a breakthrough in itself. There¡¯s no help for it.¡¯


    ¡°For example what would you do if you were to do it?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Nothing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I mean if you were to do it.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®What¡¯s with you? Aren¡¯t you talking a lot today?¡¯


    ¡°Whether you use ordinary or unusual means, I can¡¯t take over a General household and gain military power by the time of the battle. As long as that¡¯s the case, my influence remains minimal. No matter how I act, it¡¯s impossible to influence the battlefield.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®For example, let¡¯s say I kill all the heads of the Kilghina General households who gathered here. Of course it is impossible, but let¡¯s assume that I curry favor with the old man Prince Consort, who would participate, receive the royal order, be the sessor of all General households, and be the suprememander.¡¯


    ¡®Even if such a situation is possible, it takes time to actually control the entire army. The sudden death of the suprememander, who was connected by blood-to-history, will surely cause great confusion, and it will take at most a year to resolve and restore it to the point where the army actually functions. Obviously, you won¡¯t be able to fight in a week or so.¡¯


    ¡®No matter how convenient you think about things, it¡¯s not possible for me to have enough influence to decide the battlefield.¡¯¡¯


    ¡°If I were to lead the entire army, I could think of an assumption. However, there is no future for that to happen. It¡¯s a delusion that is neither constructive nor progressive, as long as the premise is meaningless.¡± (Yuri)


    When I affirmed, Liao was silent. I didn¡¯t bother to ask how he felt.


    After a while¡­


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for sure.¡± (Liao)


    He said.


    ¡ª


    A littleter, when all the participants gathered, the Prince Consort appeared at the end. He had a tired face.


    Well, it was no wonder that he had a tired face because there was no end of enumeration.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get started.¡± (??)


    While saying it without vigor, he looked around at the participants. As his eyes looking around, our eyes met.


    When I gave a light bow, he looked away. It wasn¡¯t a ce to casually greet a young man he knew, so it was natural to pretend that he didn¡¯t know me.


    ¡°Cox-dono, I¡¯ll ask you to start with the proceedings.¡± (??)


    When the Prince Consort said that, the old man named Cox responded ¡®Yes, Your Majesty¡¯.


    Cox Reki. This old man had been decided to be the Supreme Commander this time. I knew only the name but not the face. However, since he was sitting on the second upper seat, I had a hunch that he was the head of the Reki Household.


    It would be alright if this guy proceeded with the meeting from the beginning, but in terms of the court order, the Prince Consort, who was a member of the royal family, was at higher position, so he should officiate the meeting.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start the war council.¡± (??)


    ¡ª


    The meeting was intense.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the n of depositing cavalryes up! Cavalry is the key to my army! Why should I let it go?¡± (??)


    When a man named Otter Gazi said that, the air of resentment and resignation flowed through the venue.


    ¡®I think that the Gazi Household is the same General household as the Reki Household, but I won¡¯t hesitate to say that Otter has such a personality or there is a feud between the two households.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s why we failed in thest two Crusades¡­ It¡¯s a good idea to have arge number of the Galloping Bird soldiers to rush against their guns. Even if the cavalry of each General household is rushing to them, the other side can be easily dealt with.¡± (Cox)


    Cox, the Supreme Commander, seemed to have a rtively decent intelligence, but I didn¡¯t know how many times but he had persuaded Otter by saying so.


    The Galloping Bird cavalry was centrally operated, rushing therge cavalry unit at this point, and the trend was obtained. The idea itself was something that Do coulde up with, and it was extremely simple. That didn¡¯t mean it was bad, and it was a strategy which might be powerful because it was simple.


    However, a household appeared, saying that they didn¡¯t want to let go of their cavalry. It wasn¡¯t only Otter. When I quietly looked around, other people seemed to have the same feeling, though not in words.


    In particr, that was the case with the General households from Shaalta. Oron Boff and Borafra Noza remained quiet, but it seemed that they didn¡¯t want to send out troops.


    For those who didn¡¯t think that the crisis was rtively imminentpared to the Kilghina General households, they wanted to minimize the loss of their own army regardless of whether they won or defeated. As a matter of fact, the Kilghina side had the opposite idea. Since they were at the forefront, they wanted Shaalta to take charge of the burdensome part, and preserve their army regardless of whether they won or lose. Even if they were pushed back, Shaalta didn¡¯t necessarilye again, and didn¡¯t necessarily offer reinforcements at that time.


    It was quite normal to have different opinions, but the difference in the position carried by each individual was fundamental. Therefore, from the perspective of Shaalta, they didn¡¯t want to lend their cavalry to the Kilghina people. As expected, Cain, who was most concerned about the situation in Shaalta, seemed to be different, but I could see through the Boff and the Noza Household.


    ¡°You ask me to lend you my army, but my army is what I trained. Of course, I can use it best. If I lend it to you, you won¡¯t be able to exert even ten percent of their strength.¡± (Otter)


    Otter reiterated his foolish opinion.


    ¡®It¡¯s not unreasonable to say that, but ten percent is an overstatement. It¡¯s a bit questionable if a god-like soldier can be created when this guy handles it.¡¯


    I had been listening to this meaningless conversation for an hour, so I felt like I really wanted to go home.


    ¡°For starters, we suffered a big defeatst time because there was a problem with the morale of the army. If the morale is high, we should be able to disperse the Kuran army. The strength of the army is based on morale, even without using the tricks of the arts of war. Encouraging the soldiers is important!¡± (Otter)


    It was a speech that made me want to despair when I heard it. It was so ufortable that I wanted to close my ears


    ¡®If the morale is high, we can win. It¡¯s possible to win the war even if there are twenty Yamato battleships. It¡¯s as empty as that.¡¯


    Yamato Battleship (1/10 scale model)


    ¡®Even with the same content, you can allow unlimited looting to boost morale. Or you can put out as much when you get the right ear of the Kuran. Or a proposal for the establishment of such a system is still good. However, that¡¯s not the case.¡¯


    ¡®This guy thinks that morale will rise when he says to raise morale. It¡¯s like saying if you don¡¯t have a cannon, you can bring a hundred cannons, but you¡¯re not motivated to procure them.¡¯


    ¡°Besides, we have the Verdun Fortress. It has never fallen. This time, we have enough provisions and arrows. You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± (Otter)


    After he finished speaking, Cain suddenly raised his hand. Cox¡¯s eyes stopped at Cain¡¯s right hand. Then, he said with a slightly softer expression.


    ¡°Otter-dono, it seems Cain-dono has something to say. So, please take a seat first. Cain-dono, go ahead.¡± (Cokus)


    When that was said, Cain got up from his seat. Then, he looked back and came closer to me.


    ¡®W-what?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-dono, can you lend me that for a bit?¡± (Cain)


    ¡®Eh? Me?¡¯


    ¡°W-well, I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Yuri)


    I handed the gun obediently. Cain returned to the table with my gun.


    ¡°This gun is thetest one used by the enemy, which Yuri Hou-dono here has purchased from the country of the Kuran. And here¡¯s another gun. This was left by the enemy during the previous battle.¡± (Cain)


    When Cain received another gun from his attendant, he put the two guns on the table and lined them up.


    ¡°If youpare the two, you can see that the new one is much lighter, even though it has the same caliber¡­ They have seeded in making it lighter and easier to carry, depending on the difference in materials or the manufacturing method.¡± (Cain)


    Cain said while looking impressed.


    ¡®I haven¡¯tpared it, so I don¡¯t know, but it seems to be much lighter.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe the barrel is thinner. If the performance of the material has improved due to advances in metallurgy, it is possible to thin the body while maintaining the durability of the barrel. Since the gun is portable, lightening it leads to a pure improvement in performance.¡¯


    ¡®Well, since the gun itself was made recently in history, it wasn¡¯t a difficult story such as the progress of metallurgy, but the stage where I was simply touching it for the appropriate thickness. It may be a matter of omitting unnecessary thickness.¡¯


    ¡°Why is Verdun considered invincible to those people in the future? Can the soldiers raise their morale when they see us, who can¡¯te up with such ingenuity against the increasingly powerful enemies? What do you think, Otter-dono?¡± (Cain)


    However, Otter wasughing with a bitter face.


    ¡°Cain-dono, how can you make the Verdun Fortress copse? I don¡¯t think there is a way to make that happen.¡± (Otter)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Then, let¡¯s ask Yuri-dono here.¡± (Cain)


    ¡®Haah?¡¯


    ¡°He is studying the Kuran more than anyone else at this age. He is fluent in Kuran and even negotiates and does business personally.¡± (Cain)


    ¡®What? No no, don¡¯t say anything that I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    ¡®What is that killer pass?¡¯


    ¡°Well then, Yuri-dono, let us know your opinion.¡± (??)


    The Prince Consort said.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m Yuri. It¡¯s just like I happened to pass by today, so even if I was suddenly asked for an opinion, I have never actually seen Verdun with my own eyes. I¡¯ve only heard about it and I¡¯ve seen it in pictures.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I just want to hear your opinion.¡± (Cain)


    Cain said it.


    ¡®Even so, I don¡¯t want to say anything about the fortress that I haven¡¯t seen before.¡¯


    ¡°This is if I¡¯m going to defeat Verdun. If it¡¯s me, the main n is¡­ to break therge front gate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°How are you going to break it?¡± (??)


    The Prince Consort asked. Since I would be stressed out if I asked by the highly oppressive fool like Otter, I was grateful the Prince Consort asked before him.


    ¡°Well¡­ I hear the slope in front of the front gate is quite steep, so it would be difficult to approach it with a siege tower or a battering ram. As expected, it is easier to use gunpowder. It costs money, but I may want to make a gun big enough to destroy the gate. If I were to prepare to sacrifice, it¡¯s a good idea to have soldiers carry a specialized sting tool to blow it up. But I¡¯m not sure if that will work.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, thetter choice is probably feasible. It feels like a directional bomb. By wrapping arge amount of gunpowder, pressing it against a particrly thin part of the gate and making the bomb detonate. It would be dangerous to the soldiers¡­ to say the least.¡¯


    ¡°Is gunpowder enough to break the gate?¡± (??)


    ¡°It depends on the gate. Of course, if the gate is made entirely of steel and is thick as an arm, it can¡¯t be destroyed. However, if the gate is made of wood reinforced with steel, it won¡¯t be difficult to destroy it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think it¡¯s good to think that the enemy is bringing a device to break the gate.¡± (??)


    ¡®Eh? I didn¡¯t mention anything like that.¡¯


    ¡®I feel that the discussion is going in a strange direction.¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean? There is no guarantee that there is such a weapon.¡± (Otter)


    Otter said it mockingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s also no guarantee that there is no such a weapon.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said it lightly, Otter red at me.


    ¡°Let me ask you. Yuri-dono, how are you going to fight in this situation?¡± (??)


    While Cain turned to the side with the chair and looked at me, I felt like the discussion was really turning in a strange direction.


    ¡®Why!? The burden is too heavy to give an opinion in such an air.¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ Since he is inexperienced, he¡¯s afraid to give more opinions in front of war veterans.¡± (Cain)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Tell me.¡± (??)


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to say it. I really don¡¯t want to say it.¡¯


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to do a decisive battle on the ins in the first ce.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ooh?¡± (??)


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s strengths are guns and numbers. Needless to say, guns are best handled on clear days in clear ins. On the contrary, they are just a heavy stick in the forest. If you pull them into the forest, you won¡¯t suffer from guns. With this, it bes a fifty-fifty battle. In addition, they are a bunch of crowds without proper military organizations unlike us. Their morale is high because they are allowed to plunder, but the disordered army can¡¯t bemanded in the forest. Two or three surprise attacks will easily demoralize them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In other words, you should y gueri warfare. The enemy doesn¡¯t have an army that can deal with this gueri warfare.¡¯


    ¡°Hah! Are you trying to run away!?¡± (Otter)


    Otter sat down and said something strange.


    ¡°Otter-dono!¡± (Cox)


    Cox, the moderator, reprimanded him.


    ¡°Well, please think of it as a delusion from an inexperienced person.¡± (Yuri)


    There seemed to be no further progress, and the atmosphere was getting worse. Since I came with a strange idea, it would hinder the progress of the meeting if I stayed here any longer. I didn¡¯t want to give more opinion since they weren¡¯t going to implement that. Any poor performance would only make the reputation of the Hou Household go down.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go back.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, please let me excuse myself. Your Majesty Prince Consort, I brought this gun as a gift. Please ept it.¡± (Yuri)


    I quickly gave the highest salute, and left my seat.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>I can¡¯t exin well the battle of Ichi-no-Tani, Please refer to this Wikipedia link.</li><li>To be honest, this is my first time looking at the Yamato Battleship. I¡¯m not an expert in warship, but after intensively ying a Koei Tecmo PS2 game, Naval Ops War Gunner, few years ago, I can feel how impressive is the battleship.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 88: (Self Edited) Calm Days

    After a week.


    I was looking at the bear¡¯s galldder hanging by the window in my room on the second floor of the vige mayor¡¯s house.


    It was drying in good condition either because of the dry air or it was hung in a warm ce as much as possible. There was no longer a trace of the past when it was tapped like a water bottle. The color was dark, and it wrinkled.


    While chewing on the hard bread that was mixed with the leavening agent received in Reform and I baked myself, I got lost in thought.


    In the end, the warring policy didn¡¯t change, and it was two days ago that the Knights of the Rube Household began to move.


    The reason why the Rube Household started around this time was that there was a logistical problem against the background of the underdeveloped distribution.


    The military was costly to concentrate on at one point. The soldiers had to be fed, and the food consumed by tens of thousands of troops was enormous.


    When 10000 people gathered in one ce, there was no ability to support 10000 unproductive people in the area around several kilometers. If it was about two days, they would be supported by the stockpiles and local food stores, but if it was several weeks, it would have to be procured from a distance at a cost.If there were paved roads, railroads, lotives and automobiles, it was a matter that could be solved easily. If there was a way to transport goods inrge quantities from a remote location, it was possible to keep 100000 people in the same ce for a month. If they had enough money, they could bring in as much food as they wanted, so there was no problem.


    However, in this world, materials must be transported by carriage on the cobblestone pavement. Of course, the army had horses, carriages and the purchase cost for that, so it wasn¡¯t impossible to procure supply, but as time went by, they would get further and further away, and there was no way to avoid that. Therefore, by considering that the cost would increase due to that situation, there was still a limit on how much they could do.


    Under such circumstances, it was good to disperse the soldiers until the decisive battle. It was for that reason that Rube Household¡¯s troops didn¡¯t immediately head to the battlefield and were forming camps around Reform.


    To put it the other way around, the fact that they began to move to the battlefield meant that the battle was arriving soon.


    When I was lost in thought, I heard a click and the sound of the door opening. I looked at the door, and Myaro was there.


    ¡°¡­? Yuri-kun, what are you looking at?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, it¡¯s a bear galldder.¡± (Yuri)


    I said while pointing at a strange object hanging by the window.


    ¡°Oooh, is that it?¡± (Myaro)


    It seemed that Myaro knew it.


    ¡°You got it when we caught that bear, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time drying it. I¡¯m looking forward to itspletion.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®For a long time, I¡¯ve always liked doing such trivial things. I hadn¡¯t had a chance to do it since I became an adult, but I was raised by doingbors. This kind of thing fails if you touch it unnecessarily, so it¡¯s better to leave it as it is.¡¯


    ¡°Actually, I have never eaten it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®You too, huh? I wonder if I was made to eat it when I was child because I was in the rural area. Since the body is frail when it¡¯s as big as Myaro now, it seems that it¡¯s not strange to give a tonic when you¡¯re a child.¡¯


    ¡°Ooh, is that so? I¡¯m making it like this, but it¡¯s really sweet and delicious.¡± (Yuri)


    When I told a lie, Myaro put her hand on his mouth andughed.


    ¡°Ehehe, too bad, I know it¡¯s very bitter.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, really¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What the¡­ I¡¯m disappointed. Well, that¡¯s right, she isn¡¯t Carol who doesn¡¯t know the world.¡¯


    ¡°But, it might have been interesting if I didn¡¯t know. I wish I didn¡¯t know.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said something strange.


    ¡°Well, that may be true. Your face at that time would be a sight to see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I want to see what kind of face she will make.¡¯


    ¡°When I think about that, I may expose a not-so-good-looking face to you, Yuri-kun. It¡¯s good I know about that thing.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± (Yuri)


    I smiled unintentionally.


    ¡°Ehehe¡­ eh?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro¡¯s smile was getting slightly bigger.


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I wonder what it is.¡± (Myaro)


    Her expression gradually became more serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°U-uhmm¡­ Sorry, I came to report something, but I forgot.¡± (Myaro)


    She said in a hurry, somehow seriously apologetic.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s rare for Myaro to forget about something.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s probably not something big, right?¡± (Yuuri)


    ¡®If it¡¯s something that she may forget, it¡¯s probably something trivial. She may leave a handkerchief when going out, but she never goes out leaving an oil pot on fire.¡¯


    ¡®For Myaro, who is proud of beingpetent, it is an act of betraying herself.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, if it was a really important matter, for example, an urgent matter that requires me to takemand immediately, she wouldn¡¯t have responded to a boring chat.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, please verify this.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. More importantly, have tea.¡± (Yuri)


    I put my hand on the teapot on the desk. Then, I took a teacup from the tea rack simr to my home, and poured the tea into it.


    ¡°Here, have a seat.¡± (Yuri)


    I prepared her seat.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Uhm, is that alright?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± (Yuri)


    Others in the unit seem to make work by taking care of horses, Galloping Birds and Eagle Kings, but if they haven¡¯t moved for a week, the birds and the horses are entirely neat, so they shouldn¡¯t be busy.


    They were doing various things such as swinging with a stick, and trying to develop a youthful chatting ce, but in short, they weren¡¯t doing work as they were losing focus. There was an exception. Some people were training with their Eagle King for about an hour a day so that the eagle didn¡¯t get tired, but this wasn¡¯t a job.


    Myaro was the one who ran around in the meantime to work, so she was working most decently. There was no need to me for taking a short break.


    ¡°Well¡­ please excuse me.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro sat in a chair.


    It was the opposite seat across the desk.


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± (Yuri)


    I pushed a basket of bread.


    ¡°Uhmm, can I?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It might be fine to eat anything.¡¯


    ¡°What? Myaro, aren¡¯t you a bit too nervous?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Nervous?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro tilted her head slightly. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t aware of it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask for my permission when eating in the dormitory dining room, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Just say ¡®Let¡¯s eat¡¯ like always, then eat. I mean, it¡¯s getting harder to see you these days.¡¯


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, but we¡¯re in the military.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s true.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine when it¡¯s only you and me. Even though we¡¯re in the military, we also need to take a break.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s why we¡¯re taking duty to watch at night and those who aren¡¯t involved can drink. Yes, the others are drinking, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¯


    ¡°It may be true.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Or, would you like to take a break from me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No way! That¡¯s not true. It¡¯s a lot fun though¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well, then, eat it. It¡¯s still warm.¡± (Yuri)


    After all, the bread was freshly baked.


    ¡°Alright¡­ let¡¯s eat.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro picked up arge piece of bread, broke it in half, and put one in his mouth. As she ate with sound¡­


    ¡°This is¡­ very tasty. It might be better than the baker¡¯s bread.¡± (Myaro)


    She said.


    ¡®Well, ordinary bakeries don¡¯t use butter in such a luxurious way. The dough was kneaded with butter, and cheese was put inside. After baking, I applied butter with a stronger salt effect. Perhaps, it¡¯s a bread with high calorie, but it¡¯s a luxurious salted butter bread with cheese.¡¯


    ¡°Have you eaten it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. You can do anything well, Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    For some reason, I was praised.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to praise me for everything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I never get used to being praised. I don¡¯t know how to be happy.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s scary to be praised. If I be proud, it will be a poison. There are people who get praised for using others for the sake of themselves, simr to monkeys climbing trees.¡¯


    ¡®Did you feel that way about me?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think so.¡¯


    ¡°Well, shall I try it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Speaking of that¡­¡¯


    ¡°Eh¡­ what? It sounds interesting. Give it a try.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®When I think about it, I¡¯ve never been told by Myaro that I was stupid or a fool.¡¯


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ Yuri-kun is azy person, isn¡¯t it? You have bad hair after waking up, and it¡¯s not good to walk around after that¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, is it my sleeping habit?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®When I think about it, I didn¡¯t look in the mirror today.¡¯


    When I tried to touch my hair with my hands, I found that my hand touched the bed hair.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter, but when I think about showing it in front of the unit members, I better keep it nice. Let¡¯s put some water inter.¡¯


    ¡°Ehehe, see, it¡¯s not everything, right?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Well¡­ Did you n to speak ill of me a while ago?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying something like ¡®It¡¯s cool, you¡¯re sleeping¡¯. Hehe.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I haven¡¯t heard people praise sleeping. On the contrary, it feels like you¡¯ve been made a fool of.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll praise you on the contrary.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let¡¯s bother her.¡¯


    ¡°Yes?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well, Myaro is well-noticed and smart, and above all, she is knowledgeable, well-informed. She is a person who writes her abilities in a picture and puts it in her forehead¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ehh¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°In addition, she is a hard worker, and I don¡¯t have to worry about her betraying me. Her face looks good, and it makes me feel better. There are so many praises that it¡¯s hard to put into words.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ U-uhmm¡­¡± (Myaro)


    When I said that, Myaro held her face tightly with both hands and looked away.


    ¡®What is that? Are you trying to say that you¡¯re not here or something?¡¯


    ¡°What is it? Wouldn¡¯t you like to be praised?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°St-stop it¡­ th-that¡¯s not¡­ good¡­¡± (Myaro)


    She replied with a trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy that my face is¡­ uhh¡­ smiling.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Are you smiling?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To the point of hiding your face? I want to see.¡¯


    ¡®But if I force my way to do it, it will look like I¡¯m attacking her by holding her hands. Shall I stop?¡¯


    This stayed for a couple of minutes.


    ¡°Phew. I calm down.¡± (Myaro)


    Finally, Myaro turned around.


    ¡®Seriously, what was that?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun, don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s not nice to lie, you know.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I just said what I thought was obvious. I didn¡¯t force myself to say that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh you¡­ Aah¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro stiffened as if she remembered something.


    ¡°I remember my original business. Since the horses gnaw the pails and lick rocks and trees, we don¡¯t have enough salt. So, we have to procure it from Reform. I have given them money.¡± (Myaro)


    It was a trivial report after all.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s fine¡­ but sorry for letting you take care of it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s like I¡¯m here so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®That¡¯s another convenient story. If it wasn¡¯t me, she wouldn¡¯t support me. No, why would she take care of a man like me¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed with your desire to work, but rest properly. Right now, I¡¯m ¡¯s just as good as taking too much time off.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro had a face that she couldn¡¯t believe as if she didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°In a little while, we won¡¯t be resting. Plus, the return trip may not go smoothly. If you don¡¯t have enough energy at that point, you won¡¯t be able to talk.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I see.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful with your help, but do it moderately.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I think it¡¯s not something for a man, who sat in a chair from daytime and watched the bear galldder dry, to say. That¡¯s just how I look.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡± (Myaro)


    Without looking unpleasant, she nodded.


    ¡°Then, I should take a break. I¡¯m going soon.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®She will probably be going to do some work again. I respect her.¡¯


    ¡°Well then.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said so lightly while closing the door, and went out of the room. I returned to the work of immersing myself in thinking while looking. When I noticed, the bread had cooled down.


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>Based on my limited knowledge and search on the inte, horses eat dirt and wood because they don¡¯t get enough nutrients. It¡¯s quite logical to think Yuri¡¯s unit current situation in the story since they are in remote location. In rtion to that, the horses shouldn¡¯t have best meals.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 89: (Self Edited) The Eve of the Decisive Battle

    I was watching the Kuran¡¯s camp from the sky. Stardust pped and danced in fine weather which turned to be a perfect observation day. turned her a bit, and the surface of the ground was seen through the open feathers. When viewed from the sky, the Kuran¡¯s camps were somehow cluttered.


    ¡®The camps of tens of thousands people seem rather small to me, who knows Japan, butpared to that of the Shanti, the scale is quiterge. However, what I can see from the sky is that the camps are separated because of the Allied forces.¡¯


    There was a territory of each army in therge camp, and the difference in the color of the tent adopted by each army was like a mosaic pattern.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t only the armies of each country, but the mercenary units that were temporarily hired should also be included. So, if people went inside, it should be more messy. However, there was no way to confirm that from the sky.


    From the ground, I could hear high-pitched sounds. Since I was at this high altitude, the sound was barely audible because of the sound of the wind, but it was certainly the sound of a gun. When I looked at the ground, pure white smoke rose like streaks from several ces, and dispersed by the wind.


    The range of the gun when shooting in the sky had been verified, and since this altitude was within the safe range, there was no problem. The other side also knew that much and was likely to be firing.


    ¡®Perhaps, they are a bit worried about the suicide attack and they are aware of our existence. That¡¯s the kind of appeal we have.¡¯


    As evidence, no silent arrows were flying.¡®Well, it¡¯s dangerous because the arrowhead goes down when the arrow falls. Shall we return soon?¡¯


    While blowing a whistle, I grabbed the pole with the g and gave instructions to follow. A bitter, I heard Carol blowing a whistle in the middle of the formation.


    When I pulled Stardust and its direction of the wings changed, the directions where I was heading also changed. For the time being, just in case, after heading the direction that was different from the Nyuka vige where we were based, we, then, returned to the vige.


    ¡ª


    As I took off the safety belt¡­


    ¡°All members, untie the safety belt!¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who was the vice Commanding Officer, issued amand.


    It was a troublesome and hard thing to do, but that was the procedure.


    ¡®I hope there aren¡¯t many people who are indignant about having Carol doing such a role.¡¯


    The people, who got down from the eagle, pulled the rain, and lined up in front of me. This was also a procedure, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡®Personally, I think it would be better to have it more rxed, but considering the nature of the military, it¡¯s better to do it in detail.¡¯


    For some reason, even those who came with the Galloping Bird, came out from the base to observe the war with borrowed eagles. Of course, it was also the privilege of the 28 people who brought the Eagle King from the beginning to observe the actual war, but this was also an achievement.


    ¡°All of you are tired. I believe that there are many of you who want to tie your eagle and take a break immediately, but first off, check your eagle. It doesn¡¯t mean the eagle didn¡¯t get hit by bullets. Even if you don¡¯t feel the momentum, the eagle may have its bone broken if it gets hit. After checking the eagle and tying them, you can dismiss for the time being.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The altitude at which the formation was located isn¡¯t even at the reachable range, let alone the killing range, so I think it¡¯s unlikely the eagle to get hit, but I can¡¯t bepletely sure.¡¯


    ¡®If the enemy took a risk of an outburst by doubling the gunpowder, it is possible to reach us. Even so, it¡¯s impossible to break the wing and tear the skin and shoot down the eagle, but of course, when ites to the bone, it has the properties ofmon birds that fly in the sky. Since the bones are lightweight and the strength isn¡¯t too much, the bone may be broken.¡¯


    I took the watch out of my pocket and looked at the current time.


    ¡°Yes, in about three hourster, let¡¯s have a meeting a little while after you have a meal. Keep in mind what you have noticed. That¡¯s all.¡± (Yuri)


    Before I said that, I also readily checked Stardust on the spot. Obviously, there were no injuries.


    I took the bridle and left the ce. With a steady pace, I walked and tied Stardust to the stable near the house where I stayed. I went into the storehouse, and returned with food in my hands. It was a deer thigh that was cut from the carcass. I ced it under Stardust¡¯s beak.


    ¡°You can eat it, Stardust.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so and gave permission, Stardust¡­ didn¡¯t immediately eat the meat.


    ¡®Eh?¡¯


    She was staring at me. It was as if she wasn¡¯t interested in meat at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not hungry?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s not that she¡¯s not hungry. Could it be that she isn¡¯t feeling well?¡¯


    ¡°Kurururu¡­ Kururu¡­¡± (Stardust)


    I wasn¡¯t sure what happened to her, but I stroked her beak and cheeks.


    She wasn¡¯t hurt, but since it wasn¡¯t a soft ce to touch, I rubbed it subtly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Could it be that? She may be nervous because she flew in an unfamiliar ce.¡¯


    ¡®Or maybe she felt the atmosphere of the battlefield. Let¡¯s groom her lightly to make her rx.¡¯


    I stroked the feather around Stardust¡¯ head. After doing so for a while, it seemed that Stardust had rxed and felt a bit better.


    ¡°Come, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± (Yuri)


    I said so while pointing at the meat, and this time, she started eating.


    ¡®I wonder what happened.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Commanding Officer.¡± (Liao)


    I heard a voice from the back. It was Liao¡¯s voice.


    ¡°So, you have returned. How was it?¡± (Liao)


    He asked while I was washing my hands, which were dirty because I touched the raw meat in a nearby pail. As for Liao, he regrly showed up at his household¡¯s ce to find out what was going on.


    ¡°The decisive battle is likely to be tomorrow.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s probably true.¡± (Yuri)


    Considering the march speed of thest few days, it seemed to be the case if it went well. Rather, the march speed had stopped for thest two days, and the troops dispersed in various locations were also gathering. I knew it that well because I also went to scout every day.


    Since I, who only scouted once a day, could understand it, the main army, which scouted several times higher a day, might be aware of it earlier. They are going to hit tomorrow.


    ¡°Keep the horses and birds in good condition for the return. Put all the grains and beans that are likely to be left over in the fodder and feed them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I¡¯ll do that.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Horses aren¡¯t ruminants, so leaves and pasture alone can¡¯t give them strength. If you mix it with cereals and beans, they will gain energy.¡¯


    ¡°Having said that, it will be troublesome if they don¡¯t eat today and tomorrow. Consult about this matter with Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my n.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®It seems like a round throw, but it¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯t mess up. That¡¯s becausest time, when he poked the horses¡¯ face, it became confusing.¡¯


    ¡°Your side is probably having it worse. Sorry about that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®He has been doing it every day, but since it¡¯s his part, I can¡¯t say too much about it.¡¯


    ¡®Considering his position, I think he would like to follow me and observe the enemy¡¯s main army. He couldn¡¯t participate in the observation because he had to show up at the household¡¯s ce.¡¯


    ¡®In addition, since today is the eve of the decisive battle, the Rube Household¡¯s camp must be in the state of disarray.¡¯


    ¡°It was rough, but I didn¡¯t go to Kilghina¡¯s area. They are weed.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Well, is that so? Is there no fools who can treat an heir properly?¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? Then, it¡¯s fine¡­ That¡¯s it. Tomorrow, as I have mentioned before, I¡¯ll be with some people, and take another action. Carol will be in charge of themand, albeit a little, but you should pay attention too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you concerned about something? What kind of things would she do?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Well, the first thing I¡¯m worried about is altitude. If you go lower too far, you can see the ground well, but then, you¡¯ll be shot by a gun.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡­ do you think the Princess is stupid?¡± (Liao)


    For some reason, he stared at me with stunned eyes.


    ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯


    ¡°I mean if only she does that. You can¡¯t think calmly when you are busy in the mid air, and you may give unfamiliarmands.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Will that be enough to be a usible excuse?¡¯


    ¡°But that¡¯s only for a short time. During that time, I think she promised to wait in mid air without doing anything in particr.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s best to be careful. If you fall into the enemy¡¯s main army, people can¡¯t see you at all.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®They will be literally given a blood festival.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Liao)


    Anyhow, when I think about it is a matter of being a caretaker. Nothing won¡¯t happen. Since she¡¯s not a child, she wouldn¡¯t run to something that attracted attention at a nce.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just anxious when thinking about it¡­ The main problem is the return trip when the war is over. So, I¡¯ll entrust that to you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s not going to be like the rush during the New Year festival, but it is expected that the way back will be crowded. If possible, I would like us to withdraw faster than anyone else before the road gets crowded. Of course, if we win the decisive battle, I don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡¯


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    I tapped Liao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®From tomorrow on, there will be ten to twenty unpredictable troubles. Not all of them are going to be big in scale, but it¡¯s best to be well prepared.¡¯


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 90: (Self Edited) Decisive Battle in the Sky

    The day of the decisive battle.


    When I turned to the back, 28 Eagle Kings were flying in the sky in formation.The formation looked simr to the kanji character ¡®¤Ø¡¯, and it was nted on both sides with Stardust on top.


    ¡®This is formation created by imitating what migratory birds do, and academically speaking, the load is reduced by using the wing end vortex created by the front bird. In fact, the effect is visible and the subsequent eagle fatigue is greatly reduced.¡¯


    ¡®However, on the other hand, the formation tends to expandpared to the dense formation, and there is also a drawback which is thatmunication isn¡¯t possible.For that reason, I call this a cruising formation. The moment we reach the battlefield, I n to change the ¡®¤Ø¡¯ formation and changed the formation to a dense formation.¡¯


    When looking at the lower ground, it seemed that the battle was approaching.


    From the frontline where the infantry of both armies collided, white firing smoke was already rising as if it was burning in the open.At the same time, the sound of a firecracker could be heard in low volume.The infantry might be shooting a gun in a line.


    ¡®Was it toote?Even if we can make an energy-saving turn in the air, we can¡¯t stay up here for ten hours.If wee here too early, it may be the time to go home when the battle is about to start.Perhaps, the timing is just right.¡¯


    ¡®However, what is this?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not fascinating as I expected.Ooh, the feeling of battle. If there is God in this world, it might be fun to see human conflicts like this.¡¯I wanted to see it forever, but I had something to do first.


    *Fweeet!*


    I blew a whistle and raised the g to signal.


    The gpole was a spear, and the g was attached to a spear with a spike.


    ¡®Actually, I didn¡¯t want to bring a useless long item like this spear, but most of the opinions were that I should bring it as a minimum preparation because I was heading to the battlefield, so I epted.¡¯


    When I changed the directions of the wings, as it had been discussed in the previous meeting, five eagles came along.Looking back, I saw Carol leading the group and smoothly reorganizing the formation to make up for the missing hole.


    We, then, headed toward the rear of the enemy as it was.After passing further behind the battle line, there was the vacated main headquarters which was a few kilometers behind the line.


    The aim was here.Everyone didn¡¯t want to be attacked from the rear, and at the moment, the troops were out, so there should be almost no attacks from the ground.


    Furthermore, if there was something that was difficult to burn, it would be the provisions.


    I turned my head to the spot where the provisions were gathered, which I had been observing for many days.The speed was reduced to the point of stalling, the wind resistance was reduced. Then, I took out the lighter from my pocket.


    I wrapped the lighter with both hands wearing leather gloves and lit it while pressing it against the saddle. Then, I opened the hands a little and watched it. After that, the fire was transferred to three fuses between the fingers.There was only a big lighter, so it created a me that didn¡¯t go out even in the wind and the fire burned the fuse.


    The tip of the fuse was connected to a handmade Molotov cocktail attached to the side of the eagle.Although it was called a bottle, the container was a pottery with a narrow mouth opening. It felt strange to call that, but it was a bottle anyway.


    It contained plenty of light oil that was extracted from the process of fractional distition of petroleum.And at the opening of the bottle, an oil-stained cloth and a fuse were inserted.


    The fuse was made by sprinkling the gunpowder on glued paper and winding it around oil-soaked cotton thread.Normally, if the cloth lit up, the fire would be extinguished by the wind pressure during the drop, so I made this shape after trial and error.Even if the fire on the cloth went out, the fire on the fuse inside it didn¡¯t go out, so there was no problem with the ignition.


    As soon as I saw the three fuses ignited, I turned the wings and began to descend head on.I took a maneuver that was almost free fall, and the speed went up after a little while.I approached the ground surface with the momentum of suicide by jumping, and instinctive fear dominated my mind.


    Then, when I approached the ground, I untied the spring the string that connected to the Molotov cocktail.The next moment, I pulled the reins vigorously.G was applied to the entire body, and the eagle turned from a dive to a horizontal while holding air in its wing.The Molotov cocktails which had lost its support from the string, couldn¡¯t keep up with the change. It fell loose and fell to the ground.


    The subsequent people, especially those who were good at handling eagles, also dropped Molotov cocktails one after another.However, theirs had no fire.That was because I could only prepare one lighter.


    After changing from the horizontal movement to ascending movement, I reached to a sufficient altitude, and looked at the lower ground. The fire was burning.


    It seemed that the first three bottles I dropped were enough to cause fire.The mes were burning and spreading as the fuel scattered by the bottles that hit nearby locations.


    The sea of fire appeared on the supplies umted like a small mountain, and the whole area was burnt.


    ¡ª


    I took altitude again, and set my course on another target.I had another three Molotov cocktails.


    The fuse was lit, and the wings were closed.I descended straight down. It was slightly smoother than before.


    The ground approaching was so clear since I had good eyes, and it aroused a sense of fear.


    Dropping the remaining three bottles, I pulled Stardust upright, and returned to level flight.The reins were pulled further and ascended some more.


    At that time, heat, explosion and pressure came at the same time.


    *Kaboom!*


    At the same time as the noise, my neck was exposed to the fire-like heat of a firece, and the bulging air pushed my back.


    The fact that my back was pushed means that therge wings of the rising Stardust were pushed all over. I felt that Stardust was slightly confused from the feeling that came back from the bridle.However, without stalling, I reflexively pulled one of the reins and gave instruction to reverse, and she obediently followed it.The wing gained power as if they grabbed something solid, and when it grabbed the powerful updraft that seemed to be created by the heat source, they climbed higher with almost no movement of the wings.


    Looking at my back, there were five eagle riders. As I expected of the best picks of the elites.However, I could see that the wings were pping hurriedly, and the eagles were confused.


    It was dangerous.


    When I looked at the ground, what happened was terrible.Maybe even the explosive material contained in the provision exploded. The burning provisions were scattered, and the tents all over the ce were being burned.


    ¡®It was really dangerous.There was no damage because the explosion happened after I ascended for a while. If the explosion happened immediately after dropping the Molotov cocktails, we might have been hit by the explosion pressure and crashed down.¡¯


    I was safe, but after that, I immediately thought about the explosion in my head, I thought there were people dead.


    As expected, I got cold sweat.


    Anyhow, this was the end of the extra work (extra mission).Thinking of reforming a formation, I waved the g a little proudly, and pointed the spear to the main formation led by Carol.


    Over there, there was a peculiar sight spreading out.


    ¡ª


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t believe what was reflected in front of me, and my rational thinking asked me ¡®Is this a dream?¡¯


    It was a very unlikely sight.


    A huge dragon was attacking the main formation in the sky a little away.


    A lizard-like dragon with wings, which was about three times asrge as an Eagle King, was rampaging in the middle of the main formation, and the orderly formation had disappeared.Everyone was dancing in a scattered manner, as if they had scattered baby spiders on them.


    I directed Stardust to reach full speed before reasons reached my head.The powerful pping that ignored the stamina, elerated two life forms.


    ¡®Why is a dragon here?¡¯


    ¡®Why is something that hasn¡¯t happened in recorded history now happening at the same time?¡¯


    The full speed, that a burning sensation could be felt from the saddle, was sessful, and I finally arrived at the main formation.The sight, that shouldn¡¯t be seen, was spreading.


    The eagles were so disjointed that they were about to collide with each other, and they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Then, the dragon and the Dragon Knight (dragon rider) straddled at the neck of the dragon were definitely aiming for a particr eagle.


    The girl had golden fluttering hair from her leather helmet and she was wearing white armor.


    She was Carol.


    ¡®Is he aiming for the blonde?It seems so.¡¯


    The other eagles seem to be trying to escort Carol.However, it seemed that the dragon, whose physical constitution three times bigger, repeatedly scattered by obstruction their course.At the next moment, my thinking shifted.


    ¡®Aah, the feather movement of Mountain Vapor is sluggish.The sluggish movement is probably due to the fact that the dragon has cornered it so hard that it lose stamina.If you make an unreasonable maneuver to avoid attack, pping two wings on the verge of stall, and maneuver to gain speed, the eagle will be naturally hesitate.¡¯


    ¡®If Mountain Vapor is targeted intensively and this situation happens, it would be impossible to escape from the dragon even if it turns to escape from here on.No matter how much she tries to escape, the eagle will bepletely overwhelmed, and it would be caught up.¡¯


    ¡®In other words, she¡¯s stuck.¡¯


    When I came to a conclusion, my body moved freely.My altitude was higher than that of the dragon, and the position was superior in terms of potential energy.


    Then, I removed the belt that was attached to prevent falling from the spear with the g.I turned the spear half a turn, and held it in my other hand.


    I rushed toward the dragon with great momentum.While concentrating, I stretched the reins little by little and adjusted the direction.


    When the dragon¡¯s appearance became bigger and I was in the collision course, I pulled the reins twice and instructed Stardust tond.


    Without being confused, Stardust obediently put its legs forward as if she understood the meaning of my instruction.


    Stardust collided with the dragon in the air as it was.Stardust ws stood at the base of the dragon¡¯s wings, piercing the flesh, and at the same time I passed by, I pierced its body with the spear.


    The spear prated the scales of the dragon and went into its back.In an instant, the feeling of tearing through the hard epidermis and soft flesh struck my arm.Stardust crossed over and distanced herself from the dragon. The shock of the pulling arm was transmitted, and the spear was released.


    I felt a response.I got a fatal blow.


    I didn¡¯t know how tough an animal called a flying dragon, but it couldn¡¯t fly since there are wounds on its wings.On the other hand, Stardust hadn¡¯t been injured, and she was currently stalling and falling, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to recover from the stalling since the ground was still far away.


    In the sense of aplishment that I won¡­ The huge tail of the dragon with splintered scales reflected in my view.


    That might not be instructed by the Dragon Knight.The attacking from the creature that lived in the sky originally, was very urate as if it forgot about me due to anger.


    The deviation of the rtive velocity in the air had also been corrected perfectly, and I intuitively thought that it would hit.Maneuvering in the air wasrgely governed by thew of inertia, and there were few things that could be done with immediate effort.


    The dragon¡¯s tail caught Stardust¡¯s wing, as it had been decided beforehand.


    *Crack*


    The wing was struck down and I could see the wing bent in an unnatural direction, simr to the broken dead tree branches.


    I felt a bitter ck juice poured in the vessels of my brain.


    ¡®Aah, not good.One wing can¡¯t help it.¡¯


    Stardust and I stalled while stalling in the air.The broken wing waspletely unreliable, and when she tried to catch the wind, the wing bent softly.With the wings trying to grab the air, there was no way to recover if the speed increased due to the fall.


    Looking overhead, the dragon was also falling.The dragon¡¯s wings, which were like a film unlike the eagle¡¯s, probably had a fatal blow. Thergest film in the area was torn to a mess.Even so, the dragon seemed to bite into the slow moving-wings of Mountain Vapor as it fell.


    It was up to that point I could see, and I started hearing the cracking sound of breaking branches and leaves. The next moment¡­ a shock ran through my body.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>For those who don¡¯t remember, Mountain Vapor is the name of Carol¡¯s eagle.</li><li>This is thest chapter of volume 7.</li><li>Starting from the next volume, I¡¯m going to trante the chronology/each kingdom¡¯s history/map together with the main story chapter. The reason is the information is quite necessary because it adds up the value of the main story. Since the extra story is just a short chapter, there will be two postse out whenever I trante this novel, one for the main story and the other is the side story. Thus, it may take a bit more time to release the chapters.</li><li>The map may takes some time though since I¡¯m going to edit it myself.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 91: (Self Edited) Taste of Ground

    <strong>Volume 8 starts.</strong>


    When I opened my eyes, there was a branch in front of me.


    The snow melted, the branches and leaves that fellst year were still there. The rotten skin was ck and wet during winter.


    My consciousness was floating as if it was like bubbles floating on the water. When my brain recovered and my consciousness became clear, I felt a throbbing pain all over my body.


    I checked my body. It seemed that I was floating a bit in the air above my waist, and only my upper body was hanging on the ground. It was a pretty unreasonable situation.


    Apparently, I had lost consciousness.


    I gradually remembered what happened earlier. I was shot down because I was hit by a dragon and its tail.


    The safety belt on the waist hadn¡¯t been untied yet, and it was connected to Stardust. That was why the waist was floating.¡®Oh yeah, Stardust¡­¡¯


    When I quickly untied the safety belt, a heavy pain ran in my lower back. The hip joint was probably put on strain when I was mmed into the ground.


    I thought of having a fractured pelvis, so I was terrified.


    ¡®Think calmly. If that happens, I can¡¯t move from this ce. No¡­ Negative thought is bad. At such times, I have to be calm¡­¡¯


    As the safety belt came off and there was nothing to support the weight, the lower half of the body fell to the ground. I put my strength into my aching waist and managed to get up. It hurts, but there was no pain like a broken bone.


    With half a limp, I looked at Stardust. Even before I saw here, I had only a dark pessimistic premonition.


    I look at Stardust from a distance. She was still breathing, and her eyes were blinking. However, both wings were broken and messed up.


    The body was lying sideways, and the wings undey were bent in an abnormal direction from its base.


    The wings on the body also seemed to be unfoldable due to the broken bones, and it remained open and sloppy.


    She probably scratched the tree when it crashed to the ground. The toes broke like warping, and the nails were peeling off. So, it was unlikely to be useful.


    Stardust was breathing thinly with her beak open. In this situation, the internal organs might also have been ruptured.


    It seemed that I was saved because Stardust was undey.


    I knew that immediately.


    ¡®But¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything to Stardust.¡¯


    ¡®An eagle would be weakened even if only one wing is broken. If both wings and toes were broken, they couldn¡¯t sit or sleep.¡¯


    ¡®Experience can no longer help with this injury. Even if this ce is the eagle ranch of the Hou Household territory, with the best treatment tools and the experienced Rook, it still won¡¯t help.¡¯


    ¡®Therefore, an eagle that has been injured like this is usually euthanized.¡¯


    ¡®However, what is in front of me is Stardust. I have been together in the sky with her for eight years since I entered the school of Knights. And she is seriously injured instead of me¡­¡¯


    ¡®Can I do anything to her who saved my life? While I¡¯m owing a big debt, will she die as it is¡­?¡¯


    ¡°Kururu¡­¡± (Stardust)


    Stardust made a weak voice.


    She was looking at me. Birds had no facial expression, and I didn¡¯t know what they wanted or what they wanted to say.


    ¡®Are you ming me? Or are you happy with my safety? Do you want to be free from pain?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. Even if I know, it¡¯s probably the result of my interpretation at my own convenience.¡¯


    ¡®If you could speak even a single word, I could do what you want at the end. If you have a grudge, I could apologize for my ipetence.¡¯


    ¡®However, in reality, Stardust doesn¡¯t speak. She doesn¡¯t understand the words. There is only one thing I can do for her.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if she wants it. Maybe she doesn¡¯t want it, and maybe this is my ego.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m ungrateful for trying to do a terrible thing to my life-saving partner.¡¯


    ¡®However, I have to make a decision. It¡¯s only a cruel gesture to prolong the pain unnecessarily.¡¯


    I pulled out the dagger that was put behind my back and checked it. I pulled it out and there was no such a thing that the dagger was bent in the sheath. Instead, it had the same brilliance as when it was stored.


    Stardust didn¡¯t show any reaction when looking at the dagger.


    ¡®I wonder if you¡¯re guessing what I¡¯m going to do now¡­¡¯


    ¡°Stardust¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I embraced Stardust¡¯s face. She rxed the muscles of her neck as if she was at ease.


    ¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, my life was saved.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Sorry.¡¯


    As I had that thought in my heart, I thrusted the dagger deep into the back of Stardust. Pulling to the side, the sharp dagger cut the medu oblongata together with the neck bone.


    Stardust epted it without moving at all. As she died, she lost strength and the body became heavy.


    ¡®Aah, she¡¯s dead. A friend who I rode together in the sky is dead¡­ because of me.¡¯


    Iid Stardust¡¯s neck carefully and put down my dagger. Then, I took threerge flight feathers, and I put it in the bag that was on the saddle.


    I wanted to bury her if possible, but I couldn¡¯t do that. I had so many things to do.


    ¡ª


    ¡®What should I do from now on?¡¯


    When I thought about it, the first thing that came to my mind was the observation unit. I didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but probably Carol and Liao had taken over themand.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened to Carol, but there was no doubt that the ident happened, so it was highly possible that Liao was currently inmand. They might be still in the air.


    I looked up at the sky, hoping for a while. It was obvious, but I couldn¡¯t understand the situation of the sky because my sight was blocked by the branches and leaves that even blocked the sunlight.


    When I searched for the tallest tree in the visible range, I decided to climb it. I felt that my muscles were paralyzed, and it was difficult to climb. I suffered severe pain many times on the way, but I climbed anyway.


    I reached the top of the tree just like that, and I cut off the branches as much as I could. Then, I saw the sky.


    There were them.


    The Eagle Kings were flying around directly above me. And, at a far away¡­ about 300 meters from here, the same number of eagles were spinning in the same way.


    I blew the whistle.


    Anyhow, if I made a loud noise, I thought that I would always be concerned about it. An eagle hade down.


    Someone understood immediately. It was Liao¡¯s eagle.


    However, an Eagle King couldn¡¯t continue to stay air like a hummingbird for a long time. He tried to do so for a bit, but he immediately gave up and started to make a small turn dexterously while keeping the bank anglerge so that he could see the ground.


    First of all, I blew the whistle with a predetermined signature. It was a sign ¡®Where is the princess?¡¯ or ¡®What happened to Carol?¡¯


    Liao rang a whistle that didn¡¯t imply whether she was dead or in formation. He stopped turning temporarily and pointed the spear with the g in one direction. That was where the other half of the eagle was circling.


    ¡®As expected, Carol also crashed to the ground.¡¯


    Half of the spear movement was pointing at me, and the other half was pointing at Carol¡¯s crash point. At the same time, I was watching the ground.


    I quickly searched the pouch, took out thepass and confirmed the direction. I turned the metal lid with the arrow attached to the outside of the ss surface to mark the direction of Carol. Once I got down to the ground, I wouldn¡¯t be able to know the direction in which the eagle was going.


    However, it was a difficult ce.


    Eagle Kings couldn¡¯tnd in the forest. That was probably the reason why its habitat distribution was limited. They were creatures that hunted in rocky areas. It wasn¡¯t possible to stay safe by plunging into the canopy of the forest.


    It was simply because the figure was too big to live in the forest. In addition to the structure of the wings, it was even more problematic. The most important of the eagle wings was the flight feathers at the tip of the wings, which make it difficult to fly if it were torn off.


    Since the tip of the wings, which was the easiest to get caught, was important, plunging an eagle into the forest, and breaking through the canopy without damaging it, would be a difficult task.


    In order to take off andnd an eagle safely, it was said that a width of approximately 7 meters in diameter was required. Although it was possible to do it with 5 meters diameter, this was a dense forest where no space of 5 meters in diameter above and below existed. If there was such a ce, Liao would have alreadynded the eagle.


    There was also another concern. When I looked at the sky, I could see Liao¡¯s eagle was tired. It didn¡¯t have much bnce.


    His eagle wasn¡¯t raised by Rook, but it was still a well-trained eagle. The fact that his eagle was tired could be also the limit for other eagles.


    At least I didn¡¯t think they would be able to wait until I got to Carol, which was about 300 meters away. If I were in a perfect physical condition, it was a distance that I could reach immediately, but it was doubtful that I could run at full speed with this pain.


    Then, I blew the whistle four times, asking for the eagle¡¯s physical condition. The answer had been decided in scale of 5, and 5 meant that the eagle was already at the limit, and it would crash. Liao¡¯s reply could be considered as that, and he was considering returning.


    The n of bringing Carol on the eagle and returning was crushed. The n of joining with Carol by moving her to an open space, and returning with two riders, wasn¡¯t possible at all.


    Also, with whistle-onlymunication, it wasn¡¯t possible to makeplicated strategy ns on the spot, such as meeting at this point at ater date.


    I made up my mind, and blew the whistle three times long. It meant returning to the base.


    Then, Liao replied by his whistle.


    He meant ¡®defeat¡¯.


    ¡®Defeat? What do you mean by defeat?¡¯


    When I was thinking about it, Liao pointed in another direction with the spear. I checked thepass, and I understood the meaning.


    Considering from the forest where I should have crashed, the direction pointed should be the area of the main battlefield.


    ¡®Aah, did the Shanti lose to the allied forces? However, in the current situation, I really want them to win.¡¯


    When he replied with the whistle, he raised his spear on the spot. That meant he also agreed with me. Then, when I thought that I was going to do something messy, he dropped the spear near where I was. The luggage tied to the eagle continued to fall.


    It meant that I could use this.


    ¡®Appreciate it.¡¯


    Liao immediately turned around, as if his bird was already close to the limit. Then, he arranged the formation and they flew away.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>I cried a little¡­ No more Stardust. ??</li><li>Please read the map 4 chapter together with this chapter.</li></ul>


    <em>(Please consider supporting at /bayabuscotrantion)</em>

 Chapter 92: (Self Edited) Forest

    When I picked the spear and something that could be used from Liao¡¯s luggage, I started walking.


    The forest around here was difficult to walk.


    ¡®There may be no inhabitants at the border between Kilghina and the Isus City-States area.¡¯


    ¡®If this is the forest of Shaalta, it¡¯s still easy to walk because the local residents cut trees to collect firewood. Instead of Satoyama, I feel like this ce was a deste Satono, Japan.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, damn it¡­ that hurts¡­¡± (Yuri)


    It couldn¡¯t be helped to utter it since it came out instinctively. Even if I was careful to walk on easy-to-walk paths, I felt severe pain in my lower back at a certain moment.


    ¡®Even with a cracked fracture, it should get swollen due to internal bleeding if I¡¯m overdoing it, so I don¡¯t think I have a fracture.¡¯


    ¡®If this is a mountain walk that I can do casually on holidays, I could take a break without hesitation, but that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s necessary to confirm what happens to Carol as soon as possible. Like Stardust, it would be nice if Mountain Vapor could serve as undey¡­¡¯


    Then, a bad thought ran across my mind.¡®If it was the opposite my case¡­ It¡¯s simr to Stardust, what if Carol was injured in a way that didn¡¯t make her in good shape? If she¡¯s still alive¡­¡¯


    My legs unintentionally stopped and my head hurt.


    ¡®If so, do I have to kill Carol, like Stardust¡­¡¯


    The thought was too realistic and horrifying.


    ¡®It¡¯s quite possible¡­¡¯


    My spine felt like freezing, I felt sick and I suddenly felt nausea. Astonishingly, I couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    A few secondster, I noticed that I was stopped. Then, I started walking again.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped to think that. Nothing is definite yet¡­¡¯


    I kept walking in the direction marked on thepass.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time¡­¡¯


    At the moment I thought that¡­


    *Grrrr*


    It was like a wild beast¡­ I heard a menacing sound of a beast. It sounded like a brown bear.


    ¡®At such times¡­¡¯


    ¡®Should I keep going?¡¯


    Even if I go there, I doubt that I could defeat a stray dog, let alone a wild beast, in my state where my lower body isn¡¯t strong. However, there¡¯s a possibility that Carol has been attacked.


    Am I relieved with Liao¡¯s spear in my hand¡­?¡¯


    While thinking so, I lowered my hips and approached quietly.


    ¡®Aah¡­¡¯


    As I got closer, I got convinced.


    I could see the wings of the dragon moving through the grove.


    The grayish green skin was covered with fine scales like lizards in the South Sea area. The texture that seemed to be slightly wet looked like a smooth woven fabric or armor with a series of tes.


    It seemed that the sound of the beast I had heard was the moaning of the dragon.


    However, by analyzing from the limited information I had, the dragon was also lying down and I didn¡¯t think it was in a healthy state. It didn¡¯t seem to rampage at any time soon.


    *Phew*


    I let out a breath of relief. While being nervous, I went around the side of the dragon.


    It was no longer the case when it was lying down in pain. The pain wasn¡¯t too much of a concern, perhaps because of adrenaline.


    If the dragon was here, there must be a Dragon Knight, whether he was alive or dead. He should have fallen like I had fallen near Stardust.


    As I took a long distance, going around the dragon, I saw a stranger there. He turned his back on me. He was wearing clothes with an unfamiliar design.


    He was wearing something like a gray turban, wrapping around his head. Perhaps, there was such a culture. I could only see from the back, but not only it was ced on top of the head, the chin and the forehead were covered by the wrapping cloth. Perhaps, it was a traditional design of the Dragon Knight.


    There was no doubt that he was a Dragon Knight.


    And beyond him, there was an Eagle King. Since it didn¡¯t make a single movement, it probably died. From the feather color, it was Mountain Vapor.


    It seemed that it crashed on the same spot.


    ¡®Did it fell while being bitten by the dragon?¡¯


    Then, I also noticed that Carol was next to it. Carol sank into the spot. I wondered if the back was hurt, but then¡­ she was holding her dagger on her neck.


    In other words, she was attempting to kill herself.


    I felt a freezing sensation as if ice water was poured into my spinal cord.


    Carol was confronting the Dragon Knight. The Dragon Knight didn¡¯t seem to want Carol tomit suicide. He was yelling at her, while pointing at her dagger.


    He didn¡¯t speak the Telornguage. It was anguage that didn¡¯t make sense to me.


    ¡®Perhaps, it¡¯s the Annguage which is spoken in the Cocolulu region. The intonation feels closer to the Shannguage rather than Telornguage, but the pronunciation uses a lot of nasal voice, which doesn¡¯t sound familiar to me.¡¯


    He was trying to capture Carol, but she refused and tried tomit suicide, so he was probably yelling something like ¡®Stop. Just give up and tie yourself with the rope¡¯.


    The situation must be dealt as soon as possible.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t do something quickly, Carol will die. I have no time to think about strategies.¡¯


    When I had decided¡­ my head was clear and the pain was gone, and I felt like I was a machine.


    I walked out of the grove. After a few steps closer, Carol noticed me and looked here. The Dragon Knight noticed the change in the line of sight. He tried to look back.


    ¡°<i>Hey, lizard rider</i>.¡± (Yuri)


    While saying the derogatory name of the Dragon Knight in Telor, I carried the spear in my right hand on my shoulder, and kicked the ground vigorously with my left foot. At the same time as stepping on the right foot strongly, I threw the spear from a close distance.


    The spear pierced the right arm of the man, who was turning halfway to look back, with the momentum of the initial velocity.


    ¡®Damn.¡¯


    I threw it too early. While having the thought that it was ideal if that stabbed his body, I thought ¡®Yeay¡¯.


    The spear pierced as if bending the arm sideways. Underneath of the arm, there was arge knife hanging. It was the arm with a weapon. In other words, the dominant hand suffered fatal damage.


    ¡®This is good. I thrust in with the momentum of throwing the spear, and immediately grasped the spear handle hanging on the man¡¯s arm and mmed the spear deeper into his body.¡¯


    ¡°Guhh¡­¡± (??)


    While groaning, the man stepped on and didn¡¯t fall. In reaction to the collision, the momentum of the whole body had disappeared.


    ¡°Hah!¡± (Yuri)


    At the same time as the momentum was lost, I took a step and kicked on the man¡¯s knee like a step. The knee bone felt like it was crashing. Then, I pulled the spear as if I was pulling it out by using the reaction of kicking.


    The man lost his bnce and put his hand, which held a weapon, on the ground. I stuck out the spear I pulled out without taking a break, and sewed his palm on the ground to the ground.


    I turned my hips on the spot, and swung my folded knees. At a distance that was mostly in close contact, the knees entered the jaws of the sitting man.


    When the feeling of shooting through the chin echoed in the knee, the man copsed on the spot as if fainted.


    ¡®I won.¡¯


    I watched him for a few seconds, but it seemed he didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ Are you alright, Carol?¡± (Yuri)


    While keeping an eye on the man, I asked. As I got the victory for the time being, I felt at peace, as if my heart had returned inside the body. My mind was uplifted and my body felt warmth after exercise.


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What¡¯s with that ¡®Yes¡¯. You¡¯re not replying to a lecturer or something, you know. Are you alright?¡¯


    When I took my eyes off that man and looked at Carol, she didn¡¯t look like there was something wrong with her life. She wasn¡¯t bleeding, and it didn¡¯t look like the internal organs were damaged.


    ¡®Aah, it¡¯s good.¡¯


    I was relieved from the bottom of my heart.


    ¡°First off, put the dagger down.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A-ah¡­ yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± (Carol)


    Carol¡¯s hand holding the dagger was trembling. She might be prepared tomit suicide instead of bluffing. With a trembling hand, she removed the dagger from the neck and put it in the scabbard.


    ¡®I¡¯m relieved with this.¡¯


    I turned around and looked at the dragon. The dragon was limping down when looked from the front, and the Dragon Knight was attacked and fainted. However, it didn¡¯t show any interest.


    In the first ce, unlike the eagles, it might be an animal that didn¡¯t share a rtionship of trust with its rider. There might be ways of controlling the ferocious animal that instinctively tried to attack people, and let them turn their fangs toward the enemy like me.


    When I thought about it, that was how it was like when it knocked me down.


    ¡®If the rider instructs the attack and then, it moves ording to the instruction, there should be a dy, but at that time, there was no such a thing. It was probably because the dragon followed its instinct to attack without instruction.¡¯


    ¡®My interest in dragons is endless, but for now, I have to leave it alone. I feel like it made a move either because the internal organs were ruptured due to the impact of the fall or my spear pierced its wings and stabbed the important parts within the body.¡¯


    ¡®If there¡¯s no stimtion, it will die in the meantime.¡¯


    ¡°Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-¡­ yes.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Again, huh. Oh well.¡¯


    ¡°Myaro and Liao were flying over here a moment ago. ording to him, it seems that we lost the decisive battle.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I briefly exined the current situation.


    ¡°In short, waiting here only makes things worse. The ones who wille here won¡¯t be our army but the enemy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°G-got it. I see¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked depressed.


    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder.¡¯


    After considering the situation with Carol, when I thought calmly again, there were few situations that were so troublesome. When I thought how much trouble I had to deal with, it was daunting.


    ¡°Do you get it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, somehow.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Since we are here, they will give chase. We should move immediately.¡± (Yuri)


    Aside from the Dragon Knight, who was visually recognizing her at short distance even in the sky, it was doubtful that the Kuran on the ground could discern Carol¡¯s blonde hair.


    However, if they knew there was a blonde Shanti, they would definitelye here.


    ¡®After all, if the other side here is a blonde Shanti and she is a beautiful woman, they can use it for political transactions between kingdoms, and they can draw concessions at the national policy level aspensation. ording to Eisa-Sensei, such a thing actually happened about 30 years ago. In other words, it has a value that can¡¯t be priced.


    Regardless whether they are informed about Carol¡¯s identity, it¡¯s safe to say that someone on the ground was observing a rare dragon aerial battle. Considering that, there were two eagles and a dragon crashed. I¡¯m sure that the fact until that point of time is known. If anyone had a good eye or was looking through a telescope, one of the eagle riders was a blonde. So, it¡¯s not impossible for them to know it.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± (Carol)


    For some reason, Carol apologized. Far from apologizing, she regretfully had tears in her eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°My leg¡­ somehow, it¡¯s bad. It hurts and I can¡¯t stand¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Aah¡­


    ¡®What a mess.¡¯


    I was taken aback, and had no choice but to be stunned for a while. I could only stand on the spot.


    ¡°Please leave me¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol said in a lonely voice.


    ¡®That is probably her true intention. In that case, she is going to wait for a rescue here, and if the Kurane first, it would be a suicide¡­¡¯


    ¡°Now that is the stupidest line of all your remarks so far.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Carol)


    Carol whispered in a small voice.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t leave you behind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But if you are here, you¡¯ll be in danger¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to give up. Your life isn¡¯t that cheap.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®However, the situation is serious. I really want to sigh once.¡¯


    ¡°Haa¡­.¡± (Yuri)


    Yes, I really did it.


    ¡®What should I do from now on¡­¡¯


    ¡®Once I think about it, if she could stand and walk, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t stand and fight when the Dragon Knight appeared. She couldn¡¯t even do that, and she brought the dagger to her neck and used her life as a shield. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a broken bone or a strain, but I think she can¡¯t really walk.¡¯


    ¡®Is there no choice but to carry her on my back?¡¯


    The conclusion came out unexpectedly easy.


    ¡®However, how far can we walk? Even if it is impossible to go to Reform, walking with Carol on my back to the Nyuka vige, where our base is located, is¡­¡¯


    ¡®Moreover, since we lost in the decisive battle, we will see a lot of enemy¡¯s horses running around on the main roads. If I¡¯m alone, I can run into the forest and run away until the pursuers give up, but if I carry Carol on my back, it¡¯s not possible.¡¯


    ¡®I will get found out by the pursuit. Even if we hide in the forest, it¡¯s a matter of luck whether they can find us or not.¡¯


    ¡®No matter how many lives we have, it¡¯s not enough.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s no choice but to walk on non-existent paths in the forest.¡¯


    ¡°I guess I have to carry her on my back¡­¡± (Yuri)


    When I tried to say it to affirm my determination, I felt the hopelessness in my spine.


    ¡®Carol is leaner, but she has muscle. She isn¡¯t as heavy as an elementary school student. In addition, even if I cut down the amount of luggage to the best I can, I can¡¯t afford not to carry anything. No matter how good a marathon runner you are, if youpete with a weight of 50 kg or more, you won¡¯t be able to beat an amateur opponent.¡¯


    ¡®If they start chasing us, we would be inferior in speed and they would be able to catch up with us someday.¡¯


    ¡®If I could prostrate myself to God, and use Curaga or Midheal magic to heal Carol¡¯s injury, I feel like prostrating myself now. The situation is so bad that I want to ask God.¡¯


    ¡®Am I ready to sacrifice by asking the Eagle King unit to go into the forest?¡¯


    ¡®Then, at the expanse of 26 eagles and some idental deaths, 20 or more so will be avable. With that much effort, it might have been possible to break through even if they chase use.¡¯


    ¡®No, there is no way to supply¡­ It is possible to secure food for one or two people while walking, but securing food for more than 20 people is absolutely impossible. It takes three to four days to die starving¡­¡¯


    ¡®No, this is not the time to think about such non-constructive ideas. What should I do from now?¡¯


    ¡®Is there a way to dig a hole around here and hide without running away?¡¯


    ¡®As for me, I have an idea of a person who definitelyes to the rescue. It was the Queen Sword. She muste here even if she¡¯s going to die.¡¯


    ¡®However, even if she arrives here a day or twoter, I will still have to carry Carol when we¡¯re running away. That woman has high agility and skill, and she may have reached a level where she can¡¯t train her physical strength as much as a normal person, but with her physique, I don¡¯t think she can walk more than me while carrying Carol on her back. The burden for each person will be reduced if you change turn of carrying Carol, but the speed won¡¯t be doubled.¡¯


    ¡®As expected, this is not good. Her arrival has no absolute effect to overthrow the hopelessness of the situation caused by waiting here.¡¯


    ¡®I suppose I have no choice but to carry her on my back and run away.¡¯


    ¡®Even if she could catch up with followers, I can see that she will get stuck sooner orter. If so, it¡¯s necessary to n so that they can¡¯t catch up.¡¯


    I saw the fainting Dragon Knight. Blood was dripping from his arm.


    ¡®First off, shall I make use of this guy¡­ It will be a loss of time, but if the enemy is faster, the only difference is whether the catastrophe will be bigger or not. Whether it is all or nothing, I better try to do something.¡¯


    I lifted up the upper body of the fainted man, and took off his armor.


    ¡®As expected, the dragon with a good physique may not have a good load weight capacity. Although the design of armor is different, it is made of light leather simr as mine.¡¯


    ¡®In addition, he isn¡¯t muscr, which is also simr to me.¡¯


    After that, I took off the helmet and shin pad, the clothes and only let the underwear left.


    ¡°Yuri, what are you doing?¡± (Carol)


    Carol asked as if she was concerned with my strange behavior. I didn¡¯t answer because there was no time to exin.


    I took off my clothes and I put it on the man while checking his fainting condition. It was fine armor prepared by Rook, but either way, it must be thrown for the sake of future.


    I forced the man to wear the armor which was a bit out of size. After putting on the shin pad and helmet, Iid him on his back.


    Then, I searched around and brought as big a stone as possible. While carrying it, I didn¡¯t feel any pain in my lower back.


    I lifted the stone as high as possible and dropped it on the face of the fainted man.


    There was a dull sound. When I thought the body was convulsed, the stone slipped sideways down the face. The man¡¯s face was covered in blood and caved in.


    The red blood came out of the broken nose, probably because he was still breathing, and the nose became red like antern.


    I lifted the stone again, and struck it in the same way. After hitting him a couple of times, the man stopped moving.


    The face was crushed so much that it couldn¡¯t retain its original shape, and the pink streaks were visible throughout¡­ Blood was stter on the armor that I was wearing a while ago.


    I roughly removed the helmet with blood, and threw it as casually as possible. Then, I struck arge knife that the man had, against a nearby stone, and crushed the de slightly. I cut off the tip of the earlobe with that de, and cut off the other ear with my dagger.


    With this, I made my ¡®dead body¡¯.


    ¡®This would create a story of me riding Mountain Vapor, and was killed during the fall. Unfortunately, I crashed my face into a rock on the ground and died instantly. The Dragon Knight was safe, but as the proof of killing the Eagle Knight, he stripped off one ear and disappeared somewhere. The helmet covering the ears was a hindrance to cutting the ears. So, the helmet was roughly taken off and thrown away on the spot. One ear was cut and the other wasn¡¯t. However, the armor was certainly the Shanti armor.¡¯


    ¡®All of these are too sloppy and childish work, but it¡¯s better not doing it. Perhaps, the one who will find this first is a soldier at the lowest rank. So, even though it¡¯s not good, they don¡¯t have a proper military organization system. It may be possible to make the pursuers questioned, having divided opinions and confused¡­ Well, maybe.¡¯


    ¡®They may feel satisfied with one corpse, and choose to disregard the other¡­ Is it too convenient to assume that¡­?¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    When I looked at my hands, both hands were covered with blood and soil.


    ¡®Is it possible to wipe it with a rag?¡¯


    ¡®No¡­ let¡¯s wash it. I don¡¯t feel good¡­¡¯


    Then, I rinsed my hands with precious water.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Curaga is a magic from Final Fantasy series while Midheal (Behoimi in raw) is a magic from Dragon Quest series.</li></ul>

 Chapter 93: (Self Edited) The Distressful First Day (1)

    I took what I needed from the belonging of the Dragon Knight, and returned to Carol. It was surprising that there was a short bow and arrows in his luggage that seemed to have dropped from the dragon by itself.


    ¡®Do they have a culture of shooting bows in the sky over there?¡¯


    The short bow and arrow didn¡¯t look very good, but the arrow holder was a bit special.


    Although it was almost tubr, it had a spring-loaded restraint at the entrance to prevent the arrow from slipping down, probably because of fluctuations and aerial inversion, and the arrow inside the cylinder was pressed to one side.


    There were about five arrows in the arrow holder. The length of two of them was outstandingly long. When I pulled it out and examined it, there was no arrowhead at the tip.


    Instead of the arrowhead, there was a spindle-shaped object made of wood attached. It was a whistling arrow. When this was shot, air passed through the wooden whistle attached to the tip, and a high-pitched sound could be heard.


    Whistling Arrow


    ¡®The usage isn¡¯t much different from the whistle we are using. It¡¯s for airbornemunication.¡¯


    ¡®The whistling arrow, which is usually used in Shaalta, often has a simple arrowhead at the tip of the iron, but probably because it¡¯s supposed to be used overhead of a friendly army. So the arrowhead isn¡¯t attached and it remains round.¡¯¡®In addition to the whistle arrows, there are threemon arrows. It may be possible to shoot the arrow on the ground to attack.¡¯


    ¡°A-are you alright?¡± (Carol)


    Carol asked hesitantly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You look¡­ pale.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®¡­Aah, I see. Is myplexion pale?¡¯


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m alright. This is my first time killing people. So, I¡¯m a bit depressed. More importantly, how¡¯s your physical condition?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°U-uhm¡­ The only thing that hurts is my leg. Others¡­ no problem.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®That¡¯s good. No, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s good, but if you tell me you have a terrible headache and dizziness, I have to suspect that it¡¯s a brain concussion. If possible, it would be much better if the arm breaks rather than the legs, but I can¡¯t ask for something luxury.¡¯


    ¡°I see. For the time being, you don¡¯t have to take off your armor. I will carry you on my back for a while.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked strange.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the pursuit to know that you are royalty. The crest of the royal family is drawn on the armor. Even if you want to throw it away, you¡¯ll do it away from here. Now, I¡¯ll also take off the crest on Mountain Vapor¡¯s saddle.¡± (Yuri)


    We could walk with a saddle for a while, but if there was no saddle, it would be suspicious. So, I wanted to avoid it.


    The pursuit side didn¡¯t always know the Shaalta royal family crest, but since it was the royal family crest, it wasn¡¯t strange to know it. My saddle was made without the Hou Household crest because of my previous experience, so even if they checked Stardust, there would be no problem.


    I approached Mountain Vapor¡¯s dead body and quickly scraped the crest from the saddle. Incidentally, I pulled out the flight feathers.


    Although I did Stardust, it was a traditional custom of the Eagle King rider to preserve the flight feathers of the eagle. It was a remnant, or something like a photograph. Later, it could be decorated and one could immerse himself in memories. Rook also did that.


    I removed a part of the safety belt, and made the luggage bag a shoulder bag that could be hung from the shoulder. I hung Carol¡¯s and my bag on both shoulders so that they crossed each other. Originally, metal fittings were attached so that such conversion could be performed, so there was no problem. The amount of items to carry was small and not so heavy, but it felt a bit heavy.


    ¡°Keep the bow and quiver on your shoulder. Can I have the spear?¡± (Yuri)


    The bow and arrows stolen from the Dragon Knight were handed over to Carol. Subsequently, she gave me the spear.


    Carol passed the bow through her arm without saying anything, and carried the quiver on her back. Then, I held the spear in my hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    I crouched down in front of Carol.


    ¡°¡­Is it really fine?¡± (Carol)


    Carol asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Come quickly.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carol put her arm around my neck, held the spear over my shoulder with both hands, and lean her body against my back. Since she could only use one leg, this should be difficult.


    I put my arm around the back of Carol¡¯s knees and stood up to lift her up.


    I felt the weight. Although it was light, she weighed as much as arge backpack. The pain in the lower back and pelvis was a temporary nerve pain, so it was a relief that the pain was slight.


    Even though it felt heavy, I didn¡¯t feel like I was going to bend my knees right away.


    ¡®Let¡¯s do this.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± (Yuri)


    When I say it, it was rather fine. It felt like I said something.


    Since it felt depressing when saying something not good, I thought it was fine to say that. It should be fine.


    When I gave a nce to the dragon that was still alive, I left the ce.


    ¡ª


    ¡®I started walking around 4 PM, so did I walk for about two hours?¡¯


    It was 6 PM when I felt that I reached my limit, so I decided to camp.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here.¡± (Yuri)


    I chose a suitable open ce, put Carol down and started to prepare an open air camping.


    ¡°Wait here for a bit. I¡¯m going to pick up branches.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡± (Carol)


    Leaving Carol, who seemed a bit uneasy, I headed out to find branches. With my body that felt lighter, I collected dead branches. Then, I climbed a tree, chose the one that was as straight as possible, and broke some raw branches.


    When I returned to Carol, she looked relieved to see me.


    ¡°What? Do you think I wouldn¡¯te back?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I got it wrong, huh? Did you think that you would be attacked by a beast?¡¯


    The branches were easily gathered, and I lit them up to make a bonfire. It was great to have a lighter. It was really helpful in survival that the ignition procedure could bepletely omitted.


    ¡°Put your foot out. I¡¯ll make it easier for you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡± (Carol)


    Carol put her foot out obediently. I took off the footgear she was wearing. The ankle of the right food was red and was considerably swollen. However, it wasn¡¯t a shy swelling to the point that I wouldn¡¯t know the position of the ankle.


    ¡°Ughh.¡± (Carol)


    Carol screamed, perhaps because she felt pain. Even while I was walking, she felt pain every time the right foot hit a tree.


    ¡®It probably hurt so much.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm, the ankle, is it¡­ Unlike shoes like riding boots, the eagle-riding footwear has more freedom on the ankles due to the riding posture. If the angles werepletely fixed to the boot, it wouldn¡¯t have been like this¡­¡¯


    I scraped the skin of the raw wood, arranged it side by side, tied it with a strong thread to turn it into a board, and matched it with the heel of the footwear. Carol¡¯s shoes were made of thing wood bent at a right angle from the sole to the Achilles tendon, and were made to bend.


    ¡®It could be used as a part of the batten as it is.¡¯


    I untied the shoce and put Carol¡¯s foot in the shoes again. Then I tied the shoces tightly. I tore the clothes I got from the Dragon Knight¡¯s luggage, made a short bandage, and tied the L-shaped part of the angle tightly. I continued to fix the thigh.


    ¡°It should be like this. How is it, does it hurt anywhere?¡± (Yuri)


    I held Carol¡¯s toe, and tried to draw a circle. The batten seemed to work and the ankle didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt. That¡¯s amazing.¡± (Carol)


    For some reason, Carol was amazed. This treatment was so easy that it didn¡¯t make sense to be amazed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make some meals.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°They had bread. For the time being, it will be the evening meal today.¡± (Yuri)


    I handed the bread I got from the Dragon Knight¡¯s luggage to Carol.


    I was afraid to bring bread to fly in the sky, but I was d this was helpful.


    ¡®For the time being, there are times when Eagle Knights bring dried meat and roasted beans with high calories, but no one brings bulky bread.¡¯


    I handed over the bread, but she didn¡¯t seem to start eating.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you eat?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uh¡­ uhm.¡± (Carol)


    Carol had a slightly embarrassed face.


    ¡®Aah¡­ I can understand somehow. Are you refraining from me?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have a little appetite.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What happened? Are you worried about the future?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®¡­?? Aah, I see. Is she worried that I can¡¯t eat?¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s pathetic, but I don¡¯t feel like eating because I killed a person.¡± (Yuri)


    I was surprised myself, but it seemed that I was shocked by the killing.


    While walking, I didn¡¯t make any n for the future. I didn¡¯t think about the actions of the group, the weight of the rock when killing the unknown man, his face after being crushed and the feeling of cutting his ears. That feeling kept oning.


    It was because of that my stomach felt heavy and it didn¡¯t move as if it was silent.


    ¡°Is that so? Sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®¡­? It¡¯s your fault?¡¯


    ¡°Why is that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, why is it your fault?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand the feeling of wanting to think so, considering her personality. However, that¡¯s aplete mistake.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ I crashed down, and¡­ broke my leg.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I¡¯m the same, I also crashed down, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But, I broke my leg and became a hindrance.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Your leg is broken because of an ident. I also didn¡¯t do anything when I crashed down. Just crashed down, and then fainted for a while. I was just lucky that I didn¡¯t get hurt like you.¡± (Yuri)


    For a moment, I remembered Stardust. My chest was throbbing, and¡­ pain ran.


    ¡®Is it too sentimental to think that she adjusted it to be an undey in order to protect me? As the time goes on, that imagination assaults me. However, I can¡¯t confirm it now.¡¯


    ¡°I have no way to attack the enemy with an eagle if I keep staying at the safety altitude. I decided to split up from the main unit because I thought that it would be absolutely fine since there was no way the enemy can attack us. Then, it¡¯s not a bad idea to try new things and report them if the results are good. That¡¯s what I thought.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®For some reason, the Eagle King and the Galloping Bird aren¡¯t fond of the Kuran, and they can¡¯t train them.¡¯


    ¡®Neither species can be trained by the Shanti ves. Since it¡¯s faster than a horse, you can escape as it is.¡¯


    ¡®It may be possible to prevent escape by using hostages, but using ves is risky, and they can¡¯t be used as important messengers and reconnaissance that holds the fate of the army. There is a possibility of false reports. So, if you can¡¯t expect a decent job, you can¡¯t be trusted with the information.¡¯


    ¡®Therefore, even though these creatures are useful battlefield weapons, there is no record that the Kuran have used them in the battlefield since the recorded history. There may have been so few precedents that couldn¡¯t be recorded, but it¡¯s probably too silly in terms of cost-effectiveness.¡¯


    ¡®In other words, I was convinced that we would be alright because the enemy didn¡¯t use the Eagle Kings.¡¯


    ¡°This situation is the result of my ipetence. I¡¯ve been busytely, so I lost track. It¡¯s me who underestimates the battlefield.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As for the Molotov cocktail bombing, I think it¡¯s a tactic with tremendous potential, so I was rushing to try it out in the actualbat. If there was a merit in the war, its usefulness would be recognized. It could be adopted by each General household on arge scale. They will see that it would be possible to turn the war situation around in the next war.¡¯


    ¡®However, at least, that measure shouldn¡¯t be carried out during the operation with a key figure named Carol.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. The dragon would have attacked us if you didn¡¯t make a move. Besides, no one could think what was going to happen if you were away for a few minutes more.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®If I were them, I would probably split the unit into two and attack the dragon.¡¯


    ¡®Even if that didn¡¯t happen, we would have been attacked sooner orter. Then, Carol would be chased and stabbed by him. So, there¡¯s no difference in that.¡¯


    ¡°I was entrusted with themand by you¡­ However, when I was attacked, I was so busy handling Mountain Vapor that I couldn¡¯t handle it properly.¡± (Carol)


    Carol seemed to feel some responsibility.


    ¡°No, if you¡¯re being targeted by a dragon like that, no one canmand well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I also can¡¯t do it. If I were doingplicated aerial maneuvers, I wouldn¡¯t be able tomand with all your hands, and therades wouldn¡¯t know what to do either.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I wonder if we should have escaped at a nce and at your own discretion, but then, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if we were attacked.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡­ I think you could have managed to do it even if you were attacked.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Why is that?¡¯


    ¡°I managed to do something with the dragon because I was at the higher altitude. If I were attacked when I was slowing down while ascending after dropping a Molotov cocktail, I couldn¡¯t do anything. Your judgment isn¡¯t bad either. Thanks to that, there are no deaths as a result.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Although the situation is worse, there¡¯s no death. I mean for the time being.¡¯


    ¡®Speaking of responsibility, it¡¯s supposed to be me first. I should have done my role before Mountain Vapor was exhausted, and the next person that should take the responsibility is Her Majesty the Queen. If Carol didn¡¯t handle the situation well, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape immediately and there would be a possibility where her hair characteristics would be exposed. Perhaps, the Dragon Knight saw it, and decided to aim relentlessly at Carol.¡¯


    ¡®When ites to blonde hair, it can¡¯t be helped to raise the moral to capture her, so I can¡¯t me her anyway.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re protecting me, you will¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Protect, is it?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ve just hurt your leg, and you¡¯re worried about it. Even if you look for the reason why it happened by chance, you will only make yourself stressed out.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°More importantly, eat quickly. If not, the injury won¡¯t heal.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol hadn¡¯t put bread in her mouth since a while ago.


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to eat, Yuri? It can¡¯t be helped if you¡¯re about to vomit¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll vomit when I eat.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If so, I think¡­ you should eat a bit.¡± (Carol)


    She said it anxiously.


    ¡®Yeah, sure.¡¯


    ¡°Then, how about you eat first?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Carol)


    Carol tore the bread in half and offered it to me.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t have to give it to me. I have no appetite, but she would probably be hungry if she only ate half a bread.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s your part.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not too hungry either.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s probably not it. Do I feel like not eating because I moved a lot?¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have it.¡± (Yuri)


    When I received the bread, I whispered.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>The picture isn¡¯t mine. Special thanks to the creator.</li><li>You can watch the whistle arrow in action in this video. Again, special thanks to the video creator.</li></ul>

 Chapter 94: (Self Edited) The Distressful First Day (2)

    ¡°But what was with that dragon¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol said while chewing the bread little by little.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Have you ever heard that dragons were used in a war against the Shanti?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Maybe I just didn¡¯t know, so I asked her for a moment. For domestic history, Carol, who is fluent in the ancient Shannguage, has better knowledge.¡¯


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®As expected, there seems to be no precedent.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What kind of creature is that? I¡¯ve heard of it, but I didn¡¯t think that I would actually see it with my own eyes.¡± (Carol)¡®No wonder Carol doesn¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡®A dragon is a reptile that lives from North Africa to the Middle East region in this world. It prefers warm arid areas and can be raised by hand from eggs.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s mainly bread in the country of the Kurururan Dragon Empire and the country of the Entak Kingdom. It¡¯s used as an animal weapon in the same way as the Eagle King.¡¯


    ¡®ording to Eisa-Sensei, who is familiar with historical linguistics, the word ¡®dragon¡¯ in Shannguage, is a loanword from the Totnguage used in the ancient Nigros.¡¯


    ¡®As you can see from that, dragons have always been a distant existence for the Shanti. The habitats don¡¯t ovep at all. The Kururuan Dragon Empire and the Entak Kingdom believe in the Cocolulu religion, so they didn¡¯t participate in the Crusades. Rather, they were on the side of fighting the Crusaders, so there was no chance to see each other.¡¯


    ¡®A rtively famous book called ¡®The Chronicles of Dragon King¡¯, which is the biography of Ananta I, the first Dragon King of the Kururuan Dragon Empire, written about a thousand years ago. However, it covers the heroic adventure which mixed with fiction. It is interesting though. There is also a Shannguage trantion for this, so the person reading it knows the existence of the dragon like a fairy tale. To put it the other way around, that¡¯s about it.¡¯


    ¡®I heard a lot from Eisa-Sensei. She knows a lot about the ecology of dragons, but I¡¯m not sure about Carol.¡¯


    ¡°Some animals generate heat by themselves and their body temperature is almost constant, while others are affected by the outside temperature.¡± (Yuri)


    While chewing bread, I threw a twig into the bonfire. Since I couldn¡¯t sleep anyway, it would be good to have a chat.


    ¡°Since they don¡¯t generate heat themselves, they don¡¯t have to eat much. However, there is a weakness that the activity of the body is greatly influenced by the outside temperature instead. They are fine in summer, but not in winter. They can move during the day, but they can¡¯t move properly at night. There are such weaknesses, but the fact that they require a small amount of meals is an advantage which makes up all of thatpletely. Even if they can¡¯t move at night or hunt even a tenth of it, they are good creatures.¡¯


    After muttering ¡®Aah, certainly¡¯, Carol said ¡®That¡¯s a dragon¡¯.


    ¡°Yes. Horses, for example, don¡¯t have much of a problem when they move from the warm south to the cold north. But dragons are different. It¡¯s not alright to bring them to the northern area.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®They are poikilotherm, and they don¡¯t produce body temperature at all. If they move their muscles, they will get fever no matter what. Human exercises and body temperature rises. In the same sense, fever remains the same.¡¯


    ¡®So, it¡¯s not impossible to fly to the north and move. If their muscles are moving while flying, their body should be warm.¡¯


    ¡®However, it can¡¯t adapt to the northern climate. Since the climate is extremely different from the environment in which they originally live, it shouldn¡¯t be possible to stay healthy for a long time in such a northern area.¡¯


    ¡®For example, how do you be active from a cold state in the morning or on a cloudy day? If it is in the south, it is much warmer than here. If you sunbathe in the morning sun for a while, it will be easy to regain your body temperature. But this isn¡¯t the case here.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not familiar with the ecology of reptiles either, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s quite unreasonable.¡¯


    ¡°Is that why there was no precedent? But¡­ they brought it this time.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, I guess they are overdoing it quite a bit. For example, at night, they need to put the dragon under a curtain, and always burn a fire near it in order to raise temperature¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The super VIP treatment would cost a tremendous amount of money, but that¡¯s all I can think of. Otherwise, it would be strange if there was no precedent, not even once or twice.¡¯


    ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s the only dragon they brought.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Maybe. If they have two dragons, they should use them at the same time¡­ Besides, after I crashed down, the observation unit flew in the sky in a rxed manner. If there is a spare dragon, it would attack them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Others may have died on the way, or couldn¡¯t move due to illness, but¡­ I can¡¯t help thinking about that.¡¯


    I threw another twig into the bonfire.


    ¡®When I think about it again, the dragon that fought at that time might not have been in good condition¡­ Even so, I was attacked without any way to avoid it¡­¡¯


    ¡®If I knew that there was a dragon, I could devise any number of countermeasures, but I never imagined that there would be such a thing.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°¡­Before this, the enemies were done by Eagle Kings. Since we have eagles, they may bring it to bring down the eagles, or it might be that they want to inspire the troops with the dragon. Either way, we got the bad end of the bargain.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If there was a report that they brought dragons, the report should have arrived via Liao. So, it must have been kept secret until the decisive battle since it was a secret weapon. Even so, I think it should be found out by reconnaissance.¡¯


    ¡°Still, it wasn¡¯t in vain because you killed it, and¡­ you were able to avoid the army from getting confused.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What a positive thinking. Well, there is such an idea, right?¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t say too much because it seems that we lost in the decisive battle. Even if we didn¡¯te closer for the sake of supporting the main army, the damage might be worse in the case of defeat.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it to ease the mind.


    ¡®In this way, her life was in danger, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth the risk where there¡¯s been such an oue.¡¯


    ¡®Although it was a relief, it was better to say that in this situation. If your heart breaks, it ends here.¡¯


    ¡°But I¡¯m d that you came after I crashed.¡± (Carol)


    Carol had a relieved expression, perhaps because she remembered when I came.


    ¡®At that time, I felt like I was in a pinch of desperation, so it is indeed true.¡¯


    ¡°I thought that I would miss the opportunity if I was toote.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If it was a bitter, Carol might have sliced her throat and died. In fact, it was really dangerous.¡¯


    ¡°Yes¡­ I was wondering if you woulde to help me too. Although I¡¯m alive, I didn¡¯t think you would die in a simr situation.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I was praying for your safety.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? Were you worried about me?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s about me. I wondered what I would do if we were in a state where I might have to kill you. Would you be in a state of your head half crushed or you breathe like an insect? That¡¯s the worst thing I could think of. Compared to that, the current situation is heaven.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yes, really.¡¯


    ¡®If that really happens, my mind would be affected and I couldn¡¯t escape. With that in mind, it seems like a miraculous gift of good luck to be talking about it now.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I¡¯m d that didn¡¯t happen. You¡¯re going to be sick.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret it. I might have been standing up and crying for about a day only.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Carol)


    Carol opened her mouth in shock.


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°N-no¡­ I can¡¯t imagine how you would be like that.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®You¡­ what kind of person do you think I am?¡¯


    ¡°If I don¡¯t care whether you die or get hurt, I won¡¯t help you to begin with.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked happy for some reason.


    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s Do in this situation. Would I say ¡®Did you get hurt? What a disaster. Well, hang in there. I¡¯m sure if it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll be healed in a day with that much injury. Alright then, I¡¯m going¡¯.¡¯


    ¡®No, aren¡¯t I a bit harsh? However, if it was him, even if I left him alone, he would be back next year.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. We¡¯re going to wake up early in the morning tomorrow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can beid underneath, but if you put this on and sleep, it would be a bit different.¡± (Carol)


    I took out an oil paper out of my bag. It was a mixture of beeswax and vtile oil that was soaked in thick and durable paper. When it opened, it looked like a poncho.


    Although it was for sale as a raincoat poncho, it was very lightweight, unobtrusive and convenient. So, I bought it for everyone at the expedition expense and gave it to everyone. There were three of them so far. One from Liao¡¯s luggage, one from me and thest one from Carol.


    It was made quiterge because it was assumed to be worn from the top with a luggage on the back. The neck part had a slit like ordinary clothes, and it could be stopped with a button. Although it wasn¡¯t originally worn when sleeping, it was encouraging to have a spare even if it was torn.


    I had also worn this and slept. Since it was a material that didn¡¯t allow air to pass through, it had some heat instion. Of course, unlike cotton futons, it was rmended to wear seasonal clothing before using this.


    Carol received the oil paper.


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± (Carol)


    She asked.


    ¡°I have something to do. Then, I¡¯ll go to sleep.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s true that I have something to do, but actually, I couldn¡¯t seem to sleep.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe, my mind isn¡¯t in a good state after killing Stardust and the Dragon rider. I should feel tired, but I don¡¯t feel sleepy at all. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m clear-headed and it¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to think about it endlessly. The anguish in my head was like a book, and it seems like I¡¯m in aplete mourning mode.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ Then, I¡¯m going to sleep first.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It would be helpful if you do so. Although I only need to carry her on my back, the weight I feel is different depending on whether she is sleeping or awake. She has to stay up in the daytime. So, the better you sleep, the faster the feet will heal. I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s a sprain, a torn muscle or a bone fracture though¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yuri.¡± (Carol)


    Carol called out to me when I thought she lied down after putting on the raincoat.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank you for today. I really appreciate it¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What is it now?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just helping myself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hehe.¡± (Carol)


    Carol smiled as if she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    ¡°What are you smiling for?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ I can feel your kindness¡­ It¡¯s just a bit difficult to understand.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®To be told that I¡¯m kind when I killed two lives in a day is¡­ I just don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Go to sleep now.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carol obediently closed her eyes. After squeezing a bit, she fell asleep in no time. Perhaps, she was very tired.


    ¡ª


    When I opened my eyes, I noticed that I felt asleep. It seemed that I slept in a way of falling asleep during the ss as I was sitting on the luggage ced on the ground.


    When I looked around, the firewood had disappeared.


    ¡°Yuri¡­ could it be that you can¡¯t sleep?¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who was up, asked.


    She woke up with a rustling sound. Then, I noticed. Somehow, the order of waking up was mismatched.


    Of course, I was asleep, but it seemed that she thought that I was awake. I wonder if it was a very stone-line way of sleeping.


    ¡°No¡­ I woke up after hearing your voice. It seems that I fell asleep before I realized it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®How many hours did I sleep?


    I can¡¯t remember well.¡¯


    I took out the pocket watch from my pocket, and opened the lid to see the time. It was around 7 AM.


    It wasn¡¯t necessary because I wound the clockst night, but just in case, I turned the crown and wound the mainspring to the full. Once stopped, there was a way to adjust time.


    ¡°¡­Are you alright?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked at my face anxiously.


    I was sleeping while I was sitting, and I opened my eyes at the same time she woke up, so she was still concerned if I was really sleeping.


    I put back my pocket watch.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. More importantly, try this.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I gave Carol a stick. Two short horizontal sticks were attached to the end of the sturdy wooden stick. It was the position of the armpit and the position of the palm.


    ¡°A walking cane, is it¡­ can you make something like this?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I could only make one. You should have it. Use it when you want to move a little bit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Humans don¡¯t want to be seen by others¡­ especially when there is something that they don¡¯t want to be seen by the opposite gender. It¡¯s too much to call it a crutch, but with this, she can walk a bit and reduce the burden.¡¯


    ¡®I definitely want it if I¡¯m in the same situation.¡¯


    ¡°Thanks, that really helps, but¡­ this stick is¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s literally useless in the woods. However, it¡¯s still better to have it.¡± (Yuri)


    The stick used for the cane was just the right length and was in the shape of a perfect round stick. It wasn¡¯t something that could be made on the spot.


    I used the spear thrown by Liao. I cut it and used it to make the cane. Whether it was horizontal or vertical, a stick that was taller than a person would be a hindrance in the forest. Anyhow, it would still be effective to use.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯re right.¡± (Carol)


    Carol nodded unexpectedly smoothly. I thought that I would have to say something about the Knight¡¯s soul.


    ¡°By the way, I buried your armorst night.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t help you.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    I just did it as a diversion.


    ¡°More importantly, let¡¯s have breakfast quickly. Or do you want to do your stuff first?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Stuff¡­!?¡± (Carol)


    Carol blushed as if she had been told a profanity.


    ¡®I would also be embarrassed if I were asked that¡­¡¯


    ¡°If you have any other expression to rece the word ¡®stuff¡¯, you can just tell me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hey¡­ stop it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Even if you tell me to stop¡­ Anyhow, I understand that you are embarrassed.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re embarrassed like that, what are you going to do when you want to do it while you are on my back? I¡¯ll be angry if you do it on my back, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked down with her face bright red.


    ¡°Well, you have the cane, so if you want to do it, go ahead. Aah, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get close.¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed to the ce where I made a preparation for that stuff.


    She said ¡®Uhh¡­ Got¡­ it.¡¯ in a faint voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± (Carol)


    Carol stood up with the cane, and walked away by using it as a crutch.

 Chapter 95: (Self Edited) Angies Melancholy (1)

    A girl was walking on the battlefield. She had round ears as she walked with her loose, wavy hair fluttering.


    Angelica Sacrament, the heir to the throne of the Tyrellme Godly Empire, was on the battlefield.


    Even though it was a battlefield, this was the encampment at the rear position. Angelica was in charge of guarding the position while leading hundreds of people. Speaking of protecting the rear, it sounded good, but in reality, it was a sinecure that she couldn¡¯t do anything about.


    ¡°Fuh¡­¡± (Angelica)


    She called herself the best pick, and had trained on a regr basis. Even so, she was on the duty of the security which could be said to be boring. It was still morning, but she had already nothing to do.


    Even if this was called the army headquarters, it was just a name, and the army had already begun to withdraw. In the battle three days ago, the cross allied forces to which Angelica belonged defeated the long-eared allied forces.


    The other human race was called the Devil in the world of Isus religion. However, Angelica obeyed herte father¡¯smand and stubbornly called them the Long Ears.


    The Long Ears allied forces had already been defeated, and the army on this side was advancing. The punitive expedition units also served as a follow-up battle. It could be said that these units were chasing them at full speed. The surviving mercenaries were also busy and looting the surrounding vige, so they couldn¡¯t wait for the main camp to make a move.


    Therefore, each country was in the process of mobilizing all the horses to carry only the simple tents for general officers and the food needed on the day. In other words, the main camp to prepare for the decisive battle that had already ended, was being dismantled right now, and the influential army corps hadn¡¯t advanced.Angelica, who wasn¡¯t allowed to participate in the decisive battle and was forced to guard, had to put up a good appearance. Even though she hade to war, she couldn¡¯t join in the war and couldn¡¯t benefit from looting.


    ¡°Then, the turn of the retinue will follow. I¡¯m going to visit the Papal States today.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes! Angelica-sama.¡± (??)


    And, one of the knights knelt.


    There were no influential corps here, and there were no mercenaries who caused trouble when they saw a woman. There was no one else except those who were injured. If so, it would be fine to go out alone, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Angelica was about to be assassinated by her brother, Alfred Sacrament. It wasn¡¯t once or twice that he had tried to poison her. Therefore, her escort must always be there.


    ¡ª


    Angelica was loved by her father, who was the former king, Renitscht Sacrament, and unlike her older brothers, who grew up when the king was busy with work, he educated her directly.


    As a result of the fierce battle for session that took ce after the death of her father, her four brothers all died while Alfred remained.


    And Alfred, the third son, sat on the throne.


    Out of the four brothers, Alfred was initially thought to have no chance of session to the throne. This was because Alfred was still a young man at the age of 18 when Renitscht died.


    To bear the heavy responsibility of being a king, his age could be said to be an infant, whereas his two older brothers were 31 and 28 years old, which was most expected to be promising. The two older brothers had already been given feudal estates, and had enough money from the order of cavalry and tax collection they had. In that respect, Alfred was the administrator of the king¡¯s reserve territory, and he was tentatively a small feudal lord, but he had to start learning territorial management which he didn¡¯t understand, and the session opportunity had beenid open to his two older brothers.


    However, seven years after the death of the former king, an incident urred in which the eldest son was assassinated as a result of a fierce power struggle between the eldest son and second son. Ostensibly, assassinations between throne candidates were considered legal in the absence of the king, which was said to be the period during which the most sensible prince who had the qualities of the next king.


    Otherwise, there would be a violent civil war. In the first ce, to get on the good side of the prince-electors, the princes had to curry favor from the prince-electors while making moves aiming for the throne. However, if they killed each other, it would be a loss to the prince-electors.


    As a result of the assassination, the second son had a reputation for killing his brother and his authority was lost. There was no evidence of assassination, but it was generally believed that the eldest son¡¯s imperial guards retaliated against the second son¡¯s territory and crushed it, which was the work of the second son.


    Alfred stood up there and came into contact with the prince-elector. Did he feel that during the seven years he had enough experience to join the political conflict? Or was it because the tax revenue from the provisional territory stabilized? Perhaps, it was because he got the minimum necessary financial power.


    As a result, Alfred borrowed money backed by the royal family territory as coteral while avoiding assassination from his second brother. He also used it as a bribe to the prince electors. In that way, he got the votes in the election.


    It was an act of cutting down the royal family¡¯s property. So, if the royal family was regarded as a household, his act could be said as an act of disloyalty. Angelica was of course indignant at it, but from Alfred¡¯s point of view, if he lost and the second son became king, he would be assassinated. He would die nheless.


    Alfred assassinated the second son and then his younger brother, the fourth son, after this coronation.


    There had been more than once assassination attempts, but she escaped with trouble. In a decade of struggle for the sessor, Angelica invited a renowned schr as her tutor to gain knowledge while she was still at a young age. While learning, she continued to devote her power to seizing her provisional territory, which she was in charge of, without entrusting it to others.


    As a result, Angelica, at the young age of 18, had strong support from her territory. Even after Alfred became the king, it was difficult for him to take it with his power.


    She kept paying her attention in every corner of her castle, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about being poisoned as long as she was in the castle. If the assassin broke into her territory, she would know it immediately. By creating such a system, Angelica managed to protect herself.


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica was sitting in a shabby chair and twisting her neck,


    In front of her, there was only ash and charcoal in a wide area.


    Three days ago, a huge fire broke out here, and all the camps in the area were burned down. No one was trying to get rid of the burn-out ruins, as this wasn¡¯t a castle or town. It would be a in field after a while. After all was over, there would only be a ck burn mark left in the grasnd.


    This was the base camp of the Catholic Papal States, which had little to do with the Tyrellme Godly Empire. Of course, since they fought side by side on the battlefield, there was a sense of being in the same boat.


    However, since they had already won the decisive battle, it could be said that this damage had no effect on their country.


    She was interested in how the enemy was doing it.


    ¡®Did they use some kind of animal oil¡­? Or will it ignite if you add something like olive oil?¡¯


    ¡®Fire attack has a very important meaning in the war.¡¯


    ¡®But oil isn¡¯t something so easy to ignite. It¡¯s sometimes used in defense battles at castles by covering enemy soldiers with boiled oil or shooting fire arrows, but there¡¯s no use for oil in field battles. The fire attack used thend environment such as grasnds especially in the dry season because it isn¡¯t something that people could actively sprinkle the ground with oil and burn it.¡¯


    ¡®Simr weapons include gunpowder balls or grenades. This is a porcin container containing gunpowder and iron pieces with a fuse. Although it was actually used, it¡¯s quite inconvenient and unexpectedly difficult to use.¡¯


    ¡®Since it¡¯s basically a mere gunpowder ball, it¡¯s necessary to throw it into the enemy unit after igniting the fuse. First of all, there¡¯s a danger of being hit by a bow, crossbow or gun that has a longer range than throwing by hand and falling.¡¯


    ¡®In addition, the fuse may be too short and it would explode in the air, or it may explode while in the hand. If there¡¯s a person sitting in the enemy¡¯s camp, it may be picked up and thrown back if the fuse was still long. Although it¡¯s a powerful weapon, there was no end to the shorings.¡¯


    ¡®The Long Ears used it, so in reality, there might have been such a weapon. But those who saw the turmoil, thought something was falling continuously from the sky, and the me spread after that. All of them said the same thing.¡¯


    ¡®If it was a throwing gunpowder ball, it was strange to give such an expression. The expression that it exploded with a roaring sound was missing.¡¯


    ¡®Here in the Papal States¡¯ luggage loading area, after the Long Ears dropped something, it burned into gunpowder and exploded, which caused this situation. However, the gunpowder was stored separately at the joint loading side of the Penins Kingdom and the Flusha Kingdom, which was targeted before that, so the damage was minimal.¡¯


    ¡®Although the gunpowder was put in a barrel that was strong against water, the gunpowder was piled up outside the camp which could get wet in the rain. It seemed that it was something that the Papal States people would do, but¡­¡¯


    ¡®Anyhow, if they used a big gunpowder ball, it would be strange to just burn it. It should explode first, then it burned. That should be the order.¡¯


    ¡®After all, it must have fallen something mmable that easily ignited. This was also a bit different from the testimony, but they might have thrown something like a lit torch that split in the air¡­¡¯


    ¡°You guys, did youe up with anything?¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica asked the people around her without turning her face. She wasn¡¯t looking for a decent answer. She somehow just wanted to know the opinions of others.


    ¡°Angelica-sama.¡± (??)


    But there was a Knight who raised her hand.


    ¡°Oi.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Aah.¡± (??)


    Angelica red at the Knight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been saying this over and over again. Call me Angie. If you say something foolish, you know what you¡¯ll get.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°S-sorry¡­ Angie-sama.¡± (??)


    The Knight hurriedly rephrased.


    Angelica wanted to hold her head, wondering when would this name permeate. She had been saying this to her soldiers for eight years, but they still didn¡¯t get it.


    The fact that she wanted her subordinates to call her Angie didn¡¯t mean that she wanted them to call the nickname casually. It was simply because she didn¡¯t like her pretty-sounding name, Angelica.


    Her father, Renitsch, called her Angie, and she liked that name too. It was shorter and easier to say, and it felt firm to be called by that name. Angelica sounded feminine and weak.


    In other words, it meant that she should change the name whenever she liked it. She didn¡¯t make an unreasonable request to be called Lord or Master, but her nickname. She didn¡¯t have to worry to be called Angie. Of course, it wasn¡¯t possible to call it easily like the nickname, so it was necessary to give honorifics such as -sama or Her Majesty.


    However, the soldiers and servants, who served her, didn¡¯t want to call her Angie-sama or Her Majesty Angie because it felt like they would call her by her nickname. Therefore, in a ce where there was no unrted person, she would snap if people said ¡®What¡¯s wrong Angelica-sama?¡¯.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s fine. Tell me.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica allowed him to speak.


    ¡°Yes. I thought of this when drinking yesterday, but I think they used alcohol¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°Aah.¡± (??)


    Angelica involuntarily leaked her voice.


    There was that method. Angelica still didn¡¯t enjoy drinking, but some of the strong-smelling distilled liquors burn easily when lit. They might use that.


    It seemed likely.


    ¡°Well done. That¡¯s highly likely.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes!¡± (??)


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s consider it when we go home.¡± (Angelica)


    That said, when she thought about it, she was skeptical.


    Aside from oil, even if the liquor contained alcohol, wasn¡¯t more than half of it water?


    She had seen people liquor sprinkled on a well-baked pot for cooking, but she wondered if it was like throwing a lit liquor bottle and burning it.


    ¡°¡­By the way, is there any news about the Long Ears who escaped being caught?¡± (Angelica)


    When she asked that¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s none. The lizard rider hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± (??)


    The answer came back from another Knight.


    The Long Ears eagle rider who did this was made to crash by the Dragon Knight, who had arrived specially this time.


    The Dragon Knight was a type of soldier owned by the countries in the Cocolulu region, which was originally a religion that was hostile to the Isus religion. In the world of Isus, the existence of the dragon itself was detested. However, they sometimes appeared even in the Isus countries.


    The Dragon Knight, who came this time, was the one who was on the losing side in the battle for the kingship of the Entak Dragon Kingdom. He seemed to have been a kind of exile. She heard that he made a living in the Penins Kingdom by making his dragon like a show, but when he made a lot of money in the Papal States, he came to the north to work.


    That was good, but he shot down two eagles. One of the Long Ear riding on one of them was found dead. The other had escaped and was being pursued.


    The mysterious thing was that the Dragon Knight, who escaped at the same time, hadn¡¯t yet appeared. In the story, he was chasing another Long Ear for the prize money. It seemed that it was a logical course of action, but in Angelica¡¯s sense, it wasn¡¯t logical.


    Certainly, if he brought back one ear, he would be paid, but the Dragon Knight had already received arge amount of advance payment. Moreover, since he did a good job, he would get the rest of the money from the Papal States.


    Compared to that money, the money that he could get by bringing back the ear was nothing more than a change.


    With a lot of money he already had, he went into the forest just to get more money, chasing the Long Ears with weapons, would it be logical? Assuming that the Long Ears had be half-dead and half-lived due to the impact of the fall, it was possible to kill with a little chasing. But if it was so, it was strange that the Dragon Knight hadn¡¯te back for three days.


    Anyhow, the other Long Ears must have been engaged in the operation, and if he was caught, she should have been able to find out what this new weapon was.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s ask the progress from the people who are involved in the search operation. Where is the person in charge?¡± (Angelica)


    Then, one of the Knights, who was the liaison between the camps, raised his hand.


    ¡°I know that person. Please follow me.¡± (??)


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Please refer to map 3 if you don¡¯t remember the location of each countries.</li></ul>

 Chapter 96: (Self Edited) Angies Melancholy (2)

    Guided by the soldier, there was amotion when Angelica arrived at the ce. Someone seemed to have returned.


    There were about ten people doing something strange.


    ¡°Angelica Sacrament, the royal family of the Tyrellme Godly Empire, is here. What¡¯s with themotion?¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica stood at the front and said so. It seemed that the ce was full of peasant soldiers. There was no one who could give a decent reply. They just looked back and forth.


    ¡°Fine. Move!¡± (Angelica)


    As she spoke loudly, the peasant soldiers were scattered. And at the ce, there was a Knight lying on a clothid on the ground.


    At first look, she could see that the right leg was injured. Arge scar had prated the instep, probably because he had stepped on a veryrge knife.


    The shoes weren¡¯t taken off, but arge amount of blood spilled from the shoes was wetting the pants. The wound didn¡¯t look like a fatal wound, but it seemed that the treatment wasn¡¯t done properly.


    In such a case, they should tie his knees, but it was actually tied. However, the blood didn¡¯t stop, probably because they did it wrong. Even the shoces should be tied a bit tighter. She wanted to say that it was tied loosely.Angelica wasn¡¯t confused when she saw such a Knight. The treatments weren¡¯t good enough, but the wounded soldiers were all over the ce. Even now, there were people dying when they were out of strength.


    However, it was strange that such a vividly wounded person appeared three days after the battle.


    ¡°Oi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± (Angelica)


    She called him out.


    ¡°U-uwah¡­¡± (??)


    His eyes nked out. She could tell at a nce that there was too much blood.


    ¡°Oi, do the treatment.¡± (Angelica)


    When she gave instructions to his subordinates, about three men immediately came out, and quickly tore the man¡¯s pants. They put a cloth on the back of the knee, they used theyered cloth as a cover, and tied it tightly with a strong rope.


    Then, they moved to take off his shoes.


    ¡°Hey, tell me briefly what happened.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica ordered a peasant soldier in front of her.


    ¡°U-uhmm, xx fell into a pit and xx¡­ there was a knife¡­¡± (??)


    The peasants began to speak in the dialect of the southern part of the country, which was too difficult to hear, and Angelica couldn¡¯t hear half of it.


    A peasant was a peasant, but if he was an owner farmer, he was a good speaker, but some serfs weren¡¯t living a propernguage-speaking life.


    Unlike owner farmers, who did everything by themselves, these people had only the experience of doing extremely simple tasks since they were born. So, they couldn¡¯t doplicated jobs even if they were told to do it. In other words, they were ipetent beyond description. To those who had received the education of the royal family such as Angelica, it felt like they were another creature.


    Of course, not all of them were like that, and Angelica knew that some of them were capable. However, when sending them to the battlefield, it was a rational decision to select people that wouldn¡¯t contribute to the loss of human resources. If the bloody young men didn¡¯t volunteer, it was usually the most useless and ipetent people would be sent out.


    Perhaps, this Knight with a lot of bleeding also ordered them to stop the bleeding, but they couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. Even if he told them ¡®Tie my leg tightly to stop the bleeding¡¯, they couldn¡¯t do it properly.


    Angelica didn¡¯t know whether he would live or die, but she thought that he was unlucky.


    ¡°That is xx¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°Enough.¡± (Angelica)


    When Angelica said so, the peasant soldiers stopped speaking, and looked despondent. They felt guilty as if they did something wrong.


    ¡°Call me someone with a General position. Tell him that a royal family of another country is here, so he wille.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that our soldiers seemed rude.¡± (??)


    After a while, a noble man came here. The lower abdomen was bulging but he didn¡¯t look sloppy.


    Whether a woman on the battlefield was rare, or a woman, who was safe on the battlefield, was rare, he was looking at Angelica with an amorous look.


    ¡°Excuse me, which camp are you?¡± (??)


    He asked.


    He thought that neither camp would understand anything from the household crest that was usually sewn on the cloak, but he didn¡¯t say it. Of course, the household crest sewn on Angelica¡¯s cloak was one of the most famous crests in the Isus world. If they were nobles, people could say that they were illiterate for now knowing it.


    ¡°I am Angelica Sacrament, a member of the royal family of the Tyrellme Godly Empire.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Hoho.¡± (??)


    The middle-aged man patted his beard. And he didn¡¯t introduce himself.


    For him to ask the royal family about their identity, and do not introduce himself was¡­ Normally, when asking someone else for their identity, they either gave their name first, or even if they asked first, they also introduced themselves after the other side gave their identity.


    ¡°¡­So, what kind of position do you have?¡± (Angelica)


    Since he didn¡¯t speak at all, Angelica took the trouble to ask herself. That was why she hated people from the Papal States.


    Perhaps the pride of serving the sacred homnd made them act so, or they usually looked down on other people, or even misunderstood that even low level nobles had a superior position than other country¡¯s royal family. The Tyrellme royal family should be a subject to be respected for these people because their origin of the God-Protected Empire was from the Holy Emperor. However, these people brought up the fact that there were two morganatic marriages along the origin, so they didn¡¯t put an effort to respect them.


    ¡°I¡¯m Count Fermut Kazil, who is in charge of handling this matter. I¡¯m the consul of the Mart City as well as themander of the volunteer order of chivalry.¡± (Fermut)


    It was a great title.


    In the Papal States, the priests together with the Pope were the pinnacle of the entire power of the country. However, operations such as tax collection and public order maintenance were outside their jurisdiction.


    The priests, who were supposed to serve God, couldn¡¯t collect taxes while wearing vestments, nor could they hold weapons. So, people called consults were appointed and they acted on their behalf. Angelica also knew the knowledge of that field by reading it in a book.


    The consul could be a rtive of a high-ranking priest, or a person who took in a high-ranking priest and handed arge amount of bribes. Although the volunteer order of chivalry borrowed the name of the ancient God-Protected Empire¡¯s order of chivalry, it was actually just a private army organized by a feudal lord.


    In other words, it sounded exaggerating, but he was a nobleman who was entrusted with the Mart City, and he was a Count. There was no other meaning than that.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you a bit, but is this knight chasing the escaped Long Ears?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s right, but it seems that he got terribly injured and ran away.¡± (Fermut)


    As she expected, he was the knight who was chasing the Long Ears.


    She wondered if he was caught in a trap set by the Long Ears, or by an animal trap made by local hunters.


    ¡°So, what happened to the Dragon Knight?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± (Fermut)


    In other words, there was no progress. That was alright.


    ¡°Then, what about the Long Ears corpse?¡± (Angelica)


    As a side note, Angelica asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it inside a tent?¡± (Fermut)


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica was skeptical.


    ¡®What does that mean.¡¯


    In the culture of the Papal States, the corpse should be crucified and exposed if the Long Ear caused such damage.


    Angelica thought that he had already been crucified. She didn¡¯t have a hobby to go to see such executions, so she just didn¡¯t go to see it.


    ¡°It means exactly as it is?¡± (Fermut)


    The man replied with a thin smile. It was hard to guess.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you crucify him? That¡¯s what your country always does.¡± (Angelica)


    The Long Ears, who killed Angelica¡¯s father, Renitsht, were also crucified and left to rot. Renitsht had always said ¡®Respect those who killed you on the battlefield, so their servants didn¡¯t intend to humiliate the corpses, but since there was interference from the Papal States, their dead bodies were put to shame in front of the public.


    It wasn¡¯t that Angelica didn¡¯t hold a grudge against those who killed her father. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t particrly dissatisfied with that interference. However, this matter didn¡¯t fit into her mind.


    ¡°Aah, I see. We can¡¯t identify his face. When he fell to the ground, his face became¡­ look here.¡± (Fermut)


    The man held his hand, and made a gesture of putting his fist on his face.


    ¡°It seems that he hit a stone really hard. If we can¡¯t identify the face, it doesn¡¯t make sense to expose it.¡± (Fermut)


    Angelica didn¡¯t understand why there was no meaning to expose the dead body. She didn¡¯t understand the reason at all. She was wondering whether there was such a reason. To begin with, she had no hobby to be pleased seeing the corpse that was crucified and humiliated, so she couldn¡¯t understand their preference.


    Well, if they didn¡¯t know the face, it meant that they didn¡¯t know the person. Basically, they were like putting up a fake and executing it because they couldn¡¯t catch the real thing. Was there a possibility that they would doubt such a thing?


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡®Wait a sec.¡¯


    ¡°The course, of course, had a long ear, right?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°It was cut out, but since it¡¯s a devil, it¡¯s probably decided for a long time.¡± (Fermut)


    ¡®What a fool.¡¯


    She wanted to utter it, but she managed to hold back.


    ¡°The right ear should be cut. And shouldn¡¯t the left ear remain?¡± (Angelica)


    Cutting off the pointed right ear as a substitute for the neck was considered a proof by the mercenaries with contracts of getting prize money based on the number of necks taken. It was a method used by some camps that offered special rewards in a simr way.


    However, only the right ear could be redeemed, and the left ear wasn¡¯t eligible for cashing. If that was allowed, there would be many people who cut both ears and cashed in for money.


    ¡°Now¡­ is there anything else?¡± (Fermut)


    ¡®Did you look properly? If there are no right or left ears, and the face is crushed, it may be indistinguishable from a human corpse.¡¯


    ¡°Let me check the corpse.¡± (Angelica)


    When she said it¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Fermut)


    Fermut made a bitter face. He looked exactly like a merchant who had been told to show his ount book. She couldn¡¯t think of lying over to the enemy, so it shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing, but it felt like he was reluctant to be caught for doing that kind of work.


    ¡°The damage is so bad to the point it¡¯s not proper to show to ady.¡± (Fermut)


    He began to make iprehensible excuses.


    ¡°Now, every camp is overflowing with critically ill people and corpses. I walked this far without closing my eyes. That¡¯s not an eptable reason.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t matter if you look at it. It¡¯s a particrly terrible corpse.¡± (Fermut)


    He started grumbling. It seemed that he was frustrated.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t show it, I will officially¡­¡± (Angelica)


    It was when Angelica said that.


    She heard a sound of te armor rubbing from the side. Since she was focusing, she didn¡¯t notice it until someone came close to her. When she turned around in the direction of the sound¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Her Majesty Angelica?¡± (??)


    There was a youthful man with a delicate body. He was wearing a deep purple cloak and a splendid cloth with gold thread under it.


    The sound of the te armor rubbing was the sound of the heavy steel armor put on by the private volunteer order of chivalry.


    The man himself didn¡¯t wear armor, but he had a saber-like sword on his waist. At a glimpse, the handle and the scabbard had a gorgeous design.


    It was proof that he didn¡¯t have a problem with money and that was the clothes. ording to the teaching of her father, Renitscht, using heavy and soft gold for battle attires was useless and harmful in every sense. So, she didn¡¯t envy him, but it did look beautiful.


    ¡°Sir Pzzo. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± (Angelica)


    This man was a Knight named Epitaph Pzzo, the nephew of the Pope. For whatever reason, he didn¡¯t be a priest, but he followed the path of Knighthood, and was appointed as the Lord of the volunteer order of chivalry in this crusades.


    That position was a position directly appointed by the Pope as the person in charge of the entire army of the Catholic Papal States when the Crusades and allied forces of the Isus religion were dispatched.


    In other words, this man was the generalmander of the Papal States army.


    In the Crusade this time, the title of the generalmander of the Papal States army carried a heavy weight. He had a stronger influence than the person in charge of any country. He gave the honor ofmanding the army to her foolish brother, Alfred, by considering the fact that he was the new king who had just risen to the throne.


    Angelica had met this man in the previous war council. In the war council, Angelica proposed a new weapon for the fortress capture, and was adopted in favor of Epitaph.


    It might be rted to the fact that Epitaph, who was the generalmander, was here.


    Since the new weapon was assembled locally, it would take about a week toplete. The siege of the fortress was over and they had to wait for it. Perhaps he finally came here to see the fire scene.


    ¡°So, what happened today?¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph asked with a smile that didn¡¯t have a hint of sarcasm. The face was so prepared that she was surprised when he smiled.


    ¡°Aah, yes¡­ I¡¯m investigating the arson of the case, but when I heard the story from Fermut-dono here, the corpse of the Long Ear found seemed to be suspicious¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Ooh, I see. That¡¯s why you want to inspect it, yes?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°So, have you been listening?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes. Please excuse me.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®That is probably because of eavesdropping.¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I was talking loudly, so¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°So¡­ you want to see the corpse of the enemy.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Well then, please guide her, Fermut-dono.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Wha¡­?¡± (Fermut)


    ¡°Please guide her. I also want to see.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°B-but it is really unsightly, you know?¡± (Fermut)


    ¡®Again?¡¯


    Angelica wanted to sigh.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Aah¡­ if necessary, I can do it myself.¡± (Fermut)


    ¡°Do I have to say it twice?¡± (Epitaph)


    As Epitaph smiled thinly, Fermut froze and hardened.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ I will guide you. Please follow me¡­¡± (Fermut)


    ¡®Alright. As expected, there is no way he can grumble when there¡¯s an opinion from the higher ups.¡¯


    ¡ª


    Angelica headed for a tent that was less than a minute walk away. When the curtain was opened, a bloody odor got into the nose. Angelica covered her nose with a handkerchief and entered the tent.


    The corpseid on its back, and it wasn¡¯t covered with cloth. The face was crushed and it seemed unlikely that it could be identified. As Fermut said, it didn¡¯t feel good to look at it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph was looking at the body with interest. Angelica also nced at the corpse which was lifted up and put on the table.


    Indeed, both ears were crushed. The tip of the left ear was missing, probably because it hit a sharp rock. However, the clothes he was wearing were certainly from a country of Long Ears.


    The equipment looked pretty good. Most of the Long Ears eagle riders were of the upper ss, so it was natural that the armor was good, and the quality remained good as well.


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t identify with this.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica said. To tell the truth, she thought that this body wasn¡¯t an eagle rider, but the dragon rider, but she couldn¡¯t confirm.


    If both ears were crushed and the face couldn¡¯t be identified, she could suspect something, but she couldn¡¯t. It could be said that she highly doubted this because the Dragon Knight hadn¡¯t returned.


    The clothes were obviously the Long Ears¡¯, so they might have changed his clothes to disguise the corpse. If so, if they took off the clothes and made it naked, there was a possibility that they could find new clues. However, that wasn¡¯t a confirmation.


    ¡°¡­? Don¡¯t you get it?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°There are other ways to distinguish between Devils and human other than the ears.¡± (Epitaph)


    She was about to let out ¡®Eh¡¯ from her mouth.


    ¡®Is that so? I don¡¯t know that.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? By all means, I don¡¯t know.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you don¡¯t have that knowledge, Angelica-dono. Well, I¡¯ve known a lot because of my hobby.¡± (Epitaph)


    She didn¡¯t know what his hobby was, but she was interested in how to distinguish it. If it was a secret kind, there was no point in being told to go outside, but she wanted to know if possible.


    ¡°If possible, please tell me.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s get started now.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    Epitaph took off the Long Ears armor first, and exposed his skin. Chest hair was growing, and the skin that wasn¡¯t covered with blood was somewhat brownish.


    Angelica didn¡¯t think that it was the Long Ears body, but she had never really seen their people naked, so she couldn¡¯t say that this was evidence.


    Then, when Epitaph took out his saber, he slowly brought the tip close to the belly of the Long Ear. He cut it in two so as to split the skin of his belly. He wiped his saber with a cloth, and put it in the sheath.


    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯


    Angelica frowned because it was so unusual.


    Epitaph, then, took off his leather gloves and rolled up his sleeves.


    ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­.!¡± (Angelica)


    Epitaph thrust his bare arm into the belly of the Long Ear. When she thought that she was getting used to the scene, he searched inside his stomach. Then, he tore off one of the organs and pulled out his arm.


    A bright red arm dyed with fresh blood came out.


    Epitaph opened a water bottle and drained the blood attached to the organ, as if nothing had happened. When he checked the shape of the raw organ¡­


    ¡°As expected, he is a human. The shape of the spleen is different between the Devils and the humans.¡± (Epitaph)


    Human Spleen


    He didn¡¯t say he would do that.


    ¡°It would be faster to tell if youpare it side-by-side with the Devil¡¯s spleen. Orally, the Devil¡¯s spleen is a bit bigger and slightly rounded in shape.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica felt physiological nausea¡­ from the scene of splitting the human belly and taking out the organs.


    ¡®He said that this is a hobby. Does he mean this? I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think it was a bit too stimting for ady. I¡¯m sorry for theck of consideration¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph put it on the belly like throwing away the organ as if it wasn¡¯t needed anymore, and he wiped his hand with a cloth.


    ¡°N-no. I learned a lot¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph smiled and turned to Fermut.


    ¡°So, Fermut-dono? I should have ordered you to be in charge of this matter, but¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph had a mask-like smile stuck on his face.


    ¡°S-sorryyyyyy. Buttttttt¡­¡­¡± (Fermut)


    Fermut had a pale face and was bowing while sweating.


    Now, she could understand Fermut¡¯s fear of Epitaph. She thought that she had heard of his bloody reputation before.


    ¡°Are there anyints?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°I-I know that the internal organs are different between the Devils and the humans!¡± (Fermut)


    ¡°That¡¯s a poor excuse. Angelica-dono, who is here, first doubted the situation, and when I took off the cloth, she looked at the brown skin and seemed to be more doubtful. You undoubtedly concluded that this human is a Devil, and because of that, the two Devils are still ridiculing us and running away.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Aah¡­ Th-that is¡­ please forgive me¡­ I¡¯ll do my best to pursue them¡­¡± (Fermut)


    She apologized with his head down.


    ¡°Alright. All that left is for you to exin in the presence of God.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± (Fermut)


    It was when Fermut raised his head to confirm the true meaning of Epitapth¡¯s words. Epitaph had the scabbard containing the saber in his right hand, and struck Fermut¡¯s neck with his left hand.


    ¡°Guhh.¡± (Fermut)


    Fermut held his neck with his hand, while making a voice that swallowed raw spit.


    However, from the neck torn by the sharp saber, there was a tremendous amount of fresh blood that couldn¡¯t be suppressed by hands.


    ¡°¡­Gaahaaahooo!¡± (Fermut)


    Fermut tried to talk as if trying to appeal something, but the de seemed to have damaged the airway. The blood was mixed in and words couldn¡¯te out.


    ¡°Gugaahhh!¡± (Fermut)


    On the contrary, he used the air in the lungs to talk, but then, he couldn¡¯t breathe. Every time he tried to inhale, he couldn¡¯t do it well because of the blood.


    Fermut copsed from his knees. After a while, he became quiet as he fluttered on the floor.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to kill him.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica, who got hit by the blood stter, told him to protest. The nausea had subsided.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, Angelica-dono.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°In that attack, we lost half of our supplies¡­ If you¡¯re smart, there¡¯s no way you won¡¯t understand how much we lost. The great Devil, who did so much, had deceived us. In turn, they both continue to run away safely, and make fool of our God.¡± (Epitaph)


    It seemed that the Papal States had put half of the provision in that one ce. From Angelica¡¯s point of view, it was easier to manage, and it was certain that theft could be prevented, but she felt that they were just beingzy.


    ¡°Besides, his ipetence dyed a full-scale pursuit by three days. It¡¯s no longer different than betraying Isus-sama. At least our Papal States Knights need to devote themselves to eradicating the Devils.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°In other words, he is a traitor that needs to be given a death penalty, is it?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®Is there such a foolish thing? Yes, it¡¯s true that is considered as a breach of trust, but it doesn¡¯t make him a traitor. Is he saying that being ipetence is about belittling the faith?¡¯


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m impressed with your wisdom.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica put a lid on the pot of inner heart, and said things she didn¡¯t mean.


    ¡°As long as you understand.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°How are you going to track them? If you don¡¯t mind, my unit will take care of it.¡± (Angelica)


    That was the issue at hand.


    Angelica was investigating the geography around here in detail. Even though they had moved three days ahead, the Long Ears might be running away in the forest on foot. If her unit went on the main road with horses, there was a good chance that she would catch up.


    The other side was heading for the royal capital that hadn¡¯t fallen yet, so she only needed to go to appropriate ces along the way. If she did so, it could be a favor to the Papal States.


    ¡°No, I will ask the Penins Kingdom to handle this matter.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ is that so?¡± (Angelica)


    The Penins Kingdom¡¯s supplies were also burned in that attack. Angelica was considered as an outsider in this matter, so she had no choice to back down if he said that he would let others do it.


    ¡°This time, I will let people, who don¡¯t wish for military gains, to do this job.¡± (Epitaph)


    If he had such a grudge, she thought that he only needed to send a part of the military units of the Papal States, but¡­


    In this case, the unit would be deprived of the chance to plunder and would receive the end of the bargain. In the case of the Penins Kingdom, they didn¡¯t care about the military gains. They were probably the most suitable people for this job.


    ¡°That may be the case. Well then, I¡¯m going to return to my camp.¡± (Angelica)


    If she couldn¡¯t get the job, she didn¡¯t have to be in such a ce anymore.


    ¡°Yes. Well, I wish you good luck.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph had an unchanging masked smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica left the bloody tent while remembering the chilly smile on his face.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Thanks to the picture creator.</li><li>For some reason, the gore scenes reminds me of Spartacus.</li></ul>

 Chapter 97: (Self Edited) Crossroad

    Four days had passed since the day of the crash.


    In front of me, the forest was open and a road was running straight across.


    The road was an old industrial road, and stones cut out from rocky mountains that were now a fortress were exported through this road.When exporting Verdun stones to Shaalta or anywhere else, horse-drawn carriages were used to carry the stones from and to the sea.


    Current Location


    ¡®However, since the quarrying of the Verdun stones is still in operation for a bit, does that mean this road is still active?¡¯


    The road surface was naturally paved with Verdun stones.


    I came out to the road and made sure that there was no traffic.There were only leaves on the road surface.


    ¡®Aah, that¡¯s good.¡¯¡®The forest that is cut off in a straight line from the great fortress to the sea by this cobblestone road.That means that once soldiers are ced here, there is no way to escape.¡¯


    ¡®If the is closed because the three directions other than the sea will be filled with enemies, it will be a desperate situation like a bug get caught by a bug.¡¯


    ¡®If that happened, I was going to break through during the night, but it would be a gruesome adventure.¡¯


    ¡®And if I pass through here safely, there¡¯s no such road until Reform.It¡¯s the way of life of the vigers who live in the forest, so it¡¯s not a threat because I will just run endlessly. Plus, such a road isn¡¯t good for the inspection using the soldiers.¡¯


    ¡®And, there¡¯s one more thing.It seems that Carol¡¯s identity hasn¡¯t been discovered yet.¡¯


    ¡®The understanding of that side is either there is a Shanti of an unknown identity (who is probably a noble) or perhaps, if the camouge was discovered, there are two people who are running away. However, it¡¯s not a blonde Shanti woman running away. ¡®


    ¡®If they knew a blonde Shanti was running away, they would spare no soldiers on the road and blockade the forest, unless they are fools.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s because it¡¯s worth to do so.The act of keeping thousands of soldiers on the road and blocking the forest is a heavy burden on tens of thousands.It¡¯s not worth doing it if it¡¯s a worthless noble.However, if it¡¯s a high-value goal like Carol, the situation ispletely different.¡¯


    I turned my back on the road.


    ¡ª


    ¡°How was it¡­?¡± (Carol)


    When I went deeper, Carol, who had left her back from a tree, asked uneasily.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s seems they aren¡¯t on lookout.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So¡­ are we moving?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes. Honestly, I really want to wait till night.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Although the road isn¡¯t constantly monitored, there will be traffic.It¡¯s not a winding road, it¡¯s a straight line. So, they can see us in a distance.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s because it will be a waste to do nothing for the whole day.¡± (Yuri)


    It was a time when the sun had finally climbed.


    ¡®The possibility of being chased isn¡¯t zero, so it¡¯s still a waste to devote the entire afternoon to a break.¡¯


    ¡®If I were too rxed because of no pursuit, the fortress will have already fallen by the time we reach Reform. It could be surrounded and we couldn¡¯t enter. Yes, it may be something like that.¡¯


    ¡°Alright. Shall we?¡± (Carol)


    Carol stood up using her crutches dexterously.On the contrary, I crouched down and turned my back.


    Her chest fell on my back and she immediately put her hand around my neck.I took her feet and stood up in one go.


    Since I had been doing this over and over again in thest few days, it went pretty smoothly.Carol held her crutches in front of my chest and I started walking.


    After walking for five minutes, I could see the road ahead.


    ¡°Yuri.¡± (Carol)


    Carol muttered near my ear.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that makes a sound.¡± (Carol)


    I shuddered and stopped.


    I couldn¡¯t hear it at all, probably because I was walking with my loud breathing.When I stopped breathing and concentrated my ears, in addition to the heart beating due to fatigue, there was certainly an inorganic sound from a distance.


    ¡®Should I turn back?No, even if I turn back, they may be able to see my back if they are on foot.I¡¯m afraid of that.¡¯


    I crouched down and slowly lowered Carol behind a hidden tree.By that time, the sound was already loud enough.


    It was the sound of horse hoof stepping on the cobblestones.I could hear the characteristic sound of *pakka* *pakka*.


    ¡®The horse hoof isn¡¯t designed to walk on the cobblestones for a long time, so there¡¯s always a horseshoe.¡¯


    When iron and cobblestones collided and the thick fibrous hoof made a sound, it became such a sound.There was nothing else that could make such a sound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of me.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Do you have to say that?¡¯


    ¡®However, it was really good that Carol noticed the sound.It would be a big deal if they could see us on the road.¡¯


    ¡®No.Is it too early to decide that it¡¯s an enemy army to begin with?For some reason, it¡¯s possible that the enemy is taking time to advance from the battlefield, and it may be a friendly army that passes through.


    ¡®Then, the situation will improve all at once.I just have to shout ¡®Oii! Come out and help us!¡¯. All the problems that are currently bothering me will be solved swiftly.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Should I wait¡­¡¯


    The sound of the hoof approached.From the intermittent strumming sound, I could guess that there were more than one horse.Along with the sound of horses, I could also hear the rattling sound of wheels hitting the rough cobblestones.


    The sound became louder and louder, and I became more and more worried, probably because there were so many of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show your face. It would be burdensome if they could see your hair.¡± (Yuri)


    I spoke in a low voice.


    The golden color was too conspicuous in the forest.It might get attention just by looking through the shade of a tree.


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I¡¯ll observe.¡± (Yuri)


    After a while, when the sound came to the nearby road, I put half of my face out of the trunk and looked at the road for a moment.


    In sight, there was a procession of carriages and people that came into view.


    I immediately withdrew my head.


    ¡®It¡¯s different.It¡¯s enemy.¡¯


    ¡®The design of the clothes is clearly different from the Shanti.It¡¯s Kuran.


    ¡®Aah, enemy¡­As I expected, things aren¡¯t so convenient.If it bes like this, I have no choice but to wait for it to pass.¡¯


    ¡®However, in this situation, are these people in the supply train?¡¯


    ¡®Looking the direction, they are heading from the port toward the great fortress.Then, it¡¯s reasonable to think that the port has already fallen.¡¯


    ¡®Haah¡­I wonder if I can go home.¡¯


    In such a situation, pessimistic thinking deprived the ability to be active.Pessimism discouraged the willingness to move forward, and the brain burned calories just by fighting anxiety.Such meaningless energy consumption made the situation worse.


    Therefore, I was consciously trying to keep away from pessimistic thoughts¡­However, this ce waspletely ours until just a week ago.The enemy supply train was passing through here meant that¡­


    ¡®It makes me want to cry.¡¯


    ¡®No¡­The fortress is a facility for this purpose. Isn¡¯t it pessimistic to think of that¡­¡¯


    ¡®I should be able to go through it.However if I do so, I will be struck by a pincer attack from the group thates out of the fortress and the group thates from the rear.Of course, the supply line will also be cut off, so no one make that foolish action.¡¯


    ¡®So, if they continue the siege by surrounding it with arge army so that people can¡¯te out of the fortress or perhaps they can bypass the fortress and advance the army first, but they would run out of army to hit the next goal. For example, Reform/¡¯


    ¡®A fortress is a facility that is nuisance.Therefore, the enemy may not go beyond here until the fortress is captured.¡¯


    ¡®However, in reality, can I expect that to happen¡­?¡¯


    When I was worried, there was a sounding from the road suddenly.


    *Gah*!


    There was a hard sound.


    ¡®I think they are surprised.¡¯


    Carol¡¯s body, with whom I was hiding together, trembled loudly at her feet.


    I was also quite surprised.


    ¡®What¡­?¡¯


    It was scary to put out the face while thinking so.


    ¡®Rather than the time of walking on the road leisurely, there are surely a growing vignce since there are trouble this time.The meaning of a forest scenery which had nothing would change, the eyes would also change, and the number would increase as well.¡¯


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    With that in mind, a creaking sound was heard and I felt like the carriage made a stop.


    ¡°<i>Ouch, it fell down.</i>¡± (??)


    I was the only one who could understand the voice.It was the Kuranguage¡­ or rather the Telornguage, so Carol shouldn¡¯t be able to understand it.


    Soon, there was a light fluttering sound that was heard from the southern side.It didn¡¯t pull anything. It was a horse on which a person was riding.Then¡­


    ¡°<i>Did you drop it!? What are you doing!?</i>¡± (??)


    There was a voice of a man with a rough tone, probably because he was amander.


    ¡°<i>Sorry!</i>¡± (??)


    ¡®I¡¯ve only heard the native Telornguage spoken by Eisa-Sensei, which is different from Harold¡¯s.¡¯


    ¡®Compared to that of Eisa-Sensei, it was a lot more dialect and had a strange intonation, but it¡¯s not inaudible. Eisa-Sensei¡¯s Telornguage is the most proper pronunciation spoken in Vaticanus, but since the Telornguage spoken area is so wide, it may be sound like a dialect if they leave the Papal States.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Tsk¡­ Quickly reload it!</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>Hey!</i>¡± (??)


    ¡®I wonder what he dropped¡­Considering the loudness of the sound, it sounded like a heavy object.¡¯


    ¡®It didn¡¯t sound like a lot of apple-like fruit drop nor a wooden box full of heavy objects fell.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Urghhhh!!!</i>¡± (??)


    I could hear the voice of someone struggling.


    ¡®What is that? It seems he¡¯s doing his best.¡¯


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be the case, but I feel likeughing.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Haa¡­ haa¡­ Oi, don¡¯t just stand there. Help me out!</i>¡± (??)


    ¡®That person is probably not saying it to the man on the horseback, who wasmanding him.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Yes.</i>¡± (??)


    That was the first reply I heard.It sounded dull with the impression of someone who wasn¡¯t focusing on the situation.


    ¡°<i>Hey, hold it over there.</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>Hnnghh!!</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>Guhhhh! Ugh¡­</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>Haa¡­ haa¡­ this is considerably¡­</i>¡± (??)


    ¡®It seems that two people aren¡¯t enough to lift it.Although they are putting effort, they still can¡¯t lift it up huh?¡¯


    ¡®What kind of item (not that I know of) that can¡¯t be lifted by two adults?Is it a full liquor barrel or something?I didn¡¯t hear such a sound, and if it was a barrel that filled with heavy objects, wouldn¡¯t it break if dropped?¡¯


    ¡°<i>What the¡­!? Can¡¯t you lift it up!??</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>Haa¡­ I think you¡¯ll understand if you try it. It just stays still.</i>¡± (??)


    ¡®That¡¯s somehow difficult.I wonder what they are going to do.I¡¯m waiting for them to move on, but how long should I wait?¡¯


    ¡°<i>If you can¡¯t lift with your arms, how did you load it in the port!?</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>That is¡­ well, even a strong man put it on with a lever. So, it¡¯s impossible to lift it with this weak arms.</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>Tsk¡­ Useless</i>.¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>Haa¡­</i>¡± (??)


    ¡®In that case, that guy should get off the horse and lift it up with three people.¡¯


    ¡®I think that thing is for other people, so they would probably promise not to say anything.Well, it¡¯s a matter of noble pride.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Aah, fine! Just leave it!!</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>Eh, is that alright?</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>One is fine. However, if you drop it next time, I will cut your arm! Tie the hood tightly!</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>Yes¡­</i>¡± (??)


    ¡®After that, they may only take one minute to do it, right?There was a sound of tying a string. Then, when I heard the sound of waving the reins, the horseshoes started to pave the cobblestones again, and the carriage went out.The stagnant supply train also moved again, and began to make a rattling noise.


    ¡ª


    ¡®I wonder what that is¡­¡¯


    After the sound waspletely gone, I moved out first and checked the way.


    The tense hustle and bustle that I mentioned earlier had calmed down as if it was a dream.There was also no one here.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look¡­¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that in a whisper, Carol nodded.I carefully headed to the road, and first made sure that no one was really there.


    There were no animals or people in the vicinity.I looked at the road surface to figure out what they had dropped.Then, there was something that could be understood at a nce without looking at it too much.


    It was a stone.It was a big stone with the width of my shoulders.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a stone that could be found in the forest here.It was scrapped with a chisel or something, and it almost became a round sphere.


    ¡®Is the material¡­ granite?¡¯


    It has apletely different texture from sandstone and limestone, which can be broken by tapping with a hammer or something simr.¡¯


    Apparently, at the end of their conversation, they pushed it away and the stone was rolling off the road, and it was on the soil.The stone pavement where the stone dropped was broken, and I was able to see a rough cross section that was different in quality from the weathered surface.


    ¡®So, it¡¯s not going to be easy to lift it up manually.¡¯


    ¡®Even I want to say ¡®Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡¯ if I were asked to do it.It¡¯s probably more than 150 kg.¡¯


    ¡®If two or three people lift it up at full strength, it¡¯s not impossible to lift it up, but the problem is its shape.Since it¡¯s spherical, it¡¯s hard to hold it.¡¯


    ¡®If one person slips his hand, somebody will probably get into an ident.The horse riding noble might be unwilling to give up and push it to the side of the road, but that was a correct answer.¡¯


    I almost knew what this stone was for.


    ¡®I have no choice but to express my condolences to those who are in the great fortress.¡¯


    ¡®No, is it better to pray that some kind of ident will ur and the n will not be feasible?Perhaps, it is an experimental n, so there¡¯s a high possibility that some catastrophe urs to the idental discharge.¡¯


    ¡®However, they are very tactful to prepare so much in a week after winning the battle.It must be a detailed and careful n.Even if they are enemies, I feel like praising them.¡¯


    ¡®Considering the n of those tactful people, praying for an ident seems to have a little hope.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s go back. This is something out of my reach.¡¯


    When I looked away, I entered the forest where Carol was waiting.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>I only put the map just to point out the current location. It¡¯s not really in the raw chapter.</li></ul>

 Chapter 98: (Self Edited) Wallis Pursuit

    A man named Willis, who was a member of the Penins Kingdom Temporary Expeditionary Brigade, was now walking in the forest far north.


    Wallis was a 28-year-old man this year and had no surname.


    The Penins Kingdom was an intense ce after the war that ended 175 years ago. In the war whichsted for about fifty years, half of thend was upied by a pagan country, the Entak Dragon Kingdom, and the southern region was ruled by pagans for forty years. Even after the war ended, the bloodlines of the pagans remained, and of course they were forced to convert, but the traces of cultural mixing were still strong.


    The name Wallis (¥ï¥ê¥¹) was one of them, and if the pronunciation of the Arnnguage was used in the Cocolulu region, Walis (¥ï©`¥ê¥¹) or Valis (¥ï¥¡¥ê¥¹). However, Wallis himself didn¡¯t have such knowledge, so he didn¡¯t know the origin of his name. Wallis was born and had never been given the opportunity to learn, and he could only read a minimum number of works rted to work.


    He didn¡¯t even have a surname. His parents, who were small farmers on a farm, named their third child Wallis in the name of a distant rtive. When he grew up to a certain age, the need toward food became higher. Since it put pressure on household food expenses, he was given to a ¡®middle man¡¯.


    A middle man was a kind of ve trade who introduced a child to a ce where there was a demand forbor and received amission instead. They were the people who changed their title from ¡®ve trader¡¯ after the legal ve hunting was banned in the country by the nationalw. Actually, there was no change in procedure of giving money to parents as the price of the child, and receiving more money from the ¡®referrals¡¯. Plus, the child would be forced to work.


    Unlike real ves, thisbor was hard at a deadline. In the case of Wallis, he was hired by a lord as a misceneous worker in the mountain vige and was forced to work for ten years. He was sold by his parents at the age of eleven, and when he finished his work at the age of 21, he had only one tattered-everyday-wear, and a few bronze coins left.


    After that, he volunteered for a unit that happened to be recruiting troops and became a member of it. The unit that was recruiting young people at that time had the army fund. Food wasn¡¯t a problem. The sleeping ce was secured though it was poor, but overall, it was just perfect.


    After spending almost seven years there, Wallis learned how to handle swords, shields, spears, bows and guns. However, since the gun required gunpowder for training, he had only fired a couple of times in reality. Therefore, the training was done exclusively with old-fashioned weapons.Then, a recruitment of northern Crusade participation arrived.


    Even now and in the past, the Penins Kingdom wasn¡¯t interested in joining the northern Crusade. The Penins Kingdom, which upied the southernmost part of the Isus religion, wasn¡¯t so interested in managing the territory in the north. At one point, they refused to ept the convocation of the Crusade, but this indifference was med by the Papal States. After a dispute, a war broke out, the king¡¯s head fell, and the lord of the throne changed.


    After that, there was a time when a unit of 10000 people was sent, but in this Crusade, they sent only 1000 people. A unit of 1000 people. Just as a pretext.


    Because of this situation, the Penins Kingdom army, even if they sent troops to the north, didn¡¯t participate in active invasions like other armies, but usually exclusively protects the rear and defenses of the supply line. Therefore, there were few opportunities for soldiers to pige, which was a source of ie, and harvesting by looting couldn¡¯t be expected.


    However, instead of that, participants were given a special sry of 50 percent increase in addition to the regr sry. so to speak, the business trip fee was attached. Wallis was participating for that reason.


    ¡ª


    However, now he was being hunted for a very troublesome job. It was a mountain hunt to catch the Long Ear that just escaped the other day.


    Wallis walked silently while stepping on the ground of humus mixed with dead branches. The leaves of the deciduous trees were thickly piled up. The soil that froze and melted repeatedly was moist and wet. When he stepped on it, the soil sunk slightly, and let out the water it contained. In his hometown, the dry sea breeze passed well. So, the soil of the quality that he had never seen, the gloomy weather and cold air made him depressed.


    A man named Arly, who was from a hunter, was walking in front of him. Wallis was just walking with heavy equipment, but the man, who was moving in front of him, had light equipment. Instead, Arly had to walk slowly while scrutinizing the ground. Wallis didn¡¯t know, but there were traces of people walking.


    After a while, Arly stopped and turned around. When he caught up, Arly said ¡®Let¡¯s take a break¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°It¡¯s neither early norte. I¡¯m tired.¡± (Arly)


    He used strange old words, but Arly wasn¡¯t so old. He was sure that he was about to reach the age of 40. However, from the perspective of Wallis, Arly was definitely older, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s no good. I don¡¯t recognize the soil.¡± (Arly)


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°If it¡¯s the soil of my hometown, I could tell that if they walk stealthily after a few hours. But with this soil, I¡¯m not used to it.¡± (Arly)


    Arly made an excuse.


    ¡°I wish there is at least a dog.¡± (Arly)


    ¡°Please be patient. If you kill the one who is running away, we will get a special reward.¡± (Wallis)


    The noble said before departure that they would be rewarded with two gold coins if he killed him. The amount of two gold coins was arge amount of money that Wallis had never held.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get the money, you know. This is what the country is all about.¡± (Arly)


    For the past few days, while teaming up, Wallis learned while listening to the story, but it seemed that this man named Arly had been imprisoned for false charges in the past. So, for that reason, he was looked down by his society. It seemed that the reason why he quit to be a hunter and joined the army was because he couldn¡¯t stay in his hometown due to the false usation.


    Wallis didn¡¯t know if it was actually a false usation, and he wasn¡¯t interested in it, but that was why he didn¡¯t want to believe in the country.


    Arly sat down on the spot without asking.


    ¡°To begin with, it¡¯s scary to chase a face-stripping man. It¡¯s nice to get gold coins, but if you¡¯re killed, you won¡¯t have any children.¡± (Arly)


    Wallis also heard the story. He didn¡¯t know why, but it seemed that the person they chased peeled off his face when he ran away. He imitated the eastern barbarians that he had heard in the story. Those barbarians didn¡¯t know the culture.


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t an animal, he¡¯s a big man. It has a deep foot.¡± (Arly)


    If the person had a deep foot, it should be easy to find. Was it an excuse to rest because he wasn¡¯t familiar with the soil?


    ¡°If I feel that I can¡¯t get him, I would have to run away.¡± (Arly)


    ¡°Then, I wouldn¡¯t get the money.¡± (Wallis)


    Wallis didn¡¯t remember hearing about the rewards for running away without killing. Perhaps, he couldn¡¯t get even a small amount of money just by looking at it and reporting it. He had to kill or catch that guy.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡± (Arly)


    When that was spoken, Wallis¡¯ mind became dark.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said, do the work for the sry. If we don¡¯t make it to the meeting ce, we will be in distress.¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Arly)


    ¡®Did he wait long enough?¡¯


    ¡°Is it about time?¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Arly)


    Arly stood up and started walking while looking at the ground again. They walked without conversation. Soon, the trees became less crowded, and somehow the width began to widen. It was about ten steps away.


    After walking for a while, a stick extended from the shadow of the tree and stuck Arly.


    ¡ª


    Avoiding the thin metal te of the helmet, Arly, who was struck by the neck, copsed as it was.


    Before understanding what had happened, a man with a ck face appeared from the shade of a tree and reached Arly¡¯s fallen body.


    ¡°Hiik¡­¡± (Wallis)


    The appearance was as if an ancient demon, who was said to live in the forest, appeared. However, the demon didn¡¯t seem to be aware of him, and was fishing for Arly¡¯s fallen body.


    ¡®Is he trying to steal his belongings?¡¯


    Wallis decided to fight. It seemed that the enemy wasn¡¯t aware of him. He gently reached for his back and took a short bow.


    The experience of shooting a lot of arrows at the straw bundle during training, allowed him to move smoothly without trembling even under such circumstances.


    He took the bow, took the arrow from the quiver, held it, and pulled it. *Gyuuu* as he aimed.


    Then, as if the demon had suddenly noticed something, he looked at Wallis. The moment their eyes met, Wallis¡¯ right hand was letting go of the strings.


    The unleashed arrow aimed at the torso, but it was slightly off and flew toward the demon¡¯s face. Even so, the power was sufficient, and Wallis first felt the response to hit.


    However, the arrow didn¡¯t prate anyone. The arrow was grabbed.


    The demon shook his head violently and at the same time, shook his arm at a speed that was unnoticeable, and the arrow was held by the demon¡¯s hand around the middle.


    The steel that should pierce the meat and bone remained floating without touching anything.


    The demon, who grabbed the arrow, looked at the arrow in his hand as if he was a bit surprised. He regained his disordered posture due to avoidance and threw the arrow casually. He pulled his sword out of the sheath, and rushed toward Wallis with a speed like a beast.


    ¡°¨C!!¡± (Wallis)


    It was clear that he couldn¡¯t afford to hold the second arrow and shoot it, so Wallis quickly abandoned the short bow. With that hand, he grabbed the handle of the sword that was hung on the waist and pulled it out.


    However, the movement wasn¡¯t refined. He had never repeatedly practiced the emergency action of throwing away his bow and pulling out the sword, and fear and impatience made the movement even more awkward. When the sword was pulled out, the demon was closing the distance of ten steps to one step.


    Wallis put out his sword without having time to take a stance. However, the sword didn¡¯t catch the flesh, and instead, a heavy impact struck his arm. A fist was struck on the arm holding the sword.


    The heavy impact on the forearm numbed the hand holding the sword. The sword that he was barely holding was also taken off his arm, and when his wrist was twisted, his fist opened and he fell to the ground.


    When his chest was kicked down as it was, he rolled to the ground. Then, he had an idea in the mind.


    ¡®I can¡¯t beat this guy. In the first ce, the fighting power was hopelessly different.¡¯


    To begin with, there is no way to fight and win against the existence that grabs the flying arrow and stops it. He is a monster.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s the end of my life.¡¯


    However, when the demon further kicked Wallis and had him face down, he tied his arms around his back tightly with a rope or something. The tied arm was pulled by force, and when he was raised, he was allowed to sit as it was.


    Then, he came out in front of Wallis and faced him. Something that Wallis thought was a forest demon was clearly human, with ck mud on his face.


    ¡°Now¡­ you¡­ no, you.¡± (Y???) (TLN: The first ¡®you¡¯ is ÙFµî/Kiden which is used to address male equals or superior, and the other ¡®you¡¯ is ¤ªÇ°/Omae)


    The man suddenly started speaking Wallis¡¯ mother tongue.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± (Wallis)


    Wallisughed unintentionally because he didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    ¡®Am I dreaming? Why does he speak our words? If this was the one we were chasing, wouldn¡¯t he speak that iprehensible Long Earnguage?¡¯


    ¡°You got courage tough in this situation. Let me give you some good news. I¡¯m not going to kill you right now. The bad news is that if you don¡¯t answer the question I¡¯m about to ask or lie, it¡¯s better to die. In fact, if you don¡¯t speak to the end, you¡¯ll soon suffer and die.¡± (Y???)


    The demon started talking in quick session. In summary, it seemed that torture was about to begin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already tortured three guys like you already. I¡¯llpare it with the information I got, so I can tell if you lie. Also, if you speak honestly, you will not be injured. For example, you won¡¯t be crippled, have one eye or have no nose, and have to spend your entire life hiding from others. If you want to live like a person in the future, talk fluently. I¡¯m not going to torture you for half a day, so do that or I¡¯ll scoop your eyes.¡± (Y???)


    Wallis looked behind the man. In other words, he turned his gaze to Arly, but Arly seemed to be lying down and didn¡¯t get up.


    If Arly was alive, it would be possible to just get up and shoot from the back, but that was unlikely to be expected.


    ¡°Then, my first question, what¡¯s your name?¡± (Y???)


    When that question was asked, the idea of not wanting to reveal his name to the man ran in Wallis¡¯ head.


    At the same time, with the thought that he couldn¡¯t reveal his name, giving the name would make it easier to talk from now on. So, the real name wasn¡¯t important. The reasoning was passed.


    ¡°Carlmist Hopper.¡± (Wallis)


    Wallis told a fake name.


    Then, the man stood up quickly. He suddenly raised his leg up, aimed and stepped down at Wallis¡¯ foot.


    At the same time as the impact of being hit by a heavy hammer, a dull sound was heard along the bones. Severe pain ran through the leg.


    ¡°Ughh.¡± (Wallis)


    The moment he tried to scream, the man¡¯s fist mmed into Wallis¡¯ cheek. In other words, he was beaten.


    Wallis¡¯ body rolled down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream.¡± (Y???)


    ¡°Guh¡­ uuuu~~.¡± (Wallis)


    Although there was still severe pain in the broken leg, Wallis forcibly closed his mouth. When the head was trampled further and the helmet was taken off roughly, his hair was roughly grabbed and pulled as much as possible. From the state of lying on the ground, the upper body was forcibly raised and seated.


    Then, their eyes met again.


    ¡°I know if you lie. Are you as intelligent as a three-year-old child? Or did you think I was a nice person who hadpassion for the cockroaches and feces that had been aimed at my life?¡± (Y???)


    The man, who said that, didn¡¯t show any kindness. It was the eyes of a beast that couldn¡¯t afford being kind. It was like a carnivorous beast that was hungry, cornered and desperate.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. What¡¯s your name?¡± (Y???)


    ¡°W-wallis! I¡¯m Finger-length Wallis!¡± (Wallis)


    Wallis thought it would be unnatural if he didn¡¯t give a surname, so he immediately added a nickname. The Finger-length was the nickname given to him during thebor era because the ring finger was as long as the middle finger. He was given the special nickname because there was a time when there was another man named Wallis at the same site. It wasn¡¯t a lie.


    ¡°I see. So, you are Wallis.¡± (Y???)


    Wallis heard that, he thought about the guys he spoke earlier before telling his name. The name Carlmist Hopper was just an idea, not someone from the expeditionary force.


    For example, if he called himself Arly, the demon might have mistaken him for Arly. But the name Carlmist was bad.


    ¡°Next question. How many people are chasing me?¡± (Y???)


    ¡°1000 people.¡± (Wallis)


    Wallis replied honestly.


    ¡°Is that so¡­? However, you are alone in 1000 people. If 1000 people are following my steps, you should be approaching from side to side, as if you were squeezing the flour on the board.¡± (Y???)


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? 600 people are looking for something other than you. Our side only has 200 people.¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°The numbers don¡¯t match. That¡¯s 800 if you add them all. Where did the remaining 200 go?¡± (Y???)


    ¡°They are looking on the other side of that fine road. You should know that much!¡± (Wallis)


    When it came to how many people there were, it was a matter that he should have already gotten if hispanion spit it out first. It wasn¡¯t particrlyplicated content, so to speak, it wasmon sense and basic information.


    That meant that the man in front of him was saying something like this in order to make him give more answers and confirm the discrepancy in the story after inquiring about his name. From Wallis¡¯ point of view, there was also a suspicion. Rather than confirming the situation, he wanted that guy to release him quickly so he could feel relieved.


    ¡°So, the group of 600 people is going straight to Reform along the seaside. They are searching while plundering there. Your group of 200 people is more or less on the lookout in the nearby area.¡± (Y???)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you satisfied with this?¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°Yes. Well, the story is the same. So, are therge and small unitsing to this side working closely together?¡± (Y???)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that.¡± (Wallis)


    He really didn¡¯t know. The matter whether the units were coordinating with each other was something that didn¡¯t make sense for a terminal soldier like Wallis to know.


    ¡°I see. Well, from the look of it, I guess you don¡¯t know because you¡¯re a low rank soldier.¡± (Y???)


    ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°Next question. How are your organizational structure look like?¡± (Y???)


    ¡°Organizational structure?¡± (Wallis)


    Those were unfamiliar words.


    ¡°Is it a difficult term? The 1000 people that you were talking about. Who is themander? Who is the leader of the 200-man group you belong to? Who is your direct boss and how many people do he lead?¡± (Y???)


    ¡°Haa? Didn¡¯t you ask the previous guy?¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°Of course I heard that, but that may be a lie. So I want to hear from your mouth and verify it.¡± (Y???)


    From Wallis¡¯ point of view, he couldn¡¯t understand the never to hear and confirm such information three times.


    ¡®Is it that important?¡¯


    ¡°Themander is Prince Zayed. Zayed Kamuri Samuri.¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± (Y???)


    ¡°¡­He is leading the 600-man unit. However, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s actually leading the unit on site. That person is¡­ I don¡¯t think he likes to go into the forest.¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°Alright, next question. Who is the leader of the 200-man unit?¡± (Y???)


    ¡°200-man unit? It¡¯s the army of Count Drain, who hires me, is in charge of this. The leader is Peanock-sama.¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°Then, who is your direct superior?¡± (Y???)


    ¡°He is an old man called the strong Jean. He is the leader of a 10-man unit.¡± (Wallis)


    Wallis was talking fluently. Anyhow, if the matter had already came out of someone else¡¯s mouth, he wouldn¡¯t know who said it. So, no one would me himter.


    ¡°Your talk is getting smoother. Then, what¡¯s your mission?¡± (Y???)


    ¡°What? I¡¯m probably going after you?¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°Me? Hunting a remaining soldier of a defeated army?¡± (Y???)


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re going after you guys because you burned our supply.¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°¡­What did you say? Tell me more.¡± (Y???)


    The man changed hisplexion.


    ¡°You guys know best, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Wallis)


    The moment Wallis said that, the man¡¯s hand stretched out. The cheek was mmed with a t hand. He felt his nose cut and nosebleed dripping.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away. Talk about the one you are chasing.¡± (Y???)


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re chasing the duo eagle riders who crashed. They set fire from the sky and crush the Papal States¡¯ dignity. They are extremely in a bad mood. Aren¡¯t the two of you acting together?¡± (Wallis)


    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m not riding an eagle. I mounted a bird that couldn¡¯t fly, and I¡¯m just an officer who camete to the battlefield.¡± (Y???)


    A question mark swirled in Wallis¡¯ head.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t these guys the ones they are chasing? Or is it just defeated soldiers?¡¯


    ¡°Tsk. That¡¯s perfect.¡± (Y???)


    And the demon was alone.


    Apparently, Wallis¡¯ reasoning was correct. Wallis himself was on the rear guard, and didn¡¯t participate. However, if they were such a big battle, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there was only one defeated soldier who escaped to the forest instead of the main road. Not just a person alone, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there were 100 or 1000 people in the forest.


    However, Wallis was chasing him by chance, but it was a skill that he shouldn¡¯t touch. About this, he could only say that he was out of luck.


    ¡°Hehehe, hahaha! What a shame!¡± (Wallis)


    Wallis couldn¡¯t helpughing when he thought of the humorous and miserable situation of the man in front of him.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± (Y???)


    The man hit Wallis¡¯ face again, but from the perspective of Wallis, it was certainly funny.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ aah, yes.¡± (Wallis)


    When he fell down on the ground again, he saw Arly¡¯s body, why was ten steps away and still fell down.


    ¡°Oi, is that the old man there alive?¡± (Wallis)


    Wallis spoke meekly as if asking for help. That was what he wanted to say. And if the old man was still alive¡­


    ¡°Aah, that huh? I¡¯m going to finish him.¡± (Y???)


    ¡°Haa? Why¡­?¡± (Wallis)


    As expected, as far as he could see it, the man was cold-blooded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to kill him, so I tried to stop it with a hit, but I broke his neck. Just so you know, he will just suffer and die. I should make it easier for him now.¡± (Y???)


    ¡°Then, do it.¡± (Wallis)


    He said it easily. He felt that it was true for some reason. When it came to Arly¡¯s life and death matter, it was better to be alive, but now, it didn¡¯t matter if he was dead.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s all I want to hear. Thank you for your hard work.¡± (Y???)


    When the man said that, he covered Wallis¡¯ mouth with a cloth and tied it tightly behind his head. He wouldn¡¯t let Wallis make a loud voice.


    The rope on the back was unlike to be unraveled and it wasn¡¯t possible to scream and callpanions. His leg was broken.


    Wallis realized that if he was left there as it was, there wouldn¡¯t be a way to get help.


    ¡°Hmmphhhh!!¡± (Wallis)


    Wallis protested with all his strength.


    However, the man no longer concerned about him as if he had lost interest. He reached for Wallis¡¯ luggage, and robbed what was inside. And then, he didn¡¯t look back.


    When he went to Arly, he put the de on the back of his neck to make him breathless. The corpse was turned on his back. The man cut a cross, said a prayer like a priest, and then, took his luggage.


    When that was over, he disappeared into the forest.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Yes, the other person is Yuri but since this is from Wallis¡¯ POV and he doesn¡¯t know who Yuri was, I put Yuri¡¯s name as Y???.</li></ul>

 Chapter 99: (Self Edited) Forest without Fire

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± (Yuri)


    I called out. Carol was still sitting safely in the shadow of the tree in front of her.


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked up at me with relieved and tired expressions, perhaps because she was so worried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter. I¡¯m going to walk a little bit more today.¡± (Yuri)


    With that said, I quickly arranged the luggage at the ce I left behind. The luggage I stole earlier were the so-called backpack type, and regardless of how they were made, it seemed more convenient to use them for walking.


    I threw away some unnecessary things to cut down the excess luggage. Fortunately, they had a sword-type type hand shovel, so I buried what I didn¡¯t need in a lightly dug hole and covered it with soil.


    Even so, I didn¡¯t think I could grab an arrow. Although it was a slow arrow with a slow initial velocity due to a poorly made short bow, I was scared myself. Humans could do ridiculous things when cornered.However, it hurt when the hangnail was stuck in the hand, so it was better to avoid it normally from the next time. It was an arrow that was enough to pierce through my cheeks even if I grabbed it.


    ¡°Alright, shall we?¡± (Carol)


    I lowered the backpack to the front, squeezed waist band, and crouched down with my back turned to Carol.


    ¡ª


    When the sun started to set, I put Carol at a suitable ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a big dinner.¡± (Yuri)


    The backpack was quite heavy, probably because they were nning a long march. Naturally, there were a lot of preserved foods inside. Until this morning, there was a slight feeling of hunger, but now, the weight of the food became a burden.


    ¡°Eh, why don¡¯t you make a fire?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°They have already caught up with me. So, it¡¯s scary to light a fire.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The light of the bonfire can be seen from a distance. If the enemy and I were in the opposite position, and if the enemy found out that they were on a bonfire, they would callpanions to surround us, wait for the night and wrap us up.¡¯


    ¡®At that time, we would be sleeping on the spot where the bonfire was up. Carol might be awake, but it is impossible to break through the enclosure with Carol from that state anyway.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? It can¡¯t be helped then.¡± (Carol)


    Carol was convinced without rebutting.


    ¡®It¡¯s painful that you can¡¯t taste the warmth of fire. Even a piece of bread with good smell can be eaten deliciously just by baking it lightly on the fire and reheating it again.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± (Crol)


    ¡°¡­Aah. Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s right. It feels strange to be sorry.¡¯


    ¡°Well, once you¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s go to sleep soon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Leaving that aside, you haven¡¯t told me the situation today yet. I haven¡¯t heard it, you know.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Anyhow, I thought it was the first thing in order to gain distance, so I didn¡¯t talk about it. Although Carol was curious, she didn¡¯t ask me on the way probably because she understood the situation.¡¯


    ¡°Am I going to talk while eating?¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I sat down on the wet ground. Right next to Carol. For the time being, I spoke quietly.


    ¡°Well, I have time, so I¡¯ll talk from the beginning. First of all, I suddenly killed a person, and there was another person, so I took him down. There were two of them.¡± (Yuri)


    I used the crutches that Carol now had. No matter how thin the spear was, its handle wasn¡¯t weak enough to break when it hit a person, and it could be used as a normal weapon.


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It looks like he was still alive, so I talked to him.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, did he talk?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes. They seem to be chasing us with 1000 people.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ehh?¡± (Carol)


    Carol was about to drop the bread she had for a moment. It must have been shocking information. When I heard this, I felt like we were almost out of luck.


    ¡°But 600 of them are looking elsewhere. I think they are going straight to Reform. It seems that they are exploring along the coastline.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I see.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re heading to Nyuka for the time being, but they don¡¯t know there¡¯s a reason to go there. It was a correct decision that we didn¡¯t go along the coastline.¡± (Yuri)


    The coastline of this country isplicated, but it isn¡¯t split like the fjord area on the inner side of the Shaalta mountainous area. The trees are low along the coastline, so you can walk normally. The roads are well maintained, and it is many times easier to walk there than walk through the forest with ovepping trees. In fact, I had considered walking along the coastline to reach Reform, but I didn¡¯t do so because it was dangerous.¡¯


    If I were alone, I would have definitely chosen that path because I was confident that I could walk faster than the enemy if I rushed. However, if I carry Carol on my back, I have to think about my actions on the premise that they can catch up.¡¯


    ¡®As a result, the decision was correct. If I had chosen that, we would have been run over by 600 people by this time.¡¯


    ¡°So¡­ is it leaked to the other side?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It seems that they didn¡¯t get deceived by the corpse that I made. Apparently, they are following our track. For the time being, I¡¯ve leaked a convenient lie.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if that guy will survive. It would be best if he got picked up by someone with themander position and make them believe in lies.¡¯


    ¡®And with the help of two people, it would be great if they could retract it backwards. Even so, the number of people decreased by three from 200 people.¡¯


    ¡°It might be because of the preconception, I think they¡¯re acting together.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°? That¡¯s because they are two people.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡°They didn¡¯t think that you¡¯re injured. And we¡¯re acting with special circumstances. The fact that they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on is that they can¡¯t predict what we¡¯re going to do. Even if the other side reasonably guesses, it doesn¡¯t match with our actual behavior. They think that this guy, which is me, is a big guy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®No effort is made here, and the insights of their side are off the mark. They can¡¯t imagine me walking with a person on my back.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Carol)


    Carol didn¡¯t seem to be convinced.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. All the good things happened today. At least, we don¡¯t have to worry about eating tomorrow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Bad information came in, but nothing bad happened. I only knew the situation from the start. I have to lighten the mood even if I have to force it.¡¯


    Let¡¯s eat quickly and go to sleep. If there¡¯s no bonfire, you don¡¯t have to stay up either.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If people like the Queen Sword, who can act freely in the forest at night, are chasing, it would be useless anyway. Plus, I want Carol to be careful during the day.¡¯


    ¡ª


    After the meal, Carol and I put on oil paper separately under the same tree.


    ¡®Tonight, the darkness is very deep. The day before yesterday was a new moon, so today is a crescent moon¡­ Is it dark?¡¯


    ¡®Without a bonfire, I feel like I¡¯m really wrapped up at night. Especially in the forest¡­ Besides, it¡¯s cold. Even with a bonfire, it¡¯spletely different with it and without it.¡¯


    ¡®The cold soaked into the bones. Although it¡¯s particrly cold this winter¡­ it is especially cold today. The painful foot loses its warmth as if it has frozen the fatigue as it is.¡¯


    ¡®I may not be able to sleep today. It feels like I can¡¯t sleep today, so will I be able to continue tomorrow? It still takes three or four days to get to the Nyuka vige¡­¡¯


    *Awooooo¨C¡­*


    ¡®Aah, it¡¯s a wolf howl.¡¯


    *Swish*


    There was a rubbing sound of paper next to me.


    ¡®It seems she still is not asleep. No, she¡¯s awake. Even I, who is exhausted, can¡¯t sleep¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re worried about wolves, we will be fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°The will will go over there because I shed the blood when I killed that guy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®His neck bone was broken, so I put a de in the back of his neck, and then, cut his carotid artery. Since his heart was beating, there was bleeding. The wolf that traces the smell will head there.¡¯


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s cold.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Ooh, is that so¡­ yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Should I make a bonfire tomorrow? No matter how dangerous it will be¡­?¡¯


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ can¡¯t you sleep if I get close to you? That¡¯s because¡­ it may be warmer that way.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What¡­? Why are you saying foolish things? That¡¯s what I think.¡¯


    ¡®However, I don¡¯t have any reason to deny. Even in winter mountains, when people are in distress, they stick together.¡¯


    ¡®Rather, I wonder why I didn¡¯t have that idea until now. I wonder if I am unconsciously not trying to think about it.¡¯


    ¡°Alright¡­ that is if you don¡¯t mind it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Really¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°T-then¡­ I¡¯ll go over there¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol said it and started to move next to me.


    ¡®What are you trying to do? I can¡¯t see anything in the dark.¡¯


    I took off the poncho-shaped oil paper I was wearing.


    ¡®Although it was made quiterge so that it could be worn and walked with luggage on its back, could two people fit in it?¡¯


    Carol groped and touched my shoulder. When I expected that she would stick side by side, she put her hand on myp and turned to the front of me.


    ¡°Open your knees.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Aah, yes.¡± (Yuri)


    With an empty mind, I opened the knees just like how I was sitting during the physical education lesson. Carol put her hands on both knees and let her body enter the gap. Her back suddenly hit my chest te.


    I put on the oil paper. Therge oil paper somehow covered the bodies of two people. Carol seemed to have taken off her oil paper.


    Her body was so cold that I couldn¡¯t feel the body temperature. I couldn¡¯t feel the warmth even if I held her in my chest. It might be because it was cold to the core of my body.


    When I grabbed Carol¡¯s hand, it was cold as if I was holding a cold steel. My hands, which I thought were cold, were still warmer.


    ¡®It may be because the air is dry, her hands were not only dry, but also rough. However, if I hold her hands like this, it will get warmer soon.¡¯


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol breathed out as if she wasfortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s warm. I wish we had done this from the beginning.¡± (Carol)


    She held my hands tightly.


    ¡°Not good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This is not good.¡¯


    ¡°Why? Do you not like it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It will be bad for your future husband.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oophf¡­ hehehe¡­ hehehehe.¡± (Carol)


    Carolughed as if trying to hold herughter at the same time.


    ¡°Future husband in this situation¡­ is it? Hehehe¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Is it weird?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about it. This is the basis of survival.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®You¡¯re right.¡¯


    However, I¡¯m not a person like Buddha who refused worldly desires, and I¡¯m feeling something in this kind of situation. It would be different if Carol is a big-sized woman with a bed smell, but now that my body smells terrible, her smell is a really good smell.¡¯


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m exhausted today, so it¡¯s better to sleep now before my libido is activated.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s true, but it¡¯s better not to do this with a man. I know it¡¯s unavoidable in this situation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do it if it wasn¡¯t you. I won¡¯t feel good anyway.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Uhmm¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­Shall we sleep?¡± (Yuri)


    I said it in desperation.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>When the next turn to trante this novel, I will trante an introductory of the Tyrellme Godly Empire chapter. The chapter is even longer than this chapter and I think I need to trante that first before proceeding with the main story chapter.</li></ul>

 Chapter 100: (Self Edited) Onsite Meeting

    Peanock Drain, the current Count of Drain, met his subordinates in the forest.


    The Drain County had a rtively rich andrge area, and the Count household always had about 400 soldiers. The soldiers were rarely used in wars with neighboring nobles, but in most cases, he was dispatched at the request of upper nobles, such as upper dukes, and usually worked to maintain security in the territory.


    When he needed more troops, he could impose military service to further increase the troops and became an army of about 1000 people, but he didn¡¯t do that this time. He recruited 400 soldiers, and led 200 among them.


    They consisted of fixed numbers of a few Knights in feudal contractual rtionships and soldiers mixed with hoodlums.


    Hiring hoodlums in the territory could also be a disy of permanent soldiers, and by gathering poor men who were likely to be criminals if left alone, they would be instructed to attack bandit organizations the moment they appeared. Such a method was adopted by many nobles because it was a wise rule method due to the change of the war background by the appearance of guns.


    Among them, Count Drain¡¯s army might have seeded in training. While there were many nobles who remained as thugs in bandit organizations, Count Drain¡¯s army gradually created a mechanism to train the thugs through training little by little.


    They woke up and trained at regr time every morning, and they were allowed to have a moderate distraction at night, but they had to go to bed by midnight. In addition to such a regr life, if they were sometimes given praised and moderate pride, they would also act with some moderation. In that way, they had been steadily improving the training.


    It was also thanks to Prince Zayed¡¯s request that he was selected for the expedition to the Northern Crusade.


    If the roots were no different from bandits, they couldn¡¯t be left with the security of the supply. If not, they would steal the supply all at once, stealing bags of gold coins and killing the Knights. Everything would be lost. The origin of the soldiers was only a matter of origin, and although such cases wouldn¡¯t disappearpletely, it was within the permissible range in Count Drain¡¯s army.The army was divided into two units. Knight Sanja Mactony and Knight Canker Willens led 100 soldiers each. Further below that, there were 50-man, 20-man and 10-man soldiers.


    ¡°Hmm, so?¡± (Peanock)


    Peanock urged.


    ¡°I found two other viges here, but they were all burned.¡± (Sanja)


    Sanja said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Peanock)


    Peanock nodded and replied.


    The ces where the three of them went to were viges which had already been burnt. However, it didn¡¯t mean that the Kuran burned it. Apparently, the Shanti burned it themselves.


    If they did this, the invaders would be in great trouble. That was because it was the most efficient way to get food for soldiers and horses in the invading area.


    ¡°Other than that? Did you find the demon?¡± (Peanock)


    ¡°No. Not even one.¡± (Sanja)


    Sanja replied.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ what about you?¡± (Peanock)


    Peanock urged Canker.


    Both Canker and Sanja led 100-man units and were in charge of half the search area.


    ¡°Yes. At least one of them is running away.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°Ooh.¡± (Peanock)


    Peanock made a unique gesture. It was a gesture that wasn¡¯t suitable for a person who turned 35 this year, and when he heard an intriguing report, he looked displeased. It was a habit.


    ¡°But one of them seems to be very skillful.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°Is that man a demon?¡± (Peanock)


    ¡°No, it seems different ording to the story I heard.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°And that is?¡± (Peanock)


    ¡°The attacked person was saved.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°Ooh?¡± (Peanock)


    Peanock was surprised because it felt strange. What did it mean for someone who was being in pursuit to keep the pursuit person alive?


    Actually, if he broke the legs so that the man couldn¡¯t walk on his own, they would need several people to care for them. For that reason, two people from Canker¡¯s unit had undertaken the duty to take care of that man, and they were discharged from their regr service. However, Peanock didn¡¯t have such an understanding.


    ¡°The man was threatened with torture, got his leg broke instead of greeting. He was told that he would be alive if he spoke, and it seemed that he spoke easily.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°Hmm. While he is a demon, he is very faithful, is it?¡± (Peanock)


    In torture, it would be normal to promise not to kill if the tortured person spoke. However, whether the tortured person was killed or not would be another matter.


    It was such a verbal promise, and it wasn¡¯t always necessary to keep it. To keep a promise that wouldn¡¯t receive a bacsh if anyone didn¡¯t keep it meant that the torturer might have a characteristic of abiding rules. That was what Peanock thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it myself. ording to him, the demon didn¡¯t know about the dragon or explosion on the supply.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Peanock)


    ¡°It seems that he is one of those who lost in the decisive battle and ran away.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°Really? Perhaps, there are such people.¡± (Peanock)


    Some people would enter the forest. When Peanock thought about it, it would be strange if the enemy didn¡¯t enter the forest.


    ¡°However, the demon is somehow having an unthinkable means of deceiving another.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°Ooh?¡± (Peanock)


    ¡°A leader of a 10-man unit and three soldiers have already been killed.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°What did you say?¡± (Peanock)


    ¡°When they follow his footsteps, it seems that traps have been set up. ¡°The leader of the 10-man unit was killed like this.¡± (Canker)


    Canker hit his belly with his forearm.


    ¡°When he stepped on a rope or something on the ground, a bent branch flew diagonally from below, and¡­¡± (Canker)


    ¡°Did he get hit by the branch?¡± (Peanock)


    ¡°An arrow was tied on the branch. I took it from the soldier he killed.¡± (Canker)


    Peanock distorted his face, imagining the scene.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Did he die?¡± (Peanock)


    ¡°Yes. An arrow with barbs stuck in his belly.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if he died.¡± (Peanock)


    The 10-men unit leader wasn¡¯t given the Knight status, but he was to be entrusted with the upsurge of hoodlums. It wasn¡¯t a shame if he wasn¡¯t a Knight, and even on the way to the north, he could be considered as a person who died in the fight against the bandits who were aiming for the supply.


    ¡°But why does the demon do such a thing?¡± (Peanock)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. With that kind of trick, he should have already run away. There¡¯s no reason for him to walk nonchntly.¡± (Canker)


    That was the question. The Count Drain¡¯s army immediately rode their horse as soon as they were ordered. Perhaps, it was decided to go ahead, start an investigation and search the forest. However, thanks to the lost of three days until the order was issued, it caused a fatal dy in the initial action.


    If a person had three days, he could gain a considerable distance if he was a trained person.


    It had been five days since the decisive battle, but a person who was walking around like this these days was either he was injured, slow or stupid person. It was strange for someone thatpetent to still remain in this ce because his legs should be fine if he had training in the army.


    ¡°Is his leg injured?¡± (Peanock)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. ording to the victim, the distance of ten steps was shortened in a blink of an eye.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Certainly, he¡¯s slow.¡± (Peanock)


    ¡°Maybe he is sick. Or maybe because he is hungry?¡± (Canker)


    ¡°Huh! A demon could have a diarrhea?¡± (Peanock)


    Peanock threw that idea away because it didn¡¯t seem rted.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s true that the demon has skills. What should we do?¡± (Canker)


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Peanock)


    ¡°Should I follow him persistently?¡± (Canker)


    When Peanock looked at Canker, it seemed that he wanted to overlook the demon. To tell the truth, the surviving foolish soldier exaggerated it. In addition, the death of one of the 10-men unit leaders spread the uneasiness among the soldiers.


    Furthermore, among the soldiers, the number of hunters, who were ustomed to tracking the footsteps was limited. All three people who were killed were hunters (two of them whom died in the trap). Since they had to take the lead in searching for the footsteps, it would be natural that they would fall prey of the trap first.


    Even if they had no experience, they couldn¡¯t do pursuit work. Plus, it would be a slow task to walk in the dark forest, looking for the slight dents carved in the ck humus soil. In other words, the search ability of the unit was beginning to decline.


    Even so, it was of course possible to hit the thugs¡¯ butt to get the job done. However, after making some more sacrifices, it wasn¡¯t worth the effort to get amon demon.


    Even if they crushed his throat and made him a criminal, then, the demon would be like a small fish that was injured and left behind. That would be enough. Besides, they heard that many of the demons were caught on the coastline. They didn¡¯t have to go out of their way to look around the forest and catch him at great expense and effort.


    ¡°Of course, pursue him.¡± (Peanock)


    However, Peanock¡¯s reply was ruthless.


    ¡°It¡¯s a job directlymissioned by Sir Pzzo of the Papal States. Also, Prince Zayed¡¯s expectations are high. Can you spare ten to twenty soldiers?¡± (Panock)


    ¡°However, as I said earlier, the demon is likely to be just a deserter¡­¡± (Canker)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much I can believe. It¡¯s just a story from a soldier. Besides, even if it¡¯s not real, and even if you don¡¯t catch him, it won¡¯t stand out either. That¡¯s because Sanja¡¯s unit is trying to find one of them. That¡¯s right.¡± (Peanock)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Canker)


    Common people didn¡¯t bother to walk in the forest that was difficult to walk. In the previous battlefield, the reinforcements of Shaalta were in charge of the pce firmly. The retreat wasrgely orderly, and it didn¡¯t be amotion like scattering spiderlings.


    Sanja¡¯s unit, which was in charge of half of the search range, didn¡¯t catch any of them and they didn¡¯t find anyone who was fleeing. They found only an old man whomitted suicide in his home.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I understand.¡± (Canker)


    However, Peanock¡¯s reason wasn¡¯t unjustified. Canker nodded.


    ¡°Then, do your best. Dismiss.¡± (Peanock)


    ¡ª


    Canker rode his horse that day and returned to his troops.


    In a small campsite with only one patched tent, there were a few lean messengers and two 50-men unit leader. Being lean meant that they were suitable for running long distances. It didn¡¯t mean that they were weakening.


    Usually, a messenger required horsemanship to carry out mission safely, but it was useless in the forest. Instead, what was needed was physical strength to run through the forest. Therefore, Canker selected people who were good at long-distance running and made them messengers.


    When Canker arrived, everyone stood up from their chairs and gave a bow.


    ¡°Sit.¡± (Canker)


    When he said that, everyone took afortable position. Some people sat in chairs.


    ¡°Peanock-sama wants you to catch the Long Ear.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (??)


    The one who let out the small voice that was hardly heard was one of the 50-men unit leaders. It had been discussed several times in thest few days, but in his opinion, the two Long Ear targets had already gone out by the sea and hidden in the enemy royal capital.


    So, the person in charge of searching for such a forest would deal with a job that required much effort but a little profit. In other words, it was a poor luck from the beginning.


    From Canker¡¯s point of view, that wasn¡¯t always the case. However, he thought that it was a shame toe to such a conclusion, but he couldn¡¯t understand it. And if there were such a thought, it might be normal that he would tired to be ordered to catch them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take directmand.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (??)


    ¡°You can¡¯t catch them with an army with low morale. I will gather people who I can use among you. The rest¡­ All you have to do is to take a break.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°How many people?¡± (??)


    ¡°I need approximately five people. Of course, those who can track the footsteps should be given priority. The rest will continuously chase after them. And I will chase him alone.¡± (Canker)


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Thest part where Canker said he will chase Yuri alone is something that I can¡¯t be sure. The sentence is quite vague. I¡¯ll change itter if necessary.</li></ul>

 Chapter 101: (Self Edited) Forest at Night

    ¡°¡­Wake up. Wake up.¡± (Carol)


    I woke up with a whisper in my ear. Carol, who was snuggling, was trying to wake me up with her face close in the poncho.


    Carol¡¯s face was illuminated by the moonlight. It seemed that it was still night.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    I wanted to rub my eyes, but I was afraid to move.


    ¡°I smell something.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Smell?¡± (Yuri)


    Speaking of smell, my body was quite dirty, so the smell should be terrible.


    ¡°It smells like a bonfire, or something burnt¡­¡± (Carol)¡°¡­!¡± (Yuri)


    That was it. The drowsiness suddenly disappeared.


    I used my nose to smell. However, I couldn¡¯t notice the smell, other than the body smell of ady.


    ¡°I don¡¯t smell it. I¡¯ll take this off at once.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Carol)


    When I took off the poncho, I stood up, left Carol and used my nose again.


    ¡®As expected, I can¡¯t smell it. However, Carol¡¯s senses for the past few days was very sharp. It couldn¡¯t be said that she made a mistake.¡¯


    ¡°Do you smell it now?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No. But I did a while ago.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®If so, the wind direction may have changed a little. Aside from wildfires, if it smells like a bonfire, there is a possibility that it would deviate even if the wind direction changed a little.¡¯


    ¡°When did you smell it? Just a while ago?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± (Carol)


    I immediately licked my thumb with my tongue. I checked the wind direction. Even if it deviated a little, if the other side was burning a fire, it might be possible to find it by going upwind.


    ¡°Well then.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m going to check for a bit. Something in my heart tingled when I tried to say it, so I stopped saying it.¡¯


    ¡®The wind was blowing from the direction I was walking with Carol on my back today. If the enemy is chasing my footsteps, going there silently will result in double footsteps in the reverse order.¡¯


    ¡®Intuitively, I thought it was bad. If the enemy resumes pursuit tomorrow morning and sees the double footprints continuing to the camp, they naturally think ¡®the target was watching usst night¡¯. If I do so, they would find out that I am in a nearby pce. Then, the vignce will increase.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, if it¡¯s about two people, I would choose to ambush and get rid of them at night. If they are sleeping, I can kill them without any resistance. Then, there won¡¯t be any footprints. However, in some cases, there is a possibility about fifty people are gathering and sleeping.¡¯


    ¡®In that case, it¡¯s impossible for me to kill them alone. Then, I will give a hint to the enemy. In this situation, one mistake can be fatal. However, I have no other options but to see it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look. Wait for a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    When I squinted my eyes, my eyes were still working as it was in the night, probably thanks to the moon phase that came after the new moon. I could see my feet.


    I jumped lightly and put my foot on the protruded root of a tree. I repeated it five to six times, without leaving a footprint about ten meters.


    After that, I started going upwind.


    ¡ª


    When I walked about 200 meters, the smell of the bonfire became so strong that I could clearly smell it in my nose. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t a mistake.


    I walked a little less than 100 meters, and saw the light. When I look at the light, I couldn¡¯t see the darkness, so I proceeded with caution. As I approached very close, I hid in the shadow of a tree and listened carefully.


    Many people were lying down in an open space. When I counted quickly, there were twelve people. As expected, they were the Kuran soldiers.


    One sentinel was standing, the other was on a bonfire. The rest were lying around the fire. Each of them was in a sleeping bag shaped like an envelope.


    I grasped the bow I brought again.


    The sentinel was wearing armor, but it was a half-armor that looked like the chest and belly covered with sheet metal. In addition, since he was showing his back, he could be defeated by shooting with a bow.


    However, the other person, who was up and was at the bonfire, wore so-called te armor of full body armor.


    It wasn¡¯t made by the wonderful decoration and technique that the royal noble wore, but rather it was made by cutting and pasting a thin gold te with a snip. Moreover, it looked like it rusted in some ces.


    But there was no doubt that the armor still covered the whole body.


    ¡®Well, when thinking normally, I wonder if he is themander of the unit. It would be different if I used a decent strong bow and a steel arrowhead, but with the short bow I have and a half-blunt arrowhead, it seems unlikely that it could prate the armor. Of course, if he takes off the helmet, that may be possible, but I don¡¯t have the skill to aim for his head.¡¯


    ¡®It would be possible to confuse themander by killing him, but that would be nine out of ten chances. Actually, even if I aim at the head, it would be ten percent of chance to hit his head. Of course, it¡¯s right to try even with a ten percent probability when there is no risk. However, it¡¯s actually full of risk.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m confident that I could escape, but if I do it, I would give information to the enemy. Information that I am in the immediate vicinity, and they are already catching up. It isn¡¯t wise to touch these guys now. I shouldn¡¯t do anything from the beginning if it¡¯s going to bring unnecessary trouble to myself.¡¯


    I pulled out my face. Then, in the dim light, I took out the clock and watched the time using the light of the bonfire that reached slightly.


    It was 9 PM. It was a good time to sleep after eating. But in this situation, it was unlikely that everyone, including the sentry, would sleep.


    ¡®Shall I go back?¡¯


    I left the ce without making a sound, just like when I came.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Haa~~¡­¡± (Yuri)


    After walking for a while, I sighed loudly.


    I was dizzy even though I wasn¡¯t anemic.


    ¡®I feel like my stomach is tightened. They are just where I went in the daytime. I thought I could still walk for a moment and spend the night here. It¡¯s a ce where they can overlook. In other words, they were clearly following my feet. And even if I can make a night attack at the right time, I can¡¯t annihte them.¡¯


    ¡®Another condition is added. With Carol on my back, I¡¯m slower than them, and they will definitely catch up tomorrow, or even if I¡¯m lucky, the morning after tomorrow. Then, it¡¯s over.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s it. It¡¯s difficult. However, I can¡¯t die. I used to think that it would be a good idea to die in remorse if I couldn¡¯t help it, but now, I can¡¯t do it.¡¯


    ¡®My life and death ovepped with that of Carol. I can¡¯t die and I can¡¯t lose. However, I lose. We have already been hard pressed. There¡¯s no way to carry Carol on my back without stepping on the soil.¡¯


    ¡®I can barely walk with her on my back, and I can¡¯t move while leaping on the roots of a tree like I did earlier. So, it¡¯s not possible to erase the footprint when there are two of us.¡¯


    When my consciousness came to an end, I felt like I heard the footsteps of death. The pulse of the heart became faster, the breathing became rough, the nerves were disturbed, and the hands began to tremble.


    ¡®No. I can¡¯t think of that. I can¡¯t be afraid. I can¡¯t give up and throw everything.¡¯


    ¡®There is a possibility at any time. There is no encirclement without a hole.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s something that humans do. Like me, the other person is also a person who makes mistakes. It¡¯s not fighting a god-like being who never makes mistakes. There is always an option to overturn the situation.¡¯


    ¡®The question is, do I have the ability to discover it. And am I capable of doing it? Above all, I can¡¯t give up just because there is a small possibility. When I was alone, I always gave up.¡¯


    ¡®My life wasn¡¯t worth the effort. It was something that could be easily abandoned and given up at any time. However, now it¡¯s tied to Carol¡¯s fate.¡¯


    Even if there¡¯s no possibility, there¡¯s no choice but to do it. That is until my heart is torn.¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­!¡± (Carol)


    When I got back to Carol, I saw a slight movement.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, I felt the tension had eased. She probably thought it was an enemy.


    ¡°How was it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Aah, I was there. There were twelve people camping on the very road we took today.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± (Carol)


    It was a in reply.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s over. Tomorrow, it will¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Nothing is over yet. Nothing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really? Is there any n?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes. I thought about it while I wasing back.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Can you tell me?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Should I tell her? Well, it¡¯s probably fine. If I don¡¯t tell her at all, she¡¯ll be worried. Anxiety is a serious problem. In this case, you may be pessimistic and develop to a level where it can strangle your neck. It¡¯s not a matter of reassuring a child who is away from home.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Simply put, I realized that we were being cornered because of our weaknesses. We¡¯re slow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± (Carol)


    She thought that it was her fault. Her voice was somehow fragile.


    ¡°Before fighting the enemy, we need to sort out that point at once. If we expose our weaknesses and fight them, it¡¯s natural to lose.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°And when I think about it, I realize that the enemy has the same weaknesses. That¡¯s for sure.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes. Therefore, I¡¯m going to eliminate this weakness and exploit the opponent¡¯s weakness. I¡¯ll do what the other side dislikes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®? What do you mean by that?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving me to fight them.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Aah. This girl is very sharp. Since the crash, I¡¯m not only carrying her on my back, but I¡¯ve been fighting desperately.¡¯


    ¡°Let me tell you this. It¡¯s all thanks to your nose. Discovering the enemy from here insanely helps. It¡¯s like I was saved because of you. I¡¯m not saying it as a mere constion, alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Without today¡¯s discovery, we would be caught up by tomorrow. Then, it would be over.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What is fine?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because I¡¯m a burden.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Burden, is it?¡¯


    ¡°I do what I want to do. It¡¯s not something you have to worry about.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s my fault.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I told you many times. It wasn¡¯t.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ Uhuhuu *sniff*¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Something is wrong.¡¯


    ¡°*Sniff* *sniff*¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It¡¯s a tearful voice. Are you crying?¡¯


    Then, I started to hear the sound of her doing something. It looked faint, but it seemed that she was hitting her leg.


    ¡°Oi, stop it. What is wrong with you?¡± (Yuri)


    I said it without understanding her reason.


    ¡°If this leg¡­ moves¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°You¡¯re injured, so it can¡¯t be helped. Oii.¡± (Yuri)


    I crouched and grabbed Carol¡¯s arm in the dark. I thought it would be a problem if we were exposed. Then, Carol rxed without resisting.


    ¡°If this leg moves¡­ we could have fought together¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol said as if she was trying to squeeze her voice.


    ¡®I understand that feeling. It would be painful for me if the position was reversed. If I couldn¡¯t demonstrate the fighting techniques I had learned so far, I would only be protected by Carol.¡¯


    ¡®However, I don¡¯t feel that Carol is a burden. If she was a waste that didn¡¯t feel worth protecting, she would have been a burden. However, in reality, I don¡¯t feel that way now.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I¡¯m risking my life, but it feels good to give my life to protect you. I¡¯m surprised myself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I hope this will make you feel better. Well, it would be nice if she could feel relieved.¡¯


    ¡°Anyhow, I¡¯ll talk about itter. I have a lot of work to do tonight. We need to move from here immediately.¡± (Yuri)

 Chapter 102: (Self Edited) Tracking

    By the time I finished my work and returned to Carol, the night had already dawned.


    ¡°Yuri.¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who raised her face, seemed to tremble in the cold. I kept walking, so my body was warm, but Carol was spending the night exposed to the wind without a bonfire. I didn¡¯t think she slept.


    I dropped the load I had with me. It wasn¡¯t baggage necessary for sleeping, but a baggage carried as a mere weight.


    If I left both Carol and luggage, my weight would be less than half, so I thought that footprints would be unnatural, so I carried it on my back.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes. About thirty minutes ago, there was a shout¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I was surprised at how impressed I was. We¡¯re epting the facts. My hands are no longer shaking. There¡¯s no sign of trembling, no drowsiness, and the physical strength was moderatelycking.¡¯¡®Excessive tension makes nerves hypersensitive and loses muscle control. The hands trembled because the nerves are invaded by excitatory substances and the muscles move freely. In such a state, raw power maye out, but the delicate movement will be lost.¡¯


    ¡®Now, that¡¯s not the case. The body moves freely as I thought. I don¡¯t know if it was because I made up my mind, but I¡¯m good.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to borrow your dagger.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll give this knife to you.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave Carol the knife I used to cook. The de length was short, and it wasn¡¯t a much sharpened knife, but it would be enough to the extent that self-harm was possible in the case of emergency.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°?¡± (Yuri)


    Carol looked back at me in doubt, staring at me silently. She tried to say something, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°¡­See you.¡± (Yuri)


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say, leaving only short words and waved lightly.


    ¡°¡­Yeah, good luck.¡± (Carol)


    I walked away without replying.


    ¡ª


    From Carol, I walked a bit away while hiding my footprints, and I arrived at the ce where we slept yesterday.


    Yesterday, I carried Carol from here, moved in a different direction and left Carol. Then, with a handmade torch in one hand, I carefully erased the footprints by hand, and returned to the original ce. Then I walked to the depths of the forest again.


    They would find the ce where we sleptst night. They should know that we took a break there and slept.


    If there were no footprints left from there, they would find traces of erasing. However, the footprints which remained clearly extended further from the traces of the camping. If so, there would be no doubt.


    In reality, a lot of footprints seemed to be heading towards where I walkedst night. If not, Carol wouldn¡¯t be safe either.


    Andst night, I thought it would be an alternative to the rm, so I set a trap there. When I approached secretly, there were traces of being caught in the trap.


    First, a thin twisted string was tied between trees at the height of a snare.


    The string was strode over. Whether the victim was in a hurry or was afraid to get his leg caught and activated the trap, the string remained uncut.


    However, this string was really just strode sideways, and even if it hooked the foot, they would just fall. The main target was the holes over there.


    After digging lightly with a shovel, an arrowhead was erected, and if they stepped on the hole where dead leaves were ced, the arrowhead would pierce into the sole of the feet. The first step of striding the rope was supposed to be the weight, so the rope was supposed to be extra tight.


    The two holes that I dug were clearly traced on one side, and the fresh blood was bleeding into the soil. After stepping on it, it seemed that he fell down on the spot and hit it hard, and there were signs that the ground was messed up.


    The other hole was lightly dug up and the arrowhead was removed, probably because it was detected before stepping on it. Well, it would be too stupid to step on both of them.


    The reason for making two holes was that one hole couldn¡¯t cover both the case of striding with the right foot, and the case of striding with the left foot. Therefore, I expected that one of them wouldn¡¯t hit.


    The arrowhead, that didn¡¯t stab them, was thrown around and disposed of, but I couldn¡¯t find it. However, the other arrowhead was covered with fresh blood and fell to the nearby ground.


    I wiped it lightly with a rag and put it in a storage case. Incidentally, I also collected the strings.


    Looking at the footsteps again, it seemed that the bleeding was stopped hurriedly and the injured person was walking with another person.


    Even if they tried to stop the bleeding, they probably just tied the leg tightly. It didn¡¯t seem to be perfect since there were traces of blood made footprints like stamps.


    Following that blood trails, I went further.


    ¡ª


    After walking a few hundred meters, there was a person there.


    He followed with his injured leg for a while, but I thought that he was left behind. A man was sitting with his back against a tree.


    Blood was bleeding from the right foot, creating a blood clot on the ground. Even with tight sutures, it was quite impossible to walk on the road with an arrow wound on the sole of the foot. It was even more unreasonable to just tie it up.


    ¡®For humans, if even one liter of blood flows out, blood pressure would drop considerably. If you bleed as much as two liters, you will die. If you walk with the foot where the wound is open, there would be much blood flowing out soon.¡¯


    Although he wasn¡¯t dead, his consciousness should be considerably hazy. Theplexion was also very bad.


    ¡°<i>Did they leave you?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I approached him while talking in the Kuranguage. The man raised his face and looked at me.


    I hid my ears and wore the clothes I stole from the dragon rider. Although the design was different, the clothes were from the same Kuran, so they wouldn¡¯t look as different as those from Shaalta.


    Since it was a collection of a wide variety of army attire, he shouldn¡¯t feel suspicious. If he felt it, it was probably because he was too young.


    The man, who was in a dire situation, looked at me with his face shining as if he had no doubt. He was an adult who was probably in his thirties. The beard was growing a lot.


    ¡°<i>Ouh¡­ sorry, but help me.</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>Alright.</i><i>That¡¯s my duty.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    When I answered, the man looked down again.


    I approached the man. I pulled out the dagger out of the sheath¡­


    ¡°<i>Oi, are you alright?</i><i>Look me in the eye.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡­and said it.


    The moment the man raised his face, I inserted the de into his throat.


    The sharpened de of the excellent dagger pierced the man¡¯s throat with almost no resistance.


    ¡°<i>Ug..ughaa.</i>¡± (??)


    The de inserted sideways to block the airway.


    It would be a problem if he shouted. There was still a good chance that the others were still within the reach of a loud voice.


    ¡°¡­¡± (??)


    The man touched the handle of the sword. However, he couldn¡¯t pull it out.


    That was because I was holding the handle with my free left hand, so that he couldn¡¯t pull out the sword.


    When he found out that the sword couldn¡¯t be pulled out, the man grabbed my arm and resisted as hard as he could, but he seemed to have no strength probably because he was suffering from blood lost to begin with.


    While doing so, the struggling disappeared and hepletely stopped breathing. Then, I waited for another ten seconds before pulling out the dagger. Even after the heart stopped, blood overflowed from the hole where the dagger was pulled out, probably because it had umted in the throat.


    However, it didn¡¯t blow up like a fountain. There was a problem in fighting with clothes that were sticky with blood, and it looked like thick leather. Although it had made me feel difficult, I couldn¡¯t afford to think about how the enemy died.


    That was the correct answer.


    ¡ª


    I felt a bit sick looking at the dead body, but I immediately went to the man¡¯s belongings. First was the sword.


    I was more familiar with daggers, but I might want to use this. As I thought so, I pulled out the sword from the sheath. It was a double-edged straight sword.


    Except for the short length, it was an ordinary sword with no features in thickness and length. If I had to ssify it, it should be a short sword.


    I had been trained in using warped daggers, so I wasn¡¯t used to double-edged straight swords. I almost lost interest, but I tried to bend the sword using the ground to see how much it was.


    It didn¡¯t bend at all.


    The squeaky feel of theyering the de of the cutter knife hit my arm. The sword that had been burned until it became red hot was dropped into the water in winter. It pulled up as it was and sharpened likely. That was the mechanism to produce the sword.


    With something like this, even a single blow of a sturdy spear would snap it like a dead branch. I didn¡¯t expect much, but I didn¡¯t think I would use this sword for anything.


    I looked for other luggage.


    In addition to food, a pouch-like bag wrapped around the belly came out with gun tools for some reason. The man didn¡¯t have a gun, and as far as I could see, there was none in the nearby area.


    The pouch contained a bag filled with lead beads and separate gunpowder. On the rope flint, the fire was still smoldering.


    ¡®Lead beads would be heated, melted and made into a bullet. The tool for making lead beads into a bullet simply shaped like a taiyaki. Instead of taiyaki, the cavity would be used to make a round bullet. The size isn¡¯t so big. It¡¯s generally a palm size tool.¡¯


    ¡®The caliber of the gun wasn¡¯t fixed by amon standard, such as how many millimeters, so even if they bring 10000 pre-made bullets and distribute to each soldier, the bullets may not enter the gun cavity, and it may be small to use.¡¯


    ¡®Therefore, the gunes with a set of equipment that has the same caliber in advance, and the soldiers are given lead beads, and each bullet is made by melting lead. Lead melts at a temperature of a little over 300 degree Celsius , so a bonfire is sufficient enough as a heat source. They hold a small egg-like tool over fire, melt the lead beads, and pour it into the taiyaki-like machine toplete the bullet.¡¯


    Bullet Mould


    The man had lead grains, but he didn¡¯t have the essential taiyaki-like tool. That one is always treated as a set with a matchlock gun, so I guess they collected it.


    Bullet Soapstone


    The fusge, lead beads, and gunpowder aren¡¯t needed. Based on that, they probably have enough.


    The enemy has at least two guns.


    For a moment, I felt that my heart became heavy. I immediately got rid of that feeling. It wasn¡¯t the case when it was dark.


    ¡®If you think about it, you can think that this guy is an archer because he has such tools. Even if someone has a gun because somebody passes to him, the guy won¡¯t be a gunner like the original owner.¡¯


    ¡®Anyhow, I got the gunpowder. Can I use it somehow?¡¯


    ¡®Gunpowder can only be used for guns. Even if you just burn a handful of gunpowder, it emits enough heat to cause burn if it¡¯s exposed to the skin at close range. Even if you just burn it, it can be a deceptive means. Let¡¯s think for a moment.¡¯


    I spend about five minutes thinking.


    As I thought, when I got the man¡¯s luggage again, there was something in good condition. It was a copper te. It was roughly polished since it was full of scratches and there was even copper rust.


    ¡®When going for an expedition, a ceramic te will break, and a wooden te is too thick and bulky. So, a thin copper te may be useful.¡¯


    ¡®With this, it seems that something with some uses can be made.¡¯


    I walked a little in the surrounding forest and searched for arge rock. When I walked a little, a rock about the size of a human head was found on the ground.


    The sword that the man had, which I gave up using it, was put on the rock. I searched for another stone that would fit in one hand, and hit the sword with it.


    The sword sandwiched between the rocks broke in two easily.


    Several pieces of debris flew vigorously.


    ¡®Now, I realized that it was dangerous. It would be difficult if the debris got into the eyes. And it seems it¡¯s going to hurt if it pierces clothes.¡¯


    I went back to the man¡¯s corpse. I was reluctant to take off his clothes. I recovered the bag he was carrying, threw away all the contents, and thrust his sword instead. Since it was made by a durable cloth, it wouldn¡¯t prate and scatter.


    I returned to the rock, wrapped my hands with a rag, and continued working.


    *Pang* *Pang*


    I smashed the sword. When it was almost over, I wrapped it in a bag full of holes and brought it back.


    I returned to the corpse, I used the broken sword handle and made a straight line groove on the copper te. I repeated it several times to deepen the groove. Then, I lined up the sword pieces. I took out a small amount of gunpowder from the gunpowder bag, sprinkled the gunpowder on the rag, and inserted it into the gunpowder bag as a fuse. I put it in the middle of the te.


    Then, I noticed it suddenly.


    ¡®Let¡¯s add the lead beads. It might look like a shotgun.¡¯


    I tried to put in a handful of lead beads and then, I stopped to think for a moment.


    ¡®I should keep a little. If the mass bes toorge, the force will be dispersed too much, and it may stop at the skin instead of the flesh. It makes no sense to go for that oue.¡¯


    Finally, the copper te was bent by force along the cut and folded across the fuse to make a copper te sandwich of gunpowder, iron pieces and lead beads. The power of such explosives increased when the container was strong to some extent.


    That took a long time. It would be nice if it was worth the time.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t hurry up¡­¡¯


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>Lead¡¯s melting point is at 327 degree Celsius</li><li>Special thanks to the picture owners.</li><li>On the next turn of tranting this chapter, I¡¯m going to spend a day to post an introductory chapter, the Kururuan Dragon Empire. Then, on the next day, I will post the main story chapter.</li></ul>

 Chapter 103: (Self Edited) Contact

    During the night, I went to this road I had gone earlier. Then, I made a simple trap, took a roundabout route and returned to Carol in a circr motion.


    Of course, if I returned straight to Carol, the pursuit would end up at Carol. So, I walked to a suitable distance, I carefully stepped on my footprint while illuminating my feet with a torch, I turned back to walk backwards.


    A technique used by wild animals to hide the position of their nest from predators, called backtracking.


    After a distance of less than 100 meters, I was really tired and went off to the side of the road. In other words, I didn¡¯t return in the form of the O alphabet, but returned in the form of P.


    I had already passed the deviated point. To put it simply, there were only a little less than 100 meters left. Their footprints told me that they didn¡¯t notice my backtracking, and they went further. At the very end, I could see a human back in the gap between the trees. The enemy had already arrived at the end point.


    My footprints were cut off, so it seemed that they were searching nearby. I quickly hid myself on the spot and observed them.


    ¡®Now¡­ The number of enemies has decreased by one to eleven. I am hiding behind a tree and can¡¯t see everyone, so it looks like they were a group of ten people in total. It seems that they aren¡¯t acting separately. Right now, it seems that they have put all non-armed luggage on thest stop, and are moving to search.¡¯


    One of them was heavily armed with te armor instead of having his subordinates carry his luggage. It looked good because he stood up.¡®Even if there are eleven people, I can use the handmade bomb.¡¯


    There was a time I was thinking so.


    Eleven people seemed to be exploring rather than moving, and they were a bit spread out. They weren¡¯t crowded. They were spreading a bit in a ce about 7 meters in diameter, and they were searching for footprints.


    It was a troublesome situation.


    ¡®If they are spread out, even if I throw a bomb, it would be nice if I could kill two people with the maximum effect. I don¡¯t know if I do it in the in, but trees and undergrowth are obstacles. On the other hand, if they are separated more than 10 meters apart, it seems possible to defeat each of them, but with this level of separateness, even if an arrow pierced one of them, they would immediately notice it as he would scream. Then, everyone would attack. It¡¯s exquisitely troublesome.¡¯


    ¡®What should I do? Should I think for another two to three minutes? I don¡¯t know how capable the opponents are, but the basic tactic would be to surround me first. If they follow me all at once, they can be subjected to the bomb, but that¡¯s also difficult.¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t read the time from ignition to explosion. It would be good if it takes five seconds like a grenade, but it¡¯s not. Since I¡¯m using a fuse, I don¡¯t think it will trigger immediately, but I don¡¯t know how many seconds it will take.¡¯


    ¡®Well, do I have to use the tactic of hit and run away? If it doesn¡¯t work, I can just run away.¡¯


    I started walking in a natural way as much as possible.


    ¡ª


    As I walked briskly with small steps, I could see the back of the enemies.


    ¡®Even if I go in when I¡¯m likely to be noticed, I can¡¯t appear scared. It¡¯s important to be imposing.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s frustrating that I had to put the bow and arrows on my back. If I give up the bomb and aim from a distance, I may fatally injure two people. However, there are eleven enemies.¡¯


    A middle-aged man at the rear, who was looking at the ground, noticed me and raised his head.


    ¡°<i>??</i>¡± (??)


    He had a face like he saw something strange. Of course, I had a cloth wrapped around my head, so he didn¡¯t know that I was a Shanti.


    ¡°<i>Oh, I¡¯ve finally caught up.</i><i>You guys are chasing the demon, right?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>??? Yes, but¡­</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>Who is the leader?</i>¡± (Yuri) (TLN: Leader = Ö¸Œ§Õß)


    ¡°<i>Leader???</i>¡± (??)


    He had a strange reaction. It seemed that the nuances were different.


    ¡°<i>Yeah.</i><i>I¡¯m themander.</i>¡± (C?????) (TLN: Commanding officer = Ö¸“]¹Ù)


    ¡°<i>Commander is it?</i><i>So, who are you?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It seems he is themanding officer. Is the word ¡®leader¡¯ a bit inappropriate?¡¯


    ¡®That was dangerous. I can¡¯t pull back now, but it¡¯s inevitable this pretense will copse.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I came at themand of the Papal States Epitaph Pzzo.</i><i>I am from the volunteer chivalric order unit.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>I-I see.</i><i>Sorry for being rude.</i>¡± (C?????)


    ¡°<i>It¡¯s fine.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s dangerous. I feel like I¡¯m a bit too candid. Was the first character wrong?¡¯


    ¡®However, my appearance should still only look like a boy. If you think about it, it would be unnatural. Well, never mind. In case of emergency, let¡¯s just run away.¡¯


    ¡®From the initial strategy, the bomb isn¡¯t absolutely necessary. It¡¯s just a bonus. I have to make sure that I don¡¯t make any mistake. It¡¯s over if I¡¯m surrounded.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Commanding officer!</i>¡± (??)


    The te armor man turned his back toward me to look at the man who was shouting.


    ¡®Rather than wearing a face guard, he is wearing something like a mask (or visor) on the upper part of the face that he can slide up on his head. If he lowered the mask down, the visibility would be worse. And it would be difficult to do anything about it.¡¯


    ¡®Spear¡­ if there¡¯s a hand spear with a tip like a cone, it would be possible to pierce the armor. It would be easier if I have a weapon with power, such as an ice ax or pickaxe, rather than having an ordinary spear. Of course, I have neither.¡¯


    ¡°<i>What¡¯s wrong?</i>¡± (C?????)


    ¡°<i>This guy is from the Papal States¡­ I think he¡¯s probably a liaison.</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>I see.</i>¡± (C?????)


    ¡°<i>Nice to meet you</i>.¡± (Yuri)


    I greeted the Kuran the way thought by Eisa-Sensei. While putting the left hand on the right chest, I made a unique gesture of shaking my right hand and lowering my head.


    The man called themanding officer looked suspicious for a moment when he saw my gesture.


    ¡®It¡¯s dangerous. I feel like I¡¯m fighting an expert who has unexpected knowledge on weapons.¡¯


    ¡®Although I didn¡¯t understand where and how to be pushed or struck, I feel like I¡¯m forced to match my knowledge with full confidence. The knowledge that I learned from Eisa-Sensei was quite detailed (and I¡¯m proud of it) about the Papal States, so I thought it would be fine. There should be no problem if my ent is fixed to the Papal States.¡¯


    Themanding officer returned a gesture like me, though he looked quite lost. However, the gesture was quite awkward.


    ¡®This kind of greeting seems to be a manner that is performed on a daily basis in a social ss that wears such armor, so it doesn¡¯t appear strange.¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps, I was wrong. What I did was a social or a court greeting, It seems that it¡¯s not something that a military officer does on the battlefield, and he isn¡¯t familiar with the local Knights of Papal States.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Nice to meet you.</i><i>My name is Canker Willens.</i>¡± (Canker)


    He gave his name.


    ¡®If he gave his, I need to give mine quickly.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Please excuse me.</i><i>My name is Huguenot Francis.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I quickly made a pseudonym.


    ¡®If it¡¯s be like this, it may be better to remain as the sessful young man character. It¡¯s a noble society anyway, and it will be epted even in such a situation.¡¯


    ¡°<i>So, what kind of business do you have?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>Before that, I want to hear the search for the demon.</i><i>What¡¯s the progress?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>It¡¯s going well.</i><i>I wonder if we will definitely catch him in two to three days.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®Apparently, although I think I¡¯m a suspicious person, he doesn¡¯t doubt me. Oh yeah. I can speak the Kuranguage.¡¯


    ¡®It would be unexpected that the Shanti who they are chasing to be a Kuranguage speaker. If I try it from the other side, it will be an unthinkable story that I will be thrown a stone in Sibyaku. I could even get hit by a blonde woman.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Is that so?</i><i>Aah, I forgot. I came under Sir Pzzomand.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>I see.</i>¡± (C?????)


    ¡°<i>Specifically, what are you doing now?</i><i>It looks like you¡¯re standing still.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I heard something that I could understand.


    ¡°<i>We are following the demon¡¯s footprints, but apparently, it¡¯s cut off here. So, we¡¯re just starting to look for more.</i>¡± (Canker)


    Surprising, he spoke honestly. It seemed that he didn¡¯t intend to lie.


    However, it was rather ¡®where I started looking¡¯ than ¡®I was looking for a continuation?¡¯ Then, these guys just arrived.


    ¡°<i>Hmm, it seems that the demon is more aware of our pursuit.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>That is¡­ what should we do?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>I¡¯ve been following his footprints too, but there was no evidence that you were looking at their footprint as scatter as it is now.</i><i>I guess this was the first time it¡¯s happening.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, themanding officer, who seemed to be called Canker, looked like he was struck by an idea.


    ¡°<i>That means that he is hiding because he has been overtaken by you guys, or¡­ he is hiding nearby in an attempt to surprise us.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Is that so? It¡¯s possible that we¡¯re moving ahead because we happened to lose sight of him.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®Well that would be the case. That¡¯s a sound reasoning.¡¯


    ¡®Aah¡­ That¡¯s bad. I felt like I should put a stop to giving hints, but if I were to develop such a story, they should have been observing a little more.¡¯


    ¡®After searching a bit more, I would appear with a new weapon. Then, I can understand, but apparently they haven¡¯t searched for more than thirty minutes. In such a state, the reasoning that ¡®if you search a little more, you may find the footprints he went to earlier¡¯ will still be valid.¡¯


    ¡®My theory of ¡®he is hiding and aiming for a surprise attack¡¯ is a story that should be taken into consideration for the first time after a thorough search, and the doubts that ¡®this is very strange¡¯ has swirled. The persuasive power will not be there until after searching for about thirty minutes. That atmosphere still hasn¡¯te out yet. However, it will break afterwards.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I see. Well, have you checked the top of the tree? If he starts climbing a tree from here, you can¡¯t see his footprint.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Actually, when I looked up at the tree, the leaves weren¡¯t uniformed, but the dense canopy was wide enough that it would be difficult to find a hidden person once climbed up. Climbing a tree and waiting for it to pass is one way to do it. If you were shot with an arrow, it would be a checkmate, so I wouldn¡¯t do it, but if you were a cornered person, that kind of option wouldn¡¯t be strange.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I wonder about that.</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker replied, neither affirmed nor denied.


    ¡®Would he say that is doubtful? It only takes the form of a question in order not to collide with me as an expression, and I might deny it in my heart. Everyone can search on the tree, but it¡¯s not necessary to be done.¡¯


    ¡®If everyone climbs on a tree, I start fighting Canker, those in a hurry will fall off the tree and will be injured. I had thought about that flow, but it seems impossible. It¡¯s hard to shake whether he¡¯s the type who believes his opinion strongly. Then, it¡¯s difficult to take the initiative.¡¯


    ¡°<i>That reminds me, I¡¯ve been entrusted with a certain weapon by Sir Pzzo.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>This is it.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I took out the homemade bomb. Canker looked at it and looked suspicious.


    ¡°<i>This is a charcoal kneaded with a secret mixture put inside, and it will spread poison for the demon.</i><i>If there is a demon in vicinity, he will start suffering, so we will know where he is.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>¡­I see.</i>¡± (Canker)


    The silence was somewhat a bit long.


    ¡°<i>Then, get them all together.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Why?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>If the devil came out, everyone would have gone to defeat it.</i><i>If not, he may be able to escape.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®For some reason, he seems to feel uneasy. I guess so. It¡¯s cheap y.¡¯


    ¡®However, saying ¡®let¡¯s do it all at once¡¯ always has a certain persuasive power as an opinion. Especially if you are someone from the Papal States (the setting of all this).¡¯


    ¡°<i>¡­But isn¡¯t that poison harmful to humans?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®I see. Is he worried about that?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s true that even if it¡¯s said that only Shanti will be selectively affected, it¡¯s only a difference between poisonous and slightly poisonous. It is a decent thought that it may be more or less poisonous to themselves. Even if pesticides kill only insects, they are harmful to humans if the amount is toorge.¡¯


    ¡®So, the reason he wants to avoid gathering all his subordinates in one ce is to stay out of this, right? That¡¯s also a correct reasoning. Even if I lie, it¡¯s a bit bad.¡¯


    ¡°<i>To be exact, it¡¯s different from a poison.</i><i>It gives off a stench that will make the Long Ear breathless.</i><i>For us¡­ well, it feels like burning a fragrant tree.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I lied nonchntly. It was suspicious. But it was only a little bit.


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>If you get it, gather them soon.</i><i>Sir Pzzo isn¡¯t a type of person who likes to wait.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯m just bulldozing it.¡¯


    After thinking for a while¡­


    ¡°<i>Understood.</i>¡± (Canker)


    He said it. Then¡­


    ¡°<i>Gather!</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker issued amand.


    ¡ª


    When Canker issued themand, the people, who heard it, gathered.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ there are certainly eleven people.¡¯


    As I looked at them closely, everyone wore different clothes.


    A rusty helmet like an iron bowl was the same for everyone, but the clothes were differently tailored. However, perhaps, in order to distinguish between the enemy and the ally, a white cloth with a simple mark was sewn on the chest and arm.


    The clothes were probably different not because they were different armies, but because they weren¡¯t official armies that could wear the same clothes.


    After confirming that, I tried to light the bomb. I took out the lighter.


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­? What is that?</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker pointed out.


    ¡°<i>This is a popr item I received from Sir Pzzo.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s alright to say everything as it is.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Directly from Sir Pzzo? I envy that.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>Aah, I take care of it.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>By the way¡­</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°<i>Where did you get the outfit?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®Aah.¡¯


    ¡°¡­<i>I supposed it is provided for camouge?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Don¡¯t let your acting skills be questioned here. As for the clothes, I mean, I¡¯m wearing the clothes that the dragon Knight wore. The tailoring is rugged, and no matter how much the battlefield attire is, it¡¯s not something nobles would wear.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I just noticed what it looks like from the Dragon Kingdom.</i><i>They have their coat of arms on their shoulders.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®Aah. This is not good.¡¯


    ¡®Apparently, it belonged to the Entak Dragon Kingdom. In other words, it doesn¡¯t belong to the Papal States.¡¯


    ¡®Since the clothes weren¡¯t so different from the pursuers whom I killed, the only folk costume was the turban, and I thought the clothes were a standard design in the Telornguage-speaking world. However, it seems that the viewer could see the difference. It¡¯s over.¡¯


    ¡®Speaking of the Entak Dragon Kingdom, as the name implies, it¡¯s one of the countries that deals with dragons. Assuming that the identity of the camouged corpse is known, wearing that outfit means that this is the Shanti who they are currently chasing. They wille up to that conclusion.¡¯


    ¡®The Entak Dragon Kingdom is a Cocolulu country, so there¡¯s probably only one dragon Knight who dressed in it and participated in this war. However, it shouldn¡¯t have been confirmed yet. This is not absolute evidence. Although it¡¯s fairly strong circumstantial evidence.¡¯


    ¡®Is it possible to suddenly cut off the messenger (self-proimed) from the Papal States with circumstantial evidence of uncertainties? It¡¯s risky.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i><i>You seem to be suspicious of me.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Forgive me, but yes.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If I was infinitely suspicious, why did he collect his subordinates? It may be because he judges that no matter what the identity of my homemade bomb is, it¡¯s not a direct threat.¡¯


    ¡®Frommon sense, it¡¯s necessary to ignite a fuse in order to ignite the bomb. Otherwise, it¡¯s necessary to use an ignited one such as a matchlock, but that isn¡¯t always possible to ignite reliably. This guy doesn¡¯t recognize that the lighter I have now is a tool that can ignite instantly.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I¡¯m afraid I have to ask you to take off the hood to clear my suspicion.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®Is it already reaching this point? Well, that¡¯s the fastest way. There should be no reason why it can¡¯t be done.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­ fine.</i><i>I don¡¯t want to spend time unnecessarily.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I touched the cloth that I wrapped to hide my ears.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Special thanks to the picture owner.</li></ul>

 Chapter 104: (Self Edited) Risking

    When I took the cloth off, my hair swam in the air.


    ¡°<i>This should be fine.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I said so, and opened the lid of the lighter again.


    ¡°<i>¡­Wait a minute. I can¡¯t see it well.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®I guess so. It would be difficult if he could see it well.¡¯


    ¡®I applied the burn soot of the torch to the upper half of my ear. My hair is ck and long enough to touch my ears. Even if the eares out, he can¡¯t be sure in an instant because of the ckness.¡¯


    ¡°<i>It¡¯s fine. I can do itter.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I scraped the flint of the lighter, ignited it, and held it over the fuse.


    ¡°<i>Please wait.</i>¡± (Canker)¡®Now, it¡¯s time to test your judgment.I pray that he is a dumb and indecisive idiot.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I took off my hood as you say. Now you should put up with it. Do I have to show you my butthole after showing you my ear?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    Hoping that this would be quick on the inside, I made an exchange while keeping up while maintaining my expression.


    ¡°<i>Stop it!</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker noticed the lighter and tried to hold my hand. It was then that the fuse ignited and the characteristic burning noise began to be heard.


    I made a quick turn while stepping back, so that I could escape his reaching hand, and threw the handmade bomb with a bad throw with the same momentum.


    The bomb went through Canker¡¯s crouch and fell just behind, in the middle of his subordinates. It seemed that the subordinates were still shocked because they couldn¡¯tprehend the situation. They probably thought that we had some internal disputes.


    ¡°<i>Kuhh¡­!</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker turned around and saw my homemade bomb.


    ¡®Should I stop him if he tried to pick it up?¡¯


    ¡°<i>For you to let out killing intent¡­ Are you a bit crazy?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I just incited like that.


    ¡®The longer the misunderstanding, the better. The st and debris will be blocked by Canker and will not reach me.¡¯


    ¡®The rest is how long it will take to explored. For the time being, it doesn¡¯t seem to explode immediately.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I don¡¯t care who it is! Put something on that!!!</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker suddenly gave an outrageous order.


    It was very rational and was the best instruction in this situation.


    ¡®It would be very troublesome to do such a thing.¡¯


    ¡®Moreover, the soldiers must not recognize it as a dangerous goods from the exnation of the lie I gave. If so, there would be no hesitation in covering it.¡¯


    ¡®Self-sacrifice for death isn¡¯t required. In fact, one person is trying to cover it immediately, perhaps because of his terribly obedient personality. It¡¯s bad.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Stop it!You¡¯ll die!</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    Then, it happened at the moment I thought that.


    A sword that blew a breeze struck at my face.


    I shifted the upper body to avoid it.


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I involuntarily stroke my nose. It hadn¡¯t been shed.


    ¡°<i>Let me ask you.What do you mean by dying?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>It¡¯s one of the metaphors.You could get burned.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I wanted to stop ying cheap tricks and spoiled it, but the bomb hadn¡¯t exploded yet.


    That was the problem.


    ¡®Although there is a possibility of unexploded, I wanted to wait a bit longer. If I run away from here, they will leave the bomb behind and go after me.


    Then, the bomb would be left behind and the people at front would move, so to speak. Even if it explodes it will be far behind.That means I need to be the wall and stop them here. However, it¡¯s better to pull out the dagger for self-defense.¡¯


    I pulled out my sword.


    ¡°<i>You¡¯re the one who pulled your weapon out first. How are you going to exin it to Epitaph-dono?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s a terrible way to say it. It doesn¡¯t matter, but I feel like I¡¯m borrowing the tiger¡¯s prestige somehow.¡¯


    ¡°<i>No more questions and answers.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®It seems that he would kill me totally. Well, it¡¯s a war, and in some cases, it¡¯s fine to kill and bury it, and it¡¯s not necessarily toe out from the beginning. If I don¡¯te out, I¡¯m sure I would be killedter. This is something to be expected.¡¯


    ¡®If I want to be on the same side, I need to kill his ten underlings to close their mouth.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Then, let¡¯s have a one-on-one battle.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>Yes? Could it be that you¡¯re not good enough to fight someone small with a short sword?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>¡­</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®I didn¡¯t stop the war of words. The most undesirable result is that he issues amand to surround me and his subordinates move all at once. Then, the soldiers will move and the bomb will be meaningless. If two of them light up the fuse on their gun they held, I can¡¯t hold up even for a short time.¡¯


    ¡®No, should the bomb no longer be seen as an unexploded bomb anymore if it doesn¡¯t explode during this period? It¡¯s not good to be too concerned with that.¡¯


    However, Canker didn¡¯t give orders to his subordinates. Instead, he grasped the long sword again, which had a long handle and a de that was one or more meters long. The reason he didn¡¯t lower was probably to avoid a gap.


    ¡°<i>Nuaargh!</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker unleashed his long sword like a twig and swung it.


    His sword tip bounced around with a sharpness that was disproportionate with its dull appearance. Thinking about Kasaya clothing, there wasn¡¯t enough time to blink my eye, and he instantly shed it reversely.


    Kasaya Clothing


    There, he didn¡¯t stop, and a series of shes came one after another. It was a sharp swordsmanship that made you feel cold sweat.


    While avoiding the sword that was swung, I avoid it with two to three steps backwards.


    ¡®This is bad.This guy is dangerous. I had underestimated him.Although the strength is different from that of Soim-jiisan, he is definitely stronger than the Jii-san who taught spearsmanship in the school of Knights.¡¯


    ¡®He is definitely one of the strongest opponents I have ever met. If I don¡¯t focus, I will be shed in the blink.¡¯


    ¡®Moreover, I can¡¯t do anything about it. The experience which I had been trained in told it. Simply, the weapons are ipatible.¡¯


    ¡®If the enemy¡¯s weapon had been a bit heavier, for example, a rod-like weapon, it would have been easier to get into his range with agile movements.But this guy¡¯s attack is quick. It has enough reach that is difficult for a short sword to reach him.¡¯


    Canker alternately drew in and pushed, not just drew in.


    I rotated my sword in my right hand half a turn in my hand and re-grasped it in the other hand.


    ¡®It¡¯s bad to draw here.¡¯


    ¡®The reason why I re-grasped it in the opposite hand is that it is easier to repel. If I receive such a sh with a de, the de will be crushed in one hit. However, this constantly sharp attack is difficult to get in his range without receiving the attack.¡¯


    ¡®And although shing is heavy enough to kill people, not all are the same weight.


    I know it not from the knowledge, but from the experience I have.¡¯


    ¡®Canker holds his sword with his right hand up and his left hand down.


    In that case, people would hit by taking the stance of a dragonfly or swinging from the head.


    Dragonfly Stance (Jodan no Kamae or Tonbo no Kamae)


    The shing from the right is also powerful enough.¡¯


    ¡®However, the return from the left is less powerful than those two. It is, so to speak, the rtionship between the forehand and the backhand, and the human body is made like that.¡¯


    He aimed at my face, so I avoided the shing from left to right, by pulling my upper body slightly, and I stepped in one step.


    The sword, held in the backhand motion, was thrusted with both hands. The de of the longsword collided with the sword guard, and sparks were scattered.


    A sharp impact round with a loud sound. He stopped. However, the force disappeared at the next moment.


    His arm moved reflexively, he pulled his sword without following the tip of the sword with his eyes. The action of turning around after being guarded, and going to prevent any makeshifts is the normal way of every battle. Instead of being quick, he received a light attack with the de of my dagger.


    In the meantime, I was taking another step. After he avoided the makeshift, I lowered my body to avoid his sword sh.


    Two steps.


    I was already at the distance that my attack could reach. However, in exchange for holding it in the opposite hand, the reach wasn¡¯t much different from a fist.


    I threw the short sword.


    The short sword throwing from the opposite hand grip had no speed or momentum.


    ¡®However, there is no one who is thrown to the face with a dagger, doesn¡¯t feel that it is a threat.It will be fine if he gets scared for a moment.¡¯


    While the rotating short sword hit the face properly and the field of vision was blocked for a moment, I pulled out Carol¡¯s dagger, which I had on my waist.


    I dove in and extended my arm to scoop his face. However, Canker wasn¡¯t there at that time.


    From the state of losing visibility, Canker retreated significantly to the rear and avoided my attack.


    ¡®If this happens, it can¡¯t be helped. Even if I try to catch up with all my might, there is nothing I can do if he withdraws.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Phew¡­</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Going back to square one, is it?I did the same thing. In the stray match, since the field of battle isn¡¯t restricted, I can¡¯t run away. After all, In hand-to-handbat, most attacks can be avoided by pulling back.¡¯


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s good that Canker is retreating. I can say that my purpose has been achieved.¡¯


    I repositioned Carol¡¯s dagger.


    ¡°<i>Don¡¯t do it.</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker said.


    ¡°<i>I suppose there¡¯s no need to ask and answer anymore.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I held to the fact that I mentioned earlier. I didn¡¯t break the stance.


    ¡°<i>Why don¡¯t you pick up the sword you threw earlier?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>Likewise, why don¡¯t you lower your sword first?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    Canker didn¡¯t lower his helmet¡¯s face guard. He was doing that because he missed the opportunity.


    ¡®Lowering down the face guard is clearly a signal of battle, and after the signal of battle, the first stroke of sword at the beginning doesn¡¯t be a surprise attack.¡¯


    ¡®Canker suddenly shed and didn¡¯t have a chance to drop his face guard. Now, of course, he is already in a battle state, so he can lower the face guard proudly.¡¯


    ¡®However, at that time, it¡¯s necessary to take one hand off the long sword and create an opening. If I pick up the sword I drop, he would put down the face guard leisurely. Then, the only chance to thrust in is gone.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>Say, why don¡¯t you make a deal? If you overlook me, I¡¯ll give you my right ear.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I suddenly made a proposal to earn time.


    That was a lie.


    ¡®If he overlooks me, I could give him my right ear, but there¡¯s no guarantee that he won¡¯t pursue me.¡¯


    ¡®If I could escape from this situation,it won¡¯t be bad to sacrifice ears, but the problem is, cutting your ear is an injury that causes a lot of bleeding. If he breaks his promise and pursues me, it would be difficult to resist once I lose my strength due to bleeding. I¡¯ve already considered this proposal once and I have abandoned it.¡¯


    ¡°<i>No good.</i>¡± (Canker)


    In any case, I had seeded in making Canker withdrew.And he was hesitant to turn offensive again.


    ¡®Although it¡¯s good to withdraw, the bomb, which is the purpose, doesn¡¯t explode at all. It is better to give up on that. If luck isn¡¯t on my side, the bomb will not explode.¡¯


    ¡®In this world, not everything can be done at your convenience. It can¡¯t be helped. If it doesn¡¯t go off, there¡¯s no point in taking risk and retreating further.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Why not?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If that happens, I will have the option of picking up my sword.¡¯


    ¡®After that, even if I turn to escape, Canker will not follow. It¡¯s impossible to catch up with me in a marathon while wearing full-body armor.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I¡¯m supposed to deliver your neck. You have made the Papal States too angry.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>Tsk¡­</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I involuntarily clicked my tongue.


    ¡®The one who is angry is Epitaph, the name that I used earlier.He¡¯s a guy who has the reason, really.¡¯


    ¡°<i>You look like a very young person, and yet, you seem to have a lot of skill. Sorry, but it¡¯s going to be difficult to fight alone.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>Dear me.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let¡¯s run.¡¯


    ¡®My strategy was like that from the beginning. They¡¯re faster than me, who needs to carry Carol, but slower than me alone.¡¯


    ¡®When I think about it, I can reverse the position by leaving Carol temporarily. I can change from the hunted side to the hunter side.In the forest, there would be no way to deal with the tactic of hunting one by one, taking from the side or behind.¡¯


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that thismander¡¯s subordinates would be good at it, but if I kill one by one, and let him fall asleep when he is thest one, there¡¯s nothing I can defeat.¡¯


    ¡°<i>It¡¯s pitiful. Even so, you¡¯re a Knight, right?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is this meaningless conversation about to end?¡¯


    ¡°<i>I want to pay tribute to you, but this is also a job.</i>¡± (Canker)


    It was when Canker said so.


    A sh of flight shed right behind Canker, making a loud noise like a firecracker. I didn¡¯t feel the st at all, but at the same time as the sh-like light, I could see that something was scattering with momentum.


    Canker¡¯s body, armored in armor, staggered momentarily, perhaps because of the st. My body was moving reflexively.


    One step in, taking two steps, and jumping lightly as if jumping in. In the air, I made a sharp hook, like punching Canker¡¯s face. In my right hand, I held the dagger that was held in the opposite hand, and its glittering de stroked Canker¡¯s face.


    However, Canker was also reacting. At thest minute, he stretched his chest, and looked down, and his face was slightly retracted.


    ¡®Did I get him?¡¯


    ¡°<i>Hmmph!</i>¡± (Canker)


    A strong impact pierced my belly with that tearing voice. Canker, who held his sword with both hands, mmed my belly with his twin fists.


    The power wasn¡¯t enough to blow away my whole body, but it was powerful enough to pull him away from me in the air. And the ce where I went down andnded was a perfect position for Canker. When Cankernded with his posture down, he had already delivered the next blow.


    He brandished his sword sideways from left to right. Inded on the side and couldn¡¯t regain my posture, so I had no means to ept the blow. There was no space to crouch down and avoid the attack that was low and aimed at the waist.


    ¡®Go down.¡¯


    The teaching that had been hammered in my brain said so.


    The momentum pushed by the twin fists still remained in my body. The foot was refracted to release the impact ofnding.


    I kicked the ground on the spot, and turned my upper body backwards while stretching my legs. The momentum of kicking the ground didn¡¯t support the upper part from the waist. It only lifted the lower body up and made it rotated like a frame panel in the air. It went around in the air around the center of gravity.


    It was a backflip.


    Fortunately, when I put both feet on the t ground, the momentum still remained, and I took a step or two backward.


    I was surprised at the fact that this movement came out smoothly.


    I raised my face and looked at Canker. However, there was no pursuit.


    Perhaps, it was a painful blow for Canker as he was still standing at the ce where he swung his sword. At a nce, he tried to grab his sword, which happened to have fallen forward. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t step on.


    When he recovered his sword, I looked at Canker again. While looking at me, he took his hand off the sword and held his nose. There was so much blood flowing around his nose that I could see from here.


    Carol¡¯s dagger wasn¡¯t used at all before this. It should be the same as if it was given right after sharpening it, so it must have been very sharp. When he sniffed his nose, he only felt like scratching the air.


    It seemed that I had cut his nose deeply. The blood that spilled from his wound dyed the back of his hand in bright red.


    He also noticed a cool sensation on his toes. Apparently, the sword that was swung around was hooking the sole, and the sole around the toe of the left foot had disappeared. Perhaps, he was behind his right foot because he wasn¡¯t on his dominant foot.


    I sweated cold involuntarily. If it was a few momentster, there was nothing from the bottom of his ankle.


    I immediately put the dagger in the scabbard. Instead, I picked up the short bow that was hung on my back.


    I reached for the arrow quiver and pulled out the arrow.


    The short bow, which waspactly packed with an emphasis on portability, was made for adult men and required some force, but the essential pulling force was short enough to make me want to bite my teeth. It was weaker than a longbow, but it will have enough power to pierce leather armor. The arrow that was pulled and fired flew straight to Canker¡¯s face as intended. And it was repelled easily. It just hit the iron te of his hand that held the nose. It made a clicking sound and fell off.


    ¡®Well, yeah. No, I didn¡¯t expect it.¡¯


    I held the second arrow and aimed at Canker¡¯s rear this time. Behind him, there were those who were suffering, probably because the scattered objects had dug into various parts of their bodies.


    I aimed at the man who caught my eye, and pulled the bow. He was trying to pull out something. It might be a debris stuck around his chest.


    *Fuun*


    The flying arrow stabbed the man¡¯s neck. Actually, I was aiming at the shoulder.


    I heard a muddy voice in the distance and he copsed.


    Canker turned around and confirmed what I had done. He looked at me again with hateful eyes.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to do this either. But what you want to do is different from what you have to do.¡¯


    I held the arrow again and pulled the bow. The target was the man on the other side.


    This time, Canker tried to knock down the arrow with the longsword in his hand. However, the swing done by one hand since the other hand held the nose wasn¡¯t good enough, and the arrow stabbed into the other man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡®But, if he moved his body and received his body, the arrow would probably fall. Well, that is that, and I don¡¯t mind at all.¡¯


    ¡®Canker¡¯s wound is beyond the range where bleeding stops naturally if left alone. If he continues to swing as it, the most troublesome expert fighter who can fight as much as or better than me, who is their only enemy, will bleed and die just like that. The remaining nine injured people should be killed slowly afterwards.¡¯


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>Special thanks to the picture owners.</li></ul>

 Chapter 105: (Self Edited) Crushing Blow

    When the third arrow I feinted to the left and shot at the man on the right, the obstruction wasn¡¯t made in time this time, and the arrow stabbed into the man¡¯s thigh.


    ¡®If I keep doing this, I will definitely win.¡¯


    I was convinced as if I found a checkmate in the Togi game.


    He didn¡¯t have soles, so it felt like a quarter barefoot, so he wasn¡¯t going to fight hard anymore.


    ¡®If Ie, he can run away. He can run in the woods with bare feet.¡¯


    When the fourth arrow was repelled this time, Canker finally had a grim look.


    ¡®He may have begun to judge the situation calmly.¡¯


    When the fifth arrow pierced his subordinate, Canker finally seemed to decide.


    ¡°<i>Run away!</i>¡± (Canker)He shouted out as he turned his back at me.


    ¡°<i>Run away, run away!</i>¡± (Canker)


    He ran into the depths of the forest while shouting at hispanions.


    ¡®Running away, huh? Honestly, I was surprised. I¡¯m alone there. I thought it was my part to be chased and run away.¡¯


    ¡®However, it would be a good idea. It¡¯s a checkmate. If Canker copses there, they will be a disorderly crowd. By turning his back on me, he has a great disadvantage, but it¡¯s still better than maintaining the status quo.¡¯


    I shot an arrow as I saw it since Canker was gone. It stuck on someone¡¯s back.


    Out of eleven arrows, there was only one whistling arrow. There were only five left.


    Because of impatience, one of the arrows was slipping away. Even though it wasn¡¯t ten meters away.


    After that, I hit four times in a row, but by that time, the enemy had moved from being energetic to a quick escape. I had no choice but to chase them. It was necessary to collect the arrow along the way.


    I quickly entered the chase, reached for the quiver carried by the man who just got shot on his neck and died instantly, and robbed the arrows he had. When I took a step from there, there was pain in the soles of my feet.


    The sharp pain wasn¡¯t the pain of stepping on a sharp rock.It was a pain that roughly pierced the skin and was like stepping on a piece of ss.


    I forgot. The bomb fragments I used were scattered around here.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡± (Yuri)


    I involuntarily clicked my tongue and held the arrow while standing on the spot. An arrow protruded against one¡¯s back as if it sucked in, and he copsed.


    The people who received the bombs and arrows also entered the forest one after another. I literally shot arrows in rapid session.


    Most of them were injured by the bomb, so I shot arrows at most of them, but thest one disappeared into the woods before aiming. At least two people, including Canker, escaped without having the chance to shoot an arrow and suffered no fatal injury.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± (Yuri)


    I immediately checked the sole of my feet. A piece of iron about three centimeters was stuck.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably from the sword crushed. It¡¯s quite deep. I can¡¯t chase them unless I treat it. Damn. Everything backfired.¡¯


    ¡ª


    While putting the left foot on the ground with the heel, I hopped on one feet to a nearby rocky area and tore the hood on my head.


    ¡®I must first pull out that piece of iron.It will be a different matter if I was stabbed by an arrow on the arm, but if I don¡¯t pull this out, I can¡¯t crawl and I might push it in even further.¡¯


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± (Yuri)


    I pinched the piece of iron with my fingers and pulled it out. As soon as I threw away the piece of iron, I tied the shoes tightly.


    ¡®Shall I go?¡¯


    When I stood up, my toes were aching and I felt blood rushing.


    ¡®After all, the wound is deep. I can¡¯t overdo it.¡¯


    ¡®However, there are a lot of arrows. Incidentally, there are also two guns.¡¯


    I went for the extra arrows at those people who were groaning nearby. Some of them had no injuries on their feet, and some of them tried to defeat me, but when I fired arrows, it stabbed them without problem and they fell on the spot. When an arrow was attached to everyone¡¯s torso, the chase started.


    After walking about 100 meters, I found a man dead with a severely injured torso.


    ¡®A total of five people were killed at the previous location, so this means that seven out of twelve people were killed.Are there five people left?¡¯


    About 400 meters ahead, I found two more men and shot an arrow to inflict a fatal injury.


    ¡®With the current state of my feet, it¡¯s dangerous to approach and certainly kill them with a dagger. It¡¯s only necessary to inflict a wound that makes it impossible to escape from this forest.¡¯


    From there, I went further and saw armor on the ground.


    It seemed that Canker had taken off his armor here. There was no lower body armor that seemed to have been taken off. There were only body armor, helmet and arm armor.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t know that I had injured my leg, so he thought I would catch up if he wears armor.¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t rely on my current feet to pursue someone who runs away with all his might. There¡¯s no choice but to let him escape.¡¯


    ¡®Damn. I missed them. Three people too.¡¯


    ¡ª


    I tried stamping the copper armor with my foot in an attempt to destroy the te armor, but due to the injury, I couldn¡¯t get enough strength and the shape didn¡¯t change. In order to break it as much as possible, I broke it by stepping on the attachment of the face cheek with my foot, and I tried to hit the armor against the tree by using my fingers. Even if I did it five to six times, it only bent a little bit and couldn¡¯t be destroyed significantly.


    I had no choice, so I decided to turn back. The bleeding was severe.


    I returned to the ce where their luggage was put up. While giving a sidelong nce to five dead people there, I searched their luggage.


    ¡®The needle and thread for suturing the wound aren¡¯t essential items, but it¡¯s not weird if one person in their unit has them. In fact, it¡¯s not bulky, so I can put it in my luggage. However, there is no suture needle. There¡¯s a straight needle, but this will not allow you to sew deep under the skin. It must be a sickle-shaped needle.¡¯


    Suture Needle


    ¡®I thought that they didn¡¯t have it because they stitched up the man who got injured by the trap. But I guess they really don¡¯t have it. If possible, I want to suture the wound here, but it seems I can¡¯t. My needle is at Carol, so I have to put up with it until I get back.¡¯


    ¡®However, there is distilled liquor. Thank you for this.It can be used to disinfect wounds. The rest¡­ is it the gun?¡¯


    When I picked up the enemy¡¯s gun, it was much heavier than what I bought. The heaviness discouraged me from taking it. It would be a considerable burden. I wanted it, but I should give up here.


    I refilled my arrows and gathered all the food to the maximum. Then, I gathered the surplus bows, arrows and swords in their luggage, picked up dad branches and piled them lightly. After that, I lit it with a lighter.


    ¡®Resource is a precious to the hostile party, so I put on the fire. With this, it will be difficult for them to escape the forest even if they survive. It would be lucky if they happen to go out on the main road and be discovered by a friendly army, but the possibility isn¡¯t so high.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m doing something that the enemy dislikes. I don¡¯t feel good about it though. That¡¯s because I can imagine how the enemy will feel and what kind of emotions they will direct to me. If I was in Canker¡¯s position, if all the luggage including food were burned, I would really want to kill the person. No, even if it isn¡¯t the case, considering the number of subordinates who were killed, wouldn¡¯t he hate me so much that he wants to kill me?¡¯


    After confirming all the luggage was burned, I went back to Carol.


    ¡ª


    While protecting my left foot with unsteady steps, I managed to return without problems, and Carol seemed to be safe in the original location.


    The brown oil paper cloth was raised among the trees, and when I appeared through the trees, she was staring through the gaps in the hood.


    When she recognized me, she lifted her tension.


    ¡°Yuri¡­!¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol greeted me with a very happy face.


    ¡°What happened to your leg? Did you get hurt?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Well, tried not to use my toes. Did she get that?¡¯


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a pity.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s really a pity. I thought about it along the way, but if I was a bit more careful and bypassed the ce where the bomb was scattered, this situation will be solved by this time without issues.¡¯


    ¡°Show it to me.¡± (Carol)


    I sat down and put out my left foot. Carol took off her poncho, twisted her body a little, and put my feet on her thighs.


    ¡®I intended to treat myself, but Carol would be able to sew better than I am since I¡¯m exhausted.¡¯


    ¡°Can I untie this?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s better to have a needle ready. Also, I stole a liquor. Use it to disinfect the wound.¡± (Yuri)


    I handed over the liquor bottle.


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Carol)


    Iid my body on the ground, so that my leg on her thigh was above my heart. Carol untied the cloth tightly tied up. Perhaps, she had already prepared the tools.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it deep? It¡¯s too excessive¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Wash the wound quickly.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carol washed the wound with the liquor.


    ¡°¡­Kugh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As expected of a prated wound¡­¡¯


    ¡°Are you alright¡­?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, wash it well to the inner part of the wound.¡± (Yuri)


    With that said, Carol washed her fingers, rubbed the wound. She opened it lightly and even washed it inside.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± (Yuri)


    A stinging pain hit my leg.


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t bother with my leaked voice. Just do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®So, what now?¡¯


    ¡°It seems that¡­ there¡¯s something like an iron thorn buried inside the wound.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Aah¡­I suddenly remember. There¡¯s a piece of iron inside.¡¯


    ¡®Then, there should be a stinging pain. I was actually stabbed.¡¯


    ¡°Take it out.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can get it well.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Well, whether you sew or remove a foreign matter, I would like something like tweezers if possible. However, there is no help for it now.¡¯


    ¡°Is it impossible with your fingers?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know until I try it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Then, do it. You can¡¯t sew the wound with that thing inside.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Carol)


    Carol thoroughly disinfected her fingers again, and she dared to thrust her fingers into the wound.


    ¡°Hnnghh! Guhh¡­!¡± (Yuri)


    I endured the severe pain by clenching my teeth. Carol¡¯s finger moved away from the wound, and I could feel the source of severe paining out from the wound.


    ¡°¡­So, did you get it?¡± (Yuri)


    It hurts so much that I felt like the blood was pulled from my head.


    ¡°I got it. It shouldn¡¯t be there anymore.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great. Wash it with the liquor again and sew it up quickly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Assuming that losing two liters of blood is lethal, I shouldn¡¯t have bleeding a liter yet, so I should be able to afford it, but I don¡¯t want to lose as much blood as possible.¡¯


    ¡°¡­The thread is very thick.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Aah, yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    I was thinking of sewing the wound all the way, so I brought such a thing.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. That¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you like, I can do it with my hair.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. No, do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s fairlymon to use human hair for suturing. I haven¡¯t tried it, but Carol¡¯s hair should be long enough. It¡¯s not curly and it¡¯s not as short as my hair.¡¯


    ¡°For the hair, double it and sew it finely. I¡¯ll be in trouble if it tears up. Also, wash the needle and hair properly with liquor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I know.¡± (Carol)


    After a while, when she finished the thread was threaded through the needle¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± (Carol)


    She said.


    ¡°Do it.¡± (Yuri)


    The needle passed under the skin, but it wasn¡¯t painfulpared to the pain when I was cut.


    ¡°Kuhh¡­¡± (Yuri)


    The voice leaked because of the pain, but it wasn¡¯t so painful that the legs twitched. The suture progressed smoothly, and the process soon ended.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m done.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    When I raised my upper body and looked at the wound surface, it was brilliantly sutured. Since the needle was wide and deep in the middle, it seemed that it was sewn all the way to the deeper part.


    It seemed that the blood wouldn¡¯t umte in the wound and it might be like a sack. Since we learned this in the school of Knights, she might have been practicing it in spare time.


    ¡°Thanks. I was saved.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I should be the one who says that.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant to say.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I want a clean cloth, but we don¡¯t have one. It¡¯s sad. I think it¡¯s inevitable that it will be a puss.¡¯


    ¡°Anyhow, I also can¡¯t use this foot. Unlike before.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol made a sinking voice.


    ¡®With this wound, even if I lift Carol, I can¡¯t do things as before.¡¯


    ¡°But the vige is just around the corner. When we get there, I¡¯ll take a break and recuperate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The risk is high, but we have no choice but to do so. In the meantime, Carol¡¯s injury may get better.¡¯


    ¡°Should you walk immediately? I mean your wound is¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°If the vige is safe, we can use clean cloth and home equipment. It will heal faster even if we overdo it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand. Then, I¡¯ll walk too.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Eh?¡¯


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m getting healed soon. If you walk with a cane, you can walk.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. If yours get worse, it will be harder.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°With a cane, it¡¯s not very difficult to walk without an injured leg. Besides, if you don¡¯t use it, the speed will drop a lot, right?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Uh¡­It may be so. It will be walking while protecting her.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s throw away the luggage that can be replenished in the vige.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, yes.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect it to take so long. It has been eleven days since the crash. It takes eleven days to walk a half-day journey with an Eagle King.¡¯


    ¡®Walking in the forest with one person on the back takes longer than expected. However, in order to reach reform, I have to walk the same distance as before. I¡¯ve also got a leg injury, so it is necessary to monitor for fifteen days before moving. There will be 26 days in total.¡¯


    ¡®If I take five days of rest, it will be 31 days. That is a whole month. Will the Kuran stay at the Verdun Fortress for a month?¡¯


    ¡®The possibility isn¡¯t low. It¡¯s normal for it to take more than a month to capture a fortress.¡¯


    ¡®However, I can¡¯t be optimistic. Even if we arrive at the reform, the siege may have already ended by that time. That possibility is real. If the front line overtakes us on a leisurely walk, the enemy¡¯s supply line will also catch up, and the battle will be intense.¡¯


    ¡®But even if I say that we are in a hurry, the wound doesn¡¯t heal quickly. That¡¯s because I couldn¡¯tpletely annihte the pursuers.¡¯


    ¡®If you think inmon sense, when you lose your supply, the unit will be destroyed or distressed, so it¡¯s no longer a matter of pursuing. Aah, I almost did it. If only I didn¡¯t get injured¡­¡¯


    I opened my watch and looked at it. It was only that, but the time was still 2 PM.


    ¡°Alright, how about we eat first, organize the luggage and gain distance until sunset?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Carol)


    Carol nodded.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Special thanks to the picture owner.</li></ul>

 Chapter 106: (Self Edited) Heart to Exchange →

    ¡®Did we walk about three kilometers?¡¯


    When the sun began to set, I sat down as if I was exhausted.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s rest here today.¡± (Yuri)


    The blood was drawn from my head. For some reason, the base of my neck was so painful that it was throbbing.


    When the tree branches picked up assembled roughly, they were lit with a lighter. It was about time the lighter¡¯s fuel ran out¡­


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol sat beside me, putting her weight on the cane.


    While waiting for the bonfire to burn, I took out the map from my luggage. Checking the current position, I marked the ce where I moved two fingers with a pencil.


    ¡®I think it¡¯s roughly right, but with this such a rough marking, it¡¯s undeniable that it¡¯s off. It seems wise to take a path that is slightly to the north and aim for the road leading to the vige, not the Nyuka vige itself.¡¯I checked the map.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be having a lot today. It¡¯s meat after a long time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah, thest time we ate it was like a week ago.¡± (Carol)


    From the crash to the road where I saw the big stone sphere, I killed one rabbit and ate it. That would be it.


    ¡°The blood is drained, it¡¯s a good meat.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Gin Toga, whom I met in the forest before, was eating rotten meat that the blood hadn¡¯t drained, but in the end it was the same if you were in a hurry. I couldn¡¯t afford to do the pre-treatment leisurely, and I could only think that it¡¯s the same once I get into my stomach.¡¯


    ¡°This is a fine ham. There¡¯s even salt.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Perhaps, this was managed by themanding officer, Canker, as a reward element in the unit. Smoked and baked pork ham had already been halved. Even if it is halved, it seems that the amount is a lot.¡¯


    ¡°This is a feast.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s cook it right away.¡± (Yuri)


    I opened the ham wrapped in cloth and sliced it vertically with a knife.


    I put each of it on a skewer, and handed one to Carol.


    ¡°Here, there¡¯s also bread.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Regarding food, it is ironic that it is easier after the pursuit is put off.¡¯


    The smoke ham, which was roughly cut into thick pieces, began to burn as the fatyer bubbled up when it was put over the fire. While turning it further, we baked it to the front of the charcoal. The smell was so good that we seemed drooling.


    ¡°I wonder if I can put it on the bread.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said. She didn¡¯t have a te, so the bread could be used as a te. It was fine to stick with the skewers.


    ¡°Wait a sec.¡± (Yuri)


    I handed my skewer to Carol and prepared the bread myself. It wasn¡¯t a bread in a rectangr shape, but something like round French bread that was baked tightly so that it could fit in the bag.


    The surface of the bread was tinged with flour powder.


    ¡®Is this a way to eat the bread by knocking off the powder when it gets dirty? Anyhow, the meat doesn¡¯t seem to fit it, but it doesn¡¯t matter if I pinch it.¡¯


    I cut the bread with a knife as much as 80% of its length and opened in two. I made two of them.


    ¡°I did it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Carol)


    I exchanged the meat, and put out a skewer while sandwiching it with bread. When I bit the protruding meat, the burnt and smoked aroma of the meat filled the mouth.


    The meat was too delicious, probably because the body wanted it. The oil and gravy with the smoked aroma felt sweet like sweet dew.


    When I picked up a pinch of salt simr to rock salt that was roughly crushed and sprinkled on it, I felt very satisfied as if the nutrients that weren¡¯t enough for my body were filled.


    ¡®How about Carol?¡¯


    As I thought so, I turned to Carol. She opened her mouth and chewed the bread. She was also eating happily. Her face was fluttering. However, it seemed that it was difficult to chew because the bread was hard.


    She hurriedly moved her mouth and swallowed it. When she noticed that I was looking at her closely¡­


    ¡°Wait a sec.¡± (Carol)


    For some reason, she said with a slightly sloppy voice.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to see that?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°See what?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There¡¯s no knife and fork, so I don¡¯t want you to see me opening my mouth wide like saying ¡®Ooh¡¯.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Aah. It¡¯s toote already.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not looking.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t be ufortable if she¡¯s looking at me, but I would like to be careful about what I do.¡¯


    ¡°P-please.¡± (Carol)


    When Carol replied, I put the rest of the bread in my mouth while watching the bonfire.


    ¡ª


    ¡°It was delicious.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said with satisfaction.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Carol)


    There was a lot of bread left. Maybe she was already full, and she couldn¡¯t eat any more.


    ¡°Then, shall we sleep soon?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, but before that¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri, thanks.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What are you saying?¡¯


    ¡°Why are you suddenly saying that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I mean, we¡¯re going to arrive at the Nyuka vige tomorrow, right?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the n.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I calcted that we had already somehow walked about 200 kilometers, but there¡¯s a possibility that it may be off. So, I¡¯m not too confident.¡¯


    ¡°Maybe, the unit and helpers are waiting in the vige?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well. There seems to be a good chance of that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I think that possibility is low, but even if it¡¯s low, I think it can be about 10% to 30%, so I have enough expectations. What I don¡¯t expect is that, in short, the searcher doesn¡¯t know about Carol¡¯s injuries. If the information is unknown, they would think that Carol is safe. Maybe.¡¯


    ¡®Since we can walk on foot and both are trained in martial arts, we could ovee some difficulties. If that is the premise, we would go through the road along the seashore. That would be amon route selection.¡¯


    ¡®The reason I think so is that Liao confirms that I, who crashed in the same way, is safe. Since Yuri Hou was safe, Carol Full Chartres would be safe as well. It¡¯s foolish to decide from the start, but it will be a basis for judgment. Therefore, if they anticipate the action, it wille up as the highest expectation.


    ¡°If that happens, we may soon be rescued, and I may not have the opportunity to thank you.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will happen though.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®We won¡¯t be separated forever.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but when ites to thank you againter¡­ I feel a bit empty. That¡¯s why I wanted to say it now.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to say thank you. However, to say that, it may sound rude. I feel that it¡¯s better to receive it obediently.¡¯


    ¡°Well. But I¡¯d like to thank you too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why is that?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s about you being alive. As I¡¯ve said before, if you¡¯re die, I¡¯m not going to be depressed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You know¡­ I¡¯m not sure if you should hear this, but on the way here¡­ I wish I had died. Didn¡¯t you think so?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What is that question?¡¯


    A satisfied smile came out, and it suddenly changed to a grin.


    ¡°I can¡¯t reply with an honest answer if you ask such a question, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yeah, I think so too. But¡­ I supposed it¡¯s natural.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®She¡¯s really straightforward. I can¡¯t conclude that allies are waiting for us, but we are approaching the vige and she may be rxed.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ may I ask why do you think that?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I can only say that¡¯s how it is.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But I think that¡¯s how you usually think though.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®You don¡¯t seem convinced, is it?¡¯


    ¡°Say, what¡¯s the most important for you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What? Why are you hitting around the bush?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, just answer me. It¡¯s the flow of the talk.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I think it will Shaalta.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®The country, is it? The size isrge, but there may be cases like that. Especially in the case of her, this is where she was born.¡¯


    ¡°As for me, I give the highest importance to myself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think that¡¯s normal.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well. For humans, self is the most important thing. Well, for that matter, I wonder how my life would be in the future.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I understand. I also don¡¯t want to die if possible.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°But the self that is the most important is lifeless.¡± (Yuri)


    I think so much more because my life was like that before I came here.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°If the self is the most important, I will care about myself for the rest of my life. However, if you find something more important than your important self¡­ a worthless life will be a little more valuable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ is that why you rescued me?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s difficult.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, that¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to work hard to understand the life philosophy of other people.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡­ Then, for you, am I more important than your own life?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, I wouldn¡¯t have a hard time rescuing you until I almost die.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Actually, even if I don¡¯t care, I won¡¯t leave her there. I will dig a hole, give her food, and wait for help. I might have said that.¡¯


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m a princess?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Yuri)


    A voice that sounded due to something unexpected came out involuntarily.


    ¡®She is thinking something foolish.¡¯


    ¡°You know¡­ do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who works hard to death to be thanked by the royal family?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®If you can answer that immediately, don¡¯t ask that question. Although it was a good scene¡­¡¯


    ¡°I see. Well, that¡¯s true.¡± (Carol)


    Whether she understood it or not, Carol muttered something.


    ¡°Shall we sleep soon? It¡¯s fine to talk more in the vige tomorrow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you going to put out the fire?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s better to put it out. I don¡¯t think that guy will follow me because I fought him off once, but it would be silly if I got hit on the neck.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®At such times, doing this is necessary.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Alright, let¡¯s put it out.¡± (Carol)


    Carol struck the bonfire with the tip of the crutch. When she scattered as it was, the bonfire that had gathered copsed. The me on the tree branch was burning, but it would soon became a smoke and disappear.


    I stood up, and put my back on the trunk of a tree.


    ¡®In this way, I don¡¯t need to worry about getting back at me, and although it¡¯s tight, I can sleep without worrying about my back.¡¯


    When I took the oil paper poncho as usual, Carol approached me.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol said. As she wrapped up in the same poncho, I felt a warm body temperature over the cloth. I could hear her breathing as her face was near.


    She whispered in a small voice, but I could hear it well because of the closeness. After all, Carol¡¯s head was so close that it stuck to my cheek.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Do you still want to talk? It¡¯s fine since I¡¯m not sleepy.¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ do you have a fianc¨¦?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°¡­Haa?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This girl has been asking a lot of unexpected questions. Usually, she¡¯s nervous.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one¡­ why?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    ¡°Then, who¡¯s the woman you¡¯re dating?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No one.¡± (Yuri)


    When I answered, Carol suddenly leaned over. She turned her body half a turn over my legs andid down with her face facing me.


    The warm feeling touched my cheek.


    ¡°!?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Carol)


    She kept kissing my cheek two to three times as it was.


    ¡°Oi¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I couldn¡¯t stop her, and my voice was somehow confused.


    ¡°¡­Do you dislike it?¡± (Carol)


    Carol whispered to my ear.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This isn¡¯t like you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Answer me first. Did you dislike it?¡± (Carol)


    Carol¡¯s voice sounded as if she was having a fever. It was captivating.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t dislike it.¡¯ (Yuri)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carol once again kissed my cheek. She was now close enough to the edge of my mouth, and when she pulled back a little, she lightly licked the edge of my lips with her mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s my feeling.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ that dull either, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®After all, I was aware of Carol¡¯s affection. However, rather than being in love, I think that the childhood hostility at the time of enrolment gradually changed. I think it was something that turned to curiosity and then, became a favorable feeling.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to thank me for the help¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡­ live the way I want to live. As long as it doesn¡¯t bother others¡­ that¡¯s why I wanted to confirm.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Was she trying to confirm just now? She probably thinks that if I had a love or fianc¨¦, I would be offended if she did something like.¡¯


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dislike it, just ept my feelings.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to take responsibility.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As for responsibility, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter, huh?¡¯


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to kiss you back, just so you know, I¡¯m a man. I want to go beyond that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I haven¡¯t relieved myself for almost a month, and I¡¯m sick of bloody stuff. Murder requires a violent impulse, which, if peeled off, lead to a sexual impulse. I¡¯m wearing a stoic expression to conceal my true feeling, but I don¡¯t know what will happen if that is peeled off.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Uhmm.¡¯


    ¡°Well, the problem is that, I¡¯m not going to be your husband right now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s a matter of course.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that as well.¡± (Carol)


    Carol¡¯s reply was quick, probably because she had the answer in advance.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t really matter, is it?¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to take responsibility and marry me. I don¡¯t mind if you think this is just a hallucination at night, and you want to cut off our rtionship. I¡¯m not going to say anything if you sleep with another woman.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol, who had a tight body and good hygiene, said such a line. A line that wasn¡¯t supposed toe out from Carol¡¯s mouth was said immediately.


    ¡°The problem is¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, the problem. But I won¡¯t bother youter. After this, I just leave it to you.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Carol¡¯s will seems firm. It¡¯s funny to worry about that in a situation like now, but what would I do if she could have a child?¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t treat you like a convenient woman. Like I said, I care about you.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carol seemed a bit confused. However, after a while¡­


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol said the continuation.


    ¡°You said that it was your convenience to help me. Then, it¡¯s my convenience for me to do this now. I want to exchange my heart with you this time. That¡¯s it. If you don¡¯t like to do it with me, please say something about it. That¡¯s what I want¡­ yeah, so¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol seemed to choose her words carefully.


    ¡®You want to convey your thoughts without creating a misunderstanding.¡¯


    ¡°Rather than doing it quickly, I would be happier if you treat me roughly.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It was a thoughtful line. In such an emergency situation, there may be some things that are strange, but her feelings for me are real. I get it. It¡¯s simr to a confession when you get drunk, and I can¡¯t do this without knowing the true intention.¡¯


    I supported Carol¡¯s body with both hands and snatched her lips. I pressed her lips and when I let go, Carol, now with both hands free, put her arms around my neck and grabbed my lips back.


    ¡°Hmmph¡­!¡± (Yuri)


    The excitement increased, the body became heated, and the brain was swelled with emotions.


    ¡°Hmmph¡­ phew, haa¡­ haa.¡± (Carol)


    Carol¡¯s sigh was disorganized at a close distance, and her face dyed with red. We were wanting each other. However, I mobilized all the reasons in my head, and stopped the desire of the beast.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s stop here today.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uh¡­ why?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°This is probably your first time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I haven¡¯t done it until I came here, and it won¡¯t be a lie since it¡¯s my first time.¡¯


    ¡°There will be a lot of difficulties for the first timers. I don¡¯t go out of my way to do it in such a cold, pitch-dark forest you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡± (Carol)


    Certainly, since we were excited, there was heat in the body. It was warm that I couldn¡¯t think we were outdoors.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s warm, it¡¯s too dark to care for your body. Our bodies are dirty¡­ it¡¯s bad.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhh¡­ did you smell it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Well, it smells a little. Even if Carol bathed in the river, she is injured to begin with. I don¡¯t want to do it because it would be more harmful, like putting ice-like water on the body.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to like each other. But I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm~~¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol made an indescribable growl.


    ¡°Alright. I give up today.¡± (Carol)


    Carol lifted her arm off my neck. She turned around and put her back on my chest.


    In the series of love affairs, the poncho was torn a little on the neck part.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing that we have a spare, but¡­ It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to do it while wearing it.¡¯

 Chapter 107: (Self Edited) Hostage

    I had a dream.


    It was a dream that could be clearly understood that it was a dream. Characters were wearing Japanese clothes and walking along the townscape made of wood. They spoke Japanese¡­ In other words, it was a world simr to a historical drama.


    I naturally might find a ce at the Far East end of this world. That was what I thought. In other words, it would be a projection of my own desire.


    People dressed in kimono were walking along the road, and I was also walking in it. The season was spring, and I could see the castle in the distance. It wasn¡¯t a stone castle, the tiles were ck and the walls were stered in pure white.


    It seemed to be a main street in the downtown area, with many shops lined up on both sides. The split curtain with the name of the shop in nostalgic letters was hanging on the table.


    ¡®Aah, the nostalgia. Is there such a ce in the Far East? I want to go.¡¯


    I naturally thought that the migratory birds were stimted by their return instinct.


    However, my heart was in denial. This world was different from the original world. Although there was something that looked like Japan, there would be no Japan there.


    There was neither the Roman Empire nor the Mongol Empire in this world. There might be an ind that seemed to be Japan, but it was probably not Japan.This was something that I had been thinking about repeatedly.


    ¡ª


    When I woke up and opened my eyes, it seemed the sun had already risen up and the visibility was bright. While fluttering my eyes, I turned my sluggish neck since I leaned by back on a hard tree. The poncho hood was taken off.


    ¡®Who took it off? Was it Carol?¡¯


    When I thought that, Carol was still on my chest. I was suspicious, and when she opened and looked around her, something with momentum caught on the edge of my view.


    It collided!


    Her neck moved ahead of the thought as to avoid the ball which flew toward her head reflexively. The head shifted sideways.


    *Kon*


    There was a light sound heard next to my ears.


    It wasn¡¯t a ball that flew. It wasn¡¯t even a bird.


    In front of me, I could see a sword that had been polished and reflected the brilliance of steel. And the sword, which would have split my head sideways from my ears if I hadn¡¯t avoided it, had its de buried in the trunk of the tree I was on my back now.


    ¡®What??¡¯


    The brain, which was devoured by the peace of the sleep, epted reality as if it was suddenly thrown into the world of demons in one go, switching the background of the happy dream world to the real world.


    I lowered down my body as much as I could and rolled to escape the de. The poncho was torn vertically from where it was torn by yesterday¡¯s mess, and by that time I made a full turn, my body was free.


    ¡°Uwaa, what the¡­!?¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who had been woken roughly, said as she woke up and blinked her eyes. She turned her head and shook her sight to grasp the situation, and she soon found Canker.


    ¡°Wha!¡± (Carol)


    As soon as she noticed the suspicious person, she pulled a dagger out of her pocket with her trained hand. However, Canker pulled out her dagger and grabbed it with his own hand and stopped her.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol dropped her dagger when her hand was squeezed tightly.


    ¡®As a person who has that swordsmanship, his grip strength should be tremendous. It can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    Rather, I was relieved.


    It was scarier to be cut with strange repulsion.


    ¡°<i>Hey, it¡¯s been a long time.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I said while being cautious of the surroundings. Other than Canker, there was no sign of an enemy at close range for the time being.


    However, the others might be far away. For me, I couldn¡¯t judge the situation adequately.


    A torrent of excitement swirled around in my head, and the dreaming feeling was immediately gone away.


    Then, I became concerned about my left foot. It might be because of the adrenaline rush, I couldn¡¯t feel any pain even if I put pressure on the toes and stepped lightly. I could stand normally.


    ¡®I wonder if I can bear for another two to three steps. More importantly, I¡¯m more afraid of arrows.¡¯


    I was afraid of the arrow, so I moved casually so that the trunk of a tree was on my back. Although I could be wary of the sides, I would have to show a big opening to see the rearpletely.


    I turned the head properly. I was also being careful. When I was aware of that, I felt that my feet were on the ground.


    ¡°<i>Put down your weapon.</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker put the de of his sword on Carol¡¯s shoulder, which raised only her upper body. He might have recovered his armor since he was wearing metal armor all over his body. However, only the face guard had been removed since the metal fittings werepletely destroyed.


    A cloth was wrapped around the exposed face. It seemed to be tied up quite tightly with trousers or some other fabric, but the cloth was dyed bright red.


    ¡®The subcutaneous part of the nose isn¡¯t muscle but cartge, so it¡¯s difficult to suture. Even if he wraps a cloth to stop it, the bridge of the nose gets in the way, and it is difficult to stop the bleeding. It must be a difficult thing to do.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I¡¯ll say it again.</i><i>Put down your weapon.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to say it twice.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Surely, you are Canker.</i><i>As I expected of you.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­?¡± (Canker)


    ¡®I truly expected this. Although it¡¯s frustrating¡­¡¯


    ¡°<i>Did you chase me through the night? Checking the footprints with a torch or something¡­</i><i>Even if you have a grudge against me, it¡¯s not something possible to do.</i><i>Your effort is amazing and your head is smart as well.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if he tries to do this, it¡¯s not something that you can usually do. If the troops were almost wiped out, the supply was burned, and if there was a serious injury, it would be demotivating.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s beyond futile for ordinary people. It would have been necessary to have a truly forged mind and body.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Don¡¯t get me wrong.</i><i>I don¡¯t want to talk to you.</i><i>If you don¡¯t put down your weapon, I¡¯ll kill this woman.</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker repeated.


    ¡®However, he may not know how to act since I can¡¯t feel any sign of scheming.¡¯


    ¡°<i>You can follow me through the night and find me sleeping, but for some reason, there are two of us.</i><i>You felt suspicious and when you opened the hood, one of us was a beautiful blonde woman.</i><i>Well, it seems that I¡¯m the only one who you want to kill.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The first sh was aimed at me, not Carol. When he took off the hood, Carol¡¯s and my head must have been onto another.¡¯


    ¡®If Carol¡¯s hair was ck, he could do it, but I would have gone to that world. It will be the end if he stabs Carol¡¯s belly with a sword and skewers us like dumplings. Nothing is difficult.¡¯


    ¡®But this guy couldn¡¯t do that. That was because he saw Carol¡¯s blonde hair.


    When I noticed the sh, it was directed to my head. I wonder if he momentarily lost his focus in order not to hurt Carol. The sword hit the trunk because he wanted to stop to prevent the sword from hitting Carol after inflicting a fatal wound on my head. Perhaps, the bloodshed made him unwell and he couldn¡¯t put that much trust in handling his sword.


    ¡°<i>Give me your weapon.</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker said it for the fourth time.


    ¡°<i>I can¡¯t do that.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I asserted as if to cover something. However it wasn¡¯t something that I could do.


    ¡°Carol. Throw the cane there at me.¡± (Yuri)


    I said in the Shannguage.


    ¡®Carol doesn¡¯t understand the conversation between me and Canker at all. As Myaro said before, it sounds like an octopus conversation.¡¯


    ¡°A-are you sure?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yeah, trust me.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol threw the crutch at her feet to me. I crouched a bit and picked it up, and put the dagger I had pulled out into a scabbard. I held the legs of the crutches and held the T-shaped part toward Canker.


    During that time, Canker didn¡¯t do anything. He maintained the de of the sword on Carol¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°<i>You are smart.</i><i>That¡¯s why, it¡¯s weird, but it can be trusted.</i><i>If you are a foolish soldier, who doesn¡¯t do anything, it would have been hard.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>She is more valuable than a gold bar of the same weight.</i><i>However, if you kill her, she will be just a lump of meat.</i><i>You¡¯re not a fool. You must know before this that she¡¯s not a good hostage to kill. It¡¯s trivial to give me a threat if you¡¯re scared of my retaliation.</i><i>You can¡¯t kill her.</i><i>And you¡¯re not threatening.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Canker moved his sword and put the de on Carol¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°<i>¡­ Even if I can¡¯t kill her, I can hurt her.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°<i>You know¡­</i><i>You must have concluded that there should be no scratches on the face.</i><i>If her value goes down, you¡¯ll just lose.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It may be more exciting to have a few scratches. However, considering that the higher the demand, the higher the price. And the value will be less than half if it¡¯s not good. It¡¯s a ridiculous act like breaking arge gem into small ones.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Are you fine with that? Making an indelible wound would ruin this woman¡¯s life</i>.¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>I don¡¯t care.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Anyhow, if I die and Carol is kidnapped, a life of living as a thing in the Kuran world is waiting. This can¡¯t bepared.¡¯


    ¡®Some woman may think that they can¡¯t go out to the public anymore if they have a scratch on the face, and maymit suicide because their life is over, but Carol isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡¯


    ¡°<i>That¡¯s not true.</i><i>You must have carried this woman on your back.</i><i>There is no way you don¡¯t care about a woman who you worked so hard to rescue.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®That¡¯s why you think so. You could say that because it was our first time to fight yesterday, but I was able to move well at that time. It must look strange why I¡¯m so slow. If you think a little, you wille to such a conclusion.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I don¡¯t care.</i><i>Except for killing, I know you can¡¯t do it.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Are you fine with that? Even if this woman¡¯s life is ruined?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®Aah, this guy¡­ In his country, women have almost no human rights, so is he mistaken about it? I have a feeling that is true.¡¯


    ¡°<i>That¡¯s why I told you I don¡¯t care.</i><i>Since she¡¯s going to be my wife.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I lied.


    ¡°<i>What did you say?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>When this is over and I return home, we will get married right away.</i><i>So, it can¡¯t be helped if her face is scratched in this situation.</i><i>Well, it¡¯s going to be sad.</i><i>But, we will ovee it as a couple.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>¡­Kuh.</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker clenched his teeth briefly.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s regrettable, but the bloody cloth that is tied on his face to the side is so miserable to the point his facial expression is hard to read.¡¯


    ¡°<i>If the woman waspletely worthless garbage to you, you would kill her because she was trash anyway.</i><i>You may aim for my psychological upset.</i><i>But I know you¡¯re finding great value in her hair.</i><i>I won¡¯t get fooled by your ridiculous threat like killing her or cutting her face. So, I¡¯m going to kill you quietly.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>Well, if the de slips, I¡¯ll be in trouble. So, I won¡¯t attack you.</i><i>The rest is up to you, but how long are you going to do it? This is advice, but you should stop this silly hostage operation and hold your sword quickly.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    My wound was sewn, so there was little bleeding and the wound surface wasn¡¯t exposed.


    ¡®Although the wounds are the same, there is a difference in the level of treatment. If he waits, he¡¯s going to exhaust his physical strength.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I won¡¯t listen to you.</i><i>This battle is in your favor.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®Favor?¡¯


    ¡°<i>Do you mean I¡¯ve eaten enough and slept, whereas you were up all night and losing blood?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­<i>Yes.</i>¡± (Canker)


    I was convinced that if we fought, he would lose and he would try to escape unreasonably.


    ¡°<i>You¡­ haven¡¯t you noticed?</i><i>I have a serious injury on my foot.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I raised my left foot lightly and showed the sole of my foot. The shoe had no part on the toe.


    The left foot didn¡¯t have the sole on the toe, and there was only a bandage wrapped there. It should have turned red and ck due to the bleeding that came out little by little.


    ¡°<i>I had my sole cut because I stepped on a piece of iron.</i><i>If it weren¡¯t for this, I¡¯d be chasing you yesterday.</i><i>Didn¡¯t you wonder why it didn¡¯t happen?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Perhaps, from Canker¡¯s point of view, I might give up chasing. Well, he should feel that.¡¯


    ¡°<i>This leg is almost ineffective.</i><i>I can¡¯t move like yesterday.</i><i>As you can see, the bleeding is really bad.</i><i>From an objective look, it¡¯s probably a fifty-fifty.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t say that the wound was sutured by Carol.


    ¡®The scary thing is that he is convinced he would be in a disadvantageous position if he goes against me. With that in mind, he thinks fighting me should be avoided, and the fighting itself isn¡¯t an option.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Besides, you have a much better weapon.</i><i>The reason why I get to hurt your nose is because my bomb hit you unexpectedly, but this time, there¡¯s no such a thing.</i><i>Well, I¡¯ll use this.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I repositioned my crutch. I had decided that using this was much better than using a dagger.


    ¡®In the battle with this guy, the difference in reach is so big. If possible, I want to tie a dagger to the tip of the crutch, but he won¡¯t wait for that.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Don¡¯t just stand there, let¡¯s do this quickly.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­<i>Yeah.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    Canker grabbed Carol¡¯s cor and threw her to his right as if tossing something.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± (Carol)


    I could see Carol was holding back the scream. Well, it was a rough throw.


    ¡°<i>You better tell this woman not to disturb us.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>Really?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Wealth and honor are fascinating, but life can¡¯t be reced.</i><i>If she tries to interrupt, I won¡¯t hesitate to point my sword at her.</i><i>That would be unfortunate for everyone</i>.¡± (Canker)


    ¡®Actually, there is a good chance of doing so.¡¯


    ¡°Carol, if you try to interrupt, he would kill you. So, hide in the shadow of a tree.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡± (Carol)


    I had a short conversation in the Shannguage.


    ¡ª


    ¡°<i>Let me ask you.</i><i>Did you feel relieved with this?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>Yeah.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    As I gave a short answer, Canker held his sword with both hands. He casually closed the distance. When he came to the point that we could reach each other, he held his sword tightly.


    ¡°<i>Huh!</i>¡± (Canker)


    He let out a small breath, and he immediately started. Even so, it was obvious from far away as his sword couldn¡¯t reach my body.


    I took the crutch I had put out in front of me.


    ¡®A normal stem has a deep stem inside the handle, so there¡¯s an iron side apart from the tip where it often meets. But of course, this crutch doesn¡¯t have that. This is originally a spear, but that part has been cut off.¡¯


    I protected the stick as I avoided receiving the sword, but the sword extended to chase the stick. There were two to three shes.


    From the sidelines, it didn¡¯t look like shes. It would have looked like the weapons were hitting out of range.


    The distance between us became open.


    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I thought it would be disadvantageous to hold the stick in the middle, so I held it on my right shoulder. Then, I felt defenseless as if I was standing naked against the sword with the tip pointed.


    ¡®Nothing has changed, but there¡¯s a lot of pressure as I can¡¯t rely on anything between his sword and my body, which will bleed if shed. Even with one stick, it feels different.¡¯


    ¡°<i>You¡¯re calm¡­</i>¡± (Canker)


    For some reason, I was called out from the other side.

 Chapter 108: (Self Edited) Blade of Death

    ¡°<i>What?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is he trying to sway me by having a war of words?¡¯


    ¡°<i>I want to know about you a little.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°¡­<i>?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What are you going to talk about?¡¯


    ¡°<i>Even if you hide your tricks in some way¡­ still the battle is about five minutes. I¡¯m not sure I can win.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®Five minutes.¡¯


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s about it. If anything, I would be disadvantageous. I don¡¯t have tricks.¡¯


    ¡°<i>You¡¯re right.</i>¡± (Yuri)¡°<i>I don¡¯t feel fear from your attitude. I would understand if it¡¯s the feeling of desperation, but it¡¯s not.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®It¡¯s strange that I¡¯m not scared. Rather than that, it seems strange that I can rx without cowering meaninglessly.¡¯


    ¡®It could be said that I¡¯m that kind of person. There¡¯s no point in thinking about death or the future of Carol if she dies.¡¯


    ¡®Instead of giving up, I¡¯m even enjoying this situation where I can do my best. Now is the time to demonstrate the results of efforts and training that I¡¯ve worked hard so far.¡¯


    ¡®Dying or living, losing limbs in battle and bing disabled are only the results.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Do you think that I¡¯m out of my mind?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Aren¡¯t you a madman?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>Yeah. You can be convinced of that. Well¡­</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Unless you give up your task and go home, then, it would be different. I tried to say that, but it didn¡¯t go out of the mouth.¡¯


    ¡®Come to think of it, he has no choice but to kill me. If I told him to go back, he may be crying and be thankful for the situation yesterday, but now, I need to kill him even if I have to chase after him. That¡¯s because he knows Carol¡¯s existence.¡¯


    If I let him go and he reports Carol¡¯s existence, the next people that woulde after us won¡¯t be ten people or so, but 100 times that number, or 1000 times if I¡¯m not that lucky.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know the extent of the territory that the enemy has controlled and their supplywork, so would it be possible to deploy that many people to a ce this far? I¡¯m considering that, but when I consider theck of strength on our side especially in this war, it¡¯s not strange that they are so dominant.¡¯


    ¡®In fact, these guys spend 1000 people chasing us two. If the fact that there is a blonde royalty is known, it¡¯s possible that 10000 people wille next.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Well¡­ it¡¯s time to finish talking. There¡¯s no need toe out with an impressive tale in the war.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>That¡¯s right.</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker strengthened his grip.


    ¡®Although I suggested resuming the fight, I couldn¡¯t do anything from here. The crutch is quite sturdy, but it is only on the tip part of the crutch that can give an effective blow.¡¯


    ¡®Although the tip is heavy, it¡¯s just a stick. No matter how much the armored shoulders and legs are struck, the damage is known. Literally, it won¡¯t hurt or itch.¡¯


    ¡®When ites to that, even if I go to hit his chin, I have to step in quite deeply.¡¯


    Canker straightened his sword, holding it in the way of t blue eye grip.


    5 Seigan


    ¡®The t blue eye grip is a way of tilting the sword slightly as to hide the arm under the sword brim. By doing so, it is easier to prevent attack at the protruding handle which aims at the middle of the body.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s weird since the hands are also covered with armor, so it doesn¡¯t make sense to tilt the sword. It may be that the teachings of the style learned by Canker is ingrained within his body.¡¯


    ¡®From now, he is going to forcefully hit my chin. Canker will only need to move his shoulders or head a little and be calmly hit. Then, he takes a step in, and if necessary extends his arm, and stabs his sword into my stomach.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s no difficulty. My body will go to the rear with momentum, so I can¡¯t avoid it.¡¯


    And that will be the end.¡¯


    ¡®As expected, I have no choice but to wait for his movement and adjust ordingly.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m starting.¡± (Canker)


    Rather than saying it to me, he probably said it to himself. With those few words as a preface, Canker began to move.


    He moved his whole body and tried to stab my sr plexus. I determined the timing and took a half step backward. I matched the time semi intuitively and repelled the thrust.


    However, the momentum of the thrust stopped in the middle and I also stopped swinging. The sword was turned over and aimed at my arm.


    I raised my left arm to avoid the shing at the end, but Canker¡¯s movement didn¡¯t stop there.


    While lifting the momentum intact, he turned his body half a turn and turned his sword to the rear.


    ¡°Hmmph!¡± (Canker)


    While stepping in deeply, Canker swung his sword in andslide-like trajectory.


    I leaped to the rear greatly at that instant. The shing that was extended out while stepping in was unexpectedly reaching far.


    The sh that cut through the air ran from the top to bottom in front of me.


    ¡®That¡¯s dangerous. It¡¯s a splendid technique that I can¡¯te up with. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a technique taught in school, but it¡¯s probably one of the movements he has practiced a lot.¡¯


    I got a cold sweat.


    ¡°<i>It seems true that you have an injured leg. It looks like you¡¯re trying to cover it.</i>¡± (Canker)


    When he repositioned his sword, and rearranged his rough breathing, Canker began to say what he had noticed. Today, he talked a lot.


    ¡°<i>You also seem to have broken armor.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Shall I match the flow?¡¯


    ¡°<i>Did you notice it?</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>To tell the truth, I was the one who damaged it.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I tried to destroy the armor that he had left.


    It was impossible to deform the waistline part, but I held the tip of the fingers part and hit the arm part against a tree several times. At first, I couldn¡¯t see any part that became out of shape, but it seemed to be bending after that.


    Apparently, Canker wore it as it was, but there seemed to be problems with the bending and stretching obviously, probably because the elbow area was deformed. Although it wasn¡¯t to the point where it could produce a squeaky sound, the movement was dull only the arm was bent and extended. In this way, I could notice it easily when he confronted me seriously.


    ¡®Without that, I might have been cut by the previous attack. Or was it a big move because he thought that the sword was sharp and could be extended long enough?¡¯


    ¡°<i>Did you not throw it away because you will lose the money to buy an armor againter?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I said a provocative thing.


    ¡®In reality, it depends on the opponent¡¯s weapon whether it is better to wear armor or take it off. However, if I were him, I would have thrown it away if it gives me disadvantages.¡¯


    ¡°<i>It¡¯s the household armor. That¡¯s because I¡¯m poor.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>Is that so?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, I can tell that he is poor by looking at the craftsmanship of the armor. It¡¯s shabby armor. It¡¯s not the kind of armor that can be stored in the museum and passed to future generations, but somewhere in history, the armor that is thrown away will be melted and turned into a knife or fork when it¡¯s no longer needed. ¡¯


    ¡®Of course, he is likely richer than usual since the armor is maintained at least. That may be the reason why he worked hard to train his swordsmanship. I can imagine it.¡¯


    ¡°<i>We both know that we¡¯re not in the best condition. Well, I supposed it¡¯s not a bad thing.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I said.


    ¡®Considering the strength and situation, I am still overwhelmingly on the disadvantageous side. Assuming the skill and handicap of the wound are about the same, I can be considered almost naked and only have one cane.¡¯


    ¡®The only thing that is effective against him is the chin, and if I hit the head with all my might, it may work a little bit. What should I do? I was optimistic that I wonst time because of what I had, but I¡¯m hopeless if there isn¡¯t a bomb.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Yeah, shall we begin? It doesn¡¯t look like you can move from there.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡®Are you going to make a move?¡¯


    The moment I thought that, the sword shook.


    *Swish*


    I slipped back slightly with my feet, and avoided it on thest second. The shing steel passed in front of me. The first sh was good.


    Canker took a bigger step, and the direction of the sword was different this time. He rotated his body once, and the longsword disyed a trajectory that seemed to cut my feet.


    The movement was aiming for my injured foot.


    I immediately pulled the right foot that was in front and dodged the sword. However, Canker went in one step further and swung his sword.


    When I pulled my left foot and evaded it, I stepped on the ground with my toes. When the skin on the sole of my foot stretched, I felt a running pain. The sewing thread was stuck together, and the skin was torn apart.


    I involuntarily frowned.


    ¡®Aah, no good.¡¯


    That thought ran through my mind.


    Even if I retreated as it was, it wouldn¡¯t continue as it was. Because of the injury, the speed at which Canker chased me was faster than the speed at which I stepped back.


    In that case, Canker¡¯s sword would reach my body soon, no matter how much I stepped back.


    Then, Canker swung his sword at my leg.


    It was going to hit me. Instead of retreating, I took a step forward. The stick was pushed out before the sword arrived, and the crossbar of the stick was used to push Canker¡¯s chest.


    His weight was probably almost 100kg including the armor. So, it felt as heavy as pushing a rock. The stick made of a strong spear handle pierced with such momentum, but when the momentum stopped, I, who was lightweight, had been blown away.


    Somehow, I seeded in keeping a distance.


    Canker just repositioned himself.


    It was a splendid risky attempt for me, but it didn¡¯t demoralize Canker. Of course, there was also no damage. I repositioned myself.


    On the other hand, I felt a dull pain in the sole of my foot. There was even a sign that the thread was twitching, and I was bleeding a bit.


    It was me who was being pushed on.


    As I knew from the beginning, it was impossible to approach with a dagger if the sole of my foot was in this state. And because of this unreasonableness, there was aching pain. It was inconvenient as if a red-ck blood bag had formed from around the ankle to the bottom.


    It would be a dreame true to sneak a sword with a quick movement like yesterday.


    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®No good. I¡¯m stuck. I can¡¯t do it like the usual.¡¯


    ¡°<b>¡­Nothing ventured, nothing gained, huh?</b>¡± (Yuri)


    I spoke Japanese involuntarily.


    ¡°<i>¡­? What did you just say?</i>¡± (Canker)


    Canker asked suspiciously.


    ¡°<i>I said I¡¯m going to finish this next time.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®All I need is preparedness.¡¯


    I brought the stick with both hands, and while lowered down my body a bit, I shook it several times to confirm the distance.


    Finally, I held the base of the handle with one hand, and extended my arm from the shoulder and swung it.


    *Swish*


    The stick cut the wind.


    ¡®If I do the same thing a few more times, Canker will make a move and cut the stick in two. He was overlooking it just now. However, I know that if he swings with one hand, he could reach further than I expected.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Next, I¡¯ll hit you on the head and finish this.</i>¡± (Canker)


    ¡°<i>¡­Is that so?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What did Canker think about my remarks and actions earlier? Does he think that I¡¯m after him? Or does he think that I can look into the future?¡¯


    ¡®In any case, I¡¯m not a master of martial arts, so I can¡¯t use such advanced techniques, such as perceiving the signs of movement and taking control of the future.¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t do something like watching his movement and pierce his jaw before moving. One thing I know is that if I move, Canker will want to cut my stick first and disarm me. If a person with an injured leg has a dagger, he couldn¡¯t do anything against Canker.¡¯


    ¡®First off, he needs to shorten my crutch. If he does so, he won¡¯t be struck on the chest from the edge of the de reach like before.¡¯


    ¡®This long stick isn¡¯t too reliable, but without it, I have no way of fighting him without having an injured foot. The previous flow would have ended without the stick.¡¯


    ¡®First, he needs to shorten the stick , then chase after me, and finally slice me.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s the safest tactic for Canker. There is no difficulty. Although the checkmate is already visible, there¡¯s no need for a risky attempt.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Phew¡­</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I held the stick with both hands, I set it up and pointed it to the sky. Canker¡¯s eyes turn into suspicious eyes for a moment.


    ¡®That¡¯s a normal reaction.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, the posture of holding the stick above the head is derived from the action of swinging down. A blow to the head from that altitude could be the quickest and the most powerful blow of any stance, but the upper part of Canker¡¯s head is protected by a helmet.¡¯


    ¡®If he receives the most striking blow of a direct hit from that altitude to the head, he should feel a big impact and disturb his field of vision. The shoulders are protected as well, so it¡¯s unlikely that the corbone will be broken.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not impossible to hit the chin from diagonally above in an arc, but if I change the direction of the force, the power will decrease, so it¡¯s difficult to sun with a single blow. If I want to stun him with a single blow, the correct answer is to bring down the stick to his shoulder and punch his chin like batting in baseball.¡¯


    ¡®No matter what I do, if I don¡¯t stun him with a single blow, he will survive after the shing.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I¡¯m starting.</i>¡± (Canker)


    *Phew*


    I exhaled briefly and took a step forward. At the same time, I swung down the stick with the force of smashing Canker¡¯s skull with his helmet.


    The moment I put down the foot to the ground, I suddenly stop. The short stiffness looked like the whole body became a stone.


    Canker was reacting to my whole faint. He swung up his sword, and the cane was about to be cut. However, there was no cane there.


    The momentary judgment was too much for him. Fear ran through.


    The scary thing was that Canker ignored the blow and came to m my body. He would ignore being hit in the head and in the chin, anding straight to get my life. However, that didn¡¯t happen. Canker was obsessed with cutting my stick.


    His longsword passed in front of me from bottom to top and stopped in the air.


    And he turned around, flipped his sword, took another step, and extended it to catch me.


    ¡®I knew that he would move that way.¡¯


    ¡®Canker¡¯s swordsmanship isn¡¯t quiet swordsmanship. It is a wild boar-like swordsmanship that connects one move after another and finally cuts down the enemy. Such swordsmanship was always aggressive.¡¯


    ¡®I have been attacked several times and observed with my eyes, so I remember. Instead of chasing away by moving legs forward with feet never leaving the ground like dojo practice, it¡¯s also possible to step on the foot alternately.¡¯


    I kicked the ground with both feet and leaped to the rear. While leaping, I let go of the stick like letting go of a twig on a fire without putting any force in it.


    The stick released with the protruding hand creating a short parab in the air. Canker¡¯s steep step kicked the handle part. The sword that was drawn out at the same time as stepping on it cut through the space where my body would have been if I hadn¡¯t leaped backward.


    I had no stick anymore. If he continued to deliver shes after shes as before, it would be my end.


    However, the stick was at Canker¡¯s feet.


    If this had been just a long stick, it would have been kicked off by Canker. However, the stick that was used as a crutch didn¡¯t have the center of gravity in the center. The mass was biased toward the side because of the extra parts attached on it.


    The handle was kicked off with a tremendous force and drew a big arc. On the other hand, the armpit pad drew a sharp, short arc, and slipped into the gap between both Canker¡¯s feet.


    His eyes were convinced of victory. He put out his deadly sword to cut the empty-handed me, who was clearly within the reach.


    At the same time, his right foot that stepped in kicked the handle of the stick which rotated half a turn again. The difference when he kicked it before was the crossbar on the other side of the handle was tightly attached to the heel of his left foot.


    His feet were tangled.


    With both feet tangled, Canker lost his bnce in an instant. He couldn¡¯t correct the posture by stumbling one or two steps forward, and the impact was so strong that he would kneel.


    I naturally drooled. My body was reacting to the gap which made me want to drool.


    A light step on my uninjured right foot raised his left knee without stopping the forward momentum. It was only that much movement.


    The scenery flowed slowly in the extreme concentration. With an affordable posture, I approached the defenseless face of Canker, who looked desperate.


    The healthy right foot kicked the ground splendidly, erging the forward momentum of the body, and moving further the knee elerated by the thigh muscles.


    The knee pushed as if it was sucked into Canker¡¯s face.


    The feeling of crushing the meat and bones arrived all at once.


    When the shing was over, Canker copsed on the spot.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡± (Yuri)


    A feeling of copse rushed in, as if the thread of tension had torn. Although I wasn¡¯t moving to the point where I couldn¡¯t breath, for some reason, I was out of breath and I was breathing using my mouth.


    ¡°I won.¡± (Yuri)


    The fact was hard to believe.


    ¡°I really won.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said it, an indescribable emptiness remained on the spine.


    It was a mistake to think that I won. Canker wasn¡¯t dead yet.


    I looked at Canker. He was lying on his back and fainted, didn¡¯t move at all and he had let go of his longsword.


    Yes, he wasn¡¯t dead yet. He shouldn¡¯t be. He was just fainting with a concussion or something, but I thought that he was still breathing.


    I immediately kicked the longsword and it went far beyond my reach. Canker didn¡¯t resist at all.


    ¡®I have to kill him now. Keeping him alive here may kill me and Carolter.¡¯


    I took off his helmet. As expected, there was no resistance.


    Resistance to murder rushed to the edge of my heart like ripples.


    ¡®I¡¯ve already murdered many. However, this is my first time trying to kill him who had exchanged words with me.¡¯


    ¡®However, I don¡¯t have the option of tying him up and waiting for him to gain consciousness until we reach the safe zone. If someone releases Canker, the life-and-death battle like now may start under worse conditions, and the enemy will know the existence of Carol.¡¯


    ¡®If there is God in the world who controls all things and he absolutely fulfills his verbal promise, it may be no problem to release him on the condition that Carol¡¯s existence is kept secret.¡¯


    ¡®However, in reality, there is no such God. It seems easy and cruelly difficult to establish a rtionship of trust between people and avoid having to fight for life.¡¯


    ¡®No, isn¡¯t it such a problem? I am a person who can cross the line without feeling too much hurdle for such a murder. It¡¯s just that.¡¯


    I put my arm around the naked Canker¡¯s neck and tightened the carotid artery tightly.


    ¡ª


    After about five minutes of doing that, I confirmed the breathing and cardiac arrest, and Iid Canker on his back. When I saw Canker¡¯s face for the first time, it was a tragedy that made me want to cover his eyes when I saw the wound done by my dagger.


    I put a cloth on his face.


    ¡®Then¡­ I should at least give him a funeral. I should have learned how to do it from Eisa-Sensei, but I wonder how to do it?¡¯


    ¡®First, I have to put a cross on his chest. On the battlefield, a sword with a brim should be fine.¡¯


    ¡®I put his longsword on the chest.¡¯


    [Almighty Lord, this person, who has just died in the present world, takes a step and lights him on the journey to the underworld. This person has fulfilled his holy roles and has ended it here. Therefore, he should walk the path to the holynd without hesitation. Give him a sign. Hallelujah.]


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense for me, who is neither a priest nor baptized, to do this, but it will be a relief. The sacrament is one of the four sacramental lines, so I had a significant meaning for them. The four are baptism, confession, marriage, and sacrament, and do not include misceneous sacraments such as the sacrament of the oath and the sacrament of the ordination. The origin is the sacrament that exists in the scriptures written by Isus himself. ¡¯


    ¡®If they don¡¯t do this, they will be lost forever in the other world, but in terms of nuances, there is a high possibility that they will be lost because there is no proper guidepost. In other words, it is a funeral, and it is said that it must be done immediately after death.¡¯


    ¡®It seems that the dead who don¡¯t do this will not have a good social standpoint.¡¯


    I wrote sentences on Canker¡¯s armor using the tip of the knife.


    ¡®By the guidance of the holy sign, this person walks on the journey to the other world without problems. His name is Canker Willence.¡¯


    ¡®In this way, even after the corpse is recovered, someone did the sacrament. It isn¡¯t a loss. It is said that the bereaved family could feel at ease. That is if the body is recovered.¡¯


    ¡®However, would it be convincing if I didn¡¯t write the name of the person who did this?¡¯


    ¡ª Haguenau ¡ª


    And the name was written small at the end of it.


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>Watch this video to learn more about 5 Seigan. Thanks for the content creator. ??</li></ul>

 Chapter 109: (Self Edited) Two People, Four Legs

    When the whole thing was over and I stood up, I found that my left knee was scratched.


    With a nasty premonition, the thick pants were torn and the skin was scraped. Perhaps it was scraped by his helmet. Since it was the case, it wasn¡¯t a wound that could be stitched.


    On top of being scraped, there was a dull pain that numbed the knee to the core.


    ¡®It must have been hurt by the knee attack. The kneecap may have been broken¡­¡¯


    ¡®I feel it even if I don¡¯t pay attention to it. Should I go to see Carol?¡¯


    While supporting the left foot, I walked steadily and went near Carol, who was staring.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yeah, I was watching.¡± (Carol)


    Carol¡¯s expression was hard to describe. She was smiling, but for some reason, she looked stunned. Perhaps, she was trying to look firm.¡°Were you scared?¡± (Yuri)


    It seemed that she was sweating coldly inside when she was taken hostage and having a sword pointed at her neck. In addition to that, a murder took ce in front of her, so not only her,dies would be more or less shocked.


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not it. I knew I would be rescued.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    Since it was a fifty-fifty percent chance to rescue her, it would be strange if she knew it in advance, but she might have believed it in a good way.


    ¡°It seems that his subordinates aren¡¯t around because they aren¡¯t attacking at this time around.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the situation, but it¡¯s possible that they gave up and ran away.¡± (Carol)


    I couldn¡¯t fully exin the event to Carol due to the mess from yesterday. Carol didn¡¯t ask me for an exnation. She probably knew that I was in an extreme state and that was why she was keeping her mouth shut.


    As of yesterday, Canker was still apanied by two subordinates, and there were two more people who were shot by an arrow but I couldn¡¯t confirm their death. Although I felt optimistic that the two, who were shot, were dead, at least two of them should have been almost unharmed.


    However, it was more than enough that those two couldn¡¯t keep up with Canker¡¯s forced pursuit. They might have disagreed and separated from him when they saw the burned luggage. After all, Canker didn¡¯t have any luggage. He waspletely empty-handed, except for the armor and anything that fit in his pocket somewhere.


    ¡°Well, it could be that way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter if we are concerned about them or not. When the timees, I¡¯ll just do what I can.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®With this foot, it is difficult to pursue and kill even a fat opponent whocks exercise. It¡¯s not feasible to explore, find and kill them because they may be around here. If the situation worsened, there is no choice but to deal with it on the spot.¡¯


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± (Carol)


    Carol turned away for a moment, and looked at the ground in a different direction. When I followed her gaze, there was a crutch there.


    The crutch had a slight ¡®¤Ø¡¯-shape character. In other words, the handle was broken.


    ¡®What kind of momentum did he have when he kicked this?¡¯


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Yuri)


    When I walked to the stick, I picked it up. I held the crossbar and tapped the ground with the tip, there was a beeping sound. The stick had be more and more bent. With this, there was no way it could be used. It wasn¡¯t durable enough to bear our weight.


    ¡°Well, it should take a little bit more to reach the vige. We can manage it somehow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Maybe.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. I think I can walk a bit if I rely on trees.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®That¡¯s the only way to do it. If it¡¯s impossible by all means, we could walk while lending each other shoulders. We can do that much.¡¯


    ¡®However, even though the situation is getting worse and worse, Carol doesn¡¯t seem to be able to bear it. She is calm. She isn¡¯t trembling or bing hysterical. That¡¯s great.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go if we want to eat meals in the morning.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®However, if there¡¯s no food, it will be really over. It¡¯s unlikely that I can hunt with this foot.¡¯


    ¡ª


    After having breakfast and starting to walk little by little, I found the idea of walking with our hands on the tree was ridiculously inefficient.


    ¡°This is hard.¡± (Yuri)


    I took a short break, leaning back on the trunk as I turned around and said that.


    The trees weren¡¯t densely grown, so we had to walk between trees without relying on anything. Besides, the trunk of the big trees was not vertical, so we couldn¡¯t put our weight against it. It wasn¡¯t possible to reduce the burden on the legs with the arm strength like the handrails on the stairs.


    In addition, the dull pain in the knee and the sole of the foot increased as I walked.


    ¡°¡­Aah.¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who came a bitter, wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    ¡®Rather than being depressed, the pain thates gradually may be affecting her head as if it shaves the willpower.¡¯


    ¡®But my knee is also quite unreliable. If I put my strength into it, I¡¯ll start trembling like it¡¯s crying. I don¡¯t think I can carry her on my back.¡¯


    ¡°Shall we rely on each other¡¯s shoulders?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yea.¡± (Carol)


    I went back a little and reached Carol, who waste.


    ¡°Haa, haa¡­ I wish you had waited.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Well, would it be fine to just wait there?¡¯


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll be lonely.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Ah, yes, maybe.¡± (Carol)


    A very honest answer came back as if she didn¡¯t think too much.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s put the shoulders together.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Carol)


    I put my hand on Carol¡¯s shoulder. Carol also did the same.


    There was a slight difference in height.


    ¡°Are you alright? I have an injury on my left leg, and you have an injury on your right leg. So, let¡¯s walk normally in the way of marching.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it.¡± (Yuri)


    When I stepped on my right foot, her shoulder twitched.


    ¡®She might feel the pain. However, since you¡¯re putting the weight over my arm, it should be much lighter than before.¡¯


    I put out my left foot and apply light force to Carol¡¯s shoulder in the same way. Carol also endured tightly because her left foot waspletely fine. It was easier than I expected.


    ¡°We can do this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah¡± (Carol)


    Carol said so.


    ¡°You can put more weight on me. But you probably need to adjust.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    Even though she said so, I actually didn¡¯t notice it.


    ¡°I understand that men tend to be reluctant to rely on women in this situation, but if your feet are weakened, it¡¯ll be really painful to me as well. After all, my left foot is fine.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Carol doesn¡¯t train at the same level as me, but it¡¯s true that her left foot is fine. Even if it¡¯s impossible for me, she should have enough physical strength to carry and run as much as Myaro if she has no injury.¡¯


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll do that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please rely on me at such times.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is it a weak point that I don¡¯t rely too much on others? No, I think I rely on others quite a bit.¡¯


    ¡ª


    After walking for more than six hours, we came out on a small road. The cobblestone road was poorly made, but the forest was divided into two nicely.


    It was a familiar road that I used several times during the encampment. The width and the condition of the cobblestone road looked exactly like the road that branched off the main road and led to the Nyukka vige.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who was exhausted and trembled, copsed. We were shoulder-to-shoulder, and I put on quite a weight.


    ¡°Oi.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ haa, sorry¡­¡± (Carol)


    When I said that, Carol put a lot of effort into her body and recovered herself. I looked at her face. Her rugged looking face disappeared and she looked rxed with a sense of security.


    ¡®No wonder. To tell the truth, it feels like she would want to sit down here and cry.¡¯


    ¡®Carol is probably expecting her to be helped at the vige. Compared to me, who thinks that we have little hope from the beginning, it¡¯s natural that I feel relieved a lot.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, I can¡¯t say that I should expect it in this situation. The more the hope there is, the better.¡¯


    ¡°What do you want to do? Do you want to take a break?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still fine.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Alright, shall we walk?¡± (Yuri)


    We started walking to the left direction of the road.


    ¡®I don¡¯t remember where this road is because there¡¯s nondmark, and I don¡¯t know how long we will take to reach the Nyukka vige. If we¡¯re unlucky, we may not arrive by the end of today.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s stop for a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    I looked at my watch. It showed 2.30 PM.


    There was not much time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I wonder if we can reach there by the end of the day. But it¡¯s impossible.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why is that?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where we are now. It¡¯s possible that the vige is close, but it may not work that way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s pretty close.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®?? How do you know that?¡¯


    ¡°This road is well maintained with paving stones as it gets closer to the vige.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. As you can see, this is much closer to the vige than the main road.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Hoho. I didn¡¯t pay attention to that, but it seems to be that way. It¡¯s possible that the cobblestone road is well managed only in the frequently traveled area, as the vigers would have used these well-maintained roads to ess the forest.¡¯


    ¡°You remember it well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This is my first time to be in a rural vige like this, so¡­ it felt unusual and I had been watching a lot. While imagining the life of a viger, I should see a lumberjack hut if we walk a bit further. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I also remember the existence of the lumberjack hut. In such a ce, the lumberjack makes several simple bases in the forest and cuts trees. In the case of building materials, they will hire people and carry it around as it is. When making firewood, they will cut it to an appropriate length on the spot, and carry it to the vige by using an eight-wheels carriage.¡¯


    In the lumberjack hut along the road, some logs that had beenid down, should have been rolled to the side of the hut and dried.


    ¡°If so, it¡¯s pretty close.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To be honest, I only know my current location vaguely. It¡¯s aplete coincidence that we walk to this road and it is near to the vige. It¡¯s lucky enough to describe it as miraculous.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, maybe, I think I have no doubt about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s great. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s a different way of feeling.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It¡¯s still important to reach the vige, regardless whether or not the ally is waiting. If you know that it is close, the heavy foot will be lighter.¡¯


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go immediately.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Don¡¯t. If we¡¯re close, we don¡¯t have to rush.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if we get there by night.¡± (Yuri)


    I put my watch in my pocket.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. Starting from the right foot¡­¡± (Yuri)

 Chapter 110: (Self Edited) Letters Left Behind

    We finally arrived at the Nyukka vige at the time when the sun began to set.


    When I stood at the entrance of the vige with my body, the vige I came to for the first time in twelve days was there as it was, as if time had stopped.


    In the square in the middle of houses, there was a bonfire made by the guards. Even the unburned ck charcoal wood was left as it was when it went out. The only difference from when we sortie was that there were no people, horses, or birds, and wagons were taken away.


    ¡°Nobody¡­ is here.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said as if she didn¡¯t feel good.


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ nobody, is it?¡± (Carol)


    Carol repeated the same words. She couldn¡¯t find any other words to use.She was more or less discouraged. Although it was wishful thinking that a group of friendly cavalries was here together with us, she would sleep in a clean bed in Reform tomorrow, no longer be in a dangerous situation of life or death and she could be a person who would wait to go home.


    Carol wasn¡¯t really enthusiastic about such a delusion. It was just a matter of degree because when I considered it from my standpoint, I was less upset about the situation.


    ¡°¡­What is it? Can you no longer walk?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Look, the house is still there.¡± (Yuri)


    The worst scenarios I was thinking of were that the vige was already bing a base for a group of enemies, all resources were unavable and it was dangerous to approach the vige. Another scenario was there were no enemies, but the vige was burned. In other words, it was a scenario of the vige being burned after looting.


    Whenparing the scenarios, the fact that the houses remained was good.


    ¡°There¡¯s a firece, a bed and a futon. If you work a bit harder, you can take a bath. You can eat a warm meal, take a bath, and sleep soundly in a soft bed. So, it¡¯s not bad at all.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s not really bad. It¡¯s really hard to spend the night without putting fire in the cold that freezes to the core of the bone.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, yes.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said in a relieved voice, reminding herself of the human life she once enjoyed as a matter of course. She seemed to have rxed.


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah, definitely.¡± (Carol)


    ¡ª


    ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s be wary of ambush. We¡¯re going to go around the other edge of the vige and go to the mayor¡¯s house.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®In this situation, there is no point in being excessively cautious, but there¡¯s still mental repulsion in that matter. Even if you live alone outside of people¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s the same as being vignt at minimum. This kind of thing is bad when you don¡¯t do it as a way of doing things on the battlefield. And if I don¡¯t do it, I feel like I¡¯ll be abandoned by good luck.¡¯


    Through the border between the vige and the forest, I arrived at the mayor¡¯s house while watching the state of each house.


    There was no particr change in the mayor¡¯s house. There was no noise and no sign of people.


    ¡®In the case of arge number of pursuers putting traps inside the house, it will be hard to go this way unless you have a lot of skills. However, it looks fine.¡¯


    When I turned to the front, there was a front entrance, and in front of it, there was a horse and Galloping Bird sps. A thick horizontal bar wasid across at the level of my arm, and its two ends were put into the shack.


    It was the same as when I went out. I touched the doorknob on the closed front door. It was unlocked and opened easily.


    There was arge familiar entrance, and to the right was the meeting ce. Although it was more cluttered than when I left, it was probably a strategy meeting when people returned here. There was no need to clean up. Rather, it was natural to remain cluttered.


    I relieved my tightened shoulders. In this house, there were many ces to work on, but it wasn¡¯t so difficult to do it.


    ¡°First off¡­ let¡¯s find a letter. Before moving anything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Letter, is it? It¡¯s not strange if there¡¯s one.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Even if they withdraw to Reform now, it¡¯s obvious that they have been back here at least once. They should have had time to leave some kind of message.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure of it. That¡¯s because Myaro is there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Myaro never neglects this kind of thing, regardless how clumsy she was. No matter how confusing the situation may be, she would make time to leave a letter. There was a great deal of conviction about that.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s try to find it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t find it after searching around lightly, you can¡­¡± (Carol)


    When I said that, I turned around. I looked sideways, and there was something strange on the shoe box.


    There was a horn whistle. It was a fine ram horn.


    ¡®It is undeniable that the ram¡¯s horn is cheaper than the archaeologically valuable ivory horn, but the carefully hollowed-out horn is brilliant and beautiful. Although it is also used as a practical product, it basically has a strong local souvenir character.¡¯


    ¡®The drawback is the smell. When you hold the mouthpiece of this thing, it smells like a simmered animal odor stuck in your mouth, which is closer to being what you call ¡®unique¡¯.¡¯


    ¡®I have a very unpleasant memory of it, but the inside and outside are carefully scraped, and above all, it looks like an old one. So it hardly smells.¡¯


    ¡®At one time, I got a headache for about a day. There is a ridiculous view of holding it in the mouth when that thing had already smelled when it was opened.¡¯


    The horn whistle was about 80 cm long and stood out enough. It was ced on a disy stand that could be lifted up with both arms and the stand was on the shoe box.


    This wasn¡¯t a problem in itself. It wasn¡¯t a luxury article, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange to put it at the entrance.


    However, the question was that this was in the reading room on the second floor that he was using. That was what it meant.


    ¡®For me who knew it, it waspletely abnormal to be here.¡¯


    ¡®No matter how rushed they withdraw, there is no point bringing it up here. Even if you bring it to the front door to use it for themand, and then throw it away, you wouldn¡¯t bring the stand.¡¯


    When I looked at it closely, I could see the edge of the paper under the horn stand. When I removed the horn, there was something like a memo.


    ¡º¨D?


    ¨D?


    ¨D?¡»


    That was written.


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    I immediately opened the box, creating *pin* sound, and looked at the back of the top te. Four letters were pasted with thumbtacks.


    ¡®¡º¨D?¡»is the whistle¡¯s signature when riding on an eagle, and it means below. It¡¯s written like this in the textbook. If you put it under the horn whistle, it is a code that you would normally notice if you¡¯re an eagle rider.¡¯


    ¡°Found it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Have you found it already? That was fast.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It was hidden in a ce where I didn¡¯t have a hard time finding it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Myaro was also there when I put the sheep horn in my mouth before.¡¯


    ¡®Someone else might have missed it, but if I have an impressive memory of the horn, the possibility of overlooking it is minimal. In fact, as Myaro intended, I immediately noticed it.¡¯


    ¡°Then, read it first. I¡¯ll prepare the meal.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Will you be alright on your own?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. There are many ces in the house that I can hold on.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®However, it looks to be fine.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a new cane tomorrow. Please prepare the meal.¡± (Yuri)


    I took the lighter out of my pocket and handed it to Carol.


    ¡°You know how to use it. But don¡¯t get burned.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I know.¡± (Carol)


    I moved things to the left and right, then I sat in a chair in the meeting room. It was afortable chair with a deep backrest, which Liao brought from another house and used it since he liked it.


    When I sat down, I felt much more rxed than a chair with a right-angled backrest on the base of the wooden board.


    The four letters were numbered instead of sealed. Of course, none of them had been opened. I tore the envelopebeled with number one by hand and started reading.


    ¡ª


    <i>To you.</i>


    <i>In case of emergency, it is necessary to avoid exposing your identity, so I¡¯m writing in this way.</i>


    <i>¡ª Situation ¡ª</i>


    <i>It seemed that ¡®he¡¯ reported the defeat in the battle but in fact, we don¡¯t know the detailed damage situation at this time. Currently, I¡¯m writing on the second day since your disappearance.</i>


    <i>In the battle, it seems that our army, which took the maneuver warfare, couldn¡¯t defeat the enemy army and withdrew. It seems that the overall damage isn¡¯t so much, but the mobile unit that supported the withdrawal after the collision, seemed to wear out quite a bit. Some of the foot soldiers were confined in the Great Fortress, but I hear their morale is low. In addition, the General households of the Shaalta Kingdom refused to enter the Great Fortress and withdrew toward Reform.</i>


    <i>This is a situation that we are currently in.</i>


    <i>¡ª Current status of the unit ¡ª</i><ul><li><i>We had an executive discussion fromst night and decided to withdraw to Reform.</i></li></ul>


    <i>The reason is we havee to the conclusion that even if the members were used for the rescue, they would surely be wiped out without producing any result. In addition, since there are quite a few soldiers in the unit that can only move onnd, if this withdrawal is dyed, it is highly likely that they will be in a fatal predicament, and it is judged that the deterioration of the situation due to waiting couldn¡¯t be overlooked.</i><ul><li><i>Currently, ¡®he¡¯ has the finalmand.</i></li></ul>


    <i>At present, there¡¯s no conflict of opinion in the upper ranks of the unit, but rather the conflict with his subordinates is intense, and it seems that ¡®the person in the same room as you¡¯ may even go to the ce. In addition, three people who are respectful for ¡®another person¡¯ strongly oppose the withdrawal. As for them, ¡®he¡¯ seems to be persuaded.</i><ul><li><i>The ¡®sword¡¯ just came into contact with me.</i></li></ul>


    <i>After exining all the circumstances, ¡®it¡¯ decided to rush to the distress point. It is unknown if there will be another contact, but it seems that the ¡®sword¡¯ will carry out ¡®its¡¯ own rescue operation.</i>


    <i>Using that as a bargaining material, it¡¯s considered to persuade ¡®the person in the same room as you¡¯.</i><ul><li><i>I decided to report your distress to ¡®thedy¡¯, ¡®her husband¡¯ and ¡®his father¡¯.</i></li></ul>


    <i>At present, it is because they are the only ones who are likely to help.</i>


    <i>¡ª Final words ¡ª</i>


    <i>The main unit will leave the vige, but if there are no particr obstacles ¡®I¡¯ wille here again in three days. Currently, the Great Fortress hasn¡¯t fallen, so it¡¯s judged that there isn¡¯t much danger if ¡®I¡¯e here by using an eagle.</i>


    <i>At that time, if you are there, I think I can help you. So please wait here if possible after reading this letter.</i>


    <i>If for some reason you need to leave here urgently, leave it as it is and break the horn or throw it outside.</i>


    <i>The ¡®fire trigger¡¯ is hidden in the ¡®underground¡¯. The ¡®fire trigger¡¯ is heavy and interferes with the withdrawal, so I will leave it so it can be used.</i>


    <i>The End.</i>


    ¡ª


    ¡®As expected, it seems that the main unit has withdrawn to Reform. It looks like both Liao and Myaro have managed things smoothly.¡¯


    ¡®Even the hidden letter has the names covered probably because the letter may be stolen by the enemy and tranted by a Shanti ve.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit difficult to trante these letters one by one, considering the time and effort, but it¡¯s certain that it will be troublesome if Carol or my identity is identified. Not to mention Carol, Myaro really makes use of a good alias, so it¡¯s well worth it for me alone to change the meaning.¡¯


    ¡®This was written¡­ on May 29th? The crash was on the 27th, and today is June 8th if I haven¡¯t lost focus.¡¯


    ¡®Well, should I read the second one? There are four letters in total.¡¯


    ¡ª


    <i>To you.</i>


    <i>As a result of discussions, the search party will mainly search for roads along the coast. I also feel unlikely that you wille here again.</i>


    <i>However, it¡¯s not meaningless to leave a letter because this is the only base where you are likely to stop by.</i>


    <i>I wille again three dayster.</i>


    <i>*Writing meaningless sentences to fill in the nk spaces.*</i>


    <i>If you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t need to read it.</i>


    <i>I thought that if you were five days after the distress, you would steal a horse ande to reform.</i>


    <i>Maybe by the time I return, you may have already been discovered by the search party. I hope that¡¯s the case. If so, I hope no one will read this letter.</i>


    <i>ording to ¡®him¡¯, you were fine enough to climb a tree, so there¡¯s no doubt that you are safe. However, there may be cases where the work is very difficult due to the condition of ¡®the other person¡¯. Since there is no more nk space, that¡¯s it for now.</i>


    <i>I wonder where and what you are doing now.</i>


    ¡ª


    ¡®This would be the June 1st letter if she really came three dayster. The letter was written in one piece of paper.¡¯


    ¡®The next letter would be June 4th. It¡¯s a letter from four days ago.¡¯


    ¡ª


    <i>To you.</i>


    <i>I guess you¡¯re still facing some difficulties as we can¡¯t find you.</i>


    <i>As for the Great Fortress, the situation is bing riskier. As a matter of fact, the enemy just surrounded it and didn¡¯t enter the range of the bow, and it seems that the battle has never taken ce.</i>


    <i>It was yesterday that the enemy melted arge amount of metal locally and arge amount of smoke rose. Yesterday¡¯s reconnaissance revealed that it was arge siege gun.</i>


    <i>At the moment, it seemed that they were working to break the cast sand mold, wait for it to cool down, and put it on a support. It seems difficult to destroy it since the ce is surrounded by a horse fence and many soldiers are deployed.</i>


    <i>Still, ¡®he¡¯ and I ask them to provide the information, so that I can provide it to you in the ¡®letter¡¯ even if they try to disrupt it. If they refuse, the rescue support may be dyed, so they decided to cooperate.</i>


    <i>There were some remaining materials, so I tried to demonstrate it. They were interested and asked about the contents, but I said that I didn¡¯t know the manufacturing method. I was asked to provide it, so I told them 70% about it being ¡®smelly water¡¯.</i>


    <i>Apparently, I can¡¯t hear the gunshot from here, but it¡¯s not strange that a fierce battle has begun by this time. I pray that it will not fall.</i>


    <i>The fall of the Great Fortress means that his vige will be in danger.</i>


    <i>Honestly, in the current situation where it is unclear whether you will stop by this vige, I don¡¯t feel like writing a letter like this, or I feel unsettled, but¡­ If the Great Fortress falls, it may be dangerous toe to this vige like this.</i>


    <i>Depending on the situation, I would like toe here in the next three days.</i>


    <i>The End.</i>


    ¡ª


    ¡®I see. As expected, I thought that would happen.¡¯


    ¡®When ites to the device that shoots that stone bullet, it should be a veryrge catapult or a bombard. If it was a catapult, it wasn¡¯t necessary to bring in a rounded stone, so I thought it would be a cannon.¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps, it was a brass or bronze cast. It¡¯s not realistic to bring a huge cannon that weighs many tones to the site, but it¡¯s not so difficult to bring a divided metal ingot on a carriage.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s possible to make a cast iron cannon by melting iron, but unlike bronze, when the melted iron has cooled, it changes to crystalline rather than metal, and it bes a property that cracks rather than sticks to impact. In order to make a material with a bending ductility, it is necessary to strike and temper it in a hot state, which is an unrealistic task at the size of a cannon.¡¯


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter how it was made. The question is whether the cannon was able to break the fortress or now.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s no point in thinking about it. After all, there¡¯s one more letter left, so it¡¯s probably written there.¡¯


    ¡®Even so, if shees three dayster, I wouldn¡¯t want to think about it, but this is the letter written yesterday.¡¯


    ¡ª


    <i>To you.</i>


    <i>Yesterday, I received a report that the fortress had fallen. I don¡¯t know the details or the whole story, but it¡¯s certain that a cross g is fluttering on the rocky mountain.</i>


    <i>This ce is no longer a safe ce. ¡®He¡¯ stopped me from delivering this letter today.</i>


    <i>When thinking calmly, leaving a letter that is unlikely to be read isn¡¯t an act worth risking. It may be true, and I may no longer be calm.</i>


    <i>I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re reading this. Therefore, please forgive me for spelling out my feelings that shouldn¡¯t be written on such paper.</i>


    <i>Please. Pleasee back.</i>


    <i>I¡¯m anxious every day when you¡¯re not there. When I close my eyes, my heart trembles like a raging sea at night and I can¡¯t sleep.</i>


    <i>Where are you right now? The situation is getting worse every moment, and the voice that believes in your survival is getting weaker day by day.</i>


    <i>However, I wouldn¡¯t think you were dead, even after a month or two.</i>


    <i>When the enemy approaches Reform, I will wear a hood, and infiltrate that side to find you. I don¡¯t want to abandon the unit and take action like this. But I¡¯m going to do it on my own.</i>


    <i>When I think about it, I¡¯m d that I struggled to learn the Telornguage.</i>


    <i>The End.</i>

 Chapter 111: (Self Edited) Living as a Person

    I finished reading.


    The impression I had read was, of course, ¡®I wish I coulde here one day earlier¡¯.


    ¡®That¡¯s bad.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m also worried that Myaro is psychologically wary. Well, is that natural? For the other side, they got no clue about it, and if there¡¯s no information for as long as twelve days, they would be worried that we are dead.¡¯


    ¡®However, has the fortress already fallen? That¡¯s not good.¡¯


    ¡®Even if it takes ten days or so to walk to Reform, there is a high possibility that we¡¯re going to arrive at the rear of a siege. Haah. This is really bad. I feel like holding my head¡­ Haa~~hhh¡­¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°¨Cxxx!¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Hmm? What the¡­?¡¯¡°¨COi!¡± (Carol)


    When my shoulders were shook, I suddenly awakened. I hurriedly looked at the voice and found Carol.


    ¡°Wahh¡­ could it be that you fell asleep?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I guess so.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Oi oi. I can¡¯t believe it myself.¡¯


    When I opened my eyes, there were letters scattered on the desk in front of me. It wasn¡¯t a dream.


    After reading the letter, thinking that we weren¡¯t in a good situation, I leaned my back on the backrest and closed my eyes to think a little. As I sighed, it felt a bitfortable since the fatigue gradually disappeared.


    After that, I didn¡¯t remember anymore. It seemed I had lost consciousness in one go.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± (Yuri)


    I apologized. When I thought that she was working even though she was injured while I was sleeping in a chair, I felt bad.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind¡­ it¡¯s just that the food will get cold, and I think if you want to sleep, it¡¯s better to sleep in bed.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Aah¡­ I see. How long have I slept?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Not that long.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    When I looked outside, the sun hadn¡¯t set yet.


    ¡®Was it almost one hour?¡¯


    ¡°I feel bad¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, you¡¯re tired and that¡¯s normal. More importantly, I was able to cook. It¡¯s just that¡­ I can¡¯t bring it here.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said it weakly.


    She didn¡¯t bring it because she could drop the dishes. It was quite difficult to carry multiple dishes back and forth without dropping them, even at a distance of only five meters.


    ¡°I really appreciate it. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up in the chair.


    ¡ª


    As I walked while supporting my injured feet, I unexpectedly found decent dishes lined up on the desk in the kitchen.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind, but some of the chicken meat was fried in oil and the sauce was like a mixture of fruit jam and oil.


    That was the main dish, and there was also vegetable soup.


    ¡®Vegetables at this time of year aren¡¯t very good, but it will be different if you turn it into soup.¡¯


    Besides, there was a lot of bread in a small basket.


    ¡°Amazing.¡± (Yuri)


    For some reason, this was the first time I saw Carol cook. I didn¡¯t expect much, but she seemed to have a lot of skill.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Do you practice this together with tea making?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, a little. It would be embarrassing if I could only cook something like charcoal in an emergency situation. Leaving that aside, let¡¯s eat.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I suppose so. If it gets cold, the food is not going to taste good.¡¯


    I sat down and picked up a fork.


    ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Help yourself.¡± (Carol)


    When I chewed the bird meat, which I didn¡¯t know what kind of bird it was, it had a unique fragrant aroma in addition to the sweet and sour vor of the sauce. It seemed that it was smoked.


    If it was raw meat, it would be rotten. Even so, the meat with its moisture inside really went well with the sweet and sour sauce.


    When I went for the soup, in addition to the leafy vegetables, there was simr bird meat inside. The transparent bird oil floated thinly on the surface of the soup and made it look delicious.


    When I put the vegetables into my mouth with a fork, the vor of the oil, which had the sweetness of bird oil, was transmitted, and I felt warm swelled from the depths of my body.


    ¡°Delicious.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m d.¡± (Carol)


    While looking relieved, Carol didn¡¯t put her hand on her cooking and watched me eat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have no appetite?¡± (Yuri)


    I said.


    ¡°Eh? ¡­ Aah, yes. No, I¡¯m going to eat.


    She said as she became aware of it, and started eating.


    ¡ª


    I finished the food in the blink of an eye, and tea was prepared. It had a dark green color.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t had Carol¡¯s tea after a long time. I¡¯m looking forward to what kind of tea it tastes.¡¯


    I put the tea into my mouth.


    ¡°¡­Uehh.¡± (Yuri)


    The intense bitterness numbed the root of the tongue. It felt like an egg, and the taste wasn¡¯t up for praising.


    ¡°Hehe, it doesn¡¯t taste good, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Carol)


    It seemed Carol had expected that.


    ¡°Aah¡­ well, this is¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This is good for you.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Are you sure it¡¯s fine? I wonder if it¡¯s like a medicinal drink.¡¯


    Carol was drinking the same tea with a calm face.


    ¡°Well, would you like some more?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    I drank it all at once. I thought that the taste would remain in my mouth, but after I finished drinking it, it was surprisingly refreshing.


    ¡°Yuri, are you just going to sleep?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yeah¡­ if possible, I want to take a bath, but it¡¯s getting darker.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s hard work to make hot water, and it will be impossible from now on.¡¯


    ¡°Well, show me your wounds.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Ooh. Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s right. I have to treat the wound. The wound that had worsened in the fight against Canker remained without removing the cloth that covered it.¡¯


    Carol put away the dishes while supporting her leg. Then, she ced distilled liquor and cloth on the table. As the sun went down and it became pitch ck, she knelt down at the hearth and lit the fire on amp.


    When the lid of the pot that had been hung at the hearth was removed, hot air rose out. It seemed that there was hot water in it. Using a small saucepan, she drew the hot water into a container like a basin.


    She had prepared various things. I assumed she prepared it while I was sleeping.


    As she rattled and moved the chair, she sat diagonally to my left, and hung arge cloth over myp. I also moved the chair slightly to the left and sat down.


    ¡°Put your foot here.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    I raised my left foot, and put it on Carol¡¯s thigh with dirty shoes on. Along the way, a heavy pain ran in my left knee, but I had experienced countless pains just today, so I was already used to it. When Carol took off my shoes, she stripped off the dirty bandage, or¡­ rather the cloth. The piece of cloth was dyed with blood that had repeatedly wet and dry, and there was soil stuck on it. Under the fire of themp, it looked ck rather than red.


    Carol carefully peeled off the cloth and threw it into a bucket ced in the soil of the kitchen.


    *Besha*


    I heard the sound of something getting wet.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked at the wound and frowned.


    ¡®Does it look really bad?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wipe the blood.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol put a clean towel in the water of the basin and squeezed it lightly with her hands. She fluttered it to remove the heat and wiped my dirty feet while avoiding the wound.


    It hurts a bit, but it felt like a footbath, which was very pleasant. After wiping the dirt, she threw the towel into the bucket. She put a new towel in the hot water again. She didn¡¯t squeeze it this time, but applied it to the wound while it was still wet.


    ¡°¡­Guuhh.¡± (Yuri)


    I bit the back teeth tightly and withstood the sensation. It wasn¡¯t very hot, but the wound was soaked in it.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Keep going.¡± (Yuri)


    The wound was cleaned while being lightly pressed against the towel.


    ¡°How is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ Maybe you¡¯d better judge it yourself than I do.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± (Yuri)


    I twisted the ankle of my foot on Carol¡¯sp. When I looked at the sole of my foot as if looking at it from here, I could see it from a distance.


    Carol put themp near the wound.


    Blood leaked from the closed wound, and the hole through which the thread passed was cramped due to the tension, and blood was bleeding from there, but it wasn¡¯t so bad. For the time being, the wound was still stitched. It wasn¡¯t misaligned and didn¡¯t open.


    The wound looked terrible due to the twitching of the sewing thread, but anyhow, since it wasn¡¯t a chemical fiber, inmmation would ur, and this would heal as much as possible after the thread was removed. The question was whether the wound was closed.


    I was more bothered that the affected area was swollen.


    ¡®Well, did it swell because I walked so hard?¡¯


    ¡°If the thread isn¡¯t torn, you can leave it as it is.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It looks like¡­ it¡¯s not torn yet.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Then, just disinfect it with alcohol.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol opened the lid of the distilled liquor, soaked it in a new cloth, and washed the wound with a rap-tap.


    ¡®As expected, it stings.¡¯


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ there¡¯s an ointment that I¡¯m not sure about. Should I apply it?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked at a wooden container on the desk. It was t and had a shape just like a stamp case.


    ¡°Show it to me.¡± (Yuri)


    When I asked her to give it to me and looked at the container, it was hand-carved as ¡®Yulm Life-Saving Ointment¡¯. With that hand-carved writing, it didn¡¯t look like something cheap for children.


    In some cases, these medicines were manufactured by the Witch households. Looking at the foundation of this product, this was the focus of their business.


    I opened the lid, and it had a grassy smell. It was probably a mixture of essential oil and beeswax. It didn¡¯t have a mint odor like menthol, and the color was cloudy yellow.


    When I put it on the hand, it was very soft and creamy. It was a well-made ointment.


    ¡®However, would it be fine if I put it on the wound surface?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s good or bad. If it hurts, should I wash it off?¡¯


    ¡°Try it on.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol took the sticky ointment on the finger and put it on the wound surface. It didn¡¯t hurt. It only hurt not because of the ointment, but rather Carol pushed the wound.


    When the application was finished, a new patch of cloth was applied. The cloth was tightly closed with a long cloth, and it put a pressure to stop the bleeding. This was good.


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol said briefly. She gave an impression of ¡®Oops¡¯.


    ¡°It might have been better to take off the pants first.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Aah. That¡¯s right.¡¯


    A swollen foot might not have passed through the pants because she tied it up with a cloth. As expected, sleeping on a bed with a clean sheet on the pants is distracting.I had been wearing these pants for a long time, so it¡¯s dirty. I want to change clothes and everything.¡¯


    ¡°Well, you can take off the pants.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The cloth is quite spread out, so if it¡¯s impossible, she can cut it off.¡¯


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take it off.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What do you mean by taking it off?¡¯


    ¡°I have a change of clothes. There¡¯s still plenty of hot water, so why not just wipe your body?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Well. I do want to have my body wiped. Since the floor is a dirt floor, there¡¯s no problem if water drips down.¡¯


    ¡°What? Am I going to be naked?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°N-no! I¡¯m going to turn around.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Then, can I take my clothes off now?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°W-wait a sec.¡± (Carol)


    Carol put a pair ofrge sandals, which she had also prepared, over my cloth-wrapped left foot.


    ¡®She¡¯s so diligent today.¡¯


    When I lowered my left foot from above her thigh, she quickly turned to the other side.


    I took off all my clothes on the spot and got naked. I didn¡¯t think I would ever have a chance to wear clothes anymore, so I threw them away on the dirt floor.


    I wet a clean cloth with hot water, squeezed it lightly to make a steamed towel, and wiped the face first.


    I cleansed the whole body from spots covered with some dirt. It was unpleasantly dirty, so I changed the cloth immediately.


    The wound on my left knee had already stopped bleeding. A terrible bruise was formed on the scraped skin.


    I wiped the bloody part with a cloth moistened with hot water, disinfected it with alcohol, and then applied a cloth and tied it tightly.


    In the meantime, the flesh swelled up on the scraped part. I couldn¡¯t see the bones. There would be scars left.


    ¡°Carol, if you don¡¯t mind, can you wipe my back?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ aah, alright.¡± (Carol)


    I turned my back to Carol and sat on a chair.


    ¡°Wha¡­!!¡± (Carol)


    I couldn¡¯t see her face, but it felt like she screamed a little.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear something at the bottom?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It will get wet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If the water drips down, the bottom part will get wet.¡¯


    ¡°Goodness¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol squeezed the cloth and put it on my back. She wiped my back with it.


    *Gyu* *Gyu*


    She rubbed strongly.


    ¡°¡­Your body is firm.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not as good as Do though, but I do train a lot.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ I mean, your muscles arepletely different from a woman.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The muscle will get firm if you train so much even if you have a body of a woman.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Alright, that¡¯s good.¡± (Carol)


    When Carol finished wiping, she said so.


    ¡°Really appreciate it. Then, please wait there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    I wore the clothes that Carol prepared. It was a goodmoner¡¯s clothes, probably because it was used by the residents of this house. There was no patch.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carol turned to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m d. It seems that the size is suitable.¡± (Carol)


    She seemed satisfied.


    ¡°Yeah. Will you wipe your body?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, of course. You¡¯ve changed your clothes, so why don¡¯t you go to bed soon?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Do you want me to sleep? I¡¯m going to sleep right away, but that¡¯s too sudden.¡¯


    ¡°Do you want me to wipe your body?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You know¡­ I don¡¯t expect you to understand women¡¯s hearts, but women don¡¯t want to show their dirty body. Especially¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®¡­Especially?¡¯


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Go to sleep soon.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to sleep. I¡¯ll use Liao¡¯s room.¡± (Yuri)


    Liao was sleeping in the guest room on the first floor.


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to go upstairs, but I¡¯ll be fine.¡¯

 Chapter 112: (Self Edited) The Things Left Behind

    The next morning¡­ I woke up when it was still dim outside, and the sunlight was barelying in.


    It had been a while since I felt that my whole body was resting. It waspletely different from the morning when I leaned back on a tree and woke up due to shallow sleep with stiff pain.


    The warm futon that slowly wrapped the whole body felt like a hug from a civilization that I had almost forgotten. I felt that I had returned to the world where people live.


    When I looked sideways, there was Carol. She was in the same bed, and she was lying on my side.


    She had a beautiful sleeping face.


    ¡®I can¡¯t help feeling something. I don¡¯t want it toe out. It wants to be wrapped in warmth.¡¯


    There was no drowsiness when I thought so. I slept as soon as the sun set, and at the moment, the sun was rising. I probably slept for about nine to ten hours. I shouldn¡¯t feel drowsy.


    I slowly got out of the bed. The knees and soles were injured and reminded me of the situation.Fortunately, the lower half of the bed wasn¡¯t sticky with blood, and the sheets and nkets weren¡¯t wet at all. It seemed that the bleeding was very little. I put on my slippers and left the room so as not to make a noise.


    ¡ª


    I put on my jacket, put it back on my outer sandals. Then I put a piece of hard bread in my mouth in the kitchen. When I went outside, the early morning chills grazed my cheeks.


    To make it easier to walk, I walked around the house counterclockwise along the wall, and I entered a small bard behind the house.


    Various tools were thrown into it as it was when I saw it before.


    A wood-splitting ax, a saw for removing branches,rge and small hammers used for stakeout and nailing. The owner might be making simple shelves since the boards and wooden poles that were sawn as such were rolling nearby, and there were piles of wood chips.


    Well, it would be easy to make a crutch. However, the previous one had a shape like a T with a horizontal bar added, but it seemed difficult to grip the bar in the middle of the pole.


    It might be better for the center of gravity to have a ferrule in the middle, but it might be easier to use it if it was shaped like an F. When I made it before, I couldn¡¯t use nails, but this time, there were many, so there was nothing I couldn¡¯t do.


    I thought it would be better to have a curve, so I used the bent branch material as the core, and attached two arms while trying it myself. When I attached the support diagonally to the handle, it waspleted.


    I tried it out. Even if I put my weight on it, I didn¡¯t feel like it was going to snap.


    I looked outside, and it was already dawn. Although it was a simple task, there were many things to do, such as using a drill or shaping it by using a chisel to attach a square bar to a round branch.


    ¡ª


    Carol was already awake when I returned to the house with the walking stick. It seemed that she looked sullen at the front door.


    She had a walking stick in one of her hands. I didn¡¯t notice it yesterday, but it must be in a closet or somewhere else.


    Compared to the trash-like DIY stick that I made, it was a stick with a difference in build. It was a job done by a professional. Since it was a stick that was supposed to walk with both feet, the crutches would be better, and it woulde in handy when walking indoors.


    The grip was also wavy so that it was easy to hold.


    ¡°Hey, good morning.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re going somewhere, you could at least let me know. I was worried.¡± (Carol)


    It seemed that she was worried. It was a difficult situation to raise one¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Sorry. I thought it would be bad to wake you up.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It is actually better to wake me up.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Aah. I may think so if I¡¯m in her position.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That¡¯s a good cane. Where did you find it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It was in the room on the second floor.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It seemed that she searched up the second floor. Dang it.¡¯


    ¡°I made a hot soup, so let¡¯s have it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Carol)


    ¡ª


    After a simple meal with bread and soup, cheese and ham, Carol made me a cup of tea.


    It didn¡¯t feel too bitter when I drank it. On the contrary, it had a very mellow scent and it was very delicious.


    ¡°This tea is delicious. Why did you prepare it yesterday?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s because you can only have it once a day.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Is that so? I thought I should have it after every meal continuously until the wound is healed.¡¯


    ¡°Is it poisonous if you drink too much?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ uhmm¡­ if you drink it habitually, you will develop kidney stone. I heard that it really hurts if you have that.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®¡­Kidney stone, is it? I would like to avoid it. I have never experienced it, but I heard it¡¯s an unimaginable pain.¡¯


    ¡®Basically, even in Shaalta, there is no practice ofparotomy, which is performed only for the cecum and urinary tract stones Of course, there is a high risk of death due to infectious disease, and it would be a life-and death journey, but since these two diseases are apanied by the level of pain that it is better to die, everyone will go on a big journey without any other options.¡¯


    ¡°My bad for asking.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Urethral stones are more likely to be overwhelming for men.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should refrain from it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°By the way, have you read Myaro¡¯s letters yet?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes. I read it.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said with a strangely serious look. It might be the reason why she woke upte.


    ¡°I see. Then, you know that we¡¯re in a really bad situation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I wonder if we could have settled everything a day earlier. I can¡¯t help saying that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I almost felt overwhelmed for a moment.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®That is¡­ Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    ¡°The problem is, if we can walk, we should walk to Reform, but it seems that is not going to work well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah, so are you nning to go to Kuonam?¡± (Carol)


    Kuonam was a fairlyrge city that was at the north of Reform. It had flourished as a base for ind trade in Kilghina.


    ¡°No, the main problem that you can¡¯t overtake the enemy¡¯s front line even if you can walk, The main road should no longer be usable.¡± (Yuri)


    Even if my legs and Carol¡¯s legs werepletely healed right now, we can¡¯t walk fast in the forest simr to before this, without using the main road. Although the marching speed is slow, the enemy¡¯s siege army will probably reach Reform first.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to hide and walk up to Shaalta. Until now, we have eaten a lot of food from the pursuers.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s ironic, but if we didn¡¯t have pursuers, we would have trouble eating.¡¯


    ¡®There is arge amount of food here, but it¡¯s not possible to carry dozens of days¡¯ worth. We can have at most five days, and basically we will need to procure locally.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s difficult.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to wait here for at least one to eight days.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Wait here¡­? Is it for Myaro?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, the enemy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Enemy? Your goal is probably not to defeat them, right?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°My aim is their horse. The first people toe here are reconnaissance, right? Of course, they have horses.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Although it is reconnaissance, they are probably a bunch of people doing influence reconnaissance. The main purpose is reconnaissance, but they would be properly armed, and if the discovered target is vulnerable, they will attack and trample it. In other words, they can be called an advance unit.¡¯


    ¡®On the contrary, if the enemy is so powerful and that there¡¯s no chance of winning, or if it¡¯s considered that the strength is at the same level, they will escape at once and bring back the information. In such an unprotected vige, it may be looted in the meantime.¡¯


    ¡®In that respect, it is different from operations such as reconnaissance mission and infiltration reconnaissance, which are basically avoids except for unavoidable battles. Compared to those, this one is probably more aggressive.¡¯


    ¡®Reconnaissance that precedes the main unit of the army is always performed when arge unit advances through enemy territory, and if this isn¡¯t done, ambush and surprise attacks will be carried out as much as possible. Such a simple work is a so-called daily work of the cavalry type, and it is also an absolutely necessary service for the movement of arge unit. Geographically, this vige will surely be subjected to reconnaissance.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, those guys won¡¯t wear te armor like Canker. This is because the horse gets tired if they are too heavy. They should wear light dress, with a little body armor and a helmet attached to it.¡¯


    ¡°Are you going to intercept and defeat them, or just rob their horses only?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well. If we get a horse, we will manage to overtake the enemy and reach Reform.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Needless to say to Carol, this kind of reconnaissance is done ahead of the main unit. If we go out to the main road immediately after defeating the reconnaissance unit, there is no danger of encountering arge group of enemies.¡¯


    ¡®In a situation where a powerful unit annihtes the reconnaissance unit, the main unit will be hit on the side without noticing at all if they immediately go to the main road. Therefore, there¡¯s no point in reconnaissance.¡¯


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a good n. That is if you can definitely defeat the enemy reconnaissance unit.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®You¡¯re right.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, there is no guarantee of sess. There is nothing I can do if the enemyes by chance and there are hundreds of them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked depressed.


    ¡®That¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? Although there is no other choice, this strategy is a strategy that seems less likely to seed. My head hurts thinking of it too.¡¯


    ¡®Compared to the strategy of escaping from reconnaissance and running to Shaalta while the enemy is approaching, the sess rate is extremely low¡­ maybe about twenty to thirty percent. However, if we talk about the hope left behind, there¡¯s a possibility that Myaro wille here again¡­¡¯


    ¡°There are also other problems. Of course, we¡¯re going to set traps and wait, but from Myaro¡¯s letter, the enemy may note today.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Obviously, if theye at this time, there¡¯s no way to go against them. At this time, it¡¯s quite possible that the sound of a horse¡¯s hoof can be heard from the main road.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, even if you¡¯re in a hurry, the wound will get worse. So, let¡¯s take it slowly.¡± (Yuri)


    I said while sipping tea.


    ¡®It¡¯s not something to rush. Anyhow, this tea is really delicious.¡¯


    ¡°Slowly¡­ why do you have to say such a thing leisurely? We don¡¯t have spare time, you know.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It feels like she¡¯s cornered. Well, it¡¯s a life-threatening event, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    ¡°The opponent is on a horse. There¡¯s no point in making a lot of small traps. If we kill the horse, we will lose everything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, what are you going to do? Do you have a n?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you read Myaro¡¯s letter?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± (Carol)


    She seemed to be in a bad mood as if she was angry.


    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t she write it? The souvenir.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡®This house is a house that is dedicated for the vige mayor for generations. There is a rtivelyrge basement. In terms of floor n, sixty percent of the total is above the basement.


    ¡®The basement is underneath the floor except the bathroom and the room with a dirt floor. I know that because of the house where I was born, which is the house of the Hou Household.


    ¡®There is no basement under the bathroom, the assembly hall, which is designed to be stepped with dirty feet, and the kitchen, which has a dirt floor because of the stove.¡¯


    ¡®This is because it is technically impossible topletely waterproof the floor, so if water is spilled, it will drip underground.¡¯


    ¡®For the same reason, there is no basement in the main residence of the Hou Household, which has a moat around it. The second residence in Sibyaku is near a river, but then, the warehouse is built on the ground.¡¯


    ¡®Originally, I wanted to use the basement as a food storage when I bought all the food for the unit, but then, it might be mixed with the messy and piled up items of the vige mayor¡¯s family, so I decided to rent another house.¡¯


    ¡®However, now that the fortress has fallen, there¡¯s no need to refrain from doing so.¡¯


    The entrance to the basement was in the corridor near the bathroom, but Myaro hid the entrance. The door was on the floor, and the hole with thedder was shaped like a lid with a door. But the wooden box, which had been put up rather carelessly, nowpletely hides the hole.


    When the wooden box was removed, the hinged door with metal fittings on the square was there as it was before. I opened the door, and the inside was naturally pitch ck.


    ¡®I wonder if I can get off thedder.¡¯


    When I put my cane in the hallway and got off with my right foot on thedder, I was able to get off easily by supporting my body with my arms. It was a work that used the strength of the arm, but to begin with, I could do it because it was hanging.


    ¡°Carol, drop the cane.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m dropping it now.¡± (Carol)


    I caught the cane that had been dropped. I carefully lit the lighter and searched for antern.


    Thentern was left as it was in the ce I remembered. I brought the me to the oil-stained core to light it up.


    In the same ce, there was something like a basin with a handle tied with a rope. This would have been used to pull food out of the basement.


    I threw a bundle of ropes towards Carol. Carol caught it without problems.


    ¡°If you tie it somewhere, you cane down.¡± (Yuri)


    After saying so, I illuminated the basement with thentern. There was a barrel that didn¡¯t look natural lying around the center of the basement.


    The barrel was rolled down, and ck gunpowder was piled up high from the open end. This gunpowder barrel was a reused barrel after making sake. There was no means of opening that can reseal it back except for the small plug opened in the body part. The lid was split in half and opened, so if it was rolled and carried, the contents would spill.


    It seemed that the members of the unit intended to throw it away, so they rolled it in from the big entrance outside. When viewed in light, the spilled gunpowder made a thick line on the rolling line of the barrel. Still, up to half of the gunpowder left in the barrel with the lid opened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t step on the gunpowder. Walk softly so as not to roll up the dust.¡± (Yuri)


    I said to Carol who came down thedder.


    ¡°I know, but¡­ isn¡¯t it dangerous to use it? If you want the light, you should open the door from the outside.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®That¡¯s right. The other entrance to this basement is the door from the outside. It is quiterge and has a staircase shape. That was where the members of the unit rolled the barrel. The path from inside the house to the basement is, so to speak, a back door.¡¯


    ¡®If you open the door from the outside, the light will enter the basement as the sun is already up.¡¯


    ¡°It was disguised with soil over it. I saw it when I went around the house a while ago, and it¡¯s weathered well in a bit over ten days. If you break it, it will be ruined.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah. I see.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°We¡¯re good here. Let¡¯s collect some food and go back.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s dangerous if thentern is dropped in some way, and there¡¯s a possibility that the gunpowder which is dusted by stepping in the basement, enters thentern. Well, the force of the fire will be a bit stronger when the gunpowder, that is rolled up to a certain extent, is burned.¡¯

 Chapter 113: (Self Edited) Setting Traps

    Another chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters today)


    TLN:


    Greetings everyone.


    Kindly be informed that this chapter is a self edited chapter. You may read by clicking this link.


    (In the case the link is not working and I may not be avable to fix it, please click the second page button just before thement section.)


    PS: The picture isn¡¯t mine.


    Consider donating through Paypal too!


    Thanks for the Patreon members who are willing to support this trantion.


    <strong>Kindly whitelist my website on your adblock/noscript if possible.</strong> Thank you. ??


    Do enjoy! ??

 Chapter 114: (Self Edited) First Experience

    The thick beef stewed in beer was delicious. When chewed tightly, the gravy overflowed, mixed with the sauce and spread in the mouth. The boiled meat loosened in the mouth and was very soft.


    Eating this kind of food, I felt that my wounds would heal quickly.


    I put thest bite in my mouth, and it made me feel regretted that it disappeared from my mouth.


    ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡± (Yuri)


    When I finished eating, I felt a little emptiness.


    ¡°¡­How was it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It was really delicious.¡± (Yuri)


    I honestly expressed my impressions.


    ¡°I see, I¡¯m d. Here¡­¡± (Carol)¡°W-what is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well.¡± (Carol)


    What was offered was the terribly-taste tea I drank yesterday.


    ¡®Aah¡­ this one?¡¯


    ¡°Is this¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit tough once you know the taste¡­ Unpleasant things are just unpleasant¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s good for your body.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I-I see. I¡¯ll drink it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There was also the situation where she had tasted the galldder¡­¡¯


    When I picked up the cup, I drank it all at once.


    Somehow my head was dizzy. The aftertaste of the dish that remained in my tongue was blown away.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright, then, you can take a bath first.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What do you mean by ¡®alright¡¯?¡¯


    Surely, there was still food left on Carol¡¯s te.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll goter.¡± (Carol)


    ¡ª


    When I put my hand in the hot water, it seemed that it had been lightly reheated, and the temperature was good.


    I bathed myself with the hot water in a bucket to wash away dirt. I cleaned the whole body with a damp cloth, tie the wound tightly again, and entered the bathtub.


    The cloth that tied the left toe was slowly soaked with hot water, but it was less irritating probably because it was coated with oil ointment. More importantly, the warmth of the hot water that wrapped the whole body felt good. The feeling that the tiredness that soaked into the body melted away. It was a great pleasure.


    ¡°Fuhaa~~¡­¡± (Yuri)


    My voice came out involuntarily.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ming in.¡± (Carol)


    I heard a voice from the back, and the door opened before I answered.


    ¡®This time, I don¡¯t have to rpense for anything, so I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    I could hear Caroling in.


    ¡°I got here first, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes. I-I want to enter and wash my body too.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Uhmm, is that so? She seems nervous. I supposed that¡¯s natural. I¡¯m nervous too.¡¯


    ¡°Should I keep my eyes closed?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uh¡­ if possible¡­ N-no¡­ it¡¯s fine to look.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s hard if you slip on your feet.¡± (Yuri)


    I put a wet towel on the upper half of my face and lied down in the big bathtub. Next to me, I heard the stool rubbing against the floor. Carol probably sat down.


    ¡®Even so, the hot water feels good. The bathtub of the size that the foot can be extendedfortably. I suppose the vige mayor must be overdoing it. Although it was difficult to add water.¡¯


    I could hear the sound of the washing body. I slowly soaked in hot water and waited for a while.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m done. Wash my back.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Yuri)


    I got out of the bath and watched Carol through the steam. She sat on a chair, hiding the front with a towel, and slightly leaning forward.


    I approached her back and lightly squeezed a towel soaked in hot water. I touched her back.


    ¡°Kya.¡± (Carol)


    There was an interesting voice.


    ¡°Is it hot?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s fine¡­ please continue.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Yuri)


    I washed her back slowly. A beautiful back with supple muscles. Even if rubbed, there was almost no dirt.


    It might be because she washed it thoroughlyst night. Finally, I rinsed her back with hot water.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all good now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes.. So, shall I get in?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Sure. Do you want me to get in first?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Al-alright. I¡¯ll get in after you.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Goodness, what an awkward conversation.¡¯


    However, Carol didn¡¯t have any casts to hold her feet in ce, and both feet remained barefoot. It seemed that she hesitated because of something. It would be difficult if her feet sprained.


    When I re-entered the hot water and closed my eyes, I felt a sign that Carol hade inter.


    The bath wasn¡¯trge enough for two people to enter, and when the two people entered, the legs could get entangled if they faced each other. The amount of water used to rinse the body had decreased, but when Carol entered, it overflowed a bit.


    The overflowing hot water made a noise.


    When I opened my eyes, Carol was covering her private part and her breasts with her hands and feet. Her red face might not be due solely to the heat of the water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it openly.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What am I supposed to do? Even if you try to cover¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? I-I would rather show it to you¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, if you¡¯re a woman, you should cover it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®If she¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t n to do erotic things, she shouldn¡¯t, of course, be seen, but if not, it¡¯s better to be ashamedter. You can¡¯t give up here.¡¯


    ¡°U-uhm¡­ You¡¯re pretty calm, but¡­ aren¡¯t you interested in my body? Is it strange to ask?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I was worried about that. It¡¯s a misunderstanding after all.¡¯


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s so fascinating, and I¡¯m excited.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Carol¡¯s body is close to 100 points. She isn¡¯t thin, has a well-proportioned and beautiful body. Some says it would be best when ites to slim, but that¡¯s a bit ipatible with me.¡¯


    ¡®The chest is also more in shape rather than size, so there¡¯s not much problem. Being calm is a merit of old age, and trying to be calm is quite unreasonable because it¡¯s not possible to do it now.¡¯


    ¡°Really?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°If you tell me not to, I would have a hard time holding this excited heart.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh, no, no, I won¡¯t say that.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine to say that. But if you tell me don¡¯t hold back¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I really have a hard time though.¡¯


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°You have the right to choose. If you¡¯re changing your mind, don¡¯t hesitate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri, you¡¯re being too careful. I¡­ don¡¯t regret doing this now or like during that time.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I guess you mean it when you say that. I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.¡¯


    ¡®To begin with, it¡¯s strange to refuse when you¡¯re invited to do so. I also want to mess with you, but why do I have to decline?¡¯


    ¡®When I think about it, there isn¡¯t that much of the need to do it. Although we are both unaware of tomorrow and have responsibilitiester, it doesn¡¯t mean that the world will copse and humankind will be destroyed.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Then, I don¡¯t have to hold back either.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hold back?¡± (Carol)


    Carol had a surprised face when saying it.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man too. Whether it¡¯s fine or not to do this, I don¡¯t think about it anymore. I just kept this feeling suppressed, but I always wanted to do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ really?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Of course. Do you think that I¡¯m an old man with withering libido? The sexual desire of a man of this age is already tremendous.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol seemed to be frightened.


    ¡°I-if possible¡­ please be gentle¡­¡± (Carol)


    She said while holding her breast and squeezing to protect it. That gesture raised something in me like striking a homerun.


    I felt that part of my heart that was connected to the lower half of my body was tightened.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible not to get excited. And there¡¯s no reason to suppress it anymore.¡¯


    ¡°May I?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ n-now? I¡¯m still not ready.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t go for pration.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ eh¡­ pration¡­ in other words¡­ what do you mean?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Aah¡­ let¡¯s start from there.¡¯


    ¡°In other words, this will be like a preparatory exercise before the show. Look,e here with your back.¡± (Yuri)


    Feeling slightly impatient, my words became unreasonable.


    ¡°Eh¡­ uh¡­ uhm, I understand.¡± (Carol)


    Carol listened obediently, lifted her hips in bewilderment, turned around, and showed her back. Her movement was strangely glossy and elegant. It wasn¡¯t possible if the basis was of an unrefined woman.


    She put down her hips and sat down in the bathtub.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to touch.¡± (Yuri)


    I reached for Carol¡¯s waist.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hmm¡­ kuh¡­ haa¡­ haa¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol quivered her body as she entrusted it to me. My both arms reached her body the way I wanted to do it, and it was as if it had desire.


    Her breath was indecently disturbed, and I felt heat from the ovepping parts of our skin. Although my body was warmed with hot water, it was still hotter than that.


    ¡°Fuhaa¡­¡± (Carol)


    That breath leaked as if she was in the heat.


    ¡°It should be enough with this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ are you going to stop¡­?¡± (Carol)


    Carol had a bright red face, and she looked at my face right next to her.


    ¡°If I do more, I will not be able to stop myself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want more.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Somehow, my consciousness seemed to be a bit shabby.¡¯


    ¡°If so, let¡¯s stop from doing the real thing here. Come, we¡¯re going to the bedroom.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uh¡­ understood.¡± (Carol)


    ¡ª


    When I got out of the bathroom and waited in the bedroom first, Carol appeared with a cane, wearing a bath towel tightly wrapped around her body. However, her expression wasn¡¯t severe, perhaps because she still had some residual heat in her mind.


    It was dark outside of the window, and the sun waspletely down. The only thing that illuminated us was the unreliable lights of the twonterns.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®She probably doesn¡¯t know what to do.¡¯


    ¡®She has a naive expression unlike the aggressiveness that she had in the night before yesterday. It¡¯s as if it were a lie. It can¡¯t be helped because she¡¯s actually a beginner.¡¯


    ¡®Thanks to the forey in the bathroom, she became softened. There¡¯s no need to forcibly break the stiffness¡¯


    I was sitting on the edge of the bed, so I stood up to reach her out. Carol approached and took my hand.


    I gently pulled the gripped hand, embraced her body to put her on the bed.


    ¡°Kya¨C¡­¡± (Carol)


    A short scream leaked when I put her down in a sitting posture. Then, I pushed Carol down to the bed. Taking away her lips¡­


    I didn¡¯t need any words after that.


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>The author separated this chapter in two as the intercourse part is not for underage. But I¡¯mbining it since I¡¯m way above age.</li></ul>

 Chapter 115: (Self Edited) Invasion

    It was in the daytime two dayster that the sound was heard.


    At that time, I was just waiting in the study room on the second floor. I hurried to the window with my almost-healed feet. Looking from the opened window, there were five horses at the entrance of the vige. They were doing something like mark time.


    The sudden loud volume caused by the stones and the tools might have surprised the horses. It seemed that the horses were calming down.


    I blew the whistle I had prepared while suppressing the beating heart. The high pitch sound would have been heard by the enemy. However, since the operation was carried out in cooperation with Carol, it was definitely more important to contact Carol.


    Of course, the five cavalry noticed the sound of the whistle and looked at my direction. I took the bow I had prepared.


    It was ced in a house that seemed to have been hunting for a living. It was a longbow that could be used for wild boards, instead of the shortbow that I had been using until now. With this, the range waspletely different.


    I drew and shot it, aiming slightly above the target. The curved arrow drew a gentle curve and pierced the ground far from the horse. I literally picked up the arrow and fired it in a quick session.


    When the arrow pierced the ground, creating *tum* *tum* sound, themander seemed to give instructions which I couldn¡¯t recognize because they were too far away. Then, four of the five horses ran toward us.


    Since the scale of the attack, themander decided to crush the enemy because he thought it was a small number and could be eliminated. However, in the unlikely event that the calction was off by any chance, they left one horse to bring back the information. That should be it.The four horses, who came toward me, seemed to be ustomed to handling horses. They approached while watching the bow, and meandering in small steps. In a blink of an eye, they gained distance, crossing the vige from one end to another, and arrived at the vige mayor¡¯s house where I was.


    ¡®No matter how good they are, it isn¡¯t possible to search the house while riding the horse. They would want to get off the horse, wrap the reins around something that will be a horse hitching post, so that the horse will not go somewhere if possible. Of course, there is one for the visitor in the entrance of the vige mayor¡¯s house.¡¯


    The cavalry got off the horse, hooked the reins on the horse hitching post in an instant, and kicked the door. Since it wasn¡¯t locked, there was no need to kick it, but of course, they thought that it was locked.


    When the rattling noise echoed on the first floor, I threw the bow and arrow, and looked back.


    ¡®They know that the archer of the bow is upstairs. They wille here directly with minimal vignce.¡¯


    I traversed the house, and arrived at the window on the opposite side of the house. A rope was tied to the upper side of the window, an rope extended low to the trunk of the tree on the ground. I blew the whistle again to inform Carol, and I picked up the sturdy pants that I had prepared and hooked them on the room.


    I kicked the window sill and jumped in the air. There was a rustling sound, and I went down to the ground vigorously.


    I thrust into the straw prepared at the end point from my knees. The knee of the left foot hit the ground, conveyed a great pain with a *thump* sound.


    ¡®Can I stand up?¡¯


    Before that, I looked back, and looked at the window.


    ¡®If a soldier appears there, he wille here if I don¡¯t cut the rope immediately.¡¯


    Before I did that, *boom* sounded! The sound was quiet, probably because the sound was absorbed by the ground. Instead, the ground shook like a spasm for a moment.


    The sound of breaking wood by force began to echo from the entire building.


    The sudden gas expansion that urred in the basement destroyed the beams that support the whole house all at once, and the house began to copse as it tilted while falling into a hole. It crumbled. As I aimed, I fell down to where I was, so I crawled on the ground and hid in the shadow of a tree.


    At the same time as the roar, wind pressure and dust stroke the cheeks. After a while, I appeared from the shade of the tree, the house had turned into a pile of rubble.


    ¡ª


    ¡®The four people who came into the house will be seriously injured in this situation.¡¯


    However, just in case, I picked up the spear that was ced instead of the crutches.


    ¡®I am going to stab if they crawl out of the ruble.¡¯


    ¡®This spear isn¡¯t for humans, but a spear with a strong tip like an armor that hunters use to deal with bears. If they don¡¯t have an expert like Canker, I can fight with this.¡¯


    I walked with a cane and headed for the entrance to the basement. Carol, who was covered with dust, was lying down there.


    ¡°Oi, are you alright?¡± (Yuri)


    I crouched down, lied on my back, grabbed Carol¡¯s shoulders and shook her.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol entered the basement from the first floor with the first whistle. She was in charge of igniting gunpowder with the second whistle while evacuating to the outside via the basement. Looking at the entrance to the basement, the sturdy door flew off.


    The fire spread faster than expected, and it might have been blown away together after hanging a stick on the metal fittings of the door.


    ¡°U-uh¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Oi, get a grip.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if I have to hit your head hard, sorry for that because I don¡¯t have to care for your body.¡¯


    ¡°Uh¡­ ah-ahhh¡­.! What happened!?¡± (Carol)


    When her consciousness began to be clearer, she seemed to remember the situation at once.


    ¡®Is she alright?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Can you walk?¡± (Yuri)


    Carol barely held her cane in her hand.


    ¡°Of course. And the horse?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I haven¡¯t confirmed it yet.¡± (Yuri)


    While saying that, when I looked in the direction of the entrance, I could slightly see that the horses were still connected to the other side of the dust which cleared a bit by the wind blowing.


    ¡®I¡¯ve calcted that the horse should be safe. The basement isn¡¯t under the dirt. If an explosion urs in the basement and the ceiling copses, the house would copse to the side of the entrance. As a result, the horses should be safe.¡¯


    In fact, it was safe.


    However, the horses were restless.


    ¡®Well, if the building in front of them roared and copsed, they would feel one or two dangers.¡¯


    ¡°They look fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Carol)


    I took Carol¡¯s hand and pulled her up. We passed by the rubble and hurried up to the horses.


    The horses were still making a fuss.


    ¡®Although she has a leg injury, I don¡¯t think it will hinder riding the horse too much, but I would rather refrain her from pulling the reins of the restless horses.¡¯


    ¡°There, there.¡± (Yuri)


    I grabbed the reins that were still tied and pulled them.


    ¡®Calm down, calm down.¡¯


    The horses neighed and couldn¡¯t calm.


    ¡®If it¡¯s a bird, when I look at it, it feels like something you can understand, and I can calm it down immediately, but it seems that horses don¡¯t. Is there no choice but to continue doing that patiently?¡¯


    ¡°There, there¨C¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol was next to me, pulling the reins to imitate what I did. The horse that Carol attempted was settling down from being restless, probably because it felt more familiar to herpared to me, or there was no severe atmosphere.


    It seemed that this horse calmed down probably because of that atmosphere.


    ¡°Try to get on first.¡± (Yuri)


    I urged Carol. Carol¡¯s horse seemed to have lost the feeling of ¡®I¡¯ll shake this person off as soon as she gets on me¡¯.


    ¡®It seems difficult to control it, but if you can get on, you will be able to manage it.¡¯


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Carol)


    Carol turned to the left side of the horse, and put his foot through the stirrup and rode on the horse with a cane. I removed the horse reins from the horse sp while watching the horse.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be restless, so I just threw the rein towards Carol.


    My horse became quieter too, so I stabbed a long spear to the ground once, took the reins off, and straddled the horse. Although there was a slight panic atmosphere, the horse was calm because it was originally a war horse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    I held the reins, turned the horse, and directed it toward the entrance of the vige.


    I doubted my own eyes. The reconnaissance left alone was still there.

 Chapter 116: (Self Edited) Return

    The reconnaissance stayed on the horse at the entrance of the vige.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    The question mark filled my head.


    ¡®Why isn¡¯t he running away? Is he an idiot? Were they not reconnaissance in the first ce, but are they a different unit? I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡®Certainly, if you¡¯re looking from the standpoint of the enemy, this is an unusual situation. Even if allies are killed, they should be supposed to be killed by being exposed to the rain of arrows all at once, or a group of enemies appearing from the houses all at once, being thrown a, and being killed by blows.¡¯


    ¡®But then, the number of enemies is only two, and the allies are missing because the house has copsed. If it were me, I think that regardless of the abnormalities of the situation, I will immediately decide to escape. He is supposed toplete his mission, but his idea is probably different.¡¯


    ¡®In other words, he was wondering if he should search for an ally if there are only two of us. There is such a possibility. Or is it a trap? Is he going to pull and lure us in? No, I don¡¯t know the reason for such trouble, and it¡¯s strange that he let four peoplee to me easily.¡¯


    ¡®This may be unexpected, but he is probably refraining himself from unreliable, undecided, and ipetence young people¡­ Even when I try to think, I don¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t escape¡­¡¯


    ¡®No, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ Whatever the reason is, if we miss this opportunity, we have no way to deal with the situation.¡¯¡®I¡¯ve used all of the precious gunpowder, so I can¡¯t defeat the next one. In other words, the only option is to break through.¡¯


    ¡®The question is whether to kill him and annihte the reconnaissance unit. I have decided that it is better not to allow him to make a report.¡¯


    I pulled out the spear that stabbed in the ground, and turned around.


    ¡°It may be a trap, but we have no choice but to go.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Carol)


    Carol also seemed to have noticed that the reconnaissance remained.


    ¡°If my horse falls, ignore me and cut through.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No.¡± (Carol)


    Carol immediately replied.


    ¡°Since this is an order, no questions asked. Follow me.¡± (Yuri)


    I signaled the horse without waiting for her reply.


    I loosened the reins, and hit the side of the horse with the heel part of the shoes. The horse began to trot very naturally.


    Then, I was aware that the shoes didn¡¯t have a spur.


    ¡®The spur is attached to the heel of the shoe and has the function of strengthening the signal by pressing it against the belly of the horse. Birds are sensitive, so spurs aren¡¯t necessary. Even though they aren¡¯t essential for horseback riding, it is still a necessary tool. I forgot, but there¡¯s no help for something that isn¡¯t there.¡¯


    When I ran with a spear in one hand and finally approached, thest remaining reconnaissance finally made ate decision. Atst, he directed his horse and started running back the way he came. I followed him.


    I kicked the horse¡¯s belly even stronger. The horse got even faster.


    Rhythmic running swung my hips up and down. I could feel the sensation of the cheeks sprinting through the wind. It was a refreshing feeling after a long time.


    However, as I passed through the vige, the horse loosened its legs and returned to trot.


    ¡®Damn, it¡¯s not going well. True equestrian is the same as a riding bird, but it¡¯s important to keep in mind. Unlike a machine, if you give amand with a bridle or a while, it will not work as you want.¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps, the training method is slightly different from that of the Shaalta horse. Thus, there is an incoherent feeling, and there will be no unity of rider and horse. However, if this happens, there¡¯s no choice but to force it to run even if it¡¯s tactless.¡¯


    I took the plunge and hit the side of the horse with the heel part of my shoes. Somehow, I made it running. The horse increased its speed by another level and started sprinting again.


    I missed out that guy only for a while, but it had separated us greatly.


    ¡®It seems that his horseback riding skill is much better than mine. He is an expert.¡¯


    While running, we were further separated. There was a fundamental difference in skill, and it seemed his run could run a few steps faster. I couldn¡¯t catch something that I couldn¡¯t win in this race.


    Afterpeting for a few minutes, I could finally see his back on the other side of the forest road which extended in a straight line.


    ¡®This is no good. There¡¯s no way I can kill him.¡¯


    But, there was something wrong at that time. Further ahead of the reconnaissance who I was chasing, a horse the size of my fingertips appeared.


    It didn¡¯t catch up with the horse that was running leisurely, but it seemed that it was running at full speed toward my direction. The distance was getting shorter.


    ¡®Was it still a trap?¡¯


    When I looked back, Carol was following me a bitte.


    ¡®She probably thought that we should be pushing as it was. Even if there is a trap, there is no choice but to break through.¡¯


    I put my strength into the hand holding the spear while keeping the speed of the horse.


    In front of me, the reconnaissance and the horse passed each other.


    At that moment, the reconnaissance fell as if something had collided.


    With the ride in ce, only the horse went forward, and the reconnaissance crashed from the back to the ground. A spear-like stick extended from that rider¡¯s chest.


    ¡®This guy¡­?¡¯


    Shortly after thinking, the mysterious cavalryman pulled the reins and made the horsee to a sharp halt quite roughly. The distance between me and the new rider was reduced from the size of my fingertips to the size of the palm of my hand.


    When I saw that the rider was wearing Kuran¡¯s clothes, I rushed it without reducing my speed.


    ¡®It¡¯s more advantageous to have more kic energy in the cavalry battle. I don¡¯t know what happened, but if I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s an enemy or ally, I should go for the kill. There is no risk of stopping in this situation.¡¯


    The mysterious cavalry quickly took out something when the intention to pierce my spear matched.


    ¡°Stop! I¡¯m on your side!¡± (??)


    The object raised while yelling in the Shannguage was a ck stick in appearance, and it was slightly warped. I had seen it before.


    I immediately shifted the spear, and at the same time, pull the reins to stop the horse. I stopped beside the fallen reconnaissance.


    It was the Queen¡¯s Sword.


    ¡ª


    When Carol and I stopped, the Queen¡¯s Sword immediately got off the horse.


    When I looked at the face, she was certainly the Queen¡¯s Sword.


    ¡®She might be rushing when she heard the sound of sting the house since she was nearby. Her clothes are¡­ it seems she is wearing armor that stole from the Kuran. Since she¡¯s wearing a surcoat that looks very well tailored, she probably stole it from a fairly high-ranking noble.¡¯


    The Queen¡¯s Sword knelt at Carol and hung her head.


    ¡°Her Highness¡­ You¡¯re safe!¡± (Queen¡¯s Sword)


    Shepletely ignored me and bowed to Carol. It didn¡¯t matter to me at all, but Carol looked at me and looked like she was asking for an opinion.


    ¡®Since it is a tiresome established routine when ites to an army, she probably dislikes the act of ignoring the superior.¡¯


    I nodded back to Carol.


    ¡°You did well. Tilet.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Her name is Tilet? This is the first time I hear it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯te to save you as soon as possible.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t care about me. Perhaps, even if I hold my chests and die suddenly, she would say ¡®let¡¯s return immediately¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s thanks to Yuri.¡± (Carol)


    Carol praised me and the Queen¡¯s Sword saw me for the first time.


    She was looking¡­ or rather, ring.


    It seemed that she wanted to say something. However, it was probably difficult to say it in front of Carol.


    ¡®Well, it could be eight or nine¡­ out of 10 that is a grudge. I want to give one or two excuses but there¡¯s no doubt that the cause for this incident is Carol. It doesn¡¯t hurt that she has a grudge, so it¡¯s fine. As long as Carol¡¯s parents have no grudge on me.¡¯


    ¡°Oi, are you done?¡± (Carol)


    I opened my mouth for the first time here.


    ¡°What?¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Let me tell you. You may think that we¡¯re all good, but both of us have leg injuries and we can¡¯t even walk without a cane. It¡¯s fine to have a reunion, but¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Carol and I were still straddling the horse because getting on and off the horse was a burden.


    With the arrival of the Queen¡¯s Sword, the situation had improved significantly, but it wasn¡¯t optimistic enough to be distracted.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ are you injured?¡± (Tilet)


    The Queen¡¯s Sword looked up at Carol with concerned eyes.


    ¡°Yes. I was injured when I crashed, and¡­ Yuri walked up with me on her back to this point. But just before we got here, Yuri was injured. He¡¯s having a hard time, but I would like to ask you to guard us along the way.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°From there to here¡­?¡± (Tilet)


    The Queen¡¯s Sword seemed to be feeling something. I supposed she thought that it was thiste because we were lost. For her, this was something unthinkable.


    ¡°I know most of the situation by the letters Myaro left behind, but I don¡¯t think this is a very safe area. Especially for people who can¡¯t escape or walk because their legs are injured.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There are horses, but horses can be easily stopped if the road is blocked by arrows sticking from the ground or carts installed.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Now that Her Highness has returned¡­ Let¡¯s return to Reform as soon as possible.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Hmm, I leave this to you.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Leave it to me. Your Highness.¡± (Tilet)


    When she said that, the Queen¡¯s Sword stood up and straddled the horse.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>This chapter is thest chapter of Volume 8.</li></ul>

 Chapter 117: (Self Edited) Returning to Reform

    <strong>Volume 9 Starts</strong>


    Two dayster.


    I was looking at Reform¡¯s ramparts. The ramparts that we arrived at without problems weren¡¯t exposed to siege yet, and it remained safe.


    It was just like the sight I had dreamed of several days. I tried pinching my cheeks.


    ¡®It hurts.¡¯


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± (Tilet)


    The Queen¡¯s Sword was looking at me with a suspicious look.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I will leave now.¡± (Tilet)¡°Eh, why?¡± (Carol)


    Carol sounded surprised.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you bothe back here. I will keep protecting Her Highness from the shadow.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Is that alright?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked the Queen¡¯s Sword.


    ¡®I mean will it be alright if she doesn¡¯t get credit for rescuing Carol? For example, if it¡¯s a Knight, he would feel the need to be honored, but I supposed the Queen¡¯s Sword is different. These people, who are a kind of secret police-like character, are martyred to duties that have nothing to do with honor publicly.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s enough that Her Highness knows that I was involved.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®I see, that would be the case.¡¯


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I understand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then, Tilet. Really appreciate it.¡± (Carol)


    The Queen¡¯s Sword gave a quick bow and rode her horse to Reform. Perhaps, she went in first to prepare Carol¡¯s clothes.


    Looking at the Reform¡¯s in, it would soon be a battlefield. The field, which was originally a forest, had be like a wide grasnd while firewood and timber were being removed. It was illuminated by the spring weather, and the grass, which had begun to grow thick, seemed like a carpet.


    ¡®Aah, anyhow¡­ I feel liberated. I feel the sense of liberation as if the chain, that had been hung without realizing it, had broken. There is no danger to life anymore. I feel relieved.¡¯


    ¡°Shall we?¡± (Yuri)


    When I asked¡­


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Carol)


    Carol nodded with a cheerful smile.


    ¡ª


    It was unexpectedly quiet in front of the city gate. It seemed that the castle gate could be closed at any time. There were soldiers inside, but the disced people weren¡¯t densely packed in a long line.


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be possible to escape at night after the great fortress fell, but did they evacuate in advance before it fell? As for the attitude of those who involved in the war, they appeared reticent, but now that the Great Fortress has fallen and there are no organizedrge groups to prevent them from advancing, it may have been a good choice in the end.¡¯


    When I tried to enter normally through the city gate, I was stopped.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡± (??)


    ¡°Yuri Hou, I¡¯m the Commanding Officer of Shaalta Special Unit, and this is my deputy, Carol Full Chartres.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°From Shaalta¡­? Whose subordinates are you?¡± (??)


    ¡°None.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In fact, I wasn¡¯t put under anyone, and I didn¡¯t belong to anymand system, so I had no choice but to answer that.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Wait a minute.¡± (??)


    ¡®Yeah. I wonder if he is strict so spies don¡¯t enter. Neither Carol nor I are wearing the clothes borrowed from the Nyukka Vige, so we don¡¯t look like civilians in military employment. Or rather, it doesn¡¯t make sense when I say our names. Shouldn¡¯t it be faster?¡¯


    ¡°Wait. Carol, take off the hood.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Carol)


    When Carol took off her hood, her blonde hair was exposed.


    ¡°¡­!¡± (??)


    The surrounding gaze concentrated on Carol¡¯s head, and the guard gasped.


    ¡°As you can see, she is the royal family of Shaalta. Is this not enough to prove her identity?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A-ah, no, no!¡± (??)


    ¡®The effect seems to be good.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re probably in distress, but now we¡¯re back on our own. If possible, I would like to get in touch with the royal castle as soon as possible, but can the birds fly?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes sir! I¡¯ll fly the pigeon as urgently as possible.¡± (??)


    ¡®I don¡¯t belong to the general chain ofmand, so I¡¯m not his superior or his boss, but it¡¯s good that things are going well.¡¯


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll depend on you. Let us through.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± (??)


    I passed through the gate in a grand way.


    ¡ª


    While looking around the castle town, we made our way around the main street. The street that extended straight from the city gate, which was the entrance to the fortified city, to the entrance to the royal castle, was now enclosed with obstacles ced here and there.


    ¡®If it bes like this, it is likely to be ready to pull while resisting in the castle town.¡¯


    While riding the horse, we walked along the information board on the street. People who seemed to be citizens were working here and there.


    ¡®Are they determined not to run away? The number is small, and the atmosphere is fairly quiet when I look around the whole city, but it seems that there are people.¡¯


    When I made a detour and reached the royal castle, there was a crowd in front of the castle. Behind the castle gate, there were some noisy people.


    One of them looked familiar. It was the prince consort, the husband of Her Majesty the Queen of Kilghina.


    He might havee out in a hurry when he saw the letter of the flying pigeon. To be honest, there would be a lot of noise when the royal family came out, but it would have been better if they didn¡¯t but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    I advanced the horse moderately and got off the horse in front of the prince consort. In this situation, it wasn¡¯t possible to start talking by saying ¡®Please excuse me talking from the top of the horse because of my injury¡¯.


    Even if it was permissible in peacetime after moving one million steps, it wasn¡¯t a good attitude toward themander, who was the prince consort. Especially when he was in front of the soldiers who were nervous about the deadly defense battle.


    I signaled Carol with my hand, and got off the horse as I pushed through the pain. Conveniently, I had to leave my weight on my left foot for a moment, and the pain ran.


    Carol also got off. Originally, Carol was in the same or higher status as the prince consort, so the prince consort will be in a position to wee her. In other words, it was fine if she stayed on the horseback, but in this situation, it would be best not to exceed the prince consort¡¯s position.


    I deliberately walked up with my cane and bowed my head in front of the prince consort. I was neither a vassal nor a subordinate nor even a citizen of Kilghina, so it should be fine without kneeling and saluting.


    ¡°I¡¯m greatly obliged for Your Highness Prince Consort to meet us.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve returned.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I got injured along the way, and¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, you managed toe back from that situation. Your valor is extraordinary.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®I¡¯m d to receive thepliment, but the prince consort wouldn¡¯t know the situation I was in. I went missing and came back. That¡¯s all he knows. Knowing the situation has deteriorated, the praise is done for the sake of appearance in front of the soldiers.¡¯


    ¡®In fact, it¡¯s good news that Carol and I are back, and exaggerating it can help boost the morale of the soldiers. in other words, the inferior army needs bright news, and this is also politics.¡¯


    ¡®Even if you don¡¯t know the actual situation, if I report it, they will knowter, and they can spread itter. There is no merit caused by disliking reporting.¡¯


    ¡°If necessary I would like to have a doctor to treat my injuries.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, please spare me as well.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Alright, get a wheelchair!¡± (Prince Consort)


    When the prince consort spoke loudly, a wheelchair was immediately brought.


    The person who brought it was wearing a white coat that was stained with blood that couldn¡¯t be removed.


    ¡®Neither Shaalta nor Kilghina has military doctors, but he is probably a doctor. Even if he is a doctor, just because he is good at treating wounds, it doesn¡¯t mean that he has the knowledge of various pathologies. The surgeon is a man¡¯s job, and the internist is a herbalist, which is a woman¡¯s job. However, I¡¯m afraid of infectious disease when it¡¯s so dirty.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Please sit down.¡± (??)


    The wheelchair presented had a sorry appearance.


    ¡°No, please give it to her first. Please help her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (??)


    The doctor gave a polite bow, went to Carol by my side and held out his hand. The moment the public eyes gathered there, the prince consort went one step further and approached me.


    ¡°Please take a break. I¡¯ll call you in six hours, so keep that in mind.¡± (Prince Consort)


    He said it in a small voice that I could only hear.

 Chapter 118: (Self Edited) Reunion

    I was sitting on a very nice sofa, showing my legs to a surgeon.


    ¡°The wound is a bit swollen, but¡­ this is probably because you were overdoing it and moving it. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s swollen with suppuration.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see. I wonder if it was good to apply this.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I showed the ointment I had brought to the doctor.


    ¡°Ooh, this is¡­ the Yurumi Household¡¯s ointment. Originally, it¡¯s a medicine that is applied to scratches, but it¡¯s not bad to apply it to sewn wounds. You did a great job.¡± (??)


    ¡°It just so happened that I was lucky to find it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That is so. However, the thread ¡­ seems to be a bit cramped. It might be better to re-sew it.¡± (??)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It hurts somehow, so I have resistance. There is no anesthesia.¡¯¡°The sewing is too tight, so this will slow down the healing.¡± (??)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since the sewing was tight, the wound didn¡¯t open probably even if I had to move unreasonably until now. It may be that it¡¯s too tight now.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to pull out the thread because the wound is stuck together, but¡­ that is if you can rest on the bed for a few days. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible at the moment.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That would be impossible. The wound is mostly stuck together, but if you don¡¯t sew it, it may open when you make mistakes, so it seems that you should sew it to the extent that it doesn¡¯t be a burden.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, please help.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    ¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± (??)


    The doctor cut the extra thread with a scissor while saying so, andpleted the task.


    ¡°I used the thread made from the intestines of animals. The ointment seems to be suitable for the skin, so it¡¯s best to continue using it.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, then. Please excuse me.¡± (??)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    The doctor stood up.


    ¡°Pleasee home safely. I wish you good luck.¡± (??)


    ¡°¡­Um, yeah. I¡¯ll do my best¡­ definitely.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t wish to be healthy either. This doctor, who is approaching old age, probably never leaves Reform alive. He will make the castle as a pillow and die. What kind of words should I return to such a person to pray for his safety?¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, I envy the people of Shaalta.¡± (??)


    The doctor bowed to me and went out of the guest room.


    ¡°He is a good old man.¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who was sitting in a chair after her treatment was finished earlier, said that. She loosened her tight back, worrying about the eyes of others, but now, she was leaning her weight on her back.


    ¡®She seems to be depressed. Did she feel downed when she came to the castle? I don¡¯t know. The air in the castle is gloomy overall, and it¡¯s killing. I also want to leave quickly.¡¯


    ¡°Why¡­ I wonder why it¡¯s going to be a war¡­¡± (Carol)


    She said something strange.


    ¡°Are you saying something like a child again?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I was thinking, you know¡­ even in Shaalta, the southern part of the Hou Household territory is the richest. The canyon, such as the back of the mountain at Liao, is just scenic, and few people live there.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®The back side of the mountain in the Rube Household territory is and of coniferous forest and frozennd, and people really live sparsely. Most of them live in a fishing vige located in the innermost part of the fjords, where they make preserved foods in the summer and consume them in the winter.¡¯


    ¡°The Kuran country is probably further south than that. I don¡¯t think all of them are, but most countries have a richer territory than Shaalta and Kilghina. The whole country is as rich as the Hou Household territory. There are more than blessed enough.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®In fact, not most, but all countries. It¡¯s sad. The surrounding area of the Albio Republic is¡­ No, I guess I can¡¯t. It¡¯s sad.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about what will happen to those who don¡¯t have it, take away from those who have it, but not the other way around, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I wonder about that¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s a general fact that it¡¯s easier to take away than to make it yourself. If you do that in your country, you will be punished by the police, but there¡¯s no police who punish the country.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The existence of a police who punish a country has been considered as a system many times and has been called himself, but there is no sessful trial. The internationalmunity remains anarchic at any time in any well. Well, that will be another issue unless Kilghina is really apletely barrennd and the Shanti has no value as ves. However, in reality, we are invaded because we have enough value.¡¯


    ¡°So, are you convinced now?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m able to do that. We are robbed because we are weak. Just like an eagle eats a rat.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Since we are weak as rats, it can¡¯t be helped if we are being eaten, is it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. All you can do isin about your death.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so¡­ maybe, that¡¯s the way it is.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Instead¡­ I won¡¯tin even if I¡¯m robbed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Carol)


    There was no reply.


    ¡°¡­Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    When I noticed her difort and looked at her, she looked at me with a severe expression.


    ¡°No¡­ just now¡­ I had a spine-chilling feeling.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Why is that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not the ones being aimed.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I don¡¯t really get it, but the conversation has stopped.¡¯


    When I casually looked at the clock, it was 8PM.


    ¡®I¡¯ve finished my meal, and I have four more hours¡­ what should I do? Alright, it helps if I can go to sleep.¡¯


    At that time, there was a sudden rattling noise in the corridor, and when I thought that the sound stopped in front of the door, the door opened without a knock.


    A petite girl was holding the doorknob that was opened vigorously. It was Myaro.


    ¡®Aah, it¡¯s you. How nostalgic. My heart fills with nostalgia.¡¯


    When she saw me, her tensed expression unraveled.


    ¡°Yuri-kun¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Myaro¡­ I¡¯ve returned.¡± (Yuri)


    I got up from the chair and greeted Myaro. Myaro rushed to me at once and hugged me.


    The momentum caused me to fall back and sat on the fluffy sofa. Myaro was still pressing her face against my chest.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± (Carol)


    Carol stood up, put on her new crutches and left the room through the open door. The door closed.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, Yuri-kun, Yuri-kun¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro kept calling my name with a muffled voice. I gently stroked Myaro¡¯s head.


    ¡°You did well. Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uwaa¡­. I-I was worried¡­ I thought you were dead¡­ uwaah.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yeah. But I¡¯ve returned safely.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Except for the feet.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m d¡­ really¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m d as well. It was worth the effort toe back alive.¡¯


    I stroke Myaro¡¯s head while being hugged. Tears stained the belly of my clothes, touched my skin, and it had a wet feel.


    ¡®I¡¯ve made you worry.¡¯


    ¡°Is it about time you calmed down?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, yes¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro looked at me with a nce, hugging my belly.


    ¡°This is¡­ not a dream, right?¡± (Myaro)


    I pinched Myaro¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Wha¡­ ow, ow, oww¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It hurts.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°If your cheek is pinched and it hurts, it¡¯s not a dream.¡± (Yuri)


    I let go of Myaro¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ aah, s-sorry.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro moved away from my body as if she had returned to sanity.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dreamed of youing back¡­ about four times, and when I woke up, I was very disappointed¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Four times, huh? It¡¯s too much. Although I dreamed of her three times¡­¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ that reminds me, I read the letter at the Nyukka vige.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ uhm, did you read it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yeah. It really helps. Thanks to that, I made a strategy and robbed the horse.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s great. So, did you¡­ read the letter on the second floor¡­?¡± ((Myaro)


    ¡®The letter on the second floor? What is that? Was there such a thing?¡¯


    ¡°Is it with the Gudanvier¡¯s crest that was ced in the horn?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah~, uhm, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It¡¯s not that? I checked it after that, but she didn¡¯t write anything other than the one with the household crest, and I wouldn¡¯t call that a letter.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! It¡¯s not that really important anyway¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°The gunpowder that was in the basement blew away the house with the enemies, so now, it¡¯s under the rubble.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ Is that so? I¡¯m relieved.¡± (Myaro)


    While saying so, Myaro seemed to be somewhat disappointed.


    ¡®What kind of letter was it?¡¯


    ¡°Sorry to make you worried.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s enough just to have youing back like this.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see. It was a good decision to move out from the Nyukka vige. You did it well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ I think I wouldn¡¯t have been able to put it together without Liao-san.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s because you were there, he could have made a calm decision.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Myaro has no centripetal power towards the unit members. If it had been Myaro alone, she would have been despised by the members and couldn¡¯t have a decentmand. Unfortunately, that is a true fact.¡¯


    ¡®In that respect, Liao is suitable for being admired by Knights in terms of birth, status and personality. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that Myaro is ipetent and Liao ispetent.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, would it be alright to tell me the matter of the unit soon?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, yes¡­ Sorry, I was distraught.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I will also feel lonely if your reaction is like a machine, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    When I was hugged by Myaro, I felt warm and it was indescribable. Then, she had returned to the way she was.

 Chapter 119: (Self Edited) Strategy Meeting

    ¡°Carol,e on in.¡± (Yuri)


    When I called her out a bit louder, Carol, who seemed to be waiting in the hallway, opened the door and came in. She somehow had an uncheerful expression.


    ¡°Your Highness. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re safe.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro turned around and greeted her.


    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­ I¡¯m also d that you¡¯re safe, Myaro.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°??¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was looking at Carol with a wondering face. She would have thought that Carol was different than usual.


    ¡°Carol, Myaro, have a seat.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)When I said that, they parted, sat on a chair and on a sofa respectively.


    ¡°We¡¯re missing a person, but this is an executive meeting.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Liao-san is currently handling the unit. They will get confused if there isn¡¯t a leader.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Hmm. Well, can hee and exin about the current situation of the unit? Rather, I would need to tell him something before listening to the report.¡¯


    ¡°I was told by the prince consort that he would like to talk to me when I returned earlier. Then¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I looked at the watch.


    ¡°It will be three hours from now. Until then, I can¡¯t move from this ce. I can¡¯t really refuse. Carol will also have to participate because of her status.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Perhaps, this will be thest opportunity to meet the Kilghina royal family. From Carol¡¯s standpoint, it¡¯s too rude to return home immediately without seeing the queen even though she just met the prince consort. Although, that meeting was due to the timing. It can¡¯t be that way.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? In any case, preparations for withdrawal of the unit will take ce until tomorrow morning. The departure should be early tomorrow morning.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You should return to them as soon as this meeting is over and get ready.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It goes without saying for Myaro.¡¯


    ¡°For your information, Carol and I both have one leg injured. We can¡¯t run.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Injured, is it¡­? It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t ride a bird or a horse, right?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We need crutches though, and¡­ I¡¯d be grateful if there¡¯s assistance in getting on and off.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Do you have any obstacles left?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Maybe not.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, uhmm¡­ can you tell me in brief what happened after the crash?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Are you concerned?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to talk about it right now.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not that important, but¡­ it¡¯s the most interesting topic for the unit members. I think it makes sense to tell them.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Is that it? We, leaders, are thinking only about the future, but the soldiers are different. When Myaro returns to the unit, they will want to hear that story the most. It¡¯s not good to let unnecessary delusions or rumors spread.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll exin briefly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    For some reason, Myaro seemed to be interested and her eyes were shining.


    ¡°When I crashed, Carol twisted her leg so badly that she couldn¡¯t walk. So, we walk to the Nyukka vige with Carol on my back. That¡¯s when I found the letters¡­ about four days ago? Then, we waited for a few days, lure the reconnaissance that came with horses. We crushed the whole hose, stole the horses, and then, the Queen¡¯s Sword rushed to the noise¡­ something like that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s a really sloppy exnation.¡¯


    ¡°What about Yuri-kun¡¯s leg injury?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°The enemies pursued us madly because their supply provisions were burned by our eagles. I was injured while fighting the pursuit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°ording to the story, it was Count Drain¡¯s unit that was chasing you. I heard that it was a unit of 200 people.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®She doubted her ears. There was such a name in the information that I obtained and heard because I tortured them. Count Drain. He was Canker¡¯s boss¡­ or rather, his manager, but his existence is quite unexpected. I¡¯m familiar with it.¡¯


    ¡°Why do you know that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That is¡­ I was nning to report itter, but we were also searching the seaside. I heard it from the scout of the Penins Kingdom that we caught at that time. He was from the unit that was still looking for you.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It looks like she got the information from a prisoner of war, simr to the way I got by fighting them, but¡­ I don¡¯t know how much they hurt that guy, but they seemed to get the information.¡¯


    ¡°Was there a battle?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°How many casualties?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°None. However, two birds were lost and three were injured.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is it serious?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°None. All were arrow wounds, bruises and broken bones. Even if it was serious, none has lost their legs or arms.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Are you angry?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Am I angry?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t see the expression of remorse or regret from Myaro, who asked that strange question.


    ¡®She may not be asking for forgiveness of the failure. For her, she doesn¡¯t feel negative about that decision. There must be a reason to convince me.¡¯


    ¡°No, I wish there were no casualties or disabled people. I want to hear more about the situation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We were doing it without a proper n. That was because we didn¡¯t expect results.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Is that so? For the most part, those who couldn¡¯t stand just waiting were going out of control. Even if they can¡¯t act recklessly, they will pressure the leaders¡­ something like that. Such a sign were subtly drifting even before the decisive battle, especially among the Galloping Bird riders.¡¯


    ¡®Originally, it may be to offset those who became afraid before the decisive battle, but all unit members are volunteers. In addition to that, all of them are proud of their excellence. It would be nice if they were moving purely with a desire for career advancement and ambition, but in this situation, the sense of justice would still be more stimting.¡¯


    ¡°Is Liao also conscious of that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s fine¡­ I think you need that kind of thing in the military.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If it was a real military, it would be something absurd though.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. Thank you very much.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I¡¯ll hear more about itter. Let¡¯s continue our talk.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. Then¡­ how many pursuers hade for you?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°The ones who were actually chasing us¡­ well, there were eleven in all¡­ but if includes the people who came before that, there were thirteen of them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯ve escaped well.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away when you carry a person on your back¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To begin with, I knew I couldn¡¯t escape, so I walked in the forest. If I could escape, I could use the main road.¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ did you defeat some of them?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I counted my fingers.


    ¡°Nine, ten people¡­ but if includes those who I killed before and after that¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I counted the Dragon Knight, and the four scouts as I put down five more fingers.


    ¡°15, I think?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Kill or be killed.¡¯


    ¡°So, 15 is it¡­ as one would expect.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro had a face that was a mixture of surprise and joy. I couldn¡¯t feel the difference.


    ¡°No, but¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°The only ones who are proud of the number of kills are those thugs there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s not something pleasant. If Kilghina has attachment or sense patriotism because of that, I¡¯m also detesting it. They may feel refreshed because they hate their enemy, but as long as that isn¡¯t the case, it isn¡¯t fun to kill people.¡¯


    ¡°But, it¡¯s the war that honors us.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I¡¯m not proud of that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you know. Others praise you, and the Hou Household is proud. There¡¯s the difference from the killing by the thugs in the towns.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s true.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I understand what Myaro is saying, but I don¡¯t really feel it. Is it because I was in the world where killing people in the war wasn¡¯t the honor for a warrior? However, what Myaro said was definitely correct. It must be an honor for the Hou Household to have killed fifteen people.¡¯


    ¡°But, it¡¯s nice not to brag. That is even from the perspective of others.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t it seem to be a low standard if you feel proud about violence? It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    ¡°Please exin it appropriately. I hope there will be no animosity against me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Needless to say, Myaro would do a good job. For some reason, it seems that there are many people who are not seeing it in a good way about the fact that I caused such a situation because I did something extra. However, it has an effect of silencing people.¡¯


    ¡°I understand. I think it would be easy to exin with these much information.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That is all about is. More importantly, I would like to hear about the current situation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry I missed the opportunity to exin that.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡ª


    ¡°First off, I would like to start with the matter of the enemy¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Please.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Given the speed of enemy¡¯s march, it seems that they will take another four days for the main force to reach Reform. If they take a day toplete the siege and set up encampment, a full-scale attack will be around six dayster.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Four days, huh?¡¯


    ¡°What is the number?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The highest number would be the eagles from the Kilghina side. Currently, three out of four Kilghina¡¯s General households are in Reform, which is effectively under themand of the prince consort. Thest one is acting independently and has entered Kuonam.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Did they enter Kuonam? Then, does the enemy need to hit that first?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Kuonam is a city located on the north side of Reform, and if arge enemy is ced there, the enemy has a risk of being attack from the rear during the siege. The area around Reform is by the sea and main roads, so the retreat and supply provisions aren¡¯t not going to be cut off, but it would be unpleasant to have an enemy on the back.¡¯


    ¡°It seems that another army was sent there. The force of the Euphos Federation is heading there. However, it looks like that they aren¡¯t nning to fight aggressively since their forces aren¡¯t big enough to capture Kuonam.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Hmm. Are they nning not to siege, but to defeat them when theye out from Kuonam? Is it often said that a siege requires three times as many soldiers as those who defend, so if they don¡¯t attack the castle, those people won¡¯te out. If that¡¯s the case, that theory doesn¡¯t hold.¡¯


    ¡®Kuonam is an ind city in the north, and unlike the Verdun Great Fortress, that ce doesn¡¯t exist at a position where the supply line is cut off. Dividing the number would be disadvantageous to capture Reform, but it wouldn¡¯t be a fatal burden for the enemy army.¡¯


    ¡®Even if they seclude themselves, they probably have at most a thousand people, but in the first ce, they are still a remnant that was defeated in the field battle. The meaning is different if the same thousand people arepletely organized thousand people. These people are a thousand people unit that is confused due to the defeat.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Anyhow, if we can leave tomorrow, I think we can return without getting involved. If we go to Honon from Mesyal by the sea, we will be in the Rube Household territory once we cross the Hot Bridge.¡¯


    ¡®The Hot Bridge is amonly used bridge when travelling bynd from Shaalta to Kilghina. The road is wider than the Zuk Bridge on the upstream side, and the river is widened on the downstream side. If we leave Reform and follow the road while looking at the sea, there is an estuary of the river that borders Shaalta and Kilghina, it extends to upstream slightly.¡¯


    ¡°The hot Bridge seems to be in heavy traffic, and it¡¯s about three days waiting in line. I was thinking of the Zuk Bridge on the upstream side.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Three days? Why is that happening?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The Hot Bridge is a bit over three meters wide, unlike the Zuk Bridge, which only one carriage can pass through, and the carriages can¡¯t easily passed each other. It seems to be really crowded because it can only be used as one-way street. So, people have to wait for three days.¡¯


    ¡°I heard stories of former reinforcements of Shaalta who were withdrawing, causing the flow of refugees stuck.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s pathetic. The army was trying to push the refugees away, and I wonder which side is getting ahead first. This is problematic.¡¯


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s think about itter. When you reach the crossroads, you can send an eagle to check it out.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There is a fork in the upstream direction just before going from the road along the sea to the Hot Bridge, and if you go there, you will find the Zuk Bridge. It takes about a whole day because it is fairly steep climb, but it¡¯s better than joining the crowd that cause unnecessarymotion. I don¡¯t really want to push away the refugees.¡¯


    ¡°I agree. Then, can I talk about the current state of the unit?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The unit was scheduled to withdraw tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Because of that, our packing has finished.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®That¡¯s probably it. Based on the story I¡¯ve heard, we will get involved if the timing is dyed for another three days.¡¯


    ¡°The injured in the battle that I mentioned earlier are put on a carriage. At the same time, we have named these three as the people who are having significant decline in morale. They may stuck in the traffic jam at the Zuk Bridge now, but they will be able to go home first.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°So, six people? Then, we have 24 Galloping Birds left.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, there is one more. One of the injured was injured only by the ride.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder if I should borrow that. If it were true, I would like to put Carol alone on an eagle and let her return quickly.¡¯


    ¡°So, we have 26 eagles with 26 riders, and 25 birds with 24 riders, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. However, the eagles were used for search missions, so there are some eagles in bad conditions.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that so¡­ aah, that¡¯s difficult.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®With eagle, it¡¯s quick to return by crossing the strait, just like when we came here. However, if it has be worse, there is a risk in using it when crossing the strait on the way back. I left some of them when I came, but if it couldn¡¯t fly on the way, the future of drowning for both rider and eagle is waiting.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s expected to be that way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if we can get off by the eagle, it¡¯s good if we can return bynd.¡¯


    ¡°This is the end of the report. Do you have any questions?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No, not at the moment.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I guess that¡¯s the end of the reporting.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, please rest until you are summoned by the prince consort.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I forgot. Rather than going there and leave immediately after, I thought we would just meet and talk, but when I think about it, she may want to say something. Myaro¡¯s opinion would be valuable. She is a professional in politics and political strife.¡¯


    ¡°When ites to a press conference at this time, you may be able to ce some awkward orders, but I honestly don¡¯t know what it is. After all, it is because the situation like this, there is no time to think about the worst, so¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Which area do you think is the worst?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let me ask her one more time.¡¯


    ¡°Eh? Well¡­ the pressure from the Kilghina¡¯s General households is intense. In fact, the prince consort ispliant to them. They may even request us to leave the soldiers of observation unit behind. Aah, they may take Her Highness Carol hostage, and demand arge reinforcement from Shaalta.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit unrealistic, but it¡¯s not impossible. A human standing on a cliff is willing to do things that wouldn¡¯t possible if you think in a normal situation. It¡¯s like a cornered mouse bites a cat. It¡¯s dangerous to let a ruler bes a cornered mouse.¡¯


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the worst thing can happen, right? However, even though they were in need, they weren¡¯t foolish. If they¡¯re going to go that far, they will tie us up from now on so that we don¡¯t run away. If they do that, they have already foresee that we are running away.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, your return was sudden, and there¡¯s a possibility that the situation is progressing a bit now¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, that may be true.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®For the time being, various kinds of idiots are talking about stupid things, and while I¡¯m rxing, things are steadily getting worse behind the scenes. Now or an hourter, soldiers maye to capture me and Carol. That¡¯s possible.¡¯


    ¡°But it is likely they won¡¯t ask too much, or they won¡¯t ask for anything. That is probably the highest possibility.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That may be also true. That¡¯s why there is no way to reject the invitation and go home. In this situation where you say ¡®I¡¯m afraid of being threatened, so I¡¯m going home without seeing you¡¯, that will make me beyond a normal jerk.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hehe, I also thought of the same thing.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was smiling. It seemed that she found out that was a bit funny.


    ¡°But if they ask you for something, such as searching for someone, I think you¡¯ll probably benefit from helping them.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I don¡¯t feel that they had helped me too much though.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since I passed through the forest, I couldn¡¯t get help from the other side. For now, I¡¯m grateful that they prepared a room and called a doctor.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they have done anything that would benefit your escape, either directly or indirectly.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s probably right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In fact, I didn¡¯t meet anyone other than the Queen¡¯s Sword. Unless it was possible to prevent the pursuit even partially, that wouldn¡¯t be the case either.¡¯


    ¡°However, if they insist that they had given you a favor, you will be ask to give it back.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s something that a gangster would do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. This is a technique that my parents often do.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Her household is the eighth Witch.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so, what about the soldiers¡¯ provision? Is iting from Reform?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We are using what is left behind when the Rube Household withdrew.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As expected, if they supply us the provision, it couldn¡¯t be helped. However, it seems that we are still doing it on our own.¡¯


    ¡°So, in fact, your assault¡­ dyed the advance of the other side.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­Haa? Really?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s my first time hearing it. It seems that the oues of the war were so good that the Papal States that they got cut off. So, I supposed it¡¯s true that they are dyed for a bit.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. It seems that all the provisions brought by the Papal States were burnt, so it was very difficult to manage the condition. Apparently, they were out of pace, and there was a dy. If they don¡¯t have the supplies, they can¡¯t replenish them, so they will be left behind. For other countries, it would be difficult to leave the Papal States and march ahead.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®From the perspective of the Crusaders as a whole, the loss of supplies would be about ten percent or so when the Papal States¡¯ supplies were burnt. It would be good to carry arge amount by ship and replenish it while getting amodation from other countries, but the allied forces aren¡¯t so flexible. Each country¡¯srgest unit has different senses of purpose.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not like a limb that is controlled by the brain and lives with the same heart. There is also another concern and that is the national honor. It¡¯s not easy to keep your head down and go around with your country on your back.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, earning time in these situations is extremely valuable. Besides, there¡¯s a view that the turmoil caused the pursuit to slow down when withdrawing from the decisive battle.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°You¡¯re saying things. I don¡¯t like to take credit whether that¡¯s true or not.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s kind of unpleasant. Even from the enemy¡¯s point of view, the siege of the Great Fortress took more than a week. So, it can be said that there was some confusion during the pursuit battle, but burning supplies could bepensated by waiting while surrounding the fortress. There must have been a great deal of confusion as a whole, but it seems too much to say that I¡¯m the driving force behind that achievement.¡¯


    ¡°That will be the story if the other side pressures you. If they say that they have given you a favor, you can say that you have already paid it through that. No matter how peculiar the story is, if they are silencing us, it means that they have a reason.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®That¡¯s certainly the case. In short, did she prepare the counter-argument so that I wouldn¡¯t be overwhelmed when the other side tries to pressure me?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll use it as a reference.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Well then, please do your best.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro quickly stood up as soon as the exnation was over.


    ¡°Are you going already?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Don¡¯t be too impatient.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here as a representative, so everyone in the unit is waiting for the long news to see that you have returned.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Oh yeah. Well, give them my best regards.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro nodded.


    ¡°Well, please excuse me.¡± (Myaro)

 Chapter 120: (Self Edited) Audience with the Queen

    In the middle of the night, long enough before the date changed, the door was knocked.


    ¡°Come on in.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± (??)


    It was a woman of a mature age who came in saying that. She didn¡¯t wear the clothes that a maid wore. She wore in clothes instead.


    Contrary to the expression that she was a mature woman, she had nothing like sex appeal, and her thin body with a small amount of flesh with a face with tight eyes.


    Her body was thin, but she seemed to be well trained. She had a high potential for her behavior, unlike other secretaries and maids.


    ¡°I came to guide you by the order of Her Majesty the Queen and His Majesty the Prince Consort.¡± (??)


    She politely bowed her head.


    ¡°I thought it was about time.¡± (Yuri)¡®The person may be simr to the Queen Sword of Shaalta.¡¯


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t take a bath in thest few hours since I expected that the bath wasn¡¯t prepared under this situation. However, I was able to cleanse my body with a cloth moistened with hot water and had meals. If she came here a bitte, my drowsy mind might have assaulted me.¡¯


    ¡°I have prepared a wheelchair. Please get on.¡± (??)


    Another simr woman appeared from behind, who was carrying a wheelchair. It seemed to have just lubricated as the wheel turned smoothly. It entered the room with a smooth sound.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t look like that I¡¯ll be using crutches where these people walk.¡¯


    The mature women also went down to the hallway at once and they carried a wheelchair that seemed to be in the hallway.


    ¡®The wheelchair was much more elegant than the one I used when I came here, but the shape isn¡¯t refined. Really, it¡¯s just a chair with wheels on it.¡¯


    ¡®Since it is ¡®a chair that can be pushed by others¡¯, the rear wheels aren¡¯t maderge, so it¡¯s not possible for a sitting person to move on his own. Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    I stood up in a chair to sit in the wheelchair.


    ¡°Please take care of me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    The ce where I was taken while sitting in a wheelchair was the room where I had dinner when I was first invited to Reform a few months ago. When the woman knocked, a voice saying ¡®Come on in¡¯ was heard.


    The mature woman opened the door.


    ¡°Please excuse me. I brought these two people.¡± (??)


    When she said that, she went around behind the chair and pushed it into the room. Currently, two people were sitting at the table in the room.


    They were Her Majesty the Queen and His Majesty the Prince Consort. Unlike that time, there was no Her Highness Telor.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to visit. Please excuse me for sitting.¡± (Yuri)


    I only had the upper body in the shape of the highest salute, and I bowed my head.


    ¡°It has been a long time. Your Majesty.¡± (Carol)


    Carol gave a simplified bow.


    ¡®Since they are royalties, it¡¯s not considered rude. More importantly, have she met the three of them? It¡¯s not strange, but this is my first time knowing it.¡¯


    ¡°Come on in.¡± (Jacoba)


    When Her Majesty pointed the opposite direction that had no chair, the mature woman pushed our chairs and put us two on the table.


    ¡®Even so, Her Majesty looks somehow tired. How should I say it¡­ if I say it in regards to vigor, it would be weird, but yes, I couldn¡¯t feel it at all. Is it because the crown that she is wearing is about toe off? Or is it that she no longer respects the authority of a dying country, and that I no longer feel the vigor I felt before, as if the afterglow had disappeared?¡¯


    ¡®Which is the cause? Is it both?¡¯


    ¡°First of all, I want to rejoice in your safety. After all, you came back alive.¡± (Jacoba)


    The queen said.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± (Yuri)


    I replied.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Carol)


    Carol followed suit.


    ¡®It¡¯s better not to say something like ¡®This is thanks to your country¡¯s assistance¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°It was a good news for us after a long time. These days, we hear only bad news.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®That¡¯s probably it.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Shaalta General households had withdrawn quickly. As expected, it seems that their nature is different from the Hou Household, which has always been familiar with warfare.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®Is she praising my parents¡¯ household while criticizing Shaalta¡¯s reinforcements? If she is praising after criticizing Shaalta, it will be more of a feeling of being obliged. In a situation where Carol is present, it is a statement of attacking.¡¯


    ¡°Indeed. If it¡¯s my Hou Household, it wouldn¡¯t be this kind of awkward situation. Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t happen.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Of course, the Hou Household was unable to send out an army as a result of their improbable dedication to Kilghina. They can¡¯t me us for not sending the army.¡¯


    ¡®There is a risk that I will be considered as a stupid brat, but it doesn¡¯t hurt me when the dying humans thing so. At any rate, this is a boring exchange. Why should I have a conversation while thinking about this?¡¯¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Sorry about that.¡± (Jacoba)


    The queen¡¯s eyes narrowed to see the moment. It was probably her habit. It was a human-specific gesture that had been standing on top of people since they were born.


    ¡°Indeed. I did my best at least, but it didn¡¯t seem to lead to victory.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯ve been looking for you many times.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®Sure. At any rate, I feel like having tea. Carol¡¯s mother, Her Majesty Simone, would rmend tea first and start the conversation by saying ¡®You¡¯re having it hard¡¯. At first, I thought it was a custom that I didn¡¯t understand well, but that made me feel rxed. When I think about it now, it¡¯s a good custom.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that we had special circumstances and we were walking in the forest.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I would like you to give me one of the gratitude.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®Are youing directly? It¡¯s not what I want, but if ites like this, it can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s a quarrel farewell.¡¯


    ¡°I think that is a give-and-take. If I hadn¡¯t defeated the dragon, it might have threatened this castle by this time. Also, if I didn¡¯t set their provision on fire and threaten their rear, the siege might have started by now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°To exaggerate your achievements is¡­¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡°Your Majesty the Queen.¡± (Carol)


    Carol interrupted her words. When I turned to the side, and looked at her eyes, her eyebrows were slightly closer to each other, and her eyes looked a bit ufortable.


    ¡°Please excuse me for asking, are you nning to escape after Reform has fallen?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What is she saying? What kind of question is that? Is she saying that they should die without escaping when Reform is fallen?¡¯


    ¡°¡­No, whether we live or die, we will not escape ahead of our people.¡± (Jacoba)


    Her Majesty the Queen said. The prince escort on the side was silent, but when I looked at him, judging whether he would disagree, it seemed that he had the same opinion.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure what would happen to Her Majesty the Queen, but the prince consort¡­ he is probably going to die.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm, what is it?¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡°There is a sense of wasting time on the verge of death in this kind of political y. If that¡¯s the intention, I don¡¯t have anything to say, but¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s fine to be direct.¡¯


    ¡°He is a man who never decides not to do it, no matter who uses him of shame. I don¡¯t think it makes sense for him to win this argument.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®If you say so, I will say what I have to until then. At the same time, Carol closed her mouth. It doesn¡¯t seem she wants to give a fervent exchange. Well, she knows what she wants to say. It¡¯s probably meaningless.¡¯


    ¡®In fact, it¡¯s meaningless. No matter how terrible the mood in the room turned around, I won¡¯t yield and ept their demand. Since I am not a politician who started the debate in the street speech, there will be no problem.¡¯


    ¡®In that case, it would be correct to be direct, so that no one would be offended and bothered from the beginning. But the difficult part of politics is that this isn¡¯t the right situation.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Hmm. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s be a habit of using this scheme when you get older.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®Is that so? Speaking of which, is it because Carol¡¯s remarks earlier? If it is, wouldn¡¯t the conversation up until now meaningless?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to say this directly. I have something to ask you both.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®There you go. As I expected, they want something. Well, if they don¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have to talk like that.¡¯


    ¡°May I?¡± (Yuri)


    I blocked Her Majesty¡¯s words.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your request is, but my aim is to return the young people of my unit to their hometown safely. I can ept if the request is not interfering with my aim. Therefore, the scope of favor is very narrow. Please understand that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I am aware.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®Are you sure?¡¯


    ¡°I will speak from this point.¡± (Prince Consort)


    The prince consort opened his mouth for the first time.


    ¡®What? Is he going to exin it?¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°I want you to help my daughter escape.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®¡­Eh, that girl? Hasn¡¯t she escaped already? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    ¡°I have a question.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡°Did you not let her escape in order to prevent morale loss? In other words, rather than Kilghina, it needs to be kept secret from the soldiers and citizens who defend Reform. Correct?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re good at guessing. You¡¯re right.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®Hmm. It is something that isn¡¯t needed to be concerned with, but is that also the case?¡¯


    ¡®Information spreads, so if you leave the escort to the Kilghina¡¯s army, leakage is unavoidable. I think they should let the Queen¡¯s Sword protect her.¡¯


    ¡®No, do they even have avable Queen¡¯s Swords? Or is it not possible to rely on them because they have so many other jobs to do?¡¯


    ¡®Thetter possibility seems high. Considering the situation, it¡¯s possible that the number of people has been exhausted because they put them on dangerous missions.¡¯


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I ept. However, the safety level provided is about the same as the unit members. We can¡¯t guarantee the treatment of protecting the majority of the unit members even if she isn¡¯t there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think it¡¯s about the same. If the chaserse close, your unit will fight them. The risk should be higher for the members. Unless you¡¯re going to make my daughter fight or be a decoy.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®That¡¯s true. However, I have no intention of doing such an outrage.¡¯


    ¡°Indeed. I don¡¯t n on doing that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to handle more than what you can eat. So, this may be more convenient for you.¡± (Prince Consort)


    It would be convenient since we wouldn¡¯t stand out unnecessarily.


    ¡°The rest is, I would like you to keep her luggage in one bag when we leave, and please make sure that people won¡¯t know that she is the Princess. To put it simply, I¡¯m not saying that you have to make her look like a beggar, but it would be fine if she is wearing medium-sized clothes that cover her blonde hair¡­ No, you have to do it that way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t care about the appearance. It is the other side, not us, who is in trouble when they know that the royal family has escaped. That¡¯s what the other side should care about.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to make her wear in clothes that are easy to move, and I¡¯m going to dye her hair ck.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®What, really?¡¯


    ¡°Then, I will ept.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m grateful.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡°¡­Is that the only thing you want to ask? If that¡¯s the case, I would have epted your request without arguing like earlier.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°To be honest, that¡¯s not the only thing.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®Is it not? What, don¡¯t give me bad feelings.¡¯


    ¡°Tomorrow, thest 1000 civilians and 300 soldiers would leave Reform. I want you to take care of them as well.¡± (Prince Consort)

 Chapter 121: (Self Edited) Falling Tears

    ¡°¡­Uhm.¡± (Yuri)


    The opened mouth wasn¡¯t closed.


    ¡®On our side, we have a small scale group of 60 people. So, 300 on 1000? No, no.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to ask strongly about this.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand this very well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They are going to leave tomorrow, whether you go along with them or not.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®Heh.¡¯


    ¡°The 300 soldiers are the young people ofmon soldiers and Knights. You don¡¯t have to understand the reason.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®Let the young people with a future escape before being attacked. That¡¯s probably it. It might be due to hypocrisy, but it¡¯s not bad. As a matter of fact, they are the least experienced soldiers, and some of them cannot be used.¡¯¡®300 people are probably chicks like us who are almost 20 years old or younger. Maybe, these 300 people were chosen not from the best young people, but those are the youngest. Even at the school of Knights in Kilghina, the bond of those who graduate from 20 years old should be alive, but now that Reform is surrounded, there is no graduation.¡¯


    ¡®Since they are still students, it¡¯s not possible to bring them in a war immediately. I¡¯m not sure about provisional graduation or other measures, but they should have been trained to some extent. They would be those who are Knight apprentices until a few months ago.¡¯


    ¡°And none of these 300 soldiers are the heirs of the General households.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®If they were in such a high position, the Generals would probably let them escape or they are made to fight.¡¯


    ¡°There are 1000 people who are in a simr position. The age group is a bit higher, but here too¡­ I mean old people who can¡¯t walk on their own are supposed to remain.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®So, would it be from children to thirties or forties? If the age group goes up and adults are included, will they listen to the army of young people? They probably won¡¯t trust us under this situation.¡¯


    ¡®The ratio of the number of soldiers to people is 3:10. No, considering that half of themoners are women, it should be around 3:5. Given that the Knights are trained and ustomed to handling weapons, 3:5 is an overwhelming advantage. There seems to be no danger of riots. No, it may be the danger of losing in a riot?¡¯


    ¡°Supplies¡­ no, what about horses and provision?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can prepare enough for that. The castle has enough stockpiles to withstand siege for a year. There¡¯s no problem if we give some.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®Well, as the number of people decreases, so does the need for food.¡¯


    ¡°No matter how much you have, it doesn¡¯t make sense if we don¡¯t have the means to carry it. If we put it on our back, the speed of walking is reduced from a turtle-like speed to a slug-like speed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I will prepare as many horses and carriages as possible.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®That reminds me, they don¡¯t need horses or carriages since they aren¡¯t used in a siege battle. Well, horses can be used as foot, but if you use them for that purpose, you have to give up something else.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ well then, why do you think that these 300 soldiers arecking?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I just heard that there are some problems, but none of them are serious. Isn¡¯t it normal to seed even if they are left alone and even if they don¡¯t concern us?¡¯


    ¡°First is, there is nomanding officer. The reason is, they are people who are taken from disjointed units. If you didn¡¯te, we would have had to pull an experiencedmanding officer out of a suitable unit, but of course that unit would need to be reorganized in the absence of amanding officer. Or the unit will be disassembled and the members will disperse to other units. I don¡¯t want to do that if possible.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®Well, I think it would have to end in that way. However, it is a matter of time when ites to giving up one unit. If they don¡¯t do it, I would actually do it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big burden.¡¯


    ¡°The problem is that they have no experience with these escort missions. After all, they were just gathered yesterday. If it¡¯s you, you would understand what this means.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®The observation unit is made up of a selection personnel from aspiring honor students, but even so, they trained jointly for a week or so before departure. Without it, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to act in line with each other.¡¯


    ¡®If the soldiers don¡¯t remember themanding officer¡¯s face, themand to fight at the risk of life cannot work well, and themanding officer cannot grasp how far the soldiers can withstand the operation. So, these 300 people are disjointed people unless they go for that training.¡¯


    ¡°Once youe here, they will do their duty. In other words, even if the age group is the same, there are thirty experienced people. I think that guidance is better than sending out one veteran soldier. Of course, we can¡¯t afford to send thirty veteran soldiers.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®I see. Well, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I don¡¯t get it. If you think about it carefully, they are like a gathering of kids. You probably expect them to build a rtionship like a senior or junior in an athletic club, but I¡¯m not sure if that will hold true.¡¯


    Although I have to say that I don¡¯t have to worry about them. It doesn¡¯t matter to these people. Even if they say 300 soldiers to 1000moners, they are leaving this ce.¡¯


    ¡®It is unlikely that they will be seen again, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be such a serious concern that the safety level will somewhat increase or decrease. Perhaps, it is because of his duty as a ruler, he feels the need to make such efforts. That¡¯s why he may have made such a request, but in the worst case scenario, even if these 1300 people wipe out as soon as they leave the castle, the situation won¡¯t be exposed to the Reform castle soldiers.¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps, her daughter¡¯s safety is a hundred times more important than the others, and that¡¯s why he brought the topic first.¡¯


    ¡®Honestly, I think it¡¯s not so bad for me to abandon the castle itself and withdraw to Shaalta with all the troops. Reform is a fortified city, and it has a rtively fine wall. So, I think we are looking at the future where they can endure until winter and make a one-shot reversal. Well, I just arrived here, so I don¡¯t understand the situation.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Is there anypensation?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carol looked at me with slightly surprised eyes.


    ¡®As a matter of course, she thought that this is unpaid work, and she didn¡¯t think that the concept ofpensation woulde out. However, I had something to ask. I don¡¯t mind doing it for free if it¡¯s the princess alone, but I¡¯m concerned because this is hard work.¡¯


    ¡®Even if you ride a Galloping Bird, the speed of the entire unit is limited by the speed of the carriages pulled by the horse. It will not be so fast, but if we bring 1000 people on foot, it will be a great stumbling block.¡¯


    ¡®Although we may not get caught up, if I ept the job for free, there will be a bacsh from within the squad. In short, I don¡¯t have much feelings for Kilghina¡¯s innocent citizens, and the members of the observation unit are probably having the same feelings.¡¯


    ¡°Is it necessary?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°The members of the observation unit are probably feeling a strong sense of desire. What¡¯s more, you can¡¯t expect a favorable response when taking on something hassle. If there¡¯s a price, it will be an easy-to-understand motivation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I haven¡¯t been in contact with the members of the unit since I returned, so i don¡¯t know how it really is, but I think they probably have that feeling. From the beginning, I want to go home.¡¯


    ¡®However, this is a final request from the royal family. They are actually thest survivors of Reform, and that¡¯s why this kind of role hase around. To ignore the final request will considerably tarnish our image.¡¯


    ¡®This image can be manipted to some extent, and I also have many enemies in Shaalta. Those who oppose the n of this unit will want to use it to smear the achievements of my unit.¡¯


    The prince consort turned to the queen. He would have thought that he needed to consult, but she had probably decided in advance.


    ¡°I originally intended to give this to Telor, but if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± (Jacoba)


    The queen looked at the woman who seemed to be the Queen¡¯s Sword in the room.


    ¡°Bring the sovereignty seal.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    With a brief reply, the Queen¡¯s Sword-like woman quickly left the room. It wasn¡¯t the door behind me, but the door behind the queen.


    ¡®Sovereignty seal? Kilghina¡¯s sovereignty seal, is it? Is that the seal of the queen? It would be a problem if such a thing is entrusted. Or rather, if they still need to use it. If they give it, they will not be able to make documents such as a high rank notice of personnel change.¡¯


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± (Jacoba)


    The woman came back soon. She held arge wooden box in her hand.


    The box was silently ced in front of Carol.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t it be ced in front of me? Is it an object that only a royalty is allowed to have? This object is probably an object ofmitment by the Queen¡¯s Swords. After all, these people are scary when they get angry.¡¯


    When I looked at it from the side, it was quite a gorgeous box. It was a wooden box with an arabesque-like carving on the whole, and the whole part was covered with gold leaves.


    The gold leaves didn¡¯t seem to have been attached recently. The dazzling gold color was soothing, but the gold leaf on the edge part of the carving had peeled off. Nevertheless, the overall dignity hadn¡¯t been lost.


    ¡°You may open it.¡± (Jacoba)


    Then, she gave permission to Carol, who was waiting for her authorization.


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll open it.¡± (Carol)


    Carol put her hand on the lid and opened the box. Inside, a green lump was ced on a cushion, next to which was a t gold seal made of gold.


    ¡®The color is emerald green¡­ is it a jadestone?


    ¡®It has a transparent, deep green color. It is a color that gives the feeling of vitality, like gathering fresh green buds that breathed in early spring,presses tightly and makes it into stone. Next to it, it¡¯s a gold seal that is probably made of pure gold. It looks hazy, so there is an overwhelming difference in intensity.¡¯


    ¡®The jade isn¡¯tcking. It only has very few transparent parts. Everything in Shaalta has a muddy color, like a mixture of dripping milk. There is such a beautiful jade in the warehouse of my parents¡¯ house, but the size of the stone ispletely different because the round polished stone is attached to the handle of a hairpin. There are no two stones in the world that are so big and beautiful. Except for these two. I heard that the original was one.¡¯


    ¡°The Queen¡¯s sovereignty seal¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol muttered and picked the seal. The seal, which was originally 10 cm square, had roughly cracked when the surface lying down on the cushion was exposed.


    Originally it was a square, but it was split in two and became a rectangle with a ratio of 2:1. Since the handle is broken, it is extremely difficult to use it as a seal.


    Perhaps, the gold seal next to it was made for everyday use. Here, an easy-to-hold handle was firmly made in the middle of the rectangle.


    ¡®If my understanding is correct, this seal was used by the empress of the Shanti Great Empire. It was broken by an ident at the time of the great division by war, and it was artificially broken ording. The seal was divided in a country established by Yurun and Noah, who were the most influenced sisters. Since then, the two seals have never beenbined.¡¯


    ¡®In Yurun Kingdom and Noah Kingdom, the iplete seal that was split in half, continued to be used as the sovereignty seal until the end of the country. Both had disappeared after the country had fallen, and I have never heard of their whereabouts.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit of a romantic story that¡¯s famous as a historical trivia. This is something that is truly emotional. It can be said that it is a treasure for all Shanti, rather than just to those who had the Shanti Great Empire as their ancestors.¡¯


    ¡°I heard Shaalta has one half of this. If this city falls, you can do whatever you like.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®If it doesn¡¯t fall, would she ask for a return? That probably won¡¯t happen. Speaking of which, does her family possess the other half? I didn¡¯t know. It¡¯s possible that I¡¯m just a shallow student, but it¡¯s probably a secret matter, out of the public knowledge.¡¯


    ¡°Are you sure? Telor-sama is¡­?¡± (Carol)


    Carol said anxiously. She might have a concern of ¡®the original owner and sessor should be Telor, right?¡¯.


    ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t have the courage to raise her own soldiers and regain the country. Having something like this would only make her unhappy.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Unless she can raise her soldiers to regain her country, using the seal and wielding the royal power is dangerous. If she tells our queen that she wants to establish a country, she might be assassinated by the Queen¡¯s Sword. It is best to let go the sovereignty seal, get remuneration in exchange, and live happily without ambition.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? Well then, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± (Carol)


    Carol closed the lid.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Jacoba)


    The queen nodded.


    ¡°Is this it?¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I asked.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± (Jacoba)


    The queen looked at me while smiling slightly.


    ¡®I would like to say that this isn¡¯t enough. Considering the importance of the sovereignty seal, it would be normal to think so.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful treasure, but¡­ I think it¡¯s not enough for this time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Rather, it seems that she originally intended to give it to the Shaalta royal family through Telor. She probably thought that it¡¯s just right to take this role with thispensation.¡¯


    ¡°Even if we receive that, it will be stored in the treasury of the Sibyaku castle after we bring it back. From the soldier¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s an event above clouds, and it¡¯s hard to feel thankful.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ then, what is good for you?¡± (Jacoba)


    It seemed that she felt unpleasant. It was disyed on her face and voice.


    ¡®Well, I do recognize the importance and the cultural value of this sovereignty seal. Rather, I think it¡¯s understandable.¡¯


    ¡°Instead of receiving the sovereignty seal, I would like to receive a medal with a reward.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A medal? I¡¯m not prepared for anything like that.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®The medal has various shapes, but they aren¡¯t just documents, but a physical one. Something like a badge or medal can be hung from the neck or fastened to the chest. Of course, since it has a shape, it is important to decide the design and manufacture it.¡¯


    ¡®I think I would like to put in a short skit saying that it will not be ready by tomorrow.¡¯


    ¡°Please write a document showing the effect of the medal, and then, give a generous amount of money that you don¡¯t need. After we return, we will decide the design appropriately and manufacture it. It will be awarded by Her Highness Telor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s that.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®From the queen¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s just a small matter ifpared to the sovereignty seal. Does it feel like being told to make a shelf since it would be too much if asked to give a mansion?¡¯


    ¡®However, that is enough. With the power and wealth of the queen, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to pay for what she says to a small unit of sixty people.¡¯


    ¡°Please limit the requirement of the medal to those who are engaged in the operation to deliver thest citizen safely. They won¡¯t receive a medal if they leave the unit, so they will change their mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®Alright. I got her consent.¡¯


    ¡°The rest, needless to say, please arrange the documents to transfer themand of 300 soldiers. Under the above conditions, they will protect and work for Her Highness Telor and 1000 citizens.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Jacoba)


    That was all the queen said.


    ¡°As for the money, we don¡¯t have it. Everything is given and entrusted to Shaalta.¡± (Prince Consort)


    ¡®Ooh. For a moment,plex emotions swirled all over the chest, and I thought there was a ck ink-like liquid dripping down my mind. I see. So, her assets have been transferred?¡¯


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s fine. That is more convenient.¡¯


    ¡°I will entrust it to Carol-dono. After our death, we want you to use it as a reward, to save the refugees, and leave the rest to my daughter.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how much it is. I really have a bad feeling about this. But it¡¯s also true that Carol¡¯s position would be jeopardized if Telor has the luxury of Kilghina¡¯s heritage, even if the refugees were poor. Well, I am sure that she¡¯ll be called a greedy woman who got dirty money.¡¯


    ¡®Carol may be a nuisance to Telor, but the choice to leave her disposition to Shaalta royal family may not be bad.¡¯


    ¡®These parents probably don¡¯t believe in Telor¡¯s ability. I think they are throwing it all because they find her difficult to make tactical political decisions. If it were Aunt Satsuki in a simr position, she wouldn¡¯t do it for Shamu.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Are you fine with this?¡± (Jacoba)


    The Queen asked me.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s convenient.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Jacoba)


    The queen let out a breath when she said that. She dropped her shoulders as if weakened, leaving her taut spine on her back.


    Perhaps, her anxiety had disappeared and the burden on the shoulders hade off.


    ¡°Alright, you may go now. You should rest.¡± (Jacoba)


    The words she said sounded exhausted.


    ¡°Yes. Well then, please excuse us.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Although I said that, I can only sit down. I¡¯m sitting because it¡¯s a wheelchair that I can¡¯t operate.¡¯


    The queen was looking at me for a moment. She looked suspicious, but she soon seemed to notice.


    ¡°Aah, yes. Please send them to their room.¡± (Jacoba)


    When she let out a slightly loud voice, two people who seemed to be the Queen¡¯s Sword came and went to our back.


    ¡ª


    When the two grabbed the handle of our wheelchairs¡­


    ¡°Wait.¡± (Jacoba)


    The queen issued the order to cancel for some reason.


    ¡°Finally, I had something to ask.¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°What are you going to do this time?¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®What am I going to do? Are you telling me to work? Is that not it?¡¯


    ¡°That is a pretty vague question. Do you mean what would I do after the mission is over?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. What would you do after graduating from the academy?¡± (Jacoba)


    ¡®I wonder about what I would do with my life work. I have no idea how to answer. Is it correct to say that I want to kill Kuran as much as possible and build a pile of corpses? No, it¡¯s not a job interview, and it¡¯s not necessary to find the answer that the other person wants.¡¯


    ¡°I want to build a house near ake with a view of the mountains and live leisurely with people who are important to me. I will hire people to help with housework. While growing flowers, fishing and reading books, I want to spend a peaceful time slowly¡­ without any inconvenience.¡± (Yuri)


    I honestly stated my desire. Since there were so many things, I just wanted to take a rest rather than to be honored or went for war.


    ¡®In reality, what would it be like if that happened? I may unexpectedly get bored and go out soon.¡¯


    ¡®When ites to that, would my answer be wrong? No, I want to live that way in old age, so it¡¯s not a lie. However, somewhere in my heart, I feel a bit guilty.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a dream that won¡¯te true.¡± (Yuri)


    I added that.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Jacoba)


    The queen had a difficult face for a moment. She opened her mouth, stopped it, and stayed quiet as if she was choosing her words.


    ¡®I supposed she doesn¡¯t want to hear that.¡¯


    After that, the expression resolved as if it had melted.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± (Jacoba)


    It wasn¡¯t a sigh, but an exhale to remove the air in her lungs. At the same time, tears fell from the queen¡¯s eyes and I couldn¡¯t understand the logical connection.


    ¡°I see. You may go now.¡± (Jacoba)


    Despite the tears shed, the words weren¡¯t teary and strangely unshaken.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please leave the rest to us. Although it may not be enough, I ept your kindness.¡± (Carol)


    When Carol expressed her gratitude, the queen didn¡¯t return the words, and nodded. When the wheelchair was moved and turned to the other side, I could no longer see her expression.

 Chapter 122: (Self Edited) After the Audience

    We left the room, and returned to our room while being pushed on the wheelchairs.


    Looking at the room, it seemed that the candles had been reced and it was new.


    ¡®They¡¯re thoughtful.¡¯


    ¡°Do you need any other help?¡± (??)


    The Queen¡¯s Sword-like woman, who brought me to this point, asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not that hard to walk.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please use this for the time being.¡± (??)


    It was a stick that an old man would use. It was simr to what Carol had.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± (Yuri)I received it, and stood up from the wheelchair while pushing the ground. It seemed my weight was well supported. The length was just right.


    Since it was supported by the wrist instead of the side, the wrist would hurt if I used it too much. ¡®Well, I¡¯m trained, and I think I¡¯ll be fine if I¡¯m careful.¡¯


    ¡°You can take it as it is.¡± (??)


    It would be fine to take it as it is when leaving the castle.


    ¡°I see. Appreciate it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then, please excuse me.¡± (??)


    The Queen¡¯s Sword-like woman bowed and went out of the room. The door was closed.


    I moved and sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I let out a breath unintentionally. Carol also sat in a chair in the same way.


    ¡°Yuri, can I ask something?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The talk just now¡­ uhm, why did you ept the request to escort their citizens?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Did you dislike it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If anything, I thought she would get angry if I refused.¡¯


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s just that I feel like this is something you will not ept.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ept it, but it¡¯s not a bad request. The unit members will also be credited.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s a good matter especially for the Galloping Bird unit. It¡¯s strange to say that there was nothing to do, but they just moved freely while I was away and they only carried other supplies. It¡¯s not a merit because it wasn¡¯t an achievement when they moved on their own. If they engage in such an operation, they aren¡¯t only taking part in this campaign, but they won¡¯t be criticized as well.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ isn¡¯t it unusual for you to take a hassle job yourself?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I have a feeling that would ask as much as that as a final request. However, I didn¡¯t know what they would ask.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The request is rted to other people. Well, she said she was Gouk¡¯s acquaintance, but how about the other people?¡¯


    ¡°I see. Well, I think it¡¯s a good act as a Knight.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°For me, it¡¯s an extra action to keep up with my main aim.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°And what is that?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Don¡¯t you get it? Does this girl think that there is no problem to take any military action when you ept something? No matter how you ept the sovereignty seal, it¡¯s still a problem.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ do you want to go home first?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa!?¡± (Carol)


    Carol let out a voice hysterically.


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t consider that at all.


    ¡°Most of the Eagle Kings have to go home anyway. It¡¯s not necessary for the army walking on the road with more than 20 eagles with them, considering the food to be eaten.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, I should bring the four best eagles with us. For the rest, they will be extra baggage that eats food unnecessarily.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®As expected, it will be like this. However, it is a fact that morale will drop if this girl returns home.¡¯


    ¡®This may be too much consideration, but after all, it is better to have Carol on the same path. Although it¡¯s in the form of mymand, it doesn¡¯t mean that she left the people and goes home first. If there is a direct phone call to Queen Simone right now, she would tell me to bring her home first. No matter how smart the enemy is, I don¡¯t think the siege of Reform, including post-processing, will end in less than a week. So, if you have ten days to spare, you can escape to Shaalta with plenty of time. Even if the enemy proceeds with the next move early, it is difficult for the horse to catch up a movement of six days ahead.¡¯


    ¡®The horse can¡¯t continue to run at full speed for days, and even if you load carriages with feed and other items to eliminate the foot soldier in the form of horse and carriage, it is still impossible to shorten the distance even if they hurry as much as possible. The possibility of a battle with pursuing parties thate one after another is close to zero. However, there are exceptions to everything. For example, the dragon that shouldn¡¯t be here.¡¯


    ¡°Your presence puts the refugees at risk. Do you understand that part?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Me¡­? I don¡¯t understand.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°If you were there, I don¡¯t know what kind of unit, and¡­ I¡¯m not sure if it can be called the observation unit anymore, but they must give your protection the highest priority. If you weren¡¯t there, this will be about helping people, but since you are there, they are going to use everything to keep you out of the harm.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®But crossing the strait is also dangerous. It¡¯s not alright to ride an Eagle King with an injured leg. Anyhow, if she isn¡¯t returning bynd, I can¡¯t supervise the situation. Well¡­ it¡¯s not difficult, and even if she could use an eagle for the first time with an injured leg, she will be alright 95% of time. The possibility that thend route is more dangerous is more than 5% I think? Which is the best choice?¡¯


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what should I do?¡± (Carol)


    While I was considering, Carol asked. When I looked up at her face, she looked sad.


    ¡°I¡­ will follow Yuri¡¯s choice.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, that was the arrangement from the beginning.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Don¡¯t say like this is an arrangement you heard for the first time¡­ She¡¯s nervous¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If the risk is even, would it be better for her to apany us because there is a merit on thend route? No, is it appropriate to think that the risk isn¡¯t even, but both oues are unknown? It¡¯s different from a game where the probability can be calcted from the beginning.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. However, since we can use Galloping Bird this time, even if we are caught up by horses on thend route, we can escape.¡¯


    ¡°If the enemyes, can you escape properly?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I can.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°If you break your arrangement and face the enemy when we are overtaken, everything is going to mess up. Many people will die in vain. At that time, you are nothing but a burden.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This is somehow like telling a child. I¡¯ve said this many times. Apart from that, Carol doesn¡¯t have a previous record of behaving in that way.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I know.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Well, I can¡¯t do anything but to trust you, right?¡¯


    ¡°Then, you should follow me bynd.¡± (Yuri)


    I said.


    ¡®I hope she doesn¡¯t make a mistake that she will regret for the rest of her life.¡¯


    ¡°Are you sure¡­?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well¡­ somehow.¡¯


    ¡°Then, shall we go to sleep soon?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s about time. I¡¯m really sleepy anyway.¡¯


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Carol)


    I went to bed. A soft cloth wrapped around the body.


    ¡°Can we sleep together?¡± (Carol)


    Carol asked. Of course, there were two beds in this room.


    ¡°¡­Come.¡± (Yuri)


    After thinking for a bit, I said it. Then, Carol quickly came into bed.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Carol)


    After a while, she talked to me. Carol wasn¡¯t doing anything erotic, and she seemed ready to bed, whether she touched or didn¡¯t touch me.


    Even if I wanted to do something erotic, I was too tired today and I thought it was impossible since I was too sleepy. I was thinking to stop resisting and decide to sleep.


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t die for me. Can I ask you that?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What kind of question is that? Apparently, I was the only one who was thinking about erotic things.¡¯


    ¡°In such a case, I¡¯m going to save you because you¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t do that. In the first ce, this question is unreasonable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, I see. I was scared when I imagined you dying for me¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What are you thinking before going to bed? When I think about it, it¡¯s likely that I¡¯m willing to take that action.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m scared too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± (Carol)


    I remembered that time.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t tell you about my Stardust. She was still alive when she crashed. She had messed up wings and ws, and maybe her internal organs were terribly injured, so¡­ it made it easier for me to decide.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ I see.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said as if remembering something far away.


    ¡®Is she mourning Stardust or her Mountain Vapor?¡¯


    ¡°So, I was wondering¡­ would you do the same if I was dying?¡± (Carol)


    The horror of that time revived because of her words, and I felt that my spine froze for a moment.


    ¡°I see¡­ If that happens, it could be painful and I will probably lose my mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s probably true.¡¯


    ¡°We have to prevent each other from doing that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®To be honest, I¡¯m getting too sleepy¡­¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Carol)


    Carol sounded somewhat happy.

 Chapter 123: (Self Edited) Getting Up

    ¡°¡­-kun, ¡­-up?¡± (??)


    When I heard the voice, my eyes opened.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, please get up.¡± (Myaro)


    It was Myaro¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Aah¡­ I¡¯m awake.¡± (Yuri)


    I raised my upper half of the body, and I could feel sluggish.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sleeping enough.¡¯


    When I looked outside, it was dim and turning bright.


    ¡®Early morning, is it?¡¯¡°Myaro. Did youe to pick me up?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro stood up before me dignifiedly. However, there was no vigor on the face.


    ¡®She is probably not sleeping more than I do.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, but there¡¯s a bit of trouble¡­ do you have something for me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. This morning, a person wearing night clothes came.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Night clothes?¡¯


    ¡°Is that¡­ the Queen¡¯s Sword-like person?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think so.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Or is it the night clothes of Kilghina?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It seems that there are some differences in the characteristics of the unit, but I think it can be said that they are almost the same.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡°I see. Got it. Then¡­ shall we go? There are a lot of troubles, but I want to settle the situation and depart by noon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Before that, I prepare breakfast, so please eat it.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro put a knitted basket on the desk.


    ¡°You are well prepared.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Myaro)


    I casually opened the watch next to my pillow and it was 6 AM. I overslept.


    ¡°In thend near the castle, the Prince Consort led the guard and loaded it. It¡¯s still going to take a long time, so you don¡¯t have to hurry too much.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°What was Liao¡¯s opinion?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked while getting off the bed.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. However, I don¡¯t think he will say it even if he disagree in silent.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Why is that?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°If he opposes publicly and leads the members of the Rube Household to leave, many will be offended if the operation is sessful. This operation is more likely to seed no matter how you think about it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I see. If the Rube Household is the only one who can¡¯t receive the medal, they will look bad publicly.¡¯


    ¡°I would be in trouble if he does that at thest minute.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Why not?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s because Her Majesty Carol is here. At this point, it would be aplete disgrace to escape when there is an urgent danger of life or death.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®That¡¯s true. It¡¯s obvious. They can¡¯t. It seems that my brain is operating properly after waking up.¡¯


    ¡°Carol, are you still sleeping?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m awake.¡± (Carol)


    Carol got up from the bed. She didn¡¯t seem sleepy and her consciousness seemed clear.


    ¡°Myaro brought it for us. Let¡¯s eat.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, I poured water in the mug into a cup, and chewed the sausage sandwich bread in my mouth.


    ¡®Well¡­ it¡¯s not that delicious. This is probably for soldiers.¡¯


    After that, Carol sat down and started eating. The two of us silently ate it.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Thank you for the meal.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said while looking down. It didn¡¯t seem that she was well.


    Myaro saw Carol for a moment. Then, she looked straight at me.


    ¡°Yuri-kun. Did you sleep together with Carol-san?¡± (Myaro)


    She asked.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol trembled like a child who had been found out doing bad things by her strict parents.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s obvious that Carol and I were sleeping together in this room, so I don¡¯t expect she would ask that question. She didn¡¯t askst night, but it¡¯s strange to think that there are two beds here but two people are sleeping in one bed. I thought ¡®Oops¡¯ when I was awakened by Myaro.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Really?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro quietly looked down. After she did so for a moment, she turned to Carol.


    ¡°Carol-san. Congrattions.¡± (Myaro)


    She bowed with a smile.


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked stunned as she looked at Myaro with her head down.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good choice for everyone. Her Majesty the Queen will be pleased as well.¡± (Myaro)


    At that point, Myaro raised her head.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°¨CI¡¯m sorry, please excuse me for a bit. P-please get your clothes in ce.¡± (Myaro)


    While making excuses, Myaro turned away. She turned around and briskly walked to open the door. She opened it as it was, went out and closed the door.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Yuri, chase her.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± (Yuri)


    When I responded on the spot, Carol looked at me with the eyes of ¡®what are you talking about?¡¯.


    ¡®Well, of course.¡¯


    ¡°Would it be alright for me to chase her?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carol looked as if she was attacked when her guard was down.


    ¡®That would be natural.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Uh, please¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up. I went by Carol and tried to go to the door.


    When we passed each other, she grabbed my hand. I looked down and Carol, and she looked up at me with a crying face.


    ¡°You can-¡­¡± (Carol)


    She grabbed my hand tightly for a moment, and let go of it.


    ¡°¡­Go.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m being mistaken for something.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it well. I¡¯m not a shrewd person who can fool around just recently.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ I-is that so?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    I went to the door this time.


    ¡ª


    Myaro was at the right end of the hallway out of the room. She was looking down and her hands on the window pier, pretending to be looking out.


    Her shoulders were so tight that it didn¡¯t look like she was looking at twilight outside the window.


    ¡°Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± (Myaro)


    I approached and called her out, and she looked at me.


    She wasn¡¯t crying. However, she looked somehow confused.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, please forgive me¡­ for what I did. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°There is still time, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s fine to talk a little.¡± (Yuri)


    I reached out and tried to stroke Myaro¡¯s head. When Myaro saw my hand, her face distorted as if she was scared.


    My hand was brushed away. A light impact shook my hand.


    ¡°Aah¡­ sorry.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The day hase when Myaro brushes away my hand¡­¡¯


    ¡°But¡­ sorry. Just now¡­ I¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said while holding her hand that brushed mine away.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was insensitive.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m the one who was bad. I¡¯ve been wondering since yesterday, but when I heard the answer from your mouth, I was overwhelmed.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But don¡¯t get me wrong¡­ I¡¯m your¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be your wife.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve often felt that Myaro wants to be a strategist or a conspirator, but I¡¯ve never felt that she wants to be a lover or wife. As I said, the fact is that it is different. However, for some reason, I feel that thought isn¡¯t convincing.¡¯


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Even I myself¡­ I don¡¯t know why.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It seems that she is confused. It¡¯s more urate to say that this matter is something beyond control?¡¯


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be alright? Didn¡¯t I say it before? It¡¯s boring if you¡¯re a nd, stone-like person.¡± (Yuri)


    When I was hit by her a long time ago, I was surprised to the point of being overwhelmed. At that time, I was a fool too.


    ¡°¡­I want to be a stone now.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Well, is there such a thing?¡¯


    ¡°Surely, I won¡¯t hate you for what you did earlier.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that not good enough? I won¡¯t let you go unless you hate me and move away from me.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Myaro, who was depressed, looked at me with a surprised expression.


    ¡®Something is different than before. Perhaps, the gloomy feeling in the heart is clear now?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Is it alright to say that? I myself think that I¡¯ll be a troublesome woman. It¡¯s difficult to let go of this feeling. It might be easier to push me away.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°There is nothing easy. And it doesn¡¯t trouble me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Goodness, Yuri-kun. It¡¯s troubling when you¡¯re a good yer.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I guess she is fine already.¡¯


    ¡°If you have calmed down, I need to go. I have to wash my face and go out.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Myaro)

 Chapter 124: (Self Edited) 300 People

    After getting dressed at some extent and poking a cane on the ground toward the castle gate, the woman from yesterday was waiting on the way there. She sat on a chair that was suddenly ced in the hallway, and there was a neatly shaped document on herp.


    ¡°Yuri-sama.¡± (??)


    Once she put the package on herp on the chair, she stood with the document. On the chair, there was a box containing the sovereignty seal that I saw yesterday. It seemed that she brought it with her.


    ¡°This is the necessary document. Please confirm.¡± (??)


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    I received the bundle and read it quickly.


    ¡®There are seven in all, is it?¡¯


    When I read it briefly, there was nothing wrong with it.


    ¡°Myaro, check for any mistakes.¡± (Yuri)And I gave Myaro the bundle of paper.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro immediately began to read the document.


    ¡°Carol, check the contents of the box.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It is almost impossible in the situation, but it would be difficult if the contents were reced with a lump of lead. It feels unpleasant to be told in the future that the Shanti¡¯s treasure was lost due to the fool named Yuri.¡¯


    ¡°It should be fine.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It seems alright.¡¯


    Myaro finished reading a bitter.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s no problem.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    I received a bundle of paper.


    ¡°Please take this.¡± (??)


    A cylinder was immediately presented.


    ¡®The document can be rolled up and stored without folding it, and it is made by steaming a thin wooden te and bending it into a cylinder. There is a part that bes a lid for inserting a graduation certificate. This is a fine item. It is with waxed parchment extended over the wooden cylinder, and processed to repel water.¡¯


    ¡°That really helps.¡± (Yuri)


    The seven pieces of paper were rolled up, put in a cylinder and the lid was put.


    ¡°Her Majesty the Queen couple will note to see you off.¡± (??)


    ¡®Is that so? Perhaps, they want to reduce the chances of her daughter¡¯spanion being exposed. Normally, the prince consort himself may not show his face and encourage her at the departure of the refugees.¡¯


    ¡°They are adoring parents.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    The woman smiled faintly as if she were in trouble. It seemed that the feeling of longing for the queen and the prince consort¡­ no, the feeling of longing for the royal family is conveyed.


    ¡®She¡¯s wearing a night robe. This Sword is very different from Shaalta¡¯s Sword. However, did I mention that the Queen¡¯s Sword I only know is Tilet? It¡¯s that person. I wonder if she¡¯s just unfriendly.¡¯


    ¡°So, when does the ¡®load¡¯ arrive?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It will be a bitte, but we will hand it over responsibly to you by the time you leave.¡± (??)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder if she is reluctant to leave. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as she¡¯s notte.¡¯


    ¡°Here, you can have this package.¡± (??)


    The woman offered a thick shoulder bag. Perhaps, it was getting in all the way. In the part that hit the corner, there was a thick patch that seemed to be as thick as a centimeter.


    ¡®That¡¯s more than satisfactory. Even from their side, they probably don¡¯t want the seal to break on the way.¡¯


    ¡°That really helps.¡± (Yuri)


    I picked up the sovereignty seal¡¯s box that was on the chair.


    There was an unusual weight. I wanted to hold it with one hand and put it in a shoulder bag that was opened with the other hand, but I had to hold it with both hands.


    ¡®I see. It has a gold seal in it. God has an unusual weightpared to its volume. In addition to that, jade isn¡¯t light, so it would be heavy. r rather, why did they make a spare stamp with gold? It¡¯s fine to make it with hardwood. Actually, that would be more convenient.¡¯


    ¡°Here you go.¡± (??)


    The person with a night robe opened the shoulder bag and brought it to me. I held the box firmly with both hands and put it inside. Sure enough, it fitted perfectly as if it was made to order.


    When I put on the shoulder bag, it was so heavy that my shoulder hurt.


    ¡°Well then. I see you again when you receive the ¡®load¡¯.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°Yes. Be careful.¡± (??)


    After bowing deeply, the person with a night robe disappeared.


    ¡ª


    When I went out of the castle from the door next to the castle gate, I couldn¡¯t see the soldiers who were supposed to get up and prepare. The wake-up time should have already passed.


    ¡°I heard the breakfast bell ring a while ago. They¡¯re gathered in the dining room.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said it as if she saw what was in my mind.


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The horses are tied there.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, how nostalgic.¡± (Yuri)


    Two horses and two Galloping Birds were tied on the horse sp right next to the dining room.


    One of them was Myaro¡¯s Galloping Bird. Since it was a bird of the Hou Household, it looked familiar to me.


    ¡°Shall I ride a horse?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro looked at the Galloping Bird and asked.


    ¡°Aah¡­ yes.¡± (Yuri)


    For a moment, she looked at Carol.


    ¡®Myaro is still somewhat awkward. There are two surplus because one injured person left it and returned already. Carol and I should ride here. The Galloping Bird can crouch when straddling, but before that, the scene of Myaro mounting the Galloping Bird and leave us alone can cause problems.¡¯


    ¡°Can I have that? You can ride a horse.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Since it is trained by the enemy, it¡¯s a bit different, but you¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Yuri)


    As I approached Myaro¡¯s Galloping Bird, it seemed to remember my face. It knelt to make it easier to mount. I held the cane aside and mounted the bird.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I noticed.


    ¡®One horse will be left behind. Should I pull its reins?¡¯


    ¡ª


    When I went out to the city, it seemed that there was a notification and preparation. The main street was full of refugees we were nning to take home.


    After the men, there were many girls. It seemed that only a young child with a light weight seemed to be able to walk on his own.


    The old people were said that they couldn¡¯t keep up. I didn¡¯t know when and what kind of notification was given, but there was probably a dispute.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep up.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Looks like it.¡± (Myaro)


    For the time being, the space for the Galloping Bird was open in a straight line, but I was still afraid to proceed.


    ¡®If a child suddenly jumped out, I might step on them.¡¯


    In the meantime, I saw that the soldiers had gathered in a post with an open door. That was the 300 soldiers entrusted to us.


    When I approached and looked at what they were doing, it was as if themand wasn¡¯t working. As expected, they weren¡¯t lying down on the ground, but they were sitting and standing, so they were scattered around.


    ¡®For the time being, everyone should have been in the school of Knight, and this is evidence that they haven¡¯t beenmanded from the beginning. If someone orders them to stand, they will stand. They should have received that much education. I don¡¯t think they have received any orders since they were pulled out of their original unit and being told to ¡®go here¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°Is there anyone who fits in the role ofmander?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It seems that there is none. She may have thought that if she nominates without my permission, it would cause confusion. It is a rtively important issue, so I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s a mistake. Even so, in such a case, I think that there is a desire to partition and will be partitioned. As the prince consort said, it seemed that all the high-ranking people, who were in the partitioning position, haven¡¯t joined.¡¯


    ¡°Phew¡­ it¡¯s a hassle.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s going to be a pain to put them in order.¡¯


    ¡°Are the unit membersing over here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The Galloping Bird unit should have arrived near the city gate by this time. There is also security for our luggage, so the eagle soldiers are left at the encampment where they were¡± (Myaro) paid off.


    ¡°I see¡­ got it. Let¡¯s start walking together with the refugees.¡± (Yuri)


    I looked around.


    ¡°For that, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Yuri)


    The refugees are all carryingrge luggage. Even if there is a small pull-up cart, there is a guy who holds a dresser in the street.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to bring a drawer to Shaalta, regardless of wartime or peacetime.


    First of all, it is of utmost importance to let go of therge luggage somehow. If I don¡¯t do that, we can¡¯t even start moving.


    ¡°For the times being, let¡¯s incorporate the 300 people with our unit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°Oi.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood at the entrance of the post where there were 300 people inside and outside. I didn¡¯t call out specifically to anyone.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± (??)


    A man, who stood in a serious expression, responded with a salute.


    ¡®He has been standing all the time, and he is likely to be serious. In this situation, I would be the person sitting on the side.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much you know, but I¡¯m Yuri Hou, your superior. I want to give orders right away.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, sir! Please.¡± (??)


    ¡°Among these people, tell me who is the best among you guys.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, the man opened his mouth. However, he soon epted the anomalousmand and began to think.


    ¡®I wonder what I would do if he says that he is the best. Wouldn¡¯t that be interesting?¡¯


    ¡°Please excuse me. I think they are two people, one who is smart, and the other is good with his arm!!¡± (??)


    ¡®Is that so? Well¡­ frankly speaking, I don¡¯t care which one. Actually, I want to say a popr guy, but I think he will have a tie with a General household.¡¯


    ¡°Is the person with a good arm has a decent head?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, he is stupid!¡± (??)


    ¡®Stupid, huh¡­ There are various types of idiots, so if he is an idiot who people like, I can use him.¡¯


    ¡°Call the smart guy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This would be better.¡¯


    ¡ª


    It was a very sullen man he brought. The unkempt ck hair man seemed to have a terrible sleeping habit while waking, and he was looking at me with reproachful eyes.


    He had a medium build body, but it seemed that he wasn¡¯t very trained. He looked a bit overweight.


    ¡°I brought him!¡± (??)


    ¡°¡­¡± (??)


    ¡®Normally, in such a case, he would give his first andst name. This ismon sense, so it¡¯s not different because he is the Knights of Kilghina.¡¯


    ¡°What is it? Why don¡¯t you give your name?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This guy¡¯s name is Guiume Zuzu!¡± (??)


    The mouth of the one on the side opened.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you. Tell me your name yourself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Hmm. Somehow, he looks at me as if appraising me, but I don¡¯t mind. It seems that the 300 people are also guessing what is happening, and they are starting to look at us.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out why I need to give my name.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®Hoho.¡¯


    ¡°Wha¡­! How rude.¡± (Carol)


    It was Carol, who was mounting a horse behind me.


    ¡®Well, this girl isn¡¯t used to this kind of thing. I¡¯m used to it in mypany rtion, so I don¡¯t mind. Cuffe was the same, but there¡¯s something interesting about this. If he is ipetent, he would just be a trash.¡¯


    ¡°Oi, lend me a spear.¡± (Yuri)


    I said to the man earlier.


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­ He is a rude man, but¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°Silent. Lend it to me.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so with high pressure, the handle of a spear was presented. The man named Guiume stood without making a slight movement.


    I stood on the stirrup with my left foot.


    ¡®The condition of the wound seems to be alright. If I make too many mistakes, I might kill him. Even if he dies, I don¡¯t mind because he is rude.¡¯


    I squinted and measured the distance. I grabbed the handle to the right length, and carried the spear on my shoulder.


    ¡°Hup¨C!¡± (Yuri)


    The tip drew arge arc and hit Guiume¡¯s forehead. The unkempt hair on the forehead danced slowly.


    It touched the hair, but it didn¡¯t pierce it. There was a feeling that I could cut his hair.


    Somehow I was concerned. When I pulled the tip of the spear and observed it, the edge of the de was sharpened roughly.


    ¡®The de that is carefully sharpened with a good whetstone will look wet when the sharpening disappears. During the war, it¡¯s unavoidable that the spear isn¡¯t in perfect condition. I would like them to at least take care of the spear. Oh well.¡¯


    ¡°You. If you call yourself talented, hold the unit together and bring them to the city gate. If you don¡¯t like hearing orders, disappear from the unit.¡± (Yuri)


    When I looked at the ce where the de passed in front of him, his eyes didn¡¯t close. He might be courageous.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know whether it is arrogance or ignorance of the world, but that¡¯s not a big deal. Well, if he can¡¯t do it, he can¡¯t¡­ I mean, everyone is watching, and if they aren¡¯t stupid, they wille by themselves.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll return the spear. Thanks.¡± (Yuri)

 Chapter 125: (Self Edited) Incorporation

    At the border of the city wall, which outside the city gate, there were familiar people lining up with Galloping Bird. When they saw meing, they saluted me all at once.


    I came closer.


    It might be that there was a strong sense of royal family reverence, some of them were sobbing with tears when they saw Carol. When I thought about it, it wasn¡¯t unusual that they were deeply moved.


    ¡°Carol, call them out.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Carol nodded. She approached, and stopped in front of them.


    ¡°Everyone! I¡¯m sorry to make you worry! Thank you for your hard work during my absence!¡± (Carol)


    All soldiers had a trembling face when they heard the clear voice of Carol.


    ¡®After all, only Carol can do this role. If you¡¯re not a human being who has lived in splendor by nature, you won¡¯t be able to give such an impression.¡¯


    ¡°Leaving that aside, you guys did really well. Liao, you can take a break.¡± (Yuri)When I said that, Liao nodded.


    ¡°All members, take a break!¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    As I got off the Galloping Bird, Liao walked over.


    ¡°First of all, let me say thank you. You¡¯ve returned safely.¡± (Liao)


    I was asked to shake hands, so I shook his hand. It was a powerful handshake between men.


    ¡°Yeah. Goodness, it was a disaster.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re alive. I thought you were dead, I didn¡¯t feel alive, you know.¡± (Liao)


    He looked really relieved. When he heard the report from Myaro, he wouldn¡¯t have believed itpletely until he actually saw me.


    ¡®I understand that worry. If I were in his position, I would be the same. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m not concerned.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ Sorry, but I¡¯ll talk about itter. I¡¯m taking care a difficult task.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah. I heard it from Myaro.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s talk over there. Carol and Myaro, you bothe as well.¡± (Yuri)


    We couldn¡¯t talk too much in the range of soldier¡¯s ears.


    The four of us walked to a distance.


    ¡°It seems that a person who was wearing a night robe and looked like the Queen¡¯s Sword had exined it. So, how much have you heard?¡± (Yuri)


    I said while looking at Liao. Myaro knew a lot of information, so it¡¯s not weird even if he had heard it.


    ¡°I heard it somewhat. We were supposed to escort a young princess here, young Knights as many as 300, and 1000 people. Also, we will get a medal if we return. That is the extend of the information.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Is that so? Yes, there are about fifty gold coins included with the medal. It¡¯s not just about honor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s appropriate to say fifty, but well, that much is probably good enough. Is it about five million yen? By the way, when I developed the vination for chicken pox, Her Majesty the Queen gave me thirty gold coins.¡¯


    ¡°With that, you can y a lot.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®y a lot, huh?¡¯


    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t receive it, that would be a regrettable amount of money.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Cash is precious, so most Knights will be overjoyed if they get fifty gold coins.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, what¡­ did you ask for it?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°That¡¯s the kind of promise I brought them with. I don¡¯t want them to go to the scene of life and death as a matter of course.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I also ask ¡®Do you want to do it even if you may die?¡¯ to those people who threw the Molotov cocktail. I want to give them that option.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if Yuri-dono says so. They can think that you¡¯ve put it into consideration.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The Knights will inevitably go out for battle whether they are willing or not. You care a lot, but that¡¯s the job from the beginning.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Hmm¡­ Sure, that¡¯s true. The Knights, in exchange, have interest in the privileged ss.¡¯


    ¡°However, this unit isn¡¯t going into battle with any official notice. They were giving me the option to decline, so basically, they were giving them the same option.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Actually, it wasn¡¯tpletely free will, but it was in the form of peer pressure. Even if it was just for the public appearance, I feel that it is different when there is such a choice or not.¡¯


    ¡°I understand that.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Well, inform the Galloping Bird unit. Don¡¯t say it in a way that that is the conclusion.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Now¡­ let¡¯s move on to work.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°For the time being, I will briefly exin the strategy I¡¯m thinking about.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it in front of them.


    ¡°The preparation for the cargo to carry food out of the castle is expected to bepleted by noon, and the goal is to get the refugees out of the city by that time. Liao, you haven¡¯t looked at what¡¯s happening inside the wall. They are carrying a bag full of luggage and a chest of drawers. They have to leave them all except valuables. We can¡¯t have them slowing down our speed.¡± (Yuri)


    Liao distorted his mouth like the ¡®¤Ø¡¯ character.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably thinking that this is a difficult job.¡¯


    ¡°First, we will incorporate 300 soldiers, who will being out from the castle, under our order. 300 people¡­ Is there 24 people in the Galloping Bird unit?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro replied.


    ¡®So, a person will¡­ uhm, a little bit over twelve people per person. It¡¯s difficult with twelve people.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring in some people from the Eagle unit. I heard that some of the eagles are in bad condition. Tell the people in the castle that we want to exchange it for horses or birds.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®We will have to pay for the eagleter, but this shoulde out of the budget. From the perspective of the castle, it¡¯s no longer a maneuver warfare, so the exchange should be appreciated. It can be used for anything such as for contact, reconnaissance, suicide attack and escape.¡¯


    ¡°So, each person will be in charge of approximately ten people, and they will lead them. For convenience, let¡¯s call it a toon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The 300 people over there aren¡¯t particrly selected, unlike our unit members. Our people are selected people, so they probably can lead ten people.¡¯


    ¡°If you are a particrly talented person, you can lead a bit more people than average. Combine as much as possible to suit your age group. From the looks of it, they¡¯re about 19 years old. If you incorporate them to our people who are under 16, it can cause trouble.¡± (Yuri)


    Liao nodded.


    ¡°Once that¡¯s done, use them toy inspections at the city gate. Let them throw away the refugees¡¯ luggage, and start walking by the end of the day.¡± (Yuri)


    Liao raised his hand.


    ¡°Yes. Go ahead.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I was thinking. If you tell them to throw away their luggage, it¡¯s probably quite difficult. I think they will resist, so should I threaten or abandon them?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°I was thinking of that too. So, first, let¡¯s do emergency food distribution outside the castle.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Liao looked surprised.


    ¡°We¡¯ll give food to those who throw their luggage away. If they know that they won¡¯t starve, they won¡¯t be reluctant to throw their luggage away, right? It¡¯s better to feed them to walk, and that¡¯s killing two birds with a stone.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Well, you¡¯re right.¡± (Liao)


    He looked impressed.


    ¡°Alright. Do you have any other questions or suggestions?¡± (Yuri)


    I looked over those three, and there seemed to be no question.


    ¡°Then, Myaro. Follow Liao and help him with the incorporation. Carol and I will go back to the main unit and ask if anyone can let go of their eagle.¡± (Yuri)

 Chapter 126: (Self Edited) Unusual Matter

    ¡°Well then, the five people who will offer their eagle have been decided. The rest will return to Shaalta, with the exception of Guy, Dn, Huck and Mira. The temporarymanding officer would be you, Effie.¡± (Yuri)


    When ordered so, the members of the Eagle King unit saluted all at once.


    ¡®Effie is the best rider among the five riders I led when dropping the Molotov cocktail. With this in mind, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to cross the strait. The four people who were to apany them were also those at that time. Due to food problems, it is difficult to bring twenty additional eagles. Four eagles are good enough for the reconnaissance and the rest are extras.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you this.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave my favoritepass to Effie.


    ¡°Be sure to return itter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. I will definitely return it.¡± (Effie)


    ¡®It is apass that I used once when seeding in crossing the sea. It¡¯s not so much that the uracy is different, but it will be an addition that reassures the members in a mood.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, the five people immediately get on the eagle and head for the city gate.¡± (Yuri)¡®The five eagles are getting worse and they can¡¯t be used for crossing the strait. It doesn¡¯t mean that something is wrong with them, but they are either feeling a bit pain, the movement are unusual, no stamina and not feeling well. If they take a week off while fighting in the castle, they will be able to fly. However, of course, we can¡¯t wait for it.¡¯


    ¡°Guy, fly the eagle to the castle and let them know that you want to exchange it. The remaining three will wait here to help others to prepare. Do you have any questions?¡± (Yuri)


    I looked around everyone. There seemed to be no question.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get started.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    By the time he got on the eagle and returned to the city gate, the eagles that were tied near the city gate were gathered.


    The sun had already climbed. When I approached quite close, I could see small groups were being formed and instructed.


    Myaro came on a horse when she found that I wasing. She took the reins to stop the horse, and the horse lightly shook up its front legs and stopped in a big way with a neighing sound.


    ¡°Oops.¡± (Myaro)


    It seemed that she hadn¡¯t got used to it.


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is the grouping finished?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. For the time being, together with Guiume as the captain, there are ten people on 29 toons, and he got nine people.¡± (Myaro)


    It seemed that all 300 came to the city gate. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there was even one person who went missing or lost. More importantly¡­


    ¡°Did you make him captain?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Hmm. Well, I don¡¯t care.¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Leaving that aside, it seems that the soup kitchen hasn¡¯t progressed as much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. When ites to soup kitchens for a thousand people¡­ there seems to be confusion in many ways. As expected, even with themand of ten people each, they can¡¯t be reliable immediately.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Is that the case?¡¯


    ¡°Go inside the city gate and find people who are good at cooking among the refugees. Ask them to help us. Let the people in the unit set up a tent for the time being and collect some pots.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, yes. I understand.¡± (Myaro)


    As my instruction to Myaro was finished, I turned my Galloping Bird and headed to Carol.


    ¡°Carol, stay on the bird andmand the toons with the five people who have offered their eagle. They shouldn¡¯t be used to be ordered by Liao. You would be more familiar with it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I will go to Guiume, who was mentioned earlier, and instruct him to find a cook. Where is he?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°He is with Liao-san. Over there.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro pointed his finger as she mounted the horse.


    ¡®Is it to the left side of the city gate?¡¯


    ¡°Got it. Then, let¡¯s get started.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    Guiume¡¯s toon seemed to have been forced to carry luggage by Liao, and he was carrying a wooden box.


    ¡°Liao, I¡¯m going to borrow these guys for a moment!¡± (Yuri)


    Saying loudly from the mount, Liao, who was about ten meters away, waved his hand as a reply.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably meaning to have them without me asking.¡¯


    ¡°What?¡± (Guiume)


    Guiume asked.


    ¡°Since the meals have been dyed, we will enter the city gate and bring people who can cook among the refugees. You will help.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haah¡­ It¡¯s difficult.¡± (Yuri)


    When I looked at the nine people behind him, they had a dull face. It was as if they weren¡¯t feeling good or had no energy.


    ¡®Still, they are somewhat obeying. Is it the result of education that they are holding their head high while paying attention? Or is it a matter of reasoning and threatening them to obey?¡¯


    ¡°You may have a good head, but you aren¡¯t desirable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Guiume)


    Guiume silently stared at me.


    ¡®That¡¯s obvious to see. The look isn¡¯t so bad, but he is the schr type and dress badly. The eyes are also bad. He doesn¡¯t give an air that people want to follow.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. Anyhow,e help. It¡¯s better for themanding officer to be familiar with the city.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why would you want to use me that way?¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®That¡¯s because I don¡¯t expect anything from you in particr. Since you¡¯re standing out as a character, I want to toy you around a bit. I mean it¡¯s a waste if you¡¯re notpetent.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t want to use you. If you¡¯re ipetent, I can just use someone else.¡± (Yuri)


    By the way, this is also because I¡¯m carrying unnecessary hardship. It sounds bad that I¡¯ve been given a manager job even though the sry is still the same.¡¯


    ¡°If you work with me until the end, I will write a letter of introduction wherever you want to go.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your letter of introduction.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem he needs it.¡¯


    ¡°Have it your way. If you leave, I can have others do it. That¡¯s it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    As I passed through the city gate and entered the ce where the refugees were gathered, I moved some gold coins from my wallet into my pocket.


    ¡°Oi, do it with this. Hire cooks, and give them one each.¡± (Yuri)


    I threw my wallet. It went and fell into Guiume¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Is it alright? I might run away.¡± (Guiume)


    Guiume said while looking at my wallet and me alternately.


    ¡®He himself may run away with my wallet. It¡¯s likely to be the case.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re a rational bastard. That¡¯s a matter of tolerance.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If I am afraid of the risk of escaping or using it, I won¡¯t deposit the money to anyone. However, if an organization is forced to do hard work, they won¡¯t do well without money. If this is the case, it¡¯s not bad to use the money. Or rather, I don¡¯t want to have a wallet with tens of gold coins because it¡¯s quite heavy. Cuffe had a backache because he was hanging it on the waist all year round.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°Find the numbers appropriately. I need them in a hurry. Go around and look for people who can do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Carol)


    Guiume nodded.


    ¡°Oi, you guys. From now on, we¡¯re looking for cooks¡­¡± (Guiume)


    While listening to the instructions behind me, I turned the bird around and started riding.


    I rode while ncing at the belongings of the refugees. It doesn¡¯t seem that the food isn¡¯t enough since this is a rare scene in the Sibyaku slum where their cheeks are looking hungry. It would be easy to understand if they held arge pot.


    ¡®Uh¡­ hmm?¡¯


    ¡®When I look closely, there are quite a few with children. Some people carry baby on their back. I can¡¯t ask them to leave it behind as if they were luggage.¡¯


    ¡®Is it necessary to devote one carriage for the infants? As the provision is consumed and decreased, the carriage will be vacant, so there may be room for people who are getting harder to walk.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± (Yuri)


    One person caught my eye. That person wore a near-ck gray cloth from the head to the shoulders, which wasn¡¯tmon, but the cloth was of very good quality.


    There was ace on the edge, and the weave was also good.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t the case of cloth weaved with thin threads, and it takes time and effort to do it. Is this a Witch who iste at escaping?¡¯


    While thinking that, I approached and tried to see the face.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ an assassin?¡¯


    When I went up close and observed closely, the appearance didn¡¯t look like a woman. The clothes were also men¡¯s, and they were pretty good.


    ¡°Oi. Whoever you are, take off your clothes.¡± (Yuri)


    I said while holding the cane with one hand.


    ¡°¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°The person who is wearing good cloth on the head. There¡¯s no one but you.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, there was a slight movement within the cloth. The silhouette showed that his right arm came off and went to his left hip.


    He intended to pull out his weapon.


    The next time his arm moved, I adjusted the cane to the movement of the arm. The moment a white de was pulled out of the scabbard, his wrist was struck by the handle of the cane before the arm was extended.


    The de, which had been let go by the impact, danced in the air. The response that I got wasn¡¯t a responseing from hitting a woman¡¯s thin arm.


    When the de dropped down, I hit his head strongly, and the cloth was thrown off. As expected, he was a man, not a woman.


    Or rather, I knew him.


    ¡°Take the de away! Hold him down!¡± (Yuri)


    When I shouted so, the men around me gathered up after a moment¡¯s dy. He was immediately arrested andid down.


    ¡°You are¡­ Jaco Yoda, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It has been a while, but when I first came to Reform, there was an idiot who asked me to hand over Stardust. his guy is supposed to be a guard, and he doesn¡¯t have a role that allows him to leave before the decisive battle. In other words, the possibility of him being a deserter is extremely high.¡¯


    ¡®This bastard. Does he intend to run away while being arrogant to other people? Shall I kill him?¡¯


    I was seriously thinking about killing him for a moment, but given the impact to the refugees, it would be bad.


    ¡°Can you justify all this?¡± (Yuri)


    He could be given special permission by the royal family, so I asked.


    ¡°You have no right to capture me! Untie the rope immediately!¡± (Jaco)


    ¡®It seems he has no permission.¡¯


    ¡°Shut up. Cover his mouth.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, the men around me stuffed Jaco¡¯s mouth with cloth.


    ¡°This guy is an imperial guard deserter. He must be handed to the castle soldiers. Anyone is fine. Get me a soldier.¡± (Yuri)


    Jaco shook his head strongly, and spit out the cloth from his mouth.


    ¡°Do you think you have the right to judge me when you, as a friendly nation, are running away when the situation turns bad?!¡± (Jaco)


    ¡®Does he have a mental illness? Well, it¡¯s not us to judge. I was telling these people to hand him over to Kilghina.¡¯


    Immediately after that, the cloth was pushed into the mouth again.


    ¡°If you want it, I can hit you to the extent that you don¡¯t die.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, the men started to mess with Jaco, probably because they hated deserters.


    ¡®The deserter is decided to be punished by the death penalty, so his life will only be up this point.¡¯


    While waiting, a castle soldier, who was nearby, was brought in.


    ¡°As you can see, he is a fool who tried to escape secretly. I don¡¯t know his title, but he is a Knight of the imperial guards. His name is Jaco Yoda.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ I understand. I will take him.¡± (??)


    ¡°Please do.¡± (Yuri)


    Jaco hatefully looked at me and he, then, was pulled away by the castle soldier.

 Chapter 127: (Self Edited) Departure

    At the entrance of the city gate, there was a pile of luggage. Beyond that, there were almost no people left.


    They were letting go of their luggage one after another, and some of them had already departed from Reform with minimal work tools and valuables.


    After the first people who had finished eating the meals, formed a group out of they could walk, and started walking while being escorted by a toon, they had already disappeared from sight.


    Smoke was still rising from the temporary tent.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought her.¡± (??)


    It was about 3 PM in the afternoon, and when most of the 1000 people had finally left, the Queen¡¯s Sword¡­ no, the person in a night robe brought Princess Telor.


    ¡®Well¡­ it would be awkward to rebuke her.¡¯


    That person was also wearing in clothes, and Telor wore a thick hooded robe.¡®Well, it¡¯s certainly in clothes but¡­ For the time being, let¡¯s check the surroundings.¡¯


    There were no people in the range where the conversation could be heard.


    ¡°Well then, I will take care of her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (??)


    The woman in the night robe bowed her head deeply. Telor stood out without doing anything.


    ¡°Eh¡­ ah, please take care of me.¡± (Telor)


    She was a bitte, and then, she bowed down. It looked like she was exhausted.


    The moment she turned her head back up, her blonde hair peeped out of the hood.


    ¡°I thought she was supposed to dye it ck?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Telor involuntarily took a step back as if she was frightened and covered her head with hands.


    ¡®What is this¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    The woman in the night robe only had a trouble looking face.


    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t mind. If the news about Telor has escaped, the ones who would be in troubles are those in Reform. Or rather, she has left the castle.¡¯


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter to me, but¡­ Some refugees may not be happy. If possible, I rmend cutting it short so that it stays within the hood.¡± (Yuri)


    Telor red at me with a face that said ¡®I can¡¯t believe you would say that¡¯.


    ¡®Aah, I was recognized as an enemy. How should I say it¡­ it feels like I¡¯ve stepped on a cat¡¯s tail. It looks like that feeling will stay for a while.¡¯


    ¡®Even so, it feels childish. I even remember the nostalgic feeling of returning to the first year of the school of Knights.¡¯


    ¡°Well, you can leave it as it is.¡± (Yuri)


    I stopped considering.


    ¡®It seems that problems will ur if I force her to cut the hair. Even if it feels unpleasant during the trip, I wouldn¡¯t know about that.¡¯


    ¡°There should be a refugee named Hinami Welts. The person has experience as a caretaker, so I would like him to take care of her surroundings if possible.¡± (??)


    ¡®What¡­ Then, why didn¡¯t you let Hinamie along with you from the beginning? Or is it convenient to keep the information secret?¡¯


    ¡®If he follows her from the beginning, she would exin the situation about the girl in advance, so the mere caretaker may slip his mouth and leak information. It is because of that I have to blend in with the refugees when there¡¯s spare time after leaving Reform. Do I have to do the reemployment for the task?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s troublesome. It¡¯s a difficult job. On the other hand, the most critical part of dyeing the hair was that she refused and I couldn¡¯t manage to convince her.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience.¡± (??)


    She involuntarily bowed her head.


    ¡°No¡­¡± (Telor)


    ¡°If you can survive, please visit the Hou Household and we will always be happy to assist you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­If that happens, please hire me in regards to Telor-sama.¡± (??)


    ¡®Aah, as expected. It is to the core of the bone. That¡¯s probably the way of life for these people.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you very much. Please take care of Telor-sama.¡± (??)


    ¡°Yes, again, thank you for taking care of us.¡± (Yuri)


    The woman in the night robe turned to Telor. She crouched and squeezed Telor¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Telor-sama. Please avoid dangers and live freely. I wish you all the best.¡± (??)


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yania too. Be safe. Don¡¯t die¡­¡± (Telor)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Yania)


    The woman called Yania stood up immediately.


    ¡°Well then.¡± (Yania)


    She bowed her head again, turned her heels back and walked. Telor was seeing her off for a while.


    ¡°Telor-sama. Will it be fine to bid farewell now?¡± (Yuri)


    After a few minutes, I called her out¡­


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Yania)


    The voice came back.


    ¡°Then, pleasee here.¡± (Yuri)


    I reached out to her, but Telor didn¡¯t take my hand as if she was frightened by something.


    ¡®Oh well.¡¯


    I pulled my hand back.


    ¡°Well then, please follow me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°Do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Haa, this is depressing.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri¡­ that¡¯s not it. Commanding Officer.¡± (Do)


    Do was arranging her luggage with the ten subordinates who were arranged. At the moment, he was throwing the horse feed tied to hay into arge carriage.


    ¡°Wait. Come here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Do)


    When he threw the feed¡­


    ¡°I will talk with the Commanding Officer for a while! You guys, continue with your work!¡± (Do)


    He gave instructions loudly and turned around.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a splendid captain?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well. Uhm, who¡¯s that?¡± (Telor)


    ¡°I¡¯ll talkter¡­ please wait there for a moment.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said it, Telor nodded a bit and showed a readiness to stand beside the carriage.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s fine.¡¯


    She moved a bit away as it was.


    ¡°Hey, this is going to be hard to say, but¡­¡± (Yuri)


    When I tried to say it, Dora covered my mouth with his hand.


    ¡°Let me say something first.¡± (Do)


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri. Thank you foring back with Her Highness.¡± (Do)


    ¡®Uwaah.¡¯


    ¡°I¡­ even if I exist, I don¡¯t feel that I exist. This is the first time I had the feeling after I was born.¡± (Do)


    ¡®Uwaahh.¡¯


    ¡°Wait, wait a sec. Uhm¡­ I¡¯m wondering if I can tell you this.¡± (Yuri)


    Looking at the situation, the flow of him saying ¡®I noticed my true feelings, so I¡¯m going to confess my love to Her Highness¡¯ will go off, and it¡¯s not strange to have that happen.


    ¡°What?¡± (Do)


    ¡°It¡¯s about Carol and me¡­ I mean it¡¯s the rtionship between a man and a woman.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa¡­¡± (Do)


    Do¡¯s smile froze. No, it was already frozen.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± (Yuri)


    I bowed deeply. I thought it was necessary to do so.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? You¡­ could you forcibly¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Kuh¡­ I¡­ see¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°You can hit me if you want.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­¡± (Do)


    Do had a face that looked as if he had lost his soul.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    ¡°Make Her Highness happy.¡± (Do)


    He started to say something like a father would.


    Asking me to make Carol happy¡­ It was heavy words.


    ¡®Making Carol happy is directly linked to taking responsibility for the reassurance of Shaalta Kingdom. It might have been an easy job two to three hundred years ago, but it¡¯s a tremendous challenge now.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not god, so I can¡¯t say I¡¯m going to do it responsibly. When the country is about to perish, I can only carry Carol out even if I have to stun her, put her on a ship and run away somewhere. However, it would be meaningless to say it to Do here.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± (Yuri)


    And the reply was clearly vague.


    ¡°So, is that the end of the story?¡± (Do)


    ¡°No, I have a task I want to ask you to do. But you can hit me if you feel difficult.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me¡­ if you order me, I¡¯ll do it.¡± (Do)


    ¡®It seems that he has trouble with his temper. It¡¯s good to have a working adult who won¡¯t mix between job and private business, but that also means making humans work like a machine. As for me, I know how much he was thinking of Carol and he was hurt, and even if there are lingering feelings, he isn¡¯t ming at all.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s an important task. If you don¡¯t feel good about it, it¡¯s going to be troubling.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± (Do)


    ¡°If so, I¡¯ll say it. I brought someone.¡± (Yuri)


    I shook my head a bit and pointed at Her Highness Telor behind me.


    ¡°She is the Kilghina princess. We need to bring her to Shaalta. What I want to entrust you is the task of protecting the princess and the carriage with the treasure.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°What¡­?¡± (Do)


    Do muttered, wrinkled his eyebrows, and looked angry.


    ¡°You!¡± (Do)


    As soon as he said that, he suddenly grabbed my cor. The force was so strong that he lifted my body up.


    He was in the shape of an ogre.


    ¡®What is this¡­ Why are you looking like this?¡¯


    ¡°What are you nning to do? Are you going to pay for your sin!?¡± (Do)


    ¡®Haa¡­? What is this guy saying? Aah¡­¡¯


    ¡®When I think about it, she is also having blonde hair. However even though it¡¯s carefully hidden with a hood, she turns out to be blonde.¡¯


    ¡®Is he thinking I¡¯m having fetish of blonde hair? Does he understand because of the blue eyes?¡¯


    ¡°How dare you utter a joke? Release your hands. I¡¯m going to kill you if you talk nonsense too much.¡± (Yuri)


    I was grasping the handle of the dagger that was attached to my waist. Since my cor was grabbed, it would be a problem if I was thrown and became injured, but I could respond with a dagger if he did that. The moment he moved, I could slide the dagger under the armpit holding my cor and sliced the vital point.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Do)


    Then, he took his hands off my cor. The floating feet touched the ground.


    ¡°This stupid bastard. Do you think I¡¯ll decide who to do an important out of sympathy or something?¡± (Yuri)


    I let go of the dagger, and fixed the disordered clothes.


    ¡®This guy too¡­ it¡¯s easy to get blood on the head. It seems that there are a lot of people with this issue. Well, that¡¯s true for the people who look like brave or heroic Knights.¡¯


    ¡°Then, why did you choose me?¡± (Do)


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided because I think you¡¯re good at it. Even if you die, you will protect the carriage with the princess in it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since this guy is a fool, he should be able to do such a straightforward task. Looking at his appearance, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s feeling down.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re not confident, I¡¯ll find another person.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± (Do)


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡°I see. So, after talking to Liao, let¡¯s say hello to Princess-sama.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°Liao.¡± (Yuri)


    When I called out from on top of a bird, Liao turned to me.


    ¡°Ouh. Yuri-dono. Thest group of people is about to leave.¡± (Liao)


    Since I was talking from above, I got off the Galloping Bird.


    ¡°I see. By the way, I want to make Do¡¯s unit to be the escort for the task we discussed earlier.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Choose the best carriage, and he will lead it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Then, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Liao)


    Liao nodded.


    ¡®Letting Do take the lead means he would be the first to run away. If there are carriages at the front and rear, he won¡¯t be able to get away immediately.¡¯


    ¡°There was a carriage for explosives that I brought. It should be fine with that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah, the one with the unusual device.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®The unusual device is the suspension. The carriage is suspended by a sturdy wooden board spring. The ride quality would be good. For the time being, that carriage is for the princess.¡¯


    ¡°But, that¡¯s already out with other things on it.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°I see. Then, is it alright for Do to go ahead with a carriage?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± (Liao)


    Do was just loading hay on a carriage.


    ¡®If they ride on it, it will befortable to sit on.¡¯


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>The title of this chapter is simr to chapter 81.</li><li>This chapter is thest chapter of Volume 9.</li></ul>

 Chapter 128: (Self Edited) Certain Deserter Speaking Out His Mind

    It was in the morning of June 20th that Angelica had heard the report.


    At that time, Angie participated in the siege of Reform, the capital of the Kilghina Kingdom, and she was still forced to act as the military police.


    Five days after, a scout arrived at Reform¡­


    The army, that surrounded the walls in a distance, hadpleted a siege that wouldn¡¯t miss even a single rate, but they hadn¡¯t started the siege yet.


    Angie was highly regarded in the Crusaders for her achievements in dedicating the siege artillery that was the cornerstone of capturing the Great Fortress. Even so, the treatment she received within the Tyrellme Godly Empire was still the same.


    Recalling that she wasn¡¯t happy with the treatment, Angie was pondering her thoughts in her own camp. That was when her subordinate, who took on the role of her messenger, came.


    ¡°A deserter?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    The soldier, who had been in charge of the patrolling, answered humbly.¡°So, what¡¯s with him? Is he such a high ranking official?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, but¡­ he seems to be saying strange things like wanting to sell information.¡± (??)


    ¡®Selling information?¡¯


    ¡°What an absurd guy.¡± (Angelica)


    There were many ways to get information even if it wasn¡¯t sold. Even if she tortured until the person was no longer in the shape of a person, her people didn¡¯t feel anything bad about it and no one would punish them for doing it.


    To begin with, it could be said that the rtionship of selling and buying information wasn¡¯t established.


    ¡°Well, shall I meet him?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡ª


    The man had been pulled up to the front of the tent before Angie went out. She looked the man in the eye.


    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s fear. No, I can see that he¡¯s trying to curry favor. However, the sitting style is imposing. Perhaps, his self-confidence supports him in doing that. Although he has a neat face peculiar to the Shanti, it doesn¡¯t feel attractive at all.¡¯


    Anger hated this man at her nce.


    ¡°If my words are wrong, correct it.¡± (Angelica)


    She told the trantor who was being brought in. The trantor had long ears in a brown robe and had a tattoo on the face. This prevents him from being taken away just because he was mistaken for a ve.


    As for this person, he was also a teacher who taught Angie the Shannguage.


    ¡°Yes. I will do so.¡± (??)


    Angie nodded back to the voice that said that.


    Then, she turned to the man.


    ¡°<i>So, are you the one who wants to sell information?</i>¡± (Angelica)


    Angie spoke in Shannguage.


    ¡°<i>Then, this will be quick. You¡¯re right.</i>¡± (J???)


    He sounded prideful.


    ¡®As expected, it seems that he thinks that the transaction will bepleted.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Hmm. What do you demand for the price?</i>¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°<i>You bastard¡­ no, you can promise me a free life in your territory and sufficient pension benefits</i>.¡± (J???)


    ¡®Are you a fool?¡¯


    Angie thought so, and barely contained theugh with her nose.


    ¡®Since the dawn of history, there were Shanti who had been bought as ves and had climbed up to the king¡¯s right arm position with their talents as weapons, but even they couldn¡¯t have a free life. In addition to that, he¡¯s asking for pension benefits. What a childish worldview.¡¯


    ¡°<i>It depends on the content of the information. There is no way we could promise such treatment without knowing the importance of the content.</i>¡± (Angelica)


    Angie would like it because it was impossible to guarantee the treatment of this man. For her, she was reluctant to lie, even if the other side was the Long Ear who she hated.


    However, even if he didn¡¯t tell, he would be tortured and a terrible death awaited. Inparison, it would be much more reasonable for him to be deceived by lies and freed outside the encampment.


    ¡°<i>That may be the case. The information is about the blonde Shanti and the dragon-yer man you missed.</i>¡± (J???)


    The man told lightly without any appearance of bargaining.


    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡± (Angelica)


    The story attracted Angie¡¯s interest at once. However, she also thought that she couldn¡¯t hear the story here.


    Although the man was unexpectedly caught by her people within the area she was in charge of, she herself was neither a heavyweight nor anything in the Crusades.


    If she was the only one who had heard the story even though she had to make a false promise, she doubted that people would believe her. Also, if they thought that she told a lie, there was a possibility that they would shut her off. It would be a hassle if the treatment was promised in writing.


    If possible, it was preferable to listen to the story with a person who was considered to be a major figure in the Crusades, who had a bit higher position than her.


    ¡ª


    Anyhow, the man, who called himself Jaco Yoda, was immediately escorted to the tent of the Papal States.


    Anger didn¡¯t take him to her brother but instead, he brought her to the man who would appreciate her the most. That man was the eerie Papal States leader. It was amentable circumstance. Even if she took him to her brother, Alfred, the man would be likely dealt immediately.


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± (Angelica)


    When Angie arrived, Epitaph Pzzo, the generalmander of the volunteer chivalric order, was praying in a tent built as a simple church.


    ¡°Oh, Angelica-dono. How was it?¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph stood up and turned to her from a kneeling prayer posture.


    ¡°An interesting Shanti surrenderer has appeared, so I took him with me, but¡­ did I disturb your prayers?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°I see, I¡¯m relieved. So¡­ I was saying that the surrenderer knew the whereabouts of the blonde Shanti.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Ooh¡­ that¡¯s interesting.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Yes. So, I brought him here.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s interrogate him now.¡± (Epitaph)


    Interrogation would mean torture in this case.


    ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t do that, tell him to speak in exchange for treatment.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Treatment¡­?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°He wants freedom in my territory and pension benefits.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Pfft.¡± (Angelica)


    Epitaph burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ haha¡­ that¡¯s an interesting joke. A devil asking for freedom¡­ What a mistaken idea he has¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph was smiling as if he found it very funny.


    ¡°But, let¡¯s make it easier and precise without torturing. If only one lie would be enough¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡®Torture is to make people speak what they know, by tenfold or twentyfold, while causing pain to others. The tortured side will talk about things that don¡¯t happen, trying to escape the pain and suffering. The information thates out is often wrong.¡¯


    ¡®The torturer can¡¯t tell whether the person has the information but doesn¡¯t want to talk, or can¡¯t talk because the person doesn¡¯t have it. Torturing a person who doesn¡¯t know anything from the beginning will make the person give false information to escape pain, and we will be made to follow along with it. This is often the case. It is good if we could tell based on his nature like deciphering code, but in the case of the military action policy, it cannot immediately be understood.¡¯


    ¡° Certainly, you¡¯re right.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Then, he is waiting outside.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± (Epitaph)


    Angie and Epitaph both left the tent.


    When they left the tent, there was a man with a rope tied on his back, two Angie¡¯s soldiers and a trantor. The trantor put his left hand on the pir of the tent¡¯s curtain and put half of his weight on it, but when he noticed them, he quickly straightened his back and fixed his posture.


    ¡°Is that person a trantor?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Yes, he is. I brought him.¡± (Angelica)


    The trantor¡¯s tattoo wasmon in this world. It was a proof that he waspletely proficient in bothnguages so that no one would feel strange, and at the same time, it was a proof of very and a kind of qualification.


    If people like ve hunters attacked this tattooed person and sold him to the city, they would be severely punished for not knowing it. This was because the owners of these trantors were basically military personnel and ve traders.


    ¡°You, put your arms out.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°¡­? Yes, understood.¡± (??)


    The trantor put out his right arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. Your left arm.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    The trantor retracted his right arm and immediately put out his left arm.


    ¡°To touch the holy church that God gives is an unforgivable barbarism of the devil. In the name of the generalmander, I will make a sacred decision.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph touched the saber on his waist. Angie immediately figured out what he was going to do.


    He was going to cut the trantor¡¯s arm off.


    Angie shouted in surprise because she didn¡¯t think that he would be that angry.


    ¡°Epitaph-dono! That person is the trantor I brought. Please forgive him.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Angelica-dono¡­ you¡¯re kind. However, it would be reasonable to give death to the devil who had tainted the church.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph had wrinkles between his eyebrows. After all, even if he called it a church¡­ there was only an altar in the shape of an ordinary tent, but it seemed to bother him when the trantor put his arm on it.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way to predict this guy.¡¯


    ¡°If it is in ordance with the teaching on the innocent wrongdoing, I also make a mistake that I didn¡¯t tell him in advance that the tent is a church. Please forgive me. Somehow, let me pay for it.¡± (Angelica)


    Speaking of innocent wrongdoing, it came from the episode of Noc, in which Isus forgave the sin of a child who stole a fruit because he didn¡¯t know it.


    The appearance of this tent didn¡¯t have a sign indicating that it was a church, and Anger only knew it when she went inside for the first time. Therefore, as for the trantor, rather than stealing and eating the fruit, he touched the pir, which could be regarded as the fruit in that episode. It was too pitiful to lose his arm because of this.


    ¡°Hmm<i>¡­</i>¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Besides, if you kill this person, you¡¯ll have to bring in a new trantor.¡± (Angelica)


    He looked at the trantor. The trantor could guess from the situation, so he was crawling on the ground and begging for forgiveness.


    ¡®That¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to forgive you because of Angelica-dono.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph said so. She looked at the trantor, as if she was relieved for a bit.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°So, is this the devil in question?¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph looked down on the man and said. With his arms tied to his back, Jaco Yoda was confused and he didn¡¯t seem to understand the situation at all.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    ¡°Please trante.¡± (Epitaph)


    There might be a trantor in the Epitaph¡¯s Papal States army, but it seemed that her trantor would be used here.


    ¡°You can stand now.¡± (Angelica)


    When Angers ordered, the trantor stood up slowly while he was still scared.


    ¡°State your request.¡± (Epitaph)


    When Epitaph said so, the trantor immediately tranted into the Shannguage and told Jaco Yoda.


    ¡°As he mentioned earlier, he wants to be given freedom in life in your esteemed territory and sufficient pension benefits.¡± (??)


    The trantor tranted the word into the Kuranguage and conveyed it to Epitaph.


    ¡°He wants all that, and be given a treatment as an aristocrat. Then, he will speak as much information as he knows.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see. I promise. So, talk.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡ª


    ¡°<i>¡­And they left here six days ago. In order to bypass your army in the north, they are probably taking the road on the seaside.</i>¡± (Jaco)


    The information that the man started to speak was filled with more important content than expected.


    ¡®Who would imagine that it was the son of the Hou Household who killed the dragon and there was a blonde princess there? The biggest fish is always the one that got away.¡¯


    ¡°<i>This is a rumor, but it seems that the princess of this country also escaped at the same time.</i>¡± (Jaco)


    ¡°Well¡­ is it Princess Telor?¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph asked. Angie was slightly surprised that Epitaph had memorized the names of the royal children of this country.


    ¡°<i>That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the blonde princess that you want</i>.¡± (Jaco)


    He said it with a distorted mouth.


    ¡°<i>The truth is, I escaped because of it. I can¡¯t follow the royal family who quickly escape from the castle.</i>¡± (Jaco)


    Even when he wasn¡¯t asked, he mentioned things one after another.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about the city and how you escaped.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie asked. For the sake of formality, she thought that she shouldn¡¯t speak Shan, so she spoke in Kura.


    In a sense, that was more important information. This was because information useful for future siege battles would be obtained.


    The trantor tranted it.


    ¡°<i>That¡­ I don¡¯t know</i>.¡± (Jaco)


    ¡°Why is that?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°<i>That¡¯s because I ran away by avoiding people in the dark night.The rope that I used to escape might be hanging on the wall, but it might have been recovered by this time.</i>¡± (Jaco)


    ¡®I see. Considering how smooth he was talking, he wasn¡¯t reluctant to give out information so as not to betray the people inside. In other words, the people who were engaged in the defense of the castle, didn¡¯t escape voluntarily. Perhaps, it was because of prison.¡¯


    Angie thought so.


    He escaped from prison due to the turmoil of the war, and he probably had no choice but to escape. If he was a person who kept running away, he wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to talk to others and closely observe the state of the main roads and the castle gate. In other words, Jaco Yoda didn¡¯t know the situation of the castle, so he didn¡¯t know the weaknesses.


    ¡°Angelica-dono, do you still have questions?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°No.¡± (Angelica)


    She heard most of what she wanted to hear.


    ¡°Well then.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph touched the handle of the sword and suddenly struck the man¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Jaco)


    The man saw Epitaph as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. Then, he looked at Angie with the same eyes. The trachea was filled with fresh blood, and words wouldn¡¯te out even if he wanted to.


    The neck that was cut about 60%, was held in the palms of the man¡¯s hands. However, that action didn¡¯t seem to make much sense.


    On the other hand, the expression on his face was rich. He looked at Angie with hateful eyes. Epitaph kicked Jaco Yoda¡¯s chest lightly so that the blood wouldn¡¯t ssh on him.


    The eyes that looked at Angie turned to the sky, and he stopped moving within a short time.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Angelica)


    She couldn¡¯t ask Epitaph the promise of appointing him as an aristocrat. That would be a ridiculous question.


    Angie didn¡¯t expect that the man would be killed, but when she thought about it, he might have no chance to be released when she brought him to Epitaph.


    She felt a bit responsible and felt sick.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Since the chapter is from Angelica¡¯s POV, the conversations in italic are conversations done in the Shan Language.</li></ul>

 Chapter 129: (Self Edited) Crusade’s Great War Council

    The representatives from each country were gathering at the Crusade¡¯s war council.


    Although the king was rarely dispatched to the Crusade, capable people such as princes and princesses aremonce. There were few other events where such nobles met together.


    ¡®Was that during the Pope¡¯s funeral?¡¯


    However, only the Euphos Federation army wasn¡¯t here. They were pressing down the northern city. They were monitoring if soldiers wereing out from the city and attacking the rear of the battle formation.


    Epitaph Pzzo raised his hand afterpleting a series of regr reports at the war council.


    ¡°Epitaph-dono, please talk.¡± (Alfred)


    Angie¡¯s oldest brother said. Epitaph was just to the right of the long desk¡¯s edge where Alfred was sitting. He was on the runner-up seat.


    ¡°A while ago, Angelica-dono had captured a devil and interrogated him with me, and we were able to find out important information. Therefore, Angelica-dono will exin.¡± (Epitaph)


    Angie stood up as he was called.¡°Then, I¡¯m going to exin. First of all, the identity of the dragon-yer man who we have been discussing for a long time and couldn¡¯t finally catch is¡­ the nephew of the person who killed the former king, the King¡¯s Alfred¡¯s father, and of course, my father, Renistch Sacrament.¡± (Angelica)


    When she said that, she felt that the atmosphere of the meeting was cramped.


    ¡°He is in a position to inherit an area called the Hou Household territory in the southern part of the Shaalta Kingdom. This area is the most fertile in the Shaalta Kingdom and the Hou Household that govern it is¡­ no, it is safe to say that they are the most powerful aristocrats. It also turned out that it was Princess Carol of the Shaalta royal family who was apanying him.¡± (Angelica)


    The people mademotion. Rather than they couldn¡¯t believe it, the atmosphere was that they were confused by the out-of-ce thoughtless words.


    ¡°I have a question.¡± (??)


    The person who raised his hand was Fritz Ronnie, the representative of the Galilia Union.


    He was amoner since he was from Galilia. Although he had a lot of medals, he only had the honorary title of Knight. Therefore, he was sitting near thest seat.


    However, there was a light of intelligence in his eyes. He was an excellent merchant. He had eyes for things and he looked at the opportunity to curry favor from the royal family.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°I believe that Angelica-dono is more familiar with the state of the Shaalta Kingdom more than anyone else here. So, why the princess of a country at the forefront?¡± (Fritz)


    It was a natural question. Speaking of a princess in a country, she usually grew up like a closeted maiden.


    No matter how familiar Angie was with its national affairs, she didn¡¯t investigate the personality of each princess of the Shaalta royal family and the Kilghina royal family in detail.


    To be honest, Angie couldn¡¯t exin the reason why the princess went out to the front line.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­ she¡¯s maybe the same kind person as I am.¡± (Angelica)


    Although the circumstances were different, Angelica, who was also a princess, was actually on the battlefield. A smallugh like a rustle spreading in the meeting, as if it was some kind of joke.


    ¡°I see. I understand.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz Ronnie said so, withdrawing his head on his desk and leaning deep into the back of his chair. The gesture gave an impression of taking a step back, silently saying that he had no more questions.


    When she took a time to wait if there were any following questions¡­


    ¡°Let me continue. That man said¡­ about six days ago, they arrived at Reform, just before we arrived, and the next day, they left the Kilghina Kingdom with their princess, 300 soldiers and 1000 people.¡± (Angelica)


    With that said, the atmosphere of the meeting quieted down. That was because it was bad news.


    There would be people wanting to chase those people.


    However, there was a very limited time since they had run away six days ago. If it was two days, it would be possible to catch up before the horse got tired, but if they had left six days ago, it would be necessary to assemble a full-scale provision.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped if they couldn¡¯t win even if they caught them up. If they wanted to chase 300 soldiers, their side needed to have 600 soldiers. If they were to prepare 600 cavalries with full-scale provision, that would take a lot of work. In addition to that, even if it was implemented, there was no guarantee that the enemies could be captured.


    It was a great opportunity, but it was regrettable at the same time. That was what it meant. That feeling spread out in the meeting.


    ¡°Angelica-dono. Thanks. Please have a seat.¡± (Epitaph)


    With Epitaph interjected, Angie took a seat.


    ¡°Our Papal States want to annihte them.¡± (Epitaph)


    When Epitaph said so, the meeting ce was buzzing. Some people tantly frowned.


    For Angie, his remarks were something she heard for the first time.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m going to bring 1000 elite soldiers. Their 300 soldiers are said to have been selected from the youngest of the castle soldiers. If there are 1000 elite soldiers of the volunteering chivalric order, we can easily crush them.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph said with conviction. Surely, that was exactly what he said.


    Young people were often inferior in skill. If they gathered a number of soldiers, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight from that day. If they gathered them and took them the next day, they might be more vulnerable than the peasant militias.


    The volunteer chivalric order under Epitaph was an elite unit directly under the Pope, unlike the general soldiers of the Papal States. They inherited the tradition of the God-Protected Empire, so they had soldiers with perfect skill and morale.


    If Jaco Yoda¡¯s story was true, it might have been possible to fight even with a hundred, not a thousand, if the collision was done in a perfect condition.


    However, the problem wasn¡¯t so simple.


    That was how far to pursue them. The speed of the opponent was unknown, but chasing them in this case meant to go to a situation controlled by the enemy.


    Although they were defeated enemies, it was still dangerous. Even if they were an army of the defeat, scattered out and left after the battle, it wasn¡¯t known when the enemy army was reuniting. No matter how elite Epitaph¡¯s army was, if they collided with arge group of enemies at the ce where they prominently invaded, there was a danger of defeat.


    ¡°As for this matter, I would like to bring Angelica-dono, who knows the inner roads. Will that be alright?¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitapth turned his face slightly, looking at Alfred, putting up a smile. The question was strange. Angie thought.


    This question meant that he sought approval to borrow Angelica as one of Alfred¡¯s forces.


    However, Alfred originally had the authority to approve this departure. Given the traditional rules of the Crusades, if Alfred said no, this departure would have to be stopped.


    Speaking from the order of things, the matter of borrowing or not borrowing was a matter after being allowed to go to the frontline. So to speak, Epitaph had now decided to move his army by going over Alfred¡¯s head.


    However, Alfred didn¡¯t want to confront Epitaphs here.


    This departure would open a hole in the area in charge of the Papal States. So, he might even think that the disappearance of the Papal States who would say something was preferable.


    At the same time as wishing to refuse, Angie¡¯s mind had expected that he would agree.


    Alfred seemed to think for a bit. After a while¡­


    ¡°I approve.¡± (Alfred)


    He said.


    ¡ª


    After the meeting, Angie followed Epitaph to the Papal States encampment.


    ¡°Epitaph-dono, please think again.¡± (Angelica)


    As soon as she entered the tent, she immediately said so.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph answered while sitting on a solid wooden chair, which was obviously inconvenient to transport. The eyes didn¡¯t reflect a single hint of bewilderment.


    ¡°The target is way ahead, and if you pursue them, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie wasn¡¯t worried at all about Epitaph¡¯s safety, but she was worried about herself.


    Epitaph wasn¡¯t Angie¡¯s superior, but he was, so to speak, a superior. There was no reason to be ordered, but for his brother, Alfred, Angie should be erased. If Angie refused, her brother would order her to obey.


    For Angie, she had no option but to apany Epitaph. So, she had no other choice but to make Epitaph change his opinion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die in the hands of the devil. I have a n.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®n?¡¯


    ¡°We use a ship. We have such a ship. There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t use it.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®In other words, is it anding operation? If he uses a ship, we can certainly get an advantage. There was a floating pier stacked with empty barrels that act as a temporary pier near Reform. Many ships anchored near it. There are plenty avable ships.¡¯


    It was impossible for Angie to use it, but if there was an order from Epitaph, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to use them.


    ¡°Depending on the wind condition, we could get to the narrow path of the strait.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Is the fleet free to use?¡± (Angelica)


    Angie asked.


    ¡°There is no inconvenience to bring 1000 soldiers.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°However, from Reform to the country¡¯s border, if they have good legs, they can go through it in a bit less than ten days.


    ¡®It has been six days already. I don¡¯t think that those who are walking with refugees can walk as well as adult men with good legs, but they are still terribly ahead. Once they reach the border, there is the home army of the Shaalta Kingdom over there, so we can¡¯t do anything there.¡¯


    ¡®Even if we use a ship, a ship is so fast that even a horse can¡¯t catch up if there is forward wind enough to break the sail, but once it calms, the ship won¡¯t move unless there is a paddle movement mechanism.¡¯


    ¡°If you don¡¯t try it, you won¡¯t know.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaphs said like a cleric who obeyed transcendental will. She couldn¡¯t feel any hesitation. It was also a fact that his determination seemed to be firm that the result wouldn¡¯t be known until they tried.


    ¡°Understood. Well then, let me apany you.¡± (Angelica)


    From Angie¡¯s point of view, she had no other choice, but even if she was here, she just need to keep her guard up. Although the prospects were low, it would be a great achievement if she were to apany Epitaph, obtain two princesses and the son of the Hou Household.


    ¡°Let me give you one opinion right away.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°What is that?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°No matter how urgent you are, boarding and loading supplies should take a day or two. In that case, please send a gunboat first and shoot the bridge.¡± (Angelica)


    Norwegian Gunboat


    A gunboat was a ship that had a cannon loaded on it, and it was a type of ship that had recently appeared. It was invented by the Albio Republic, known for its piracy, and from the terrible experience of the merchant ship escort warfare, merchants began to equip ships with artillery andter adopted them for warships.


    Currently, the hit rate was poor and the number of guns was small, so it wasn¡¯t tooplicated, but Angie had a promising view on this type of ship.


    ¡°I see. Is the bridge near the end of the river?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s therger bridge. There is also a smaller bridge upstream, so even if you break the bridge, they will be able to go there, but then, if you can make it in time, you will be able to earn time.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Splendid. Let¡¯s put it into action immediately.¡± (Epitaph)


    Understanding the situation and admitting others was one of the good things about this man. Yes, Angie thought so.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Epitaph and Jaco are speaking in differentnguages. You can assume that the trantor trantes in between the conversations.</li><li>Special thanks to the picture owner.</li></ul>

 Chapter 130: (Self Edited) In between Long Breaks

    <strong>Map of the area</strong>


    The area around the Zuk Bridge was a famous scenic spot, and the view of it from the downstream, which retains the remnants of the famous architecture of the Shanti Great Empire, was especially known as scenic. From there, further back up the river and into the mountainous areas, there was ake that would be covered by ice in winter, and on the banks of theke was the temple of the Holy Lake belief. This shrine had been uninhabited for some reason by 1900, and by around 2000, there were stone walls remaining.


    After visiting the scenic spots around the Zuk Bridge, one of the tourist routes had been established for young people with good legs and good health. They could climb further and enjoy the scenery of theke and marshes.


    ¡ª


    At the moment, the whole unit was taking a regr break, and I was sitting on a chair that was a bit away. A big break was a break that took about an hour and it was mainly used for lunch. Currently, it was time to have lunch and take a break.


    A river on the border ran across a small grove, and it made a rustling noise.


    The river was vigorous and it sounded like it was washing a rough rock surface. The sound was different in quality from the rustling of arge river flowing through Sibyaku and it was never calm.


    However, this was the end of the long journey. When I thought about it, I was d. It was when I thought so.


    The one who came with an eagle was my subordinates and he had a serious look. The man made a severe report in a voice that seemed to be serious.¡°What? Can you repeat it one more time?¡± (Yuri)


    I was involuntarily asking back.


    ¡°Yes. ording to the reconnaissance of the Rube Household, a thousand troops with the g of the papal States havended and are climbing this road.¡± (??)


    I felt my heart was gripped by frozen hands. I felt my blood pressure went up and my heart pounding.


    ¡°Is that so? What else do they say?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The bridge may have been destroyed. First of all, they want you to give priority to your safety.¡± (??)


    ¡®That¡¯s what it is. The bridge costs money and time to rebuild. If the information may be wrong, they won¡¯t simply say that it may be broken that easily. If they say ¡®it looks like it was a mistake¡¯ after breaking the bridge, the damage is great.¡¯


    ¡®In other words, it is definitive information that has been confirmed multiple times, not just once. And speaking of ¡®you¡¯, it is apound expression for the nobles. It implies Carol, Telor, and by extension me and Liao. That¡¯s the order.¡¯


    ¡°Did Kien-dono say that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (??)


    This person was Mira, the only Knight, who belonged to the Rube Household, among the eagle riders he brought. For that reason, he was in contact with the Rube Household near the end of the trip. It was no wonder that he met Kien in person.


    ¡°How¡¯s the Hot Bridge?¡± (Yuri)


    The Hot Bridge was a bridge that extended far downstream of this river, near the mouth of the river.


    About three days ago, the bridge was shot by a gunboat at the point where I thought I would pass within the priority frame. The aim was so rough that most of the shells didn¡¯t hit the bridge, but one that happened to hit, destroyed one of the continuous arches, and the bridge copsed about ten meters. Because of that, those who decided to give up without waiting for rebuilding the bridge, people like us, were heading to the upstream bridge.


    I heard that the gunboat was anchored at the coast where it couldn¡¯t be seen from the water¡¯s edge.


    ¡®I thought it was just harassment, but was it set with thisnding operation? But are they doing that now? Are they aiming for me? I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡®It was a blind spot that they carried anding operation by ship. However, I couldn¡¯t exin it even if I assumed that things were exposed from the beginning and they are aiming for us. If so, it would have been fine to attack before we reach the location.¡¯


    ¡®Why was there a timeg between the gunboat andnding? If theynded at the same time as the gunboat bombardment, we wouldn¡¯t even reach the border yet. By doing so, they could stay at the water¡¯s edge, their safety is ensured while staying far from the Rube territory. ¡®In other words, it should have been possible to attack in a state where it was easy to withdraw.¡¯


    Was it better tond at the current timing? Or did they decide to chase us at thest minute?¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, Yuri-dono?¡± (Mira)


    ¡°Aah, yes¡­ keep going.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As for the Hot Bridge, we managed to bring some big trees and made a pass. Currently, all butrge carriages have crossed.¡± (Mira)


    ¡®Only a part of the bridge is broken. If we bring a number of logs that are about ten meters long, such repairs will be possible. It is difficult to transport such a log because it¡¯s quite heavy, but if it¡¯s made of small wood, it is necessary to make a bridge girder to support it. That¡¯s the correct answer for emergency repair.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t the Rube¡¯s soldiers climbing?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem so. After all, the bridge has copsed.¡± (Mira)


    ¡®Since they had already crossed over to Shaalta side, it may be the reason why they aren¡¯ting back to this side, right? It¡¯s not easy toe back because bringing the refugees away and making them cross the bridge is the priority. It¡¯s a big deal.¡¯


    ¡°Tell them to return and do something about it. If they are downstream, they can¡¯te to this side even if they swim.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Mira)


    ¡°I understand that they can¡¯te by the time the enemy collides with us. But the enemy will probably ughter if the people remain. Are you going to let those people, who would do that, leave just like that? What will happen to the reputation of the Rube Household?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± (Mira)


    Mira made a bitter face.


    ¡°Tell only to Kien-dono Remember, only Kien-dono.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Mira)


    ¡°Go.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Mira ran to his eagle.


    ¡®Today is June 29th. Tomorrow, we will arrive at the upstream Zuk Bridge. However, the Zuk Birdge over there is in heavy traffic because there are more than 10000 refugees waiting to cross over. In this state, what would happen if the enemy soldiers rush into it.¡¯


    ¡®However, when we get there, we will be thest one. It sounds good to say that we will be the shield for the people, but this isn¡¯t a situation where such a thing can be allowed easily.¡¯


    I thought about it for ten seconds, but I returned to myself, remembering that it wasn¡¯t time to think.


    I threw my cane on the spot and walked toward my Galloping Bird. I still took good care of it, but this wasn¡¯t the right time.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Liao.¡± (Yuri)


    When I called out while mounting the bird, Liao, who was on a break like me, turned around.


    ¡°Ouh, Yuri-dono.¡± (Liao)


    The reply was cheerful.


    ¡®This tiring expedition is nearing its end. Perhaps, that¡¯s why he feels rxed.¡¯


    Guiume was next to Liao. He seemed to be calcting the remaining funds.


    ¡°Come here for a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    I hooked the reins of the Galloping Bird on the protrusion part of a stopped carriage. I called Liao while pointing to the cluster of trees.


    ¡®Incidentally, should I call Guiume?¡¯


    ¡°Guiume, can you keep your mouth shut?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That will depend on your judgment.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®The irritation¡­ it¡¯sing again.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not something that I ask you.¡± (Yuri)


    My murderous intent words made him under pressure.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Come here quickly. Don¡¯t say anything else.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If I were talked in that way, I will deal with him, but I¡¯ll think again when that timees again. I can¡¯t afford doing it now.¡¯


    I walked a bit deeper into the forest as it was. I came to a spot where I didn¡¯t have to worry about being heard by people, and faced each other.


    There was a tree trunk that was just right, so I leaned my back on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going straight to the point. 1000 soldiers of the Papal States havended near the estuary of the river. They went past the Hot Bridge and climbed here.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Liao¡¯s eyes opened wide and Guiume held his breath.


    ¡°I have to make a n to let Carol and the princess escape. However, there is no problem with Carol so far. All I have to do is let her have an eagle and she can go to the other side.¡± (Yuri)


    The river is already narrow and it can be crossed on foot.


    Carol¡¯s legs are also in much better condition. She will probably be able to ride an eagle. At this distance, there¡¯s almost no anxiety.


    ¡°The problem is the carriage of the princess that Do is guarding. Go make it move ahead now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Telor can¡¯t ride an eagle, so this action is necessary.¡¯


    ¡°At the same time, get some toons ahead and manage the refugees so that they can cross all night efficiently. Oh yes, use the most capable ones. If there are stubborn and rebellious people who can¡¯t follow instructions, you can kill him on the spot.¡± (Yuri)


    After saying that, I felt a bit ufortable.


    ¡®Will there be no problem with killing? It¡¯s scary to have blood ssh in a crazy situation.¡¯


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t stab them with a spear, just throw them into the river. I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If so, there will be no blood or dead bodies remaining.¡¯


    ¡°Are they aiming at us?¡± (Liao)


    Liao raised a question.


    ¡®He is probably asking about the enemy.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, well¡­ it¡¯s most likely that they¡¯re aiming for the two princesses. If their goal is to hunt ves, it¡¯s a good idea to do it on the Hot Bridge.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Liao)


    Liao agreed.


    ¡®Maybe, it¡¯s necessary to destroy the Hot Bridge and move north as the first move of a moreplicated andrge-scale operation, but when I think about it normally, Carol and Telor are their purpose.¡¯


    ¡°If they can¡¯t do that, then, they will kill the people. In such an outback, it would be difficult to bring them back as ves.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I agree. Especially if they are from the Papal States.¡± (Guiume)


    Guiume said that he hadn¡¯t even heard of it.


    ¡®If there are a thousand soldiers, even if they can¡¯t kill a million people, it¡¯s easy for them to kill several thousand people. If a single soldier kills three people, then, it would be three thousand people. In fact, I don¡¯t need time to think where the other side would do such a thing when it bes impossible to bring people as ves.¡¯


    ¡®There are tens of thousands people waiting for traffic in the vicinity of the bridge, upstream of this river. The thousand people we brought at the end are at the end of the line, so they won¡¯t have a shortage of people to kill.¡¯


    ¡°In the meantime, gather as many lumberjacks with ax as possible. If they don¡¯t want it, pay it with money. Any number is fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As a n to dispose of the load when leaving Reform, only one tool rted to the living is allowed to be brought. After all,rge looms are useless, but there are quite a few people who have kitchen knives, sewing and carving tools. Well, there are few lumberjacks who stayed in the city, so some will have an ax.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re going to do.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Bring them, cut trees and knock it down the road.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®You need to understand that much. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯re stupid.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. Cut the tree crown so that it covers the road.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll do that.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°And keep the information secret from the refugees. I want them to get a good night¡¯s sleep and get up early tomorrow morning, except for the amount of people who can cross all night.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s do that.¡± (Liao)


    Liao nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Get started.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-dono, are you going to look for Myaro?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°No, you will exin about this to Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have other things to do.¡¯


    ¡°Get me an eagle and I will take a look at the enemy. We need to take action now. This is a game against time.¡± (Yuri)


    Liao and Guiume bowed to me and started running.

 Chapter 131: (Self Edited) Approaching Enemy

    This was the first time I got on an eagle since the crash I missed the feeling of coursing through the wind on my cheeks and swimming freely in the air.


    When I went down the road along the river like a fish aiming for the sea from the upstream, I could see that the width of the river gradually widened and the cliffs along the river became shallower. The altitude difference wasn¡¯t so great that the vegetation changed suddenly, so the appearance of the trees didn¡¯t change so much.


    When I flew low while looking down carefully, it seemed that something dark was covering the road in the distance.


    Once I got off the road, I raised the altitude.


    ¡®If I go up to an altitude where I could only be seen as big as a rice grain from the ground, people on the ground couldn¡¯t tell whether it was an Eagle King or a normal bird since it exceeds the limit of human vision, unless they are very familiar with it.¡¯


    After rising to that height, I took a position where I could observe the ground with the sun on my back.


    As I gradually moved to a lower altitude, the appearance began to be clear.


    ¡®Certainly, there is a group of people climbing the road we have taken. It¡¯s a rtively full-scale unit with carriages. There is no port whererge ships can be ported, so did horses and carriages alsond by ships? That¡¯s an extraordinary obsession.


    However, those who ride horses¡­ there are about ten percent of them. The other soldiers are sprinting. Thanks to that, it seems that the speed of the carriages are rushed a little even though it¡¯s on foot.¡¯¡®Needless to say, it¡¯s a forced march that will notst long. I can¡¯t be sure about the armament from this distance, but I think they are running with armor and armament equipped. Running in a mere march isn¡¯t usually done except for training. This running isn¡¯t so much about the skill of the soldiers whether they are skillful or not.¡¯


    ¡®After all, no matter how I think about it, it¡¯s strange in terms of military action. I was thinking if there was a purpose such as to threaten our rear or going to invade Shaalta after they had done with us. However, if so, there is no point in conducting an unsustainable forced march.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, even if we were defeated, there are up to ten thousand soldiers in the Rube Household¡¯s territory. Even if they assume that the household is foolish, they shouldn¡¯t expect that there are only 200 to 300 soldiers in the household¡¯s territory. I don¡¯t know who is theirmander since they are in the area where soldiers may appear on their rear no matter how much they want to achieve victory, but still, it doesn¡¯t make sense for them to rush in.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s too reckless. Is there a very focused operation intention? Somehow, there¡¯s a leak. After all, no matter how I think about it, there are elements of Carol and Telor. I¡¯m concerned that there is a time difference, but perhaps, Reform fell in a haste.¡¯


    ¡®However, no matter how much worth those two, do they have to go this far? I feel some kind of extreme obsession. Is it delusion¡­ no, thirst¡­ I don¡¯t know. In any case, I just do what I can.¡¯


    I controlled the eagle and climbed the altitude again. While feeling unresponsive to the eagle, that I didn¡¯t even know its name and riding it for the first time, I reached the rear of the unit of one thousand people. The carriages were in the middle.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s on the run, so I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll hit.¡¯


    I took out the lighter and pinched the fuse of the Molotov cocktail while pressing my upper body against the eagle.


    The leather gloves covering the lighter were burned and the wire was ignited. I burned it into the oil cloth that popped out of the unzed bottle, and then, I dropped the eagle head-on.


    While taking a trajectory along the road, I descended steadily.


    I untied the rope that tied the Molotov cocktail while turning to a rise in a rather modest ce than when doing with Stardust.


    I pulled the reins, ascended, twisted and looked down. The lump of four bottles struck a red fire like a tail, drew a parab, and fell almost where the carriage was. I saw the mes spread out.


    ¡®I wish I had hit it. If I could take water and food away, it would deter the march. They aren¡¯t on the river where they can easily go down the cliff to drink water, and it¡¯s said that they can¡¯t fight if they are hungry. So, it¡¯s not possible to fight after running for a day without drinking and eating. However, it¡¯s too wishful thinking to think that all the carriages are broken.¡¯


    ¡ª


    By the time I came back, the sun had already begun to fade.


    When I started maintaining in the sky, there must be some attentive people. Things were removed from the opennd, and a small space was created in an emergency.


    When I got off while creating wind pressure, Myaro rushed over.


    ¡®Is it her instruction that made thending ce? I guess she was waiting since she would pay attention to this ce as a ce to descend.¡¯


    I took off the belt and got off the eagle. When I looked around, the original owner of the eagle was also there.


    ¡°Thanks. It really helps.¡± (Yuri)


    I handed over the reins of the eagle I borrowed. I had Guy to lend his eagle to me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m rather honored¡­¡± (Guy)


    ¡®This man is too humble.¡¯


    ¡°You have a very good eagle. It was an easy ride.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Guy)


    Taking my eyes off Guy, who had bowed, I turned to Myaro.


    ¡°Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As instructed, today¡¯s move is over and everyone is preparing to cook.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It seems to be no dy.¡¯


    ¡°I want to talk to the executives. Can you gather them?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®She seemed to have gathered them. Should I say as expected of her?¡¯


    ¡°Well then, shall we?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°You have gathered.¡± (Yuri)


    In the depth part of the forest, there was a simple enclosure made by a passing cloth. It can be said as jinmaku or military enclosure. Here, there were Carol and Liao.


    Military Enclosure


    A small bonfire was lit, and four simple folding chairs surrounded the bonfire.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Liao)


    Liao was silent. Carol was also in a bad mood when I looked at her. She was frowning.


    ¡®It¡¯s a strange atmosphere. Is it a quarrel?¡¯


    ¡°How was it?¡± (Carol)


    Carol said. She probably already knew the situation.


    ¡°It seems impossible to escape.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol distorted her face as if she was having a heartbreak.


    I sat on a folding chair. Myaro also sat on a chair right next to me.


    ¡°They seem to be elite soldiers. All the soldiers were running up this road. The contact is.. tomorrow morning or noon¡­ with hope, it¡¯s about 2 or 3PM, maybe.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The exact time is unknown. On the way back, I saw trees were knocked down by Liao¡¯s instructions and the road was blocked in several ces. However, if they pull the trees to the side, we can earn some time.¡¯


    ¡®Although horse-drawn carriages cannot pass through, thend along the highway is also suitable for loggings, so there¡¯s no such thing asrge trees that go beyond 100 years old. This is because trees that have grown to the point where they can be sold at high prices are cut down and sold. They knocked down trees and blocked the road. However, if they have tens of people who are proud of their strength, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡¯


    ¡°Let me say this first. I¡¯m not going to die from this job.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said. He had said this before.


    ¡°Then, are you going to push the people away, cross the bridge and do nothing while the ughter happens across the bridge? So, you¡¯re calling yourself a General household if your Knights are capable of doing that?¡± (Carol)


    Carol said. Looking at her facial expression, she was quite frustrated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. I have to uphold my position. My life is for the Rube¡¯s territory, not the life I can spend here. It will be the same for you.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Is this the reason why they were looking like that earlier? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s why, you¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Stop it.¡± (Yuri)


    I interrupted Carol.


    ¡°Liao, what you say is true, but can you imagine the situation that Carol said earlier?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem, but I can¡¯t help it.¡± (Liao)


    Liao looked grumpy.


    ¡°The hearts of the soldiers would be hurt, you know. Besides, our reputation will also fall in the drain.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Regardless of military rationality, people hate the army that doesn¡¯t protect them. You¡¯ll be treated as a coward if you say that you can¡¯t win if you fight them, and you¡¯re not going out to fight.¡¯


    ¡°Besides, as long as you¡¯ve taken the job of an escort, whatever your innate role is, it¡¯s your job as a unit to protect the people.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®We don¡¯t undertake other than a thousand people, but since those thousand people will be thest to go, in reality, it has the same meaning.¡¯


    ¡°Then, Yuri-dono, are you going to fight? What can we do in front of a thousand soldiers? It¡¯s like a piece of paper going against a spear.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®It was a good analogy. In other words, leave the people behind and run away. If it¡¯s just a paper, it¡¯s better not to put it against the spear. It¡¯s only a foolish idea to use the paper that has room for growth in the future.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s the right argument. But still, it¡¯s imprudent. Liao isn¡¯t a fool, so he should know the future disadvantages of overlooking the ughter.¡¯


    ¡®We couldn¡¯t win even if we fight, so he wants to pull back. It would be nice if the victims are garbage people, but they are human beings. They would abandon arge number of people in front of you, and blow up the bridge while watching the ughter. After doing that, can the soldiers return to their daily lives? It would be nice to drink alcohol to relieve the anxiety, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, the army that turns away from the people is weak. When Liao bes the head of the family, the Rube Household would be vulnerable if they be less popr due to past deeds.¡¯


    ¡®Liao made an easy decision probably because he isn¡¯t the head of the household. As a head, he would have no choice whether to abandon the refugees or not, so he doesn¡¯t have the responsibility. There¡¯s a difference in position.¡¯


    ¡°If it¡¯s a piece of paper that would be torn when a spear is stabbed, don¡¯t let it stab.¡± (Yuri)


    I simply stated my thoughts.


    ¡°What?¡± (Liao)


    I stopped Liao¡¯s remark by hand.


    ¡°Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    I called her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°If the refugees cross the bridge smoothly, when will we cross?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty rough estimation, but¡­ It may be around tomorrow evening, I think. If it¡¯s around afternoon¡­ I think it¡¯s quite impossible.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Is that so? It would be useless if it takes time until the middle of the night, but it seems so.¡¯


    ¡°If they go as it is, well, if we earn half a day or so, can they safely cross the bridge?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. If they arete for half a day, I think they will be safe. It also depends on how you break the bridge.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°If it¡¯s that much, I wonder what we can do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Whatever we do, it¡¯s still risky.¡¯


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± (Liao)


    Liao urged me by asking the question in the middle of the conversation.


    ¡°Are you really going to fight?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a fight.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Rather, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t have to fight. Well, it¡¯s not a mistake to say that.¡¯


    ¡°But the enemy ising. How can you avoid fighting? And if you don¡¯t fight, it¡¯s the same if you cross to the other side.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®If the n is to push the people away without fighting and left them on this side without fighting, it would be smarter to cross over to the other side from the beginning. We have weapons, so it¡¯s not difficult to break through the refugees and cross the bridge.¡¯


    ¡°No, soldiers are necessary. Without soldiers, it wouldn¡¯t be a threat to the enemy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Threat¡­?¡± (Liao)


    Liao was puzzled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t turn a piece of paper into an iron te, but you can prevent it from being torn by a spear. It¡¯s a human being who controls the spear. I will exin the n from now on.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Special thanks to picture owner.</li></ul>

 Chapter 132: (Self Edited) Telor Tuni Chartes

    That night, Telor Tuni Chartes was in Kilghina.


    The bridge nearby was heavily congested. Even though it was midnight, there were people crossing it. There were angry shouts spreading around. It seemed people were crossing all night, urged by strangers, while they weren¡¯t being informed about the current situation.


    Telor also had crossed the bridge once. At that time, the bridge was upied only to herself. While it invited disapproval, she went to Shaalta by a carriage.


    The bridge was a strange bridge. There was a crude wooden bridge cuddling up next to the magnificent stone bridge. Telor rode a carriage and crossed the stone bridge to the Shaalta side.


    However, after that, when the sun was about to set, a messenger on an eagle came. Then, she was hurriedly put on a horse and got onto the crude wooden bridge. She looked sideways at arge number of people crossing the stone bridge and looked back to her side.


    At that time, she was also separated from her caretaker, Hinami Waltz.


    Telor didn¡¯t understand. Even if she was prepared with a carriage that was equipped with a canopy, she couldn¡¯t get very sleepy.


    At the moment, she was looking at the Canterra light while being wrapped in a nket. The bed was just straw covered in a cloth and the nket was worn out, probably because it was urgently prepared.


    This was her first time to have such a poor quality bed. She still wanted to sleep, but even though she lied down once, she couldn¡¯t sleep no matter what.In the end, instead of getting up and doing something, she could only watch the bonfire while thinking about the situation. Rather than just this night, all the bad thoughts came to her mind this night as well.


    The canopy cloth at the rear of the carriage was slowly opened when she spent the time in that way. The one that opened it was Do Godwin, whom she got used to for the past ten days.


    They were people who were like her exclusive escort, guarding the area around the carriage without sleeping. Do went back here, and pulled the reins of the horse on which Telor was riding.


    ¡°¡­Do you have something?¡± (Telor)


    Telor said in a disappearing voice.


    ¡°No¡­ I was wondering if you were sleeping.¡± (Do)


    The man, Do, wasn¡¯t speech-impaired, but he wasn¡¯t someone who was good at using variety of words like those in the royal court.


    ¡°I was trying to sleep¡­¡± (Telor)


    ¡°Is that so? May Ie in?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Telor)


    Telor had something to ask, so she allowed him toe into the canopy. He untied hisce-up shoes, put them outside, and slowly entered the carriage.


    He was a big man whose head was closed to the top of the canopy, even if he bent down. His weight was probably double than her weight.


    However, surprisingly, this man wasn¡¯t a rough man, the characteristic which was often associated with Knight. Rather, for thest ten days, he sat quietly and looked sadly as if he was indulged in something. He sat down slowly at the wooden box at the entrance.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ what are you going to tell me?¡± (Telor)


    Telor said in a soft voice. Although she hadn¡¯t been informed of anything since she went on this trip, she could guess that something unusual had happened since yesterday.


    If there wasn¡¯t anything, there was no need to drive the refugees out, and it might be his intention to bring her back to this side in the first ce. In other words, she was recalled to be taken advantage of.


    ¡°Well¡­ I also haven¡¯t heard about anything.¡± (Do)


    He didn¡¯t seem to be a man who was good with acting. That was why she asked.


    As expected, he didn¡¯t seem to be lying. But there was also no information obtained.


    ¡°Is¡­ that so?¡± (Telor)


    ¡°Uhm¡­ it¡¯s not going to be bad, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± (Do)


    There might be no basis in such words. She could at least understand that.


    ¡°Yuri-¡­ sama¡­ is he going to hand me over to the other side?¡± (Telor)


    That was what Telor was worried about. She didn¡¯t know how bad it was. However, she could understand the reason for doing such a thing.


    In other words, she was sold to the Kuran. In exchange, the enemy would overlook them or gave him money when they met.


    ¡°What? Uhm, are you saying that Yuri is going to hand you over?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Telor)


    ¡°Fuh¡­ haha.¡± (Do)


    Do burst intoughter immediately. When she looked at that face, he had a strange-looking face.


    It was the first time seeing himughing.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s not someone who is going to do that.¡± (Do)


    Do affirmed that was a bad joke.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t know that, right?¡± (Telor)


    ¡°Why¡­? Well, that¡¯s because I think it is.¡± (Do)


    ¡®Thinking as it is¡­¡¯


    It seemed that he had a reason to say that such a thing was impossible.


    His smile had already disappeared.


    ¡°You.. Do you know that person well?¡± (Telor)


    ¡°Do you mean, Yuri?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Telor)


    ¡°We have been in the same room for eight years in the school of Knights, but¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± (Do)


    Speaking of the same room, it was something new for Telor.


    ¡°You know him for eight years, and yet, you¡¯re not sure?¡± (Telor)


    ¡°Well, I know him better than others, but¡­ I have a feeling that I¡¯m a fool for not being able to understand his reason. That¡¯s why I say I¡¯m not sure.¡± (Do)


    Somehow, she didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡®Is he a human being beyond the scope of understanding?¡¯


    ¡°Even so, how do you know that he won¡¯t sell me?¡± (Telor)


    ¡°¡­I wonder, is it because he¡¯s strong? He will somehow do things by himself¡­ Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about him selling you away.¡± (Do)


    It wasn¡¯t an answer, but apparently, he had some convictions. Even if she couldn¡¯t understand, she probably could if she looked at it from his point of view.


    He wasn¡¯t a fool, but it was just that the situation wasn¡¯t understandable. That was what she thought.


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust that person.¡± (Telor)


    Telor boldly pointed that out.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Do)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he is thinking, and somehow¡­ I feel scared.¡± (Telor)


    She had that impression since the first time she met him. His face was neat and so good that he could speak to the king on equal footing¡­ no, probably, that was the reason. She felt something bottomless.


    It was how she was scared when looking at the bottom of a valley¡­ If she could put into words, it was as if she would be taken away somewhere far away¡­


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s ridiculous to trust someone in a few days, right?¡± (Do)


    Do seemed to think that it was an irrelevant matter.


    ¡°But if I can¡¯t trust him, I won¡¯t be able to sleep because of the anxiety¡­¡± (Telor)


    Telor said in the same way how she asked her maid forfort.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t sleep. It¡¯s because I¡¯ll shoulder the burden together with you.¡± (Do)


    ¡°That would be a problem¡­¡± (Telor)


    She wondered if he understood it.


    No, since she was going to live in Shaalta, no one would understand her birth of Kilghina. It was the royal family of a perishing country.


    ¡°In that case, I would help you if he¡¯s really going to hand you over.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡± (Telor)


    ¡®What did you say?¡¯


    ¡°If I have no reason to tell you, I can only say that I will take you away before he hands you over. Well, he may have apelling reason, but I will overlook it. Then, I¡¯ll followter and rescue you.¡± (Do)


    Contrary to the words, Do was somehownguid.


    If he didn¡¯t sound uplifted, he also didn¡¯t have the passion. But that was what he said while sitting on the wooden box.


    Saying that he would do such things if she was still worried.


    ¡°Even if you may die along the way?¡± (Telor)


    ¡°Yes. Do you feel better now?¡± (Do)


    ¡°No¡­ Why would you want to do that?¡± (Telor)


    From Telor¡¯s point of view, it was a confusing proposal. She didn¡¯t want to die, and she didn¡¯t want him to die either. So, why would he be willing to die for her?


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying this, but¡­ recently, I just had no purpose in life.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Haa¡­?¡± (Telor)


    She didn¡¯t understand well.


    ¡°Well, that is if Yuri hands you over. I said before that it¡¯s impossible, but if I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll take responsibility. If I do that, it may not be worth to keep up the effort, so¡­ well, it¡¯s an impossible matter.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Telor)


    It seemed like a weirdo¡¯s reasoning. However, it sounded reliable.


    ¡°Aah, does it bother you? If that¡¯s so¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°No, please take care of me.¡± (Telor)


    While sitting, she bowed a little.


    ¡°In exchange¡­ would it be alright if I sleep here? ¡­until I¡¯ll be on the lookout in three hourster. It¡¯s also for the convenience of security.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Please do so. I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Telor)


    ¡°Well then, you can sleep as well, Hime-sama.¡± (Do)


    Do said that and when he put his elbows on his knees, his head drooped down, probably because he was tired. He gradually became passive, and a minuteter, he seemed to be sleeping.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Telor)


    After seeing that, Telorid down on the crude bed while trying hard not to make noise, and covered herself up with a bit-smelly nket.


    Surprisingly, her consciousness easily faded and she fell asleep immediately.

 Chapter 133: (Self Edited) What the Scout Saw

    Dro Fieser was a man in a prime of life, who was appointed as the leader of the first 40-man cavalryrge group under the 3rd volunteer chivalric order.


    In the traditional volunteer chivalric order military system, there was aw that consolidated five cavalry units into onerge group and each of the unit was made up of eight cavalrymen. On the other hand, the infantry unit consisted of ten people, and arge group of infantry units was consolidating ten infantry units. It was a remnant of the time when the cavalrymen were called aristocrats and some say it was derived from Tetragrammatron.


    Dro was in a position to be entrusted with one of therge groups of forty cavalrymen. Considering that the cost of one cavalryman wasn¡¯t the ratio of the infantry, it could be said that a big role of the middle rank.


    However, Dro was currently heading far north with only seven horses. There were eight horses including his. Although he was in the leader position of the forty cavalrymen, he was leading only seven of them, but that didn¡¯t mean that his men had died or he had been demoted.


    This was because therge group had been reduced and reorganized in this strangending operation. Therefore, the other 32 people were left on the front line where therge army was.


    He was unwilling to divide therge group that had been trained together for more than ten years since being appointed as the leader of a 40-men group, but it was unavoidable since this was a life of a grand marshal.


    ¡ª


    At the moment, Dro was looking for enemies ahead of him as a scout.


    His horse didn¡¯t sped up that much and it ran at the speed of about walking at a fast pace. He was ordered to scout at full speed, but he couldn¡¯t hurry any further.Since this was a strategy of protruding into the enemy territory, he wasn¡¯t given sufficient provision. To make matters worse, the road was a long way uphill. If he made it in a hurry, the horse would copse.


    While watching the condition of the horse, Dro was carefully watching and observing the surroundings.


    Originally, the job of scout was to always keep the ear open and open eyes wide. It was important to maintain a sense of tension. However, Dro, who had a taste in writing poetry, couldn¡¯t help feeling something from the scenery that he saw.


    The appearance of vegetation sprouting in early summer from thend that froze in winter and the signs of life disappeared was reminiscent of the pure origin where life was born from the purend.


    The clear air and the good visibility of the distantndscape might have helped to foster that image.


    A forest of flora that was different from his hometown. As he walked his horse, he had an illusion that he had lost himself in another world.


    The time was close to noon, and the cold air that had umted during the night had been exhausted, so even though Dro was in the middle of the enemy territory, he felt refreshed.


    In the air, there was something that smelled.


    The smell of charcoal¡­ the smell of smoke.


    ¡°Do you smell smoke?¡± (Dro)


    Dro asked


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    ¡°A little bit.¡± (??)


    His subordinates replied verbally. As expected, it wasn¡¯t a mistake.


    ¡°It might be that the refugees¡¯ asses are nearby.¡± (??)


    An older subordinate said so. Certainly, in this situation, it was the bonfire of the refugees, who had taken a long time to depart until this moment. Perhaps, they might forget to erase it. Or there was a possibility that they were cooking lunch.


    ¡°Be wary.¡± (Dro)


    Without slowing down his horse, Dro tightened his mind. He hadn¡¯t actually done a full-time reconnaissance mission, but he knew the vital points.


    For reconnaissance, especially in such scout missions, it was most desirable to discover first without being noticed by the enemy, but in some cases, there might be an encounter battle. It was a failure in a sense since this ce wasn¡¯t a in with a good view, and in such a forest, it was still possible that they would end up in an encounter battle.


    The most dangerous and must be avoided was when the enemy anticipated a reconnaissance attack in advance, and they intended not to make the other side return alive. In other words, it was an ambush.


    If he entered the trap herself, like a beast caught in a trap, the enemy, who intended to ambush them, would enclose their rear and annihte the scout. Dro knew how many people couldn¡¯t return because of that.


    ¡°Yes, sir! Understood.¡± (??)


    His subordinates replied so.


    After that, the party went further.


    From the ce where he smelled it, he arrived at that ce before making much progress.


    ¡ª


    The ce was a straight road along the river and it went to a dangerous cliff at a moderate angle.


    Of course, there was no choice but to plunge into the cliff as it was, so the road turned into a shape of ¡®¤¯¡¯ character. On the right side, there was a forest with poor visibility, hiding the way ahead, but it wasn¡¯t there where Delora was paying attention to.


    The road to the cliff had a wide view, and beyond that there was a cliff carved by the river. It looked like an observatory in a scenic spot, and he could see the valleys and mountains far away. The valley was deep enough that it was more correct to call it a ravine.


    And the bridge where it was an important element of the strategy was seen ahead. Perhaps, that was the bridge built upstream, which was exined in detail at the strategy meeting.


    It was burning.


    The entire bridge was on fire, spitting smoke. A whitish gray smoke was blown by a gentle breeze, and currently, the trail of the smoke was heading to the east.


    The smell was probably due to a slight change in the wind direction and it was temporarily going downstream. Delora was fascinated by the shocking situation that destroyed the scenic scenery.


    ¡®Is there no one on this side anymore that the bridge is on fire?¡¯


    He thought.


    Since the enemy came, they destroyed the bridge. Up to this point, the battlefield was done all over the ce.


    If it was the dry wooden bridge, it would be quicker to burn it than to smash it with an ax.


    However, that was only after the enemy had arrived. The enemy hadn¡¯t arrived yet. To be exact, they were just in contact.


    At that point, they should drop the bridge, but¡­ There were many ruthlessmanders who didn¡¯t care for the people, but it was too cowardly to burn down the bridge and make it impossible to pass even though the threat wasn¡¯t imminent.


    Thinking in verymon sense, they should wait for the enemy to attack. After that even, the threat was imminent. In other words, this meant that the enemy had already crossed, and even if he went to the bridge from here on, there would be no one.


    Since the river crossing waspleted, the enemy destroyed the bridge since it had served the purpose. That was the most likely case.


    While having such a thought, Dro indiscriminately advanced his horse.


    ¡°Enemy to the right!¡± (??)


    It was his subordinate who shouted so.


    Dro, who was distracted by the thought and the burning bridge, had advanced to the inflection point of the ¡®¤¯¡¯ character.


    He became flustered, and when he looked at the curved road, there was something like a simple barrier made of wood about twenty meters ahead.


    Over there, there were a small number of people, probably around thirty people. They were long-eared boys and girls of good age, and they were looking at them while sticking out their spears. How could he exin it¡­ they were like bandits, who had control on a small area. They made a homemade barrier and tried to pretend to have a defense battle.


    However, they didn¡¯t seem to shoot arrows or guns. Plus, it didn¡¯t seem that they were trying to attack based on how they set up the encampment.


    Since there was no attack for the time being, he rode the horse in a circle to listen to what they were doing. The reason he moved in a circle motion was to avoid an arrow. As expected, they didn¡¯t have a single bow or arrow.


    It was no wonder that the enemy was visible but didn¡¯t shoot even a single arrow, as it wasmon in passive enemies. Arrows were surprisingly expensive, and there weren¡¯t many supplies when it was needed.


    With that small group, they probably wouldn¡¯t have more than a hundred arrows. People wouldn¡¯t use precious arrows on those who were known to be scouts. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to feel loss when people have that intention.


    What was more worrisome was that the voice of instruction heard from that small group was a female-like voice.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a female voice. But that is¡­¡± (Dro)


    Dro squinted.


    A blonde woman was generously exposing her hair and riding a flightless bird. Then, she gave instructions in a loud voice. The voice heard was intermittent, but of course, Dro couldn¡¯t understand the content of the words.


    ¡°Oi, Dice. Can you see that rare-looking woman?¡± (Dro)


    Dice was the youngest person in the party.


    ¡°She¡¯s definitely blonde¡­ or rather, there¡¯s another one. Are there two blondes?¡± (Dice)


    Since it was only twenty meters away, Dro could see it as well. The other girl, who was somewhat stooped, was weakly straddling a horse and doing nothing.


    ¡°How can it be¡­¡± (??)


    One of the party members said. Certainly, it was impossible to think that there were two blondes.


    Even if he saw what was called a unicorn in a market, he still couldn¡¯t believe that he was seeing the existence of a long-eared blonde. It felt as if there were two mystical beasts in front of him. That was the feeling.


    The enemy didn¡¯t appear to prepare during this time. They might have already set up the battle preparation, but if that was the case, he should take out a telescope and take a closer look. If he used a telescope at this distance, he would be able to see the facial expression clearly.


    ¡°What should we do now? Should we head out?¡± (??)


    The voice of the subordinate sounded enthusiastic.


    If they caught the blonde princesses here, they would get fame that was far worth more than money. Dro didn¡¯t think about it for a moment.


    ¡°¡­No, our mission is to scout. Besides, they have numbers. So, there¡¯s no chance.¡± (Dro)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    And when a subordinate said that¡­


    ¡°Guhh¨C!¡± (??)


    Dro heard a strange voice. When he turned toward it, Dice, who was near the forest, was stabbed. He was stabbed with a long spear. The spear holder had rotting and wet leaves all over his body, and had now emerged from the ground, trusting the spear up against the nk of Dice who was on a horse.


    The man, who stabbed him, had only a spear. He had no armor, and his body was still wet with the ground¡¯s water. He was lying in the soil and lying down.


    ¡°<i>xxx</i>!!!¡± (??)


    When the order of unknown meaning was shouted, people, who dressed simrly, appeared from the surrounding all at once, set up a spear and thrust it.


    ¡°Withdraw!!!¡± (Dro)


    While yelling, Dro turned the horse¡¯s head around.


    ¡®Damn, this is bad.¡¯


    He looked ahead and bit his teeth.


    The road was slightly curved in front of him. Since it was a downhill, horses should be able to shake off the people on foot as fast as their legs could carry. However, due to the curved road, it would take a bit more time to gain speed.


    That was the difference between life and death.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± (??)


    Next to him, he heard the voice of the older soldier, whom he used to hear. He looked at him while turning his horse.


    A spear was growing through the gap on the side of the armor. His subordinate seemed to be a fierce warrior since he immediately grabbed the spear.


    It was to prevent the wound from spreading, and to prevent the spear from being pulled out.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± (??)


    The handle of the spear was cut off immediately while pulling out a curved sword.


    However, a few seconds to take that action was fatal. Spear attack came one after another outside the range of the de, and it stabbed all over the man¡¯s body.


    Dro took his eyes off the horrific scene, turned a curve, steered the horse and speeding it.


    ¡®At the end of the curved road, there¡¯s probably a guy hiding with rotten leaves all over his body.¡¯


    There were simr people holding spears here as well.


    ¡°Withdraw, withdraw!¡± (Dro)


    Dro screamed and mmed into the gap between spears.


    It was nothing but luck for him to be able to slip away from this ce. Then, he gained full speed without giving a single nce behind.

 Chapter 134: (Self Edited) The Lady’s First Battle

    ¡°That¡¯s it for the report.¡± (Dro)


    A man named Dro had finished the reconnaissance report.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph had an unprecedented serious face, thinking while sitting deep in a chair. Angie was also thinking hard in her head.


    The bridge was destroyed, and the blonde princess came out on the front line.


    They were looking for something, and they finally found it. Although they knew that their people were scouts and didn¡¯t feel a threat, they were at the forefront, and were seen by the scouts, and thus, the report came out.


    It felt strange.


    However, there was a possibility that the blondes were exposed to attract the scout.


    As a result of proceeding further, six people in the party of the man called Dro died, and only two people including him returned. Even so, it was a sess as a reconnaissance since he managed to return. However, it was a fact that he went deeply into the kill zone area of the ambush.They used the blonde princesses to lure him into the kill zone area.


    ¡®I think there should be a reason, but I¡¯m not sure. Aren¡¯t the blonde princess their top priority protection targets? If that¡¯s the case, why are they on this side even though the bridge has fallen?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t get it. There may be some reason, but I couldn¡¯t think of any theory that could be clearly understood.¡¯


    ¡°Are they trying to make the weak soldiers ready while fighting us head on?¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph came up with an answer.


    ¡®It seems too straightforward, but the reasoning behind the situation is that it makes sense.¡¯


    ¡®But as Dro mentioned earlier, the enemy seems to be less than a hundred people at most. He reported it. If the other side is the long-eared, they don¡¯t always know the force of our side either, so there is a possibility of taking such a tactic. In other words, they are prepared to die, and are trying to fight from the front.¡¯


    ¡®However, this time around, the long-eared dropped a burning weapon again in the middle of the march and burned the provision on our side. That adds another level of anxiety on the provision. From the beginning, the amount is small and it bes much worse.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s no doubt that the enemy, who was using a giant eagle, ns to trap us in this situation. Given that, is it possible that they don¡¯t really know our strength?¡¯


    ¡®If it¡¯s a thousand against a hundred, no matter how the bridge has fallen and they be deadly soldiers, they should understand that it¡¯s a bad fight. Is that the kind of judgment made by a person named Yuri Hou, who managed to escape? But¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a possible story.¡± (Angelica)


    Eventually, Angie gave a follow up.


    ¡®In the first ce, those people aren¡¯t necessarily led by Yuri Hou. Some kind of irregrity may happen, and they may be led by the blonde princess.¡¯


    Angie couldn¡¯t think of any reason to destroy the bridge in this situation other than the reason Epitaph stated.


    The soldiers who were close to their hometown and were on the run were weak. Since the determination to die wascking, that person spared their life and let them run away.


    ¡®That¡¯s one of Father¡¯s teachings. By dropping the bridge, it creates a situation where you will have to face the enemy no matter what, so you can expect the effect of reprimanding the soldiers who are running away. This effect is definitely in reality. It would be encouraging for the princess to appear on the front line and takemand.¡¯


    ¡°Angelica-dono, could you tell me the geography around that bridge?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Alright. Would it be fine to tell it roughly?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Epitaph)


    The map in Angie¡¯s head wasn¡¯t always urate. Maps were unexpectedly sloppy unless the higher ups had worked hard for it.


    Angie drew a simple map on the parchment she had.


    ¡°The arrow is the flow of the river.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°It¡¯s true that there are two roads on this side, separate from the road we¡¯re on now.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph said while pointing at the map.


    ¡°The only roads that can be called main roads are the road that we¡¯re taking and the road heading to the east. The northern road is a mountain trail-like path, and it¡¯s probably not essible by carriage. It runs through the mountains to the other side. In other words, it shouldn¡¯t be like a mountain pass.¡± (Epitaph)


    Angelica certainly remembered that there was a picture in a book that was looted, but the memory was vague. He didn¡¯t know what kind of meaning that path was.


    Angie, who had read various books and heard various stories from Shanti ves, made maps, but she often found mistakes on this expedition. She thought that it was a rather big road, but there were mistakes such as the road was a forest road simr to an animal trail, and the road didn¡¯t appear on the map when going further.


    However, it seemed almost certain that it wasn¡¯t a mountain pass that crosses the mountains.


    If it was ording to Angie¡¯s memory, the only way to cross the mountain range without crossing the river from here was to go further north in order to avoid the mountain range, take a detour to creep in. Choosing the road that crosses the mountain range should be done further south.


    ¡°I see¡­ let¡¯s do this. Fortunately, the enemy is waiting on the road near the bridge.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph pulled the map drawn by Angie and took the pen himself.


    Then, he applied vermilion ink¡­


    ¡°There. I will exercise the troops and do this.¡± (Epitaph)


    He drew a red line.


    ¡°How about this? This way, the Devils can be executed.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®As expected, it wille to this, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Angie thought.


    ¡®If there¡¯s a way to escape, some of them will escape even if we defeat it from the front with a thousand soldiers. It¡¯s difficult to pursue them forever because the supply is limited. However, if we block the road in this way, it will be difficult for them to escape.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s what Epitaph intends to do. For those who have experience, this was a tedious and cumbersome strategy but it¡¯s rational. But at the same time, there are many problems.¡¯


    ¡°I would like Angelica-dono to y a role in restraining these two paths.¡± (Epitaph)


    One of the problems is that themand doesn¡¯t arrive because it¡¯s a remote operation. However, it¡¯s enough for twomanders. In other words, the othermander is Angie.¡¯


    ¡°How am I going to contact you?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Use this.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph took a strangely shaped arrow out of his bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s a whistling arrow of the Dragon Empire.¡± (Epitaph)


    A whistling arrow used a whistle instead of an arrow tip, which wasn¡¯t normally used in the Kuran army. Normally, when giving orders in battle, they used a trumpet.


    ¡°Themand is hard to reach in these forests. With this, I can hear it.¡± (Epitaph)


    Surely, if it was a whistling arrow that kept ringing in the sky, it might be heard even across the forest. The arrow wouldn¡¯t be able to function for tens of kilometers away, so it was probably use within the range where sound could be heard.


    ¡°Well then, once the deployment isplete, we will shoot a whistling arrow from here and attack it once with themand. Is that correct?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I have no intention of using things made by heretics, but it¡¯s suitable for Devil hunting.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph said with his usual eerie smile.


    ¡°Well¡­ surely.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie, who wasn¡¯t too religious, never get used to Epitaph¡¯s view of religion, or¡­ rather the view of the world.


    The meeting on the battlefield was only purely to discuss tactics. There was no need for contempt or contempt that came from discrimination.


    Somehow, she felt that tactics were watered down, or rather, mixed with impurities.


    ¡°Well then, will you ept the order?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Of course, I will ept it.


    Then, Angie said¡­


    ¡°However, I only brought fifty soldiers. To ensure that the n won¡¯t leak, they should spread the wings in the forest. In addition, soldiers should be ced on the northern path just in case. For that purpose, I would like to lend me about 300 soldiers from the volunteering chivalric order.¡± (Angelica)


    She added.


    ¡°I understand. If that¡¯s the case, I will lend you soldiers.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®That¡¯s good. With this, I canplete the encirclement.¡¯


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to let the soldiers eat.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie stood up.


    She felt her spirit getting excited and motivated. She got goosebumps, even though it wasn¡¯t a role that she was willing to do.


    For Angie, this was her first battle. It was her first battle that wasn¡¯t about subduing bandits.


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>The maps above look not good because it¡¯s drawn roughly.</li><li>The real map is shown in previous chapter. I¡¯ll put it here just in case.</li></ul>

 Chapter 135: (Self Edited) Internal Strife

    ¡°I¡¯ve returned.¡± (Do)


    Do, who appeared before me, looked as always and said so. He carried his favorite naginata-shaped spear on his shoulder.


    Naginata


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± (Yuri)


    I was sitting on a chair a bit away from the hustle and bustle. It was quiet, but this spot was the soldier¡¯s HQ.


    ¡®Even so, why is this guy here?¡¯


    From the look on his face, he must havepleted the job of promptly delivering Telor to the other side.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably because the work you told me to do is done.¡± (Do)


    Do said involuntarily.¡®Since there¡¯s really no use for Telor to be here, I told Do to go ahead. I thought that he was heading to the royal capital.¡¯


    ¡°What happened to Telor¡¯s escort? Did you throw him over the bridge?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°When I went over there, somehow, the royal family appeared, and asked my permission to get her, so I entrusted her to him.¡± (Do)


    ¡°After reporting so¡­


    ¡°Is it bad?¡± (Do)


    Do said while somewhat looking uneasy.


    ¡®No¡­ If it¡¯s the people of the royal capital, or¡­ the royal messenger, you can entrust her to him. It would be the Queen¡¯s Sword toe this far, but even if it isn¡¯t, it seems that the person will take good care of her better than Do.¡¯


    ¡®The problem is if the person is a fake. If they appear in this situation, could they be from the Witch household who have a strong informationwork?¡¯


    ¡®However, whether they are from the Witch household or General Household, if they deceive the royal family, and kidnap the princess, they won¡¯t be free. I don¡¯t think Telor is worth the risk. As expected, from the timing and standpoint, there is no doubt that it¡¯s a Queen¡¯s Sword.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but how did you get back?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s a problem if you push aside the refugees.¡¯


    ¡°I ran along the balustrade.¡± (Do)


    Balustrade


    ¡°Eh¡­ What is this guy¡­ Well, if it¡¯s this guy, there should be no problem even if he get caught in the river¡¯s torrent since he could get up to the shore.¡¯


    ¡°Did youe alone? What happened to the soldiers?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There¡¯s this guy who handles the arrangement. Since he¡¯s not having enough manpower, I entrust them to him.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It should be alright. It¡¯s a job that requires a smart personality, such as arranging the organization. Honestly, it¡¯s not a suitable job for Do, so it¡¯s good for him to leave it to that person.¡¯


    ¡°Anyhow, you should exin a bit more.¡± (Do)


    Do said with a slight wrinkle between her eyebrows.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That child was very scared.¡± (Do)


    ¡®That child¡­ It must be Telor. Well, she had a pale look on her face. I left her alone because it¡¯s not a situation where I really care about her naive side.¡¯


    ¡°She¡­ she thought you were going to hand her over to the enemy.¡± (Do)


    ¡®What¡¯s that? Did she think about it?¡¯


    ¡°No way. What was she thinking about?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I thought something was wrong about her from the start. Is it paranoia? Well, given her age and personality, it¡¯s not strange that her view is narrow.¡¯


    ¡®Even so, if I do such a thing, I will end up as a Knight who sells a princess to save myself. No one will ept such a Knight. If Carol was caught and exchanged for that personality, the story would be different, so unless there is such an abnormal situation, this thought can¡¯t be overlooked.¡¯


    ¡®By the way, Carol was quite reluctant, but now, she¡¯s riding an eagle to the opposite bank.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t have a hard time understanding a woman¡¯s idea.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? The members of the unit are also having a simr thought. There are many people who look at you with distrustful eyes from a while ago.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I burned the bridge.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I haven¡¯t exined at all what it means to burn the bridge. The bridge was temporarily closed to traffic for a while, and raw trees were brought in, stabbed into various parts of the bridge and burned¡­ They don¡¯t understand the meaning of that act. It¡¯s natural to have a feeling of distrust.¡¯


    ¡®However, I don¡¯t have time to exin it. Rather, it¡¯s more troublesome if it¡¯s exined, but they can¡¯t understand and oppose the n.¡¯


    ¡°They are very angry.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because they think they will have to fight and die from now on. They are following themander¡¯smand to do something iprehensible, and protect the people who they don¡¯t care much about.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you going to exin to them?¡± (Do)


    ¡°If I exin it, not everyone can understand it. If there¡¯s no rebellion, I don¡¯t care.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®No matter how distrustful they may be in the process, if the result is good, there¡¯s no problem. In the first ce, military actions don¡¯t require the consent from down below.¡¯


    ¡®Carol¡¯s opinion on Liao is nothing special, and there will be quite a few people in the unit who have the same mentality. That is either to protect the people or not. There may also be vitions of order. In that case, it would be easier to let them obey the order without notifying them from the beginning.¡¯


    ¡°Goodness, you are¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°You came anyway. Would you like to be the rear guard? There may be an opportunity to cross des.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Maybe. But I think we will fight the enemies that areing now.¡± (Do)


    ¡°No.¡± (Yuri)


    I took out my pocket watch and opened it.


    ¡°There¡¯s 15 minutes left. If there¡¯s no report after that time, the soldiers will pull up.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­? What do you mean?¡± (Do)


    ¡°If there¡¯s no report after 15 minutes, I will lead the unit to the other side. It doesn¡¯t make sense to hit them from the front.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There are refugees, you know.¡± (Do)


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice but to cut through them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s just self-satisfaction to stick on protecting refugees on the assumption if there¡¯s a collision. I think it¡¯s purely noble, and I respect it if someone else does it, but I can¡¯t do that. It may be annoying enough to the point that you may want to vomitter.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Do)


    Do made aplicated face and kept silent.


    ¡®It seems that he doesn¡¯t have any opinion. It would be awkward to bring up a sense of justice in this situation, so it would be helpful. He isn¡¯t a man without a sense of justice, but he isn¡¯t the kind of man to dye the world into his own justice.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Do)


    Do suddenly raised his face, and looked in the other direction. When I turned in that direction, there was a shadow of a person running here.


    It was Guiume. He ran to the spot where I was sitting.


    ¡®It seemed that he wasn¡¯t good at exercising. If it were me at the school of Knight, I would exhale once, but he was already out of breath.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I was told to ask for you at the order of Liao-dono. That¡¯s about your n.¡± (Guiume)


    Guiume was a bit quick, and looked impatient.


    ¡®The front line barrier, where the enemy scouts could see the bridge, is still exist there. It will be troublesome if the scoutes again and sees the stone bridge.¡¯


    ¡®Even if the scoutes again, the barrier will be moved forward to the spot where the bridge wouldn¡¯t be visible, and if theye back, we will drive them back. That¡¯s where Liao is leading.¡¯


    ¡°Is the front line nervous?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They¡¯re not nervous. They¡¯re just sick of having them fight only.¡± (Do)


    ¡®Is that so? When I think about it, many of them are from the Rube Household. On the other hand, I¡¯m not trying to skip things since I¡¯m leading the refugees away, but it¡¯s true that I¡¯m in a safe ce. They probably think either I¡¯m abandoning them or I¡¯m being responsible for their injuries.¡¯


    ¡®In other words, the feeling of being frightened by the war went to the extreme level, and they might even get killed. If Liao is someone I can trust his judgment simr to how I trust Myaro, it will be a different story, but that is because he was very opposed to the n.¡¯


    ¡®I also often think about it, but I haven¡¯t caught up with them yet.¡¯


    ¡°Well, take a break.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What are you going to do?¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®It seems this guy can¡¯t afford to take a break. Is he confused due to the situation? He looks scared.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the report. If¡­ I don¡¯t receive the report in fifteen minutes, the front line will be withdrawn. That contact will be returning soon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The scout that I intentionally let him return should have already reported the situation and theirmander should have made the decision. If the main army ¡®doesn¡¯t stop, they will soone into contact with us.¡¯


    The enemy doesn¡¯t always stop, so there is a possibility that they will rush in as it is. So, I have to wait for my contact to return.¡¯


    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll wait.¡± (Guiume)


    Guiume put his ass down on a crate that was there.


    ¡°Guiume, you probably know what I¡¯m aiming for. So, why are you impatient?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­You rely too much on the chance. If you miss it, it¡¯s going to be terrible.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°Predicting what the enemy is thinking can¡¯t be said as relying on chance, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To put it in the extreme, I¡¯m predicting the enemy will divide their army into encirclement and I¡¯m preparing the rear unit to fight their army in case of withdrawal.¡¯


    ¡®Due to this situation, they will prepare an army for our rear as they would like to pursue us. They will be aiming for an encirclement, and that¡¯s why they put troops there to prevent it. The only difference from this time is whether this situation is the usual way that is taught in the school or is it something that has no precedent.¡¯


    ¡®It is equal to saying that it¡¯s not possible to estimate the risk by oneself to evaluate it by asking by chance if it¡¯s originally risky.¡¯


    ¡°However, the fact is they¡¯re not stopping.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°If they stop, they would be close to contact. Even if they split up, they would want to use this road as much as possible.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This area is considerably north of where they had a forced march before and the altitude is also high. The density of trees and undergrowth is low and it¡¯s easy to walk, but for the time being, walking on a paved road is much faster. They would want to use it as much as possible.¡¯


    ¡®The further away they stop, the responsiveness will becking and it would be difficult to attack at once in synchronization. There¡¯s no reason to stop far, but there are many reasons to stop near.¡¯


    ¡®From the enemy¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s fine to stop in front of the front line position. Even if they do that, there aren¡¯t many problems. If they apply too much pressure, we may run away beforepleting the encirclement. So, they may not take that option, but it won¡¯t be strange if they do.¡¯


    ¡°But if the enemy is those who have only bug-like brains, wouldn¡¯t it be a n to make everything be a problem?¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°If they are bugs, they won¡¯t think of the strategy of using a ship.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s a matter of an example.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°That¡¯s a useless assumption. We¡¯re not fighting bugs. The reason I don¡¯t use that example is because the n won¡¯t work.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Guiume reluctantly shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand at all. Do you see something different from me? Why can you be so calm? Is there any conviction?¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°Conviction¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have no idea why the discussion turns this way.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether the enemy will make a stop or not.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If you knew in detail who the enemymander was, you couldn¡¯t be confident in the judgment of amander you had never met or spoken to.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, why are you so calm? Aren¡¯t you afraid of shing with them and getting trampled?¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°You¡­ you couldn¡¯t think well because you think about living and dying, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What?¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°I told you that we¡¯re going to run away from the beginning. As for that, we may get into a withdrawal battle in the process of escaping, but in the case of failure, it¡¯s a good idea to devise a way to minimize the damage. But at the end of the day, we can run away with the refugees as fodder, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re right.¡± (Guime)


    ¡°Even if the soldiers are sacrificed, the meaning of the loss in a meaningless battle that can¡¯t be won from the beginning, and the loss as a result of a n that you won¡¯t lose arepletely different. So, don¡¯t use it as an excuse not to do anything from the beginning.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­However, if the enemy doesn¡¯t stop, we will lose soldiers regardless. Then, the people can¡¯t be protected. If that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t you showing a good outer appearance? Don¡¯t you feel anxious doing that?¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°If that situation turns reality, I¡¯ll just be an ipetent person.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To be honest, it doesn¡¯t matter if I were scold and called ipetent. That¡¯s because I¡¯m wondering what it means to gain or lose some honor in a fallen country.¡¯


    ¡°You guys are talking very friendly, but who is this guy?¡± (Do)


    Do interjected. He was standing, folding his arms and looking at Guiume as if he was looking at a suspicious person.


    ¡°You were there at the ce I introduced before.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°You should have remembered most of the faces of the unit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s fine. Perhaps, Do is talking about from the side of Shaalta. This guy is also starting to make a move in order to protect the princess¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m Guiume Zuzu. I joined from Reform and I am entrusted with one toon.¡± (Guiume)


    Guiume briefly introduced himself.


    ¡°Hmm, I see. I remember. I¡¯m Do Godwin.¡± (Do)


    Do introduced himself as a follow up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remember me specifically.¡± (Guime)


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who can interact with Yuri. So, I¡¯ll remember you.¡± (Do)


    ¡®He apparently didn¡¯t notice Guiume¡¯s sarcastic response. I wonder if he says that since it¡¯s not pointless to remember. He gave his name and he forgot it probably because it¡¯s hard to remember. There¡¯s no need for me to mention that, so I supposed this is Do¡¯s victory.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to anyone, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°When you talk to someone you don¡¯t go to battle with, you wear a mask and talk empty. It¡¯s boring, so I know it right away.¡± (Do)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I tried to argue, but I couldn¡¯t say it. It¡¯s boring talk for sure since he couldn¡¯t understand the story, but it¡¯s true there¡¯s a time I switch mode. Even so, it¡¯s really shocking that Do could see it through.¡¯


    ¡°You could at least say that I¡¯m not smart.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re not smart that I can really understand you. Smart or not smart¡­ hmm, is it wrong?¡± (Do)


    Do put his hand on his mouth and made a thinking gesture.


    ¡°Aah¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It seems he¡¯s confused. Since it¡¯s troublesome to exin, I just let it go.¡¯


    At that time, a shadow fell and the warmth of the sunlight that my body received disappeared for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± (Yuri)


    I said while looking up. The way the shadow pass was different from clouds and small birds.


    ¡°Is it going to descend here? Won¡¯t it be dangerous?¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of skill. There¡¯s no problem.¡± (Yuri)


    It was the eagle of Mira, whom I entrusted with the reconnaissance. With a calmness reminiscent of ady, the aged female eagle slipped through the narrow tree canopy without being disturbed.


    As it slowed down andnded perfectly, Mira hurriedly removed her belt and descended on the ground. She immediately ran a short distance toward here.


    ¡°I¡¯m reporting! The enemy stopped moving and split up. Some of them began to cross the forest!¡± (Mira)


    ¡°Alright!¡± (Yuri)


    I hit my knee reflexively.


    ¡°Did you hide in the sun properly?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I did as you told me.¡± (Mira)


    ¡°How much did the enemy split up?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°About one-third¡­ I think.¡± (Mira)


    ¡®One-third, is it? When I think about it, there will be 300 to 400 people. It¡¯s enough to hit us here. From the other side, this method is only for the outer appearance. They would think it would be reasonable to leave some soldiers in the forest in the case of us scattering or escaping.


    ¡°Guiume, bring the information and tell Liao to stay there for a while. If you¡¯re really worried, you can sneak in to see the enemy line.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°Then, tell him to prepare a ¡®dummy¡¯.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Dummy?¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®I should have talked to Liao directly, but he hasn¡¯t prepared yet. As expected, this guy seems to be suspicious.¡¯


    ¡°Just tell it to Liao, and he will get it. Do, if you¡¯re going to the rear, you¡¯lle with me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ouh.¡± (Do)


    Do said so while flipping the spear that was poking its tip into the ground, and carried it on his shoulder.


    It was a so-called naginata-shaped spear, but the tip wasn¡¯t like a long sword, but a short thick sword like a broad-ded knife. It was a rugged spear that didn¡¯t seem to have any artistic value.


    Naginata, Upper Range


    ¡®Is it the work of a well-known craftsman that his parents gave it to him?¡¯


    Do snatched the dried meat and bread that was near me. He was probably hungry. Then, he ran to chase after Guiume who ran earlier.


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Special thanks for the picture owner.</li><li>The second picture is to show the different kind of naginata. FYI, this is the character model of Guan Yu from Dynasty Warrior 8.</li></ul>

 Chapter 136: (Self Edited) Running Messenger

    *Tsuuuuu*


    The sound of the whistling arrow disappeared while leaving a trailing sound. This arrow wasn¡¯t shot by Angie. It was shot from the north.


    ¡°Alright, fire.¡± (Angelica)


    When Angie ordered so, her subordinates nodded, and put a whistling arrow on his longbow. He pulled the string, and released it.


    A loud *tsu* sound was heard for a moment, and it disappeared with a snapping sound. The arrow broke when it hit a thick branch.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± (Angie)


    While unintentionally letting out augh, Angie scolded her subordinate.


    ¡°S-sorry.¡± (??)He bowed his head in a hurry.


    ¡°There are four left. Calm down.¡± (Angie)


    The subordinates fired again, and this time the whistling arrow brilliantly passed through the forest and let out a whistling sound.


    After a while, she heard the sound of a whistling arrow from the main army led by Epitapth. The sound was the reply.


    When thest whistling arrow was shot from her side toward the mountain, it would be ready.


    Angie grabbed the saddle, stepped on the stirrup, and got on the horse without assistance. She only wore a light chainmail under her surcoat. She also wore a lightweight metal helmet and a thin cloth, which covered the nose, to conceal the fact that she was a woman on the battlefield.


    Woman with surcoat


    That was all she wore, and she was lighter than when she was wearing te armor.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to start marching. Stop the break.¡± (Angie)


    ¡°Understood¡­ Break is over! Whole unit, get ready to move forward!¡± (??)


    The adjutant gave a loudmand and everyone started to move.


    ¡ª


    The enemy¡¯s front line position was found by advancing the troops, and there was a simple barrier made of wood, but¡­ it was a barrier that was just piled up with trees of various sizes. It was made only in shape, and there were no sharp tree branches protruding from it, so it could be easily ovee.


    Quite far from their position, a thick white line was drawn crossing the road.


    ¡®It may be some kind ofndmark. Is it lime powder?¡¯


    ¡°Move 50 steps forward.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Move 50 steps forward!¡± (??)


    The adjutant shouted Angie¡¯smand, and the army began to move. Then, a gunshot rang at the point where it wouldn¡¯t hit the white line.


    When she heard the shooting sound simr to thunder, she heard a brisk sound the next moment. The head of a soldier borrowed from the volunteering chivalric order popped and fell on the spot.


    ¡°Stop!¡± (Angelica)


    When she issued themand loudly, the entire army stopped without waiting for the adjutant to repeat themand. From the view that Angie could see since she was on a horse, she saw that the frontline of the stopped soldiers was crouching down and taking care of the soldier.


    The Knight who was just shot was elite. He got up while shaking his head. These soldiers weren¡¯t wearing armor, but they wore helmets and chainmail.


    The distance where the enemy shot to this point was a hundred steps. If the bullet hit the flesh, it would be a hit, but it wasn¡¯t a distance that could prate the helmet. Unlike an arrow that flew in the air, a gun could shoot round gravel which had a remarkable deceleration at the initial speed.


    It might be that the enemy stole the gun. In other words, it could be a spoil of war. They probably got it from the killed scouts.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°They¡¯re not shooting.¡± (??)


    It was Gustav Ordenant, the vicemander of this expedition, who said in a husky voice suitable for his old age. Gustav was a man who served during her father¡¯s time, and he became a vassal of Angelica.


    ¡®He said that means that they couldn¡¯t shoot continuously. If they shoot continuously, they need to do something like an assault, but that¡¯s not the case.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, we have guns as well. However, it is impossible to get closer and fight a shootout. Obviously, the barrier built by the enemy doesn¡¯t allow bullets to go through. However, our side is exposed and we don¡¯t have shields. This development is to make us tired out.¡¯


    ¡®Even so, the distance of a hundred steps is too far even for a shooting battle. The enemy could be only seen as small as a bean grain, and it¡¯s impossible to aim at such a small target. It seems that it hit by chance a while ago, but in general, if the target is so far away, you just waste both bullets and gunpowder, and it will be an endless battle.¡¯


    If that was the case, in order to get over the barrier and cross the de, all she should do was to give an assault order. However, that wasn¡¯t the task entrusted to Angie.


    Angie¡¯s task wasn¡¯t to fight the enemy here and defeat them. Her task was to assist the army led by Epitaph, that would assault them, and she would prevent the enemy from escaping. If she concentrated on them, there might be an unlikely event where the blondes escaped to the forest, and Angie would be short of hands.


    No matter how much she could win, there was no point if the blondes escaped. Angie was here just in the case where the main army missed the essential target.


    To put it simply, the best actions to take were to stop her army from moving forward, spread the army in the woods, and be ready while waiting for them to move.


    ¡°Our army should spread to both nks as we had discussed in the meeting. As for the Knights, don¡¯t move and stay here.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie attentively decided that her own army would spread to both nks while leaving the borrowed soldiers to stay here.


    ¡ª


    *Tsuuu*.


    Angelica heard the sound of a whistling arrow again.


    ¡°What was it just now? Gustav, did you hear that?¡± (Angelica)


    Angie said in a slightly frustrated voice.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± (Gustav)


    Angie, whoid in wait in a sickle-like camp, was concerned about the sound of whistling arrow flying from the main army led by Epitaph.


    During the meeting with Epitaph, there was no arrangement of making a signature with the number and type of whistling arrow, or the meaning of second whistling arrow. Even so, a whistling arrow sound rang out.


    In other words, even if she heard the sound of it many times, she couldn¡¯t understand the meaning at all. She thought that themunication wasn¡¯t sufficient for the two to three arrows, so she thought to shoot more just in case, but in thest thirty minutes, the sound of a whistling arrow had been heard about ten times.


    She felt something disturbing. However, it was unthinkable that Epitaph¡¯s main army was in danger of something because of the difference in strength.


    ¡®But I don¡¯t know what would happen on a battlefield. That¡¯s what Father said.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s unthinkable for a thousand or two thousand cavalry to climb a steep slope and stab their back like a gale. The enemy has destroyed the bridge, but refused to retreat, so there might be such a chance.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Are they telling us that they are in crisis?¡± (Angelica)


    The sound of the arrow alone didn¡¯t tell her whether Epitaph¡¯s army was in crisis or seeking reinforcements.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know. However, the enemy, who shoulde forward, doesn¡¯t seem in a rush.¡± (Gustav)


    That was what the vicemander, Gustav, said.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early. It hasn¡¯t been long since Epitaph¡¯s army was in charge.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡®If the front line crumbles by force and the enemy rush in immediately, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the enemy rush in and there will be a series of collisions. But it¡¯s not going to be easy to prate us. So, it¡¯s not strange that the enemy hasn¡¯t rushed in.¡¯


    ¡°Indeed.¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav had experienced various aspects of battle, and it looked like he immediately understood what Angie meant.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± (Angelica)


    When she asked for an opinion¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t judge.¡± (Gustav)


    Then, Gustav replied.


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡± (Angelica)


    At that moment, anxiety touched Angie¡¯s mind. Although she had put a lot of lives on the scene of life and death, she wasn¡¯t certain if she had made an urate decision.


    The correctness of the decision was left to luck. Unlike various decisions made in territorial management, failure here was irreversible.


    It was her first experience with an overwhelming sense of reality.


    ¡°We only serve for no one¡¯s life but yours, Angelica-sama. If we die as a result of your decision, no one will be dissatisfied.¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav told her, probably because he could feel Angie¡¯s feelings, as he was the only veteran.


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± (Angelica)


    That was why she wanted to give the honor of victory before returning. However, victory was more or less in exchange for the sacrifice of human life.


    ¡°But, to be told to stop is¡­¡± (Gustav)


    And when Angie was to reply¡­


    ¡°Messenger! Messenger¡ª!¡± (??)


    There was a messenger appearing from the forest while yelling out that.


    ¡ª


    When the man, who came out from the forest while screaming, his whole body could be seen. He was wearing pants but only underwear on his upper body. He had stripped away everything that got in the way of running, and he was probably running until now.


    The messenger stopped when he saw Angie, and loosened his knee in an unbearable manner. He put his hand on the knee since he was almost copsing, bent his hip to lower his head, and desperately held his breath.


    ¡°Haa, haa, haa¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°Wh-what is it? Calm down.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie said.


    ¡°Haa¡­ it¡¯s from the Archbishop¡­ now is¡­¡± (??)


    The man was breathless and he was pointing straight to the left with one hand. There was a sudden barrier made by the enemy, which was still visible.


    ¡°Time to attack¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°What?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡± (??)


    The man was out of breath.


    ¡®He¡¯s turning pale. Is he going to faint?¡¯


    ¡°I know you¡¯re tired, but I need to ask you for a bit more details. What happened?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Haa¡­ ooh¡­¡± (??)


    The man started vomiting on the spot. The food that seemed to have been put in the stomach before the battle became filth and fell to his feet.


    ¡®He probably ran through the forest beyond limits.¡¯


    His underwear was dirty with sweat and mud and some torn skin was bleeding, probably because he fell on the way many times.


    The man wiped the vomit on his mouth with the back of his hand.


    ¡°P-please excuse¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re on a mission after all.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°¡­The Archbishop said that it was a fraud. The enemy is still crossing the bridge and he is telling you to attack immediately.¡± (??)


    Angie felt as if there was a cold de stuck at her neck. Anger filled her head because of the scout¡¯s ipetence. What came after that was the ability to think calmly to clear the doubts.


    ¡®No, it must be true that the bridge was on fire. The scouts of the Papal States wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. There¡¯s no possibility that they were lying on the enemy side, and deliberately misreporting. No, there¡¯s no way to think of that.¡¯


    ¡°There was no enemy. Standing there on the barrier is the enemy¡¯s observation unit. They just changed their armor¡­¡± (??)


    Angie turned her head and looked at the barrier she was facing. Over there, there were figures moving.


    ¡®Unless they are zombies moved by voodoo, there¡¯s no way that those are dummies.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you for the hard work. If you don¡¯t have another order, you can rest as it is.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie showed appreciation to the man.


    ¡°There¡¯s an important order from the Archbishop!! We need to move forward from now on!!¡± (Angelica)


    While slowly turning her horse around, she raised her voice. Then, she pulled her sword and pointed to the end of the road, to prate them through.


    ¡°Forward!!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡ª


    When she tried to kick the horse¡¯s belly with the stirrup to move the horse¡­ She was grabbed on the leg, and got stopped.


    ¡°Hime-sama, please wait!¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav said.


    ¡°What is it!?¡± (Angelica)


    Angie held her horse back.


    ¡°On top of that small group, they have guns! In addition to that, you have left your armor behind!¡± (Gustav)


    Certainly, apart from her sheer metal helmet, she only wore fine chainmail under her surcoat. Half of the face was covered with a ck cloth to conceal the fact that she was a woman, but unlike the steel faceguard, it didn¡¯t provide protection. In this march, everyone except Epitaph left thick te armor on the ship.


    ¡°The only person riding a horse is you, Hime-sama! It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± (Gustav)


    Horses were rtively unsuitable for traveling through the forest, so the cavalry hadn¡¯t arrived yet from the main army. In other words, in this separate army, only Anger was on the horseback, which was higher than anyone else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Then, please refrain from going to the front line at least!¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°Ugh¨C¡± (Angelica)


    She wanted to say ¡®Shut up, you¡¯re noisy¡¯. But then, she realized that Gustav¡¯s remarks made sense and held it back in her throat.


    ¡ª


    TLN;<ul><li>Special thanks to the pic¡¯s owner.</li></ul>

 Chapter 137: (Self Edited) Those who Chase, Those who Escape

    When themand to light, the volunteering chivalric order at the front began to form a line.


    ¡°Jack, Gillinan! Send a messenger to both wings, go through the forest with all their might, and join the attack to enclose around the barrier! Go!¡± (Angelica)


    Angie gave orders to the personnel under hermand, who remained at the spot as the messengers.


    ¡°Understood!¡± (Jack)


    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away!¡± (Gilinan)


    Jack and Gilinan ran like flies, disappearing into the forest on both nks. In the meantime, the volunteering chivalric order, who lined up in a blink of an eye, proceeded to follow themand of each leader. When the formation began to move forward, leaving Angie, and when it reached the end of the army, Angie finally started to advance her horse.


    ¡®The speed of the army is slower than I expected. It¡¯s not bad at all, but I can feel it since I¡¯m using unknown soldiers who don¡¯t fit my senses.¡¯


    It was natural because Angie wasn¡¯t the one who trained them.


    ¡®I can¡¯t move them as if they were my limbs. However, if I order them to move forward, they will move forward, and if I say withdraw, they will withdraw. It may be good if I think that they are at the level of a good mercenary.¡¯She waited for a while, and when the volunteering chivalric order advanced about fifty steps, a gunshot rang again. One soldier on the front line copsed.


    It seemed that he was shot in the belly, but at this distance, the armor alone couldn¡¯t stop the bullets. The volunteering chivalric order didn¡¯t seem to be scared at all. They mechanically filled the holes and moved forward. In the meantime, firing continued at a fairly fast pace.


    But even if it was fast, it seemed that there was only one gun, and it couldn¡¯t overturn many people.


    Then, when the soldiers took another twenty steps¡­


    ¡°All units, charge!!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡­and Angie shouted.


    ¡°For God and his son, Isus!!¡± (??)


    Themanding officer shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be putting my life on the line as a warrior!!!¡± (??)


    The soldier responded.


    She had heard the story, but it was the first time she heard it. It was a characteristicmand issued by the volunteering Knights at the time of the assault.


    ¡°Ooooh!!!¡± (??)


    Along with the war cry, the volunteering chivalric order rushed out all at once.


    In a blink of an eye, the distance was shortened, and when they were closing to the barrier, they put their feet on the logs immediately and tried to get over it. The barrier was only as high as the chest, and it was easy to get over it.


    However, the moment they got over it, they leaned back so that the others could push them up from the below. In the shadow of the barrier, the enemy was crouching down and waiting, and the spear was probably thrust in as if the whole body jumped up.


    After breaking through the front row, the enemy soldier got on the barrier and began to pierce the spear from top to bottom.


    ¡°Keep attacking!¡± (??)


    As she could see when she got close to this point, the enemy wasn¡¯t a lot in number. There were probably around fifty people.


    Most of them have tightened the sides of the barrier and were dedicated to preventing detours. There were even fewer people guarding the barrier. Even if the defense with the barrier was sessful, they wouldn¡¯t be able to face if attack was made from the left and right nks.


    However, the enemy started doing something strange. When one of the soldiers in the line was reced by the man who came out from behind, he shook something like a pot and let the liquid fall over the Knight¡¯s head.


    ¡°Aargghhhhh¨C!!¡± (??)


    She heard a scream that she could hear so far. She immediately knew what the enemy was doing.


    It was heated oil.


    Arge pot was thrown to our side as it was, and while scattering the remaining oil, it struck someone¡¯s helmet. It sounded like a gong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! Charge!¡± (??)


    The front line leader encouraged them. A person with a pot appeared from the barrier again, but this time, the soldier in the back grabbed the shirt of the person in front of him and pulled it. The soldier pulled the other person from the barrier. It seemed that the direct hit was avoided.


    However, after that, the offensive momentum disappeared.


    They weren¡¯t afraid of the heated oil. Then, the entire barrier made of logs was covered with oil.


    It was possible to ovee the barrier in eight minutes, but so far five minutes had passed. The oil had also transferred to the limbs when they tried to ovee it, so they were slipping.


    They would have been good targets if such a thing was done in front of them. They became the prey to spears simr to the prey of harpoon fishing.


    Angie clicked her tongue unintentionally. The strong soldiers were skewered by those who clearly seemed to be weak soldiers.


    As she couldn¡¯t stand the situation, Angie pushed the horse forcibly to push the soldiers away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all!? Where is the bravery of the volunteering chivalric order who is famous in history!?¡± (Angelica)


    She raised her voice as hard as she could.


    ¡°Try to ovee such a wall even if you have to push the butt in front of you!!¡± (Angelica)


    While saying so, when she looked at both sides of the barrier, she could see that people ovepped, but she could still see thick wires circling between the trees.


    The height of the wire was about waist length, but it was bad on the contrary. It seemed that they were able to ovee it if they tried hard, but it was a height that required them to creep underneath and it was extremely tedious.


    Because of that, even if they made a big detour, they couldn¡¯t make a breakthrough, resulting in a slow offensive and defensive battle with the wire as the boundary.


    ¡®Is this the case with just one wire stretched? It¡¯s well thought out.¡¯


    Angie was impressed.


    But Angie¡¯s forces were already invading both sides. She didn¡¯t know how far the wire was stretched, but it might not be possible to cut it even if there were no enemies. No matter how she thought about it, the soldiers couldn¡¯t break through.


    Then, she went forward as it was.


    ¡°<i>Move away, move awayyy¨C!!</i>¡± (??)


    It was then a sentence of Shannguage jumped into Angie¡¯s ears through the gap between angry words in the battle field. Angie reflexively¨C¡­


    ¡°The enemy is moving away! Pursue them!¡± (Angie)


    ¡­shouted.


    It was at that time. A man appeared at the barrier and hit the head of a soldier on the front line with something like a liquor bottle. The moment the liquor bottle broke, the fire wrapped around him with tremendous momentum.


    This was the same weapon dropped from that eagle. Angie immediately thought so, and at that time, the soldier¡¯s assault would be slowed down.


    When apanion got caught by a fireball, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to pull their cloth even for one step regardless of whether they were the volunteering chivalric order or not. Again, since the fire was hot, it wasn¡¯t possible to plunge into it. To reproach the soldiers, Angie looked at her waist, trying to pull out her sword from the scabbard.


    ¡°Princess!¡± (??)


    She heard the voice of an adjutant. When she looked forward, the man, who threw the bottle, was there as it was. He stood on the barrier with one leg on it. Half of his body could be soon, and he was holding a gun.


    The soldier in front of him and was supposed to kill him, was now on fire and dancing crazily.


    At the same time the muzzle was aimed, her surcoat was pulled strongly from the nk. Immediately after that, a strong shock fell on her head and she lost consciousness.


    ¡ª


    ¡°¨C!! Hime-sama!¡± (??)


    ¡°Ughh¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Angie¡¯s eyes opened up and a familiar face appeared in the field of vision.


    ¡°What is it¡­? Gustav¡­¡± (Angelica)


    She was muttering the name of the vicemander.


    ¡°Hime-sama, have you woken up?¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°I told you¡­ stop treating me like a princess¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Please forgive me. But now, we are at war.¡± (Gustav)


    War. As soon as she heard that word, her mind became clear.


    Her head was throbbing.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ what happened?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°You were hit on the head. But the bullet was deflected by your helmet.¡± (Gustav)


    Judging from the sensation of the head, the helmet had seemed to be taken off, and the head was bandaged. She felt a dull pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get up!¡± (Gustav)


    When Angie tried to get up, Gustav stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ somehow¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Angie raised her body as it was, and she wasn¡¯t dizzy.


    ¡°Are you really fine?¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Angelica)


    The source of the pain seemed to be on the left side of the forehead. It was around the hairline. There was a terrible dull pain around it, and she could feel that her brain was shaking, but¡­ it wasn¡¯t to the point of fainting.


    She didn¡¯t feel too bad to walk. Fortunately, when she touched her nose and ears, nothing came out.


    She had heard that the blood and mucus came out from the nose and ears when the skull was cracked. She tilted her head and hit the ear lightly, as if there was water in the ear, but she didn¡¯t feel any liquiding out.


    ¡®I seem to be fine.¡¯


    She grabbed Gustav¡¯s hand and stood up.


    ¡°How long had I fainted?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°It¡¯s about three minutes.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Speaking of three minutes, that short period of time seemed to have felt long. Especially when it came to the turning point of the war itself.


    She turned her eyes to the battlefield.


    Angie stared at a magnificent bonfire that burned in front of her with stunned eyes. She immediately suspected that the fire was burning on the oil-covered barrier. Through her nose, she smelled the peculiar smell of vtile oil, like an overcooked oil pan.


    The volunteering chivalric order couldn¡¯t get over the fire, so they were trying to make a detour around the left and right nks, but it seemed that there was something remaining on her side.


    ¡°What happened to the encirclement?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°The enemy pulled like a wind after that shooting. They evaded the enemy from both nks. Then, they turned around and moved in to attack¡­ Now, that side seems to be confused.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡®Did they see through everything¡­?¡¯


    It felt that the things that should be done ording to the textbook were discarded one by one.


    If the orders came all at once, they couldn¡¯t prepare against the assault from both nks. It would be easy to get confused if they were hit.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give orders.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°¡­Understood!¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav showed a slight hesitation, but he saluted.


    Angie was frustrated. She wanted to get back at them.


    For that purpose, the enemy should be hunted down.


    ¡®It was said that the bridge was still there, but it might not be usable at the moment. Perhaps, they are waiting for arge number of refugees toplete the transfer.¡¯


    ¡®If not, there is no need to fight in such a ce. If there¡¯s nothing left to protect at the rear, such a battle would be meaningless.¡¯


    ¡®In other words, the withdrawal margin isn¡¯t limitless. In that case, the soldiers must be saved from confusion.¡¯


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get shot again. Please don¡¯t get too close from the beginning.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°I know!¡± (Angelica)


    Angie got on the horse that was brought by an adjutant, and then, she moved forward. There was still severe pain in her head.

 Chapter 138: (Self Edited) The Whereabouts of Victory

    ¡°Yuri-kun, it¡¯s alright over there! We can make it on time.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, who rode a Galloping Bird, said it when she was about to arrive. I looked at the clock.


    The clock was pointing at one minute before the meeting time with Liao.


    ¡°How¡¯s the bridge!?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They have finished crossing!¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Got it! You should cross the bridge first!¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood¡­ Well then, please be safe!¡± (Myaro)


    As Myaro said so, she went in the direction of the bridge.


    ¡°Sprinkle the remaining caltrops!!¡± (Yuri)Caltrops


    When I shouted, some people put their hands in their waist bags, grabbed caltrops, and threw them over the heads of the approaching enemies.


    ¡®They used it a little bit before, but this is the end.¡¯


    ¡®Since the front of Liao was downhill toward the enemy, he could do something shy such as pushing a burning cart, but since there¡¯s no slope on my side, there¡¯s a limit to what I can do.¡¯


    ¡®My side is overwhelmingly inferior, so if we hit them straight, we will lose power in an instant, just as a child and adult baring their strength against each other. If we throw the caltrops, some random people will be injured. Then, those affected will be obstacles and slow down their momentum.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re going to retreat to the final line!! Withdraw, withdra!!¡± (Yuri)


    I shouted while waving my hands. At the same time, I also ran.


    ¡®My leg is hurt. It¡¯s a burn inflicted when sniping the enemymander with momentum. The skin on the soles of the feet hurts like burning every time I take a step. The enemy also wants to pursue after losing.¡¯


    At the tip of my eyes and nose, there was a striking white line. After looking behind and confirming that there were note unit members¡­


    ¡°Cut it down!!¡± (Yuri)


    I shouted loudly. When I looked at the lumberjack standing in the depths of the forest, he looked confused.


    ¡®What the hell is he doing?¡¯


    My killing intention suddenly burst out.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, cut it now!!¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that again, the lumberjack swung his ax and mmed it into a tree that had already made arge cut.


    Since the tree didn¡¯t fall after one swing, the ax was swung down again and again. Three seconds after everyone crossed the white line, the three fell down while echoing the sound of fiber breaking.


    At that time, the enemy that was approaching before me, but those in the front row, noticed the falling tree and stumbled a step or two forward to stop while looking up.


    ¡®It¡¯s regrettable since I can¡¯t crush them, but since there¡¯s no enemy on this side, I don¡¯t have to fight back.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, just cross the bridge as it is! If you¡¯re injured, throw away your luggage and run!!¡± (Yuri)


    When I ran out while looking behind, a tree was falling and¡­ *Dumm* it hit the ground, and I saw a canopy of branches lying on the ground.


    ¡ª


    Upon reaching the bridge, Liao¡¯s unit, which seemed to cut down the tree, arrived at about the same time in equidistant. Liao¡¯s unit was also tattered like my unit.


    ¡°Liao.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-dono.¡± (Liao)


    He looked tired as I expected. His shoulders were moving up and down, following his breathing. When our eyes met, I felt something was beingmunicated.


    ¡°You guys, cross first!¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°Follow Yuri-dono! Cross what you can cross!¡± (Liao)


    ¡­and Liao also gave out the instructions.


    They began to cross. There were only a few refugees left on the bridge. Most of them had crossed over. The other side seemed to be very clogged, so it might not be possible topletely cross over, but it would be over in the meantime.


    It was Myaro¡¯s job to measure this timing. There was really no excess or deficiency in the timing. We were able to arrive at the same time at the best timing.


    ¡°Sorry. In the end, we had to fight.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Liao made an indescribable face.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a battle like this. I just don¡¯t like the battle of death.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Well, indeed. The matter is different between a battle of fighting to the death and a withdrawal battle.¡¯


    ¡°If possible, I also want to avoid fighting. Well, I guess it¡¯s impossible.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There were some casualties on my side, but for Liao, it shouldn¡¯t be just one or two people. Fortunately, the surviving soldiers were desperately crossing the bridge. There¡¯s no one who wants to die. Especially when they are escaping from the verge of death.¡¯


    ¡°It seems the other side is very angry, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    Liao said.


    Both Liao and I only had less than a minute of time earned. Even if we knew that it was more than enough, the enemy was approaching in anger.


    Although they were still far away, it was at a distance that we could see them clearly.


    From the starting point of the hill where Liao came from, soldiers climbing up to attack were seen. They were oveing trees one after another. In the first ce, the trees were hidden and only the upper branch was visible.


    ¡°Your side as well. They are probably very angry.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    I suddenly smiled.


    ¡®It¡¯s funny. The enemy is approaching as if they are walls of death, but it¡¯s not that scary. Is it because I feel that I can control them no matter what the adversity?¡¯


    ¡°So, what is that guy doing?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°He¡¯s probably sharpening his weapon.¡± (Yuri)


    From what I saw, Do was crouching down on the side of the road and sharpened his spear hard. As far as I could see, it was a rough whetstone, and while sprinkling water in a water bottle, the weapon was sharpened with a force that seemed to create smoke. He gave a feeling that it was nice to have a de.


    His appearance was strange.


    The sides of the helmet were full of scratches as if it was hit by a sword many times. Besides, somehow, the chainmail which was double-worn, was torn in ces like a rag. He wrapped a headband-like cloth around his eyebrows, which was dyed red. Perhaps, he had a wound on his head and wrapped it so that blood wouldn¡¯t get in his eyes.


    He had been fighting too much.


    ¡°Do, are you done?¡± (Yuri)


    When I called Do out, he poured the water in the water bottle to finish up, dropped the whetstone, stood up and drank the rest of the water bottle. He threw it on the side of the road.


    ¡®A whetstone is so valuable that it can¡¯t be thrown away easily when ites to a high-quality finishing whetstone, but since he was using a rough whetstone, there¡¯s no problem throwing it away.¡¯


    ¡°I was resting for this.¡± (Do)


    Do said. As he approached with his spear, I smelled a strong, dry sweaty body odor with a distinctive bloody odor.


    Although I hadn¡¯t seen him for a while, the pressure was different.


    ¡®Has this person changed? Is it because he experienced the battlefield?¡¯


    ¡°Can I depend on you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ouh.¡± (Do)


    ¡°When the gunes out, stop by the balustrade somehow.¡± (Yuri)


    I raised the gun and showed it to him.


    ¡®I got this one from the first enemy I met. It¡¯s worse than what I imported from the Albio Republic, but the barrel is shorter and it¡¯s easy to handle.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, shall we go?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Liao)


    Liao started walking. I also followed after him and put my foot on the bridge.


    The enemy was just around the corner, but our soldier hadn¡¯t crossed the bridge yet. As expected, it seemed that the other side was still using it.


    When I came to the middle of the bridge, I put my back on the balustrade and started preparing the gun. There were only two lead balls left.


    Eight people from behind, prepare a spearhead!!¡± (Liao)


    It happened that Liao¡¯s soldiers were at the end of the line, so Liao gave order.


    ¡°You too, Gurney!! Put out your spear!!¡± (Yuri)


    I gave orders to an unknown soldier. Since Do and I were left behind, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold and put up a spear. It would be difficult to stab it.


    ¡°Come on!!¡± (Do)


    I heard Do¡¯s loud angry voice. The enemy had caught up. When I raised my face and looked at him, Do thrust his spear to the sky and held it in front of the enemies.


    The bridge was surrounded by the hustle and bustle of the enemies and allies. The voice that could echo vividly in that situation would probably intimidate the enemies.


    However, when the front row, who shouldn¡¯t be scared, became scared, there would be a push from behind. The enemy rushed it without stopping.


    At the moment of shing, Do swung his spear with a tremendous force while shouting ¡®Oraaa!¡¯.


    The spear unleashed by a giant who learned techniques and forged by training, crushed the shield raised by a Knight easily. The broad-ded spear tip, which invaded from the shoulder opening, broke the enemy torso along with the chainmail as if ripping a thin rope.


    After giving a sh that seemed to cut things into half, Do didn¡¯t stop and moved. He made a full turn on the spot, and while taking a small step with momentum, he crouched down as if crawling. The spear moved as if a breeze struck the feet.


    It was as easy as cutting bamboo. Then, there were four feet thrown off the bridge. Do shook his leg, poised him to dance, and kicked the cobblestones to make a distance.


    It was exciting. It was a trick that could only be done because of the blessed physique of Do, and it was impossible for me to do that. For a moment, emotions simr to longing came to my heart.


    However, there was no narrative emotion on the battlefield, and the bridge wasn¡¯t the sole ce of a hero. The enemies rushed in without stopping. A Knight with broken legs, fell backward. He might be covering his head while being stepped over. In the meantime, the flow of enemies didn¡¯t stop much.


    I looked behind.


    The line still remained about a quarter of the bridge. Do was still in the middle of the spot, and gradually pushed back.


    Aah, damn it. Should I use thest Molotov cocktail?¡¯


    ¡°Hey! Can you withdraw faster!?¡± (Liao)


    Liao shouted.


    Do retreated while swinging his spear and killing the enemies, but the pressure of the group was still huge. He took a step back, then two steps, and it became ten steps. He was quick to approach the rear end of the line.


    I took off my clothes, and threw it over the balustrade. In other words, I threw it into the river.


    ¡°Oi, I haven¡¯t crossed yet!¡± (Liao)


    Liao shouted impatiently.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Not everything will copse!¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Maybe.¡¯


    ording to my signal, two archers appeared from the upstream forest, transferred the me of the torch they had to the arrow, and fired it. A burning fire left its trace, and fired at the center of the bridge.


    I stuck my body out of the balustrade and looked at the foundation of the bridge. On the other side of the burnt down bridge, there was a pile of dead branches with plenty of mmable dead leaves. Then, one of the burning arrows entered there, it burned vigorously after a moment.


    ¡ª


    ¡°<i>Extinguish the me!</i>¡± (A???????)


    The voice was heard from the enemy side. It was the Kurannguage.


    A familiar female voice¡­ or rather it was a shout. Among the loud voices emitted by men which I could only hear faintly, that peculiar voice remained well in my ears. The woman seemed to be standing on the other side of the bridge and shouting hard.


    ¡°<i>It doesn¡¯t matter if you use your water supply! Just put out the fire!!</i>¡± (A???????)


    ¡®What a thing to say. Rather, she notices the fire well.¡¯


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s probably impossible. The fire is burning at the root of the pier.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a lot from the top of the bridge. If they sprinkle water from the water bottle, it will scatter when it falls, and it will only ssh.¡¯


    ¡°Do! Don¡¯t get caught!!¡± (Yuri)


    It was when I shouted so.


    *BOOM!*


    At the same time as the muffled explosion sounded, the bridge trembled as if it coughed. Tension ran for a moment, thinking whether it would copse.


    I asked a mason to break the root of the pier for a bit, and stuffed it with gunpowder. At that time, I set up a linchpin just like breaking a ring stone with an explosion.


    Stone Arch Bridge Structure


    The stone arch bridge required the ring stones to form the arch. The well-arranged ring stones form a semi-circle leaning from the top of bottom, supporting the weight of tons piled on the arch and also the stone blocks. Not only was it supported, the weight of the stones pushed the stones together, creating a strong frictional resistance on the contact surface, preventing them from moving sideways.


    ¡®What would happen if that was broken? The entire bridge would copse.¡¯


    The bridge, which had lost its mechanical force due to the gap in the stone pavement which shouldn¡¯t be moving, began to lose its shape under its own weight.


    ¡°Oi, Do!¡± (Yuri)


    Do seemed to be holding his spear on the swaying bridge, and didn¡¯t take a step back. He probably couldn¡¯t hear my voice.


    ¡®No, no, that was close. You have to pull out from there. Is it because of strange tension? He is like Benkei of Hiraizumu, Oshu.¡¯


    The Standing Death Musashibo Benkei


    ¡°Can you hear me!?¡± (Yuri)


    I extended my leg toward the bridge, and grabbed Dora¡¯s waistband and pulled it as hard as I could.


    ¡°Uooh.¡± (Do)


    Do made a strange voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die, you know!¡± (Yuri)


    After rolling in order to push away Do, who was heavy and seemed to be stepping a foot below, I felt a terrible nostalgic feeling. ¡®It¡¯s like when the elevator goes down or when the ne gets off.


    Uwahh, it¡¯s copsing.¡¯


    I kicked the stone pavement, but it wasn¡¯t on the hard ground, so I felt like kicking something that would move in the opposite direction. Even so, my body still moved a little, and then, I extended my right hand.


    Someone grabbed my hand when I fell to the bottom of my waist. I grabbed that someone¡¯s hand back, and put my feet on the stone wall of the copsed bridge.


    By relying on the hand, I stepped up the wall and climbed the bridge with one foot. I got pulled by the powerful hand, and I stood up while swaying.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Liao)


    It was Liao, whose hand I grabbed.


    ¡°Ouh, thanks.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That was dangerous.¡¯


    With excitement and horror came around this time, my body quivered.


    ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that I still have the gun in my left hand. I should have thrown it away, but I kept it. Well, I guess it¡¯s good that I have it.¡¯


    Then, I looked back.


    ¡ª


    The bridge had disappeared. When I looked down, the rubble was washed in the river with a slight amount of fine sand smoke.


    There were some soldiers on the rubble that had reached the surface of the river, but the cold water mmed down like a quay on the day of the barge. They would be soon swept away. Surprisingly, there was no man who remained in the middle of a small ind, probably because of the momentum when the bridge copsed.


    It seemed that the soldiers who fully upied the bridge before, became the weed of the river, if not, the sea.


    ¡®There seems to be no way to reach this side from that side. And we have reached our country.¡¯


    ¡°Is it¡­ over?¡± (Yuri)


    The words came unintentionally.


    The difficult tasks that diminished the spirit for a long time after leaving Shaalta were over. That was how I felt.


    ¡®Although we¡¯re still at war until we return, it could be considered that it¡¯s over for the time being.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, we¡¯ve won.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said.


    ¡®We¡¯ve won.¡¯


    Those words resonated in my ears, as if this was my first time hearing it.


    ¡®That¡¯s true. I see, we¡¯ve won, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>Special thanks to the pictures¡¯ owners.</li></ul>

 Chapter 139: (Self Edited) War Cry

    The enemy soldiers were still on the other side of the copsed bridge.


    No matter how grudged they looked, there was a deep valley carved by the river between us. It was our victory and we managed to escape.


    On our side, the people, who were denselyid out into the forest, began to disperse gradually, and the verypacted state was being eased.


    ¡®It¡¯s going to be difficult to gather the refugees now. But it¡¯s over already.¡¯


    ¡°Do you want to raise a war cry?¡± (Liao)


    Liao asked.


    ¡°Is it something like ¡®Hey, hey!¡¯? (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s too much work.¡¯


    ¡°No, there are enemies here, so why don¡¯t you make a promation?¡± (Liao)¡°Promation, is it?¡¯


    ¡®Like we¡¯ve won or something? It may be better to do it. The fact that it¡¯s history that we have won. Although we¡¯ve had a hard time, I won¡¯t feel good if we were told that we are running like a losing dog.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want it.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll say it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? Well then, use this.¡± (Liao)


    Liao handed over a loudhailer. It was made of copper or something and it had a conical shape like a megaphone.


    He had hung it on the saddle of his Galloping Bird since the time we met again. He probably bought it in Reform, but I had never seen it used. It was hung there all the time.


    ¡®Is it finally the time to use it?¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, let me borrow it.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I received a loudhailer.


    ¡ª


    ¡®Now, what should I say?¡¯


    I thought for a moment, and assembled the text.


    When I tried to do so, it seemed to take an enormous amount of time. I wouldn¡¯t be able to convince myself unless I sat at my desk the whole night.


    While thinking about it, the enemy was probably getting bored.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped to go for ad lib. Alright.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Hey Crusaders!! You¡¯ve been working way too hard to go up north, aren¡¯t you!?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®First, I have to make fun of them.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I am Yuri Hou! Since I¡¯m a bit short of hands, it wasn¡¯t a fair war, but I want to think that this strange strategy is a part of the art of war!!</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I followed.


    ¡°<i>This victory is the best gift to my first army!! Well then, be careful on your way home!!</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I concluded and dered it arbitrarily.


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, that should be good.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t understand a thing at all.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said while looking discontented.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t make sense to say it in Shan.¡¯


    Anyhow, a man with a strangely fleshy purple cloak appeared on the edge of the bridge.


    ¡®Is he the suprememander of the army? Is it not the female Knight who put a cloth on the face and interacted with me? The purple color seems to be the color for nobles on their side. If the superior dressed inly, the subordinates wouldn¡¯t wear purple. As I expected, he should be the suprememander.¡¯


    ¡®Could he be Epitaph Parazzo, the pope¡¯s nephew? I suppose so. It¡¯s hard to think that he wouldmand such a pration operation locally.¡¯


    ¡®Then, that woman who is wearing purple¡­ is she his mistress? I don¡¯t know. Should I collect informationter?¡¯


    While thinking so, I looked at them closely, and¡­


    ¡°<i>Shoot him to death!</i>¡± (Epitaph)


    I heard a voice from the side of the valley.


    The man next to the man dressed in purple, raised a bow, and pulled it while aiming at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± (Liao)


    When Liao grabbed my cloth, the arrow had already been fired.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a sneak attack. Since I was looking at it from the point where he held the bow, I could escape it normally, but then, I thought it could hit someone in the back if I avoided it. Before the arrow hit someone, it was repelled and a metallic sound echoed.


    The tip of Do¡¯s broad-ded spear repelled the arrow like a shield.


    ¡°Goodness, I guess they are fired up because of that joke.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder if he is fired up because of the promation earlier.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. Anyhow, be careful.¡± (Do)


    Do said.


    ¡®I helped you a moment ago, you know. I mean, I also had a gun and I supported you. Since I¡¯ve spent time preparing it earlier, why don¡¯t I shoot it?¡¯


    I opened the gun lid and checked the inside of the pan. I thought the gunpowder had spilled when I was jumping and bouncing, but most of it was still there, and it remained still.


    I held the gun and aimed at the man in purple.


    Immediately after holding it, the surroundings noticed it and pulled the man¡¯s shoulder and clothes in a hurry. However, the man looked stubborn and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡®That¡¯s it, fire! Herees the lead bullet!! With this scary gun, I¡¯ll look like a Yakuza!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s the feeling. Wait, is it different? No, it¡¯s not a Yakuza. But I am courageous.¡¯


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not a distance that I can aim at him well, so it¡¯s probably going to miss. Perhaps, the enemy used a bow and an arrow instead of a gun because he is an expert, and it has a higher hit rate. In exchange, the velocity is slow, so it¡¯s not difficult to avoid.¡¯


    While thinking so, I pulled the trigger after correcting the error. The matchlock went off. The gunpowder exploded, and the roaring sound that urred next to my ears made it numb.


    I missed it. The bullet went to the side of his head, hitting the one next to him.


    ¡®If I could make a cartridge with ammo, incorporate the mechanism to fire continuously, I can correct my aim right away. It¡¯s not the same as correcting errors by reducing the size of the muzzle.¡¯


    ¡®As expected, the muzzle loading is sluggish. It¡¯s going to be a problem in the future.¡¯


    ¡®Anyhow, one shot from that side, and one shot from this side. By the time I want to give another shot, the other side would probably have withdrawn. I can expect it.¡¯


    ¡°<i>You better run away! Pull your soldiers before our arrowes!!</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I shouted loudly. Then, I turned my back on the battlefield.

 Chapter 140: (Self Edited) The Evening of Victory

    That night, we set up around the border of a town that was also the nearest post town.


    All the camps were lent to the refugees, and the people were sleeping in the square where curtains wereid out. The houses that had already been temporarily acquired were also in the same state.


    There was nothing outside of this town. There were just a flock of stumps where the trees were cut down and dry fallen trees left unattended. At the moment, we were gathering in such a ce that wasn¡¯t suitable for sleeping.


    Three hundred and tens of people were left under the cloudy summer sky. However, it wasn¡¯t cold.


    There was arge bonfire like a campfire in the middle surrounded by everyone. The crackling and exploding firewood mes illuminated the surrounding red, and the radiated heat warmed people. And everyone had liquor. The ones with wounds on their legs were sitting on a fallen tree, but everyone else was standing.


    ¡°You guys did a great job today!!¡± (Yuri)


    I held a cup in my hand, stood one step inward from the ring surrounding the bonfire, and said it out loud.


    ¡°Thanks to your bravery, the enemy ran away with their tail in between their legs without anything to gain! It¡¯s our victory!¡± (Yuri)


    When I have a dyed war cry, everyone chanted along at once, *Hoo!!*. There were screaming voices.¡°Due to this situation, I couldn¡¯t get enough alcohol to drink, but please drink today!¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°Well, I can at least do this much. I want to praise you as high as mountains, but I don¡¯t have a good speech for your ears.¡± (Yuri)


    At the end of that,ughter burst out from among the rxed soldiers. It was Carol, who came out in ce instead of me, who sat down in a chair.


    Carol took a step forward. Her blonde hair was shining red due to the fire.


    Just by that, the lively voice disappeared from the soldiers, and I felt that I could hear the sound. It became so quiet.


    ¡®I have no feeling, but for those who were born, raised in feudal society, the existence of Carol, the princess, is still special. It is the same as the Shaalta people and the Kilghina people. What¡¯s more, the princess, who should stay in the castle, is here now and is about to praise their courage.¡¯


    ¡®If you grow up, know politics, and have a family that you have to protect even if you put your loyalty aside, the feelings may change again. However, the young people here are still living in an innocent world.¡¯


    ¡°First of all, I would like to thank you all. The lives of the people in this vige now, and the lives of my people, are thanks to your work today. You have fought well.¡± (Carol)


    Then, Carol closed her eyes, and turned down for a moment. The casual gesture looked dramatic.


    ¡°And unfortunately, I want to offer prayers to the souls of fourteen people scattered on the battlefield today.¡± (Carol)


    Carol nced at the side of the bonfire. There were fourteen cups of liquor poured on a small table.


    These fourteen cups of liquor weren¡¯t drunk today. They were cups dedicated to the dead.


    Among the fourteen students, there were also two of the first 56 graduates.


    ¡®I have to inform their rtives about their death.¡¯


    Then, Carol closed her eyes. I also looked down and closed my eyelids.


    When I opened my eyes after a while, Carol was still offering a moment of silence. But then, she raised her head before long.


    ¡°Today, you saved all the innocent people and protected the princesses.¡± (Carol)


    The princess was Carol, but it also included another one.


    ¡°Now, no one in this huge penins could sing your achievements. Because what you have done today is the honor of the Knight itself.¡± (Carol)


    Carol took a breath for a moment.


    ¡°Be proud! You¡¯re qualified for it! And¡­¡± (Carol)


    She somewhat assumed importance, and continued.


    ¡°As a warrior, who had won battles, needs a rest for a while. Well then, for today¡¯s victory and our deceasedpanions!¡± (Carol)


    Carol lifted the cup she had in her hand. Everyone followed all at once.


    ¡°Cheers!¡± (Carol)


    When Carol said so, the voices of 300 people continued to ovep.


    ¡ª


    The banquet was lively with excitement since the war had ended even though there were few drinks and dishes.


    Every young man chatted with friends, who lined up spears, or listened to the story of someone who fought on the other side. They were talking lively. Even if there were only a few sses of liquor per person, there were some, who had a red face. Perhaps, they were weak against liquor.


    It was a good night.


    I was sitting in a chair and looked at them from a bit distance away.


    ¡°What is it? Do you feel ufortable?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, who came next to me, said it as I had decided to watch from the side. When I looked sideways lightly, she had taken off all the military uniforms, including the chainmail, and looked like a townsperson.


    When doing so, she really looked like just a boy.


    ¡®Am I rude? I can¡¯t help it because she¡¯s wearing men¡¯s clothes.¡¯


    ¡°No, I thought it was fun.¡± (Yuri)


    I turned my gaze back to the bonfire again as I said that.


    ¡°It would be so. We¡¯ve won after all.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°However, some people aren¡¯t here.¡± (Yuri)


    Fourteen of them.


    ¡°Are you thinking about them?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you start a war, there will always be casualties.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said in a water-soaked voice, as if she sensed something.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a matter of course.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The death of a person in a war is a natural and inevitable result, as if running on a road surface that wears off the tires. There is a ratio of how many people are affected by the enemy, but as long as it is a war between people, the ratio won¡¯t be zero. Wear and tear is expected from the beginning, and there is no war that casualties won¡¯t appear.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just immersed in sentiment.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­The living also needsfort.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Did I seem to be criticizing the victory feast? Instead of celebrating the victory, I¡¯m mourning the dead.¡¯


    ¡°I know. The soldiers have worked hard, and they should enjoy the victory.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like this feast. I didn¡¯t give permission because someone told me that we needed it. Rather, I told it to myself and it was devised in a way to get people excited.¡¯


    ¡®Celebration is necessary for victory. Otherwise, the soldiers, who gave their lives, wouldn¡¯t feel rewarded, and even if we won, it didn¡¯t feel worth fighting and it would create a funeral-like atmosphere.¡¯


    ¡°This is about you, Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said to deny.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I think it¡¯s fine to rx now.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Is it about me?¡¯


    ¡°Well, how?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Those who died, didn¡¯t die unless they fought. When I think about it, there is something to think about. However, if they weren¡¯t fighting, the refugees, who are sleeping there, would have died. Perhaps, there will be a hundred or a thousand times more casualties.¡¯


    ¡®Still, the dead can¡¯t be measured by numbers. Dead people had their own lives and their stories. As individuals, it was the result of my judgment that their lives ended. If there was one difference, there were dead people, who joined the circle here, drank alcohol, and enjoyed the day of victory. Nothing is definitely different from the people, who are enjoying the feast in front of me.¡¯


    ¡®And yet, I don¡¯t regret my judgment. It was a strange feeling. If this was the job of Hou Household, if there was an ident that killed people, I would have regretted and med myself. I would also have taken measures to prevent a recurrence so that it wouldn¡¯t happen again.¡¯


    ¡®However, even though someone died, I didn¡¯t feel that. I have no regrets or remorse, and I think I did well.¡¯


    ¡°How can I take responsibility?¡± (Yuri)


    I said sloppily.


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro had a surprised look, telling me that she couldn¡¯t understand the meaning.


    ¡°It was a disimer in the application requirements, so I don¡¯t think you will be heled liable.¡± (Myaro)


    She said.


    ¡®Aah, yes.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, are you asking about¡­ atonement?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°When ites to atonement, we can provide financial security to the household of the two deceased students. As I have already reported, both of them aren¡¯t heir, so there¡¯s no problem in the sense that the households have lost their sessor.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I know that as well. I¡¯ve already heard.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They, could it be thepensation for the dead¡­?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro wondered.


    ¡®Could it be that she didn¡¯t consider that I was worried about it?¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That is¡­ the deceased can¡¯t talk about anything, so it¡¯s difficult to offer anything since it doesn¡¯t necessarily make them happy.¡± (Myaro)


    There was no tone of ridicule in her voice. She seemed to be serious about it.


    ¡°There are various theories where the soul goes, and there is also a theory that the soul disappears the moment life disappears.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®The Shanti¡¯s view of religion is more like a myth than a religion, and it doesn¡¯t define the view of life and death exactly. There are various things about it. In the traditional belief, the soul sinks to the bottom of the sacred swamp and is reused in the form of reincarnation. However, now that they have left the sacred swamp for a long time, there is an idea where the soul goes to a ce like the purend of paradise. Speaking of the sacred swamp, it is a sacred ce believed since the great empire time.¡¯


    ¡°Even if I mourn in some way, I wonder if it¡¯scency if I think that I can make up for it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since the deceased don¡¯t express their will, doing something on my own, and thinking that it has be atonement has nothing but the meaning of consoling myself. Still, I want to do something. So, I honor them, tell their family that they have fought bravely, and guarantee the life of the bereaved family. Carol prayed silently earlier and mourned the death in front of arge number of people, which may be part of that.¡¯


    ¡®In fact, it¡¯s not worthless. If the soul after death has a will, it¡¯s not a mistake to think that it will beforted with a considerable probability. However, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything with that.¡¯


    ¡°But, it¡¯s not just the deceased that are difficult to atone for. Even if the Knight¡¯s household, there are idents where the bones break, and the limbs be incapacitated. No matter how much you atone for such a person, apology and money will not heal the limbs. Life is ruined and some students choose to die pessimistically. It¡¯s sad to do something that is irrevocable to others, but it¡¯s something that happens.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well, indeed. There are also people who suffer serious wounds.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There are countless people who have been shed and injured by arrows. Although most of the treatment was over, there may be some who have their nerves sliced and their hands couldn¡¯t move. Also, there is a condition that worsens due to tetanus or something simr, and dies. I can¡¯t do anything for them.¡¯


    ¡°Aah I see. Well, that¡¯s not the case. I wanted to say that you don¡¯t need to have any particr responsibility for that¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t feel responsible though. What Myaro is saying is justified.¡¯


    ¡®I think I¡¯m just overwhelmed by the characteristics of the conduct of war. When you drink alcohol for the first time, it¡¯s the same as being confused by the feeling of being drunk, and you get used to it eventually.¡¯


    ¡®I have such a feeling. But I don¡¯t know if I will like it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t do it.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro muttered.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°I wish I couldfort the deceased better, and I¡¯m also thinking that they are also enjoying drinking here.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯


    I involuntarily let out a breath.


    ¡®What kind of constion is this?¡¯


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not good at that kind of thing. It¡¯s better than before.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not depressed. And again¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Again¡­ what? Aah yes.¡¯


    ¡°Even if I have to fight again¡­ I¡¯ll do the same thing better if I can. So, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand. But please let me stay by your side.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®This girl is strange.¡¯


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± (Yuri)

 Chapter 141: (Self Edited) Another Battle (1)

    Angie was walking down the road like a wounded wolf.


    This road was called ¡®Reindeer Main Road¡¯ in the localnguage, and it seemed it was named that way because people lived in a ce where reindeers grazed. She had read it from a very dirty Shannguage book from looting.


    It was a travel book that told about ce names, famous ces, main roads and others. ¡®I wonder what¡¯s the title of that book¡­¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t remember because her head seemed hazy. Angie easily gave up remembering.


    ¡°Princess, please ride in the carriage.¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav made a remark.


    ¡°Stop it. That will be thest time.¡± (Angelica)


    Horses that were already pulling the carriage were reaching their limits of fatigue. So, even those who were supposed to be in the coachman¡¯s seat got off and stood in front of them, holding the reins and pulling the horse. Even with the weight of a woman, it would be an additional burden for Angie to ride in the carriage.


    Besides, she couldn¡¯t afford to ride the carriage again and enjoyed itfortably. This was to pay for her own mistakes.¡ª


    Four days ago¡­


    While Angie was stunned, she looked beyond the copsed bridge. About four-fifths of the bridge had copsed, starting from the center part. There was still a thin amount of smoke around, and the smoke had a burning smell of ammunition.


    ¡°This victory is the best gift to my first army!! Well then, be careful on your way home!!¡± (Yuri)


    On the other side of the cliff, a person who seemed to be Yuri Hou was raising a war cry.


    ¡®We lost.¡¯


    It felt like a trick, when I heard that the bridge still exists, but at the moment, I felt that it had changed to the feeling of defeat.


    It was a winning battle. At least, it wasn¡¯t a battle in which their side misjudged the strength and ability of the other side where they had no chance of winning from the beginning. In other words, it wasn¡¯t a so-called ¡®battle that they lost before they fought¡¯.


    ¡®¡­No, was that really the case?


    If the victory condition here was to obtain Shanti princesses, the appearance of the two princesses that the scouts saw were also traps. If the princesses had left shortly after the scouts left, there was no chance that this operation would satisfy the victory condition.


    ¡®As expected, we have lost. It was like dancing in the palm of Yuri Hou from the beginning.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, be careful on your way home!!¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou, who pulled off a series of operations, said so at the end with a perfectly unadulterated orthodox pronunciation (legitimate ent). The man was now standing by the cliff, facing them head-on with the people he protected on his back.


    ¡®Hero¨C.¡¯


    The word passed through Angie¡¯s head.


    After all the hardships and tribtions, he led the people and the soldiers, and remained in the pce and escaped with thest soldier. She didn¡¯t think that it was themander¡¯s ideal to be thest person to escape the battlefield, but Angie thought that he was heroic.


    While being bombarded by resentment and regret, a feeling of admiration and envy arose in her heart.


    ¡®I want to surpass him. I want to go beyond this man and be the king among the kings.¡¯


    Childish ambition swelled up in her heart.


    ¡°Is there an archer!? Come out in front and shoot him!!¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph shouted in an angry voice. Then, perhaps by chance, a person with a bow came out of the crowd. As soon as he arrived at the front row of the cliff¡­


    ¡°Shoot quickly!!¡± (Epitaph)


    An order was given. Immediately after, the archer pulled the string and fired it.


    The arrow that flew while cutting the wind with a sound. It drew a really gentle curve and headed for Yuri Hou as if it was sucked in. However, Yuri Hou didn¡¯t seem to be afraid. While moving a bit, he shifted half of his body to the side and lied down.


    When his body lowered down, most of his chest and belly were hidden. The side of the body was covered with shoulders and arms, so it could be said that if he didn¡¯t get hit on the head, there would be no danger. It was a defensive technique that duel representatives.


    It was a calm decision. It would have made sense if he flustered immediately, but he didn¡¯t.


    The arrow was dropped by a tall big man with a spear before it reached Yuri Hou.


    ¡®Is he the man who rampaged in the battle of the bridge earlier?¡¯


    Angie was at the rear, so the battle on the bridge wasn¡¯t seen well.


    After the arrow was dropped unexpectedly, Yuri Hou held a gun and pointed at us.


    Angie remembered that she had just been shot in the head. Yuri Hou¡¯s marksmanship was quite good.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous! Protect Epitaph-dono!¡± (Angelica)


    She shouted reflexively.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®Eh.¡¯


    Angie¡¯s head became nk.


    The Devil¡¯s bullet can¡¯t hit me.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph said something she didn¡¯t understand. Looking at the opposite bank, Yuri Hou stood with a gun on the spot, and he seemed to be aiming leisurely.


    Then, he fired. A peculiar sound of gunfire echoed through the ravine.


    The bullet crossed the river, and pierced Epitaph¡­ No, as if it pierced him. In reality, however, the bullet shallowly cut Epitaph¡¯s cheek, and hit the face of the Knight next to him, who was trying to protect Epitaph. Shortly after screaming, the Knight copsed.


    ¡°See, just like I said. God is blessing us.¡± (Epitaph)


    He said as if there was nothing going on.


    ¡®In his eyes, is it a win?¡¯


    For Angie, it seemed that they were forsaken by God instead.


    ¡®If there is a fate or a flow of luck in this world, it is leaning toward their side. God does nothing. God doesn¡¯t extend his help to the world. Therefore, it isn¡¯t an existence to rely on.¡¯


    ¡®The priest pretends to be a spokesman for God¡¯s will for the reason of happiness or misfortune, but God doesn¡¯t affect the world. My father said so and it was proven with his death. The father, who embodied the royal path set by God, waspletely unlucky.¡¯


    ¡®Was Epitaph lying in order to encourage the soldiers, or he himself didn¡¯t think so?¡¯


    Angie didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s turn back and go home. The hip is waiting.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph said so.


    The war here seemed to be over.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Well then, we will be in charge of the rear.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie quickly mentioned it and seeded in taking the rear of the group. To begin with, there was no possibility of pursuing from the rear, so there was no danger.


    Since her group would be thest group to board the ship, it would be dangerous in a certain aspect, but she did so because of the unpleasant premonition that made her anxious.


    A task that didn¡¯t work for her once was something that wouldn¡¯t work for a long time. The prediction was different from the beginning, so there would be deviation to the oue untilter.


    That was it.


    The premonition would hit the mark early that evening.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Our army collided with a powerful unit on the front line. For Angelica-sama, you are tasked to prepare for the reinforcements.¡± (??)


    When the volunteering chivalric order was said, Angie had a strange conviction of ¡®As expected, it would be that way, huh?¡¯ and at the same time, she was overwhelmed with the horrifying sense of crisis.


    The strategy was based on the premise that the enemy¡¯s reinforcements wouldn¡¯te out even if their side advanced deep into the enemy¡¯s territory. It wasn¡¯t apletely unfounded precondition.


    The enemy was a defeated army, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to fight back aggressively. Epitaph presented it as a strained logic, and Angie also thought the same.


    However, the enemy hade. Although it was a hindsight-based opinion that could be saidter, when she thought about it, they were too optimistic.


    ¡°Understood. You should go back.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    Angie opened her mouth for the first time after confirming that the messenger had gone far enough.


    ¡°Withdraw the entire army.¡± (Angelica)


    After saying that, she felt a strange discrepancy in the expression. Although it was said to be withdrawal, they were currently withdrawing in the first ce, and the withdrawal route was where Angie was walking now.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to the way we came.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes! However¡­¡± (Gustav)


    The vicemander, Gustav, responded.


    ¡°I saw the shadow of a cavalryman from behind. We have to go after them.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie said so clearly.


    ¡°¡­Will that be alright?¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°I saw it. So I know.¡± (Angelica)


    There was no army that wasn¡¯t depressed after experiencing defeat. It didn¡¯t change even if they were the volunteering chivalric order who had swore allegiance to God.


    No matter how much they had trained, the inside was human. They weren¡¯t an army without words or feelings, like an army made of bones led by the king of the dead. Each person had a will whether to be afraid or depressed.


    They weren¡¯t visibly copsed because of the tireless training and they were supported by pride, but the morale was definitely declining. On top of that, the horses weren¡¯t fed with fodder and the soldiers weren¡¯t eating.


    In such a state, there was no way to fight anyone. For Angie, it would be quite difficult even if she was told to lead them and fight against someone.


    ¡°I could see it as well. I will chase them from now on.¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav followed suit.


    ¡°I look at the front line.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Princess.¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav rebuked.


    ¡°Pleasemand the withdrawal. I will catch up with you soon.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Princess! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°There will be no objection. If you don¡¯t know the enemy¡¯s position, you can¡¯t deal with it. And I have to see Epitaph-dono¡¯s movement.¡± (Angelica)


    Depending on the appearance of the enemy, in the worst case scenario, withdrawing the army using this road might be dangerous. She didn¡¯t think that the volunteering chivalric order would be beaten in a single blow, but if that happened, it was dangerous to go down this road.


    In that case¡­ just like how Yuri Hou did, ironically, they needed to go through the forest without a proper path.


    ¡°Understood. I will take care of everything andmand. Please be careful.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°I know. I just look at it.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie turned her horse around.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Epitaph-dono!!¡± (Angelica)


    Epitaph looked at Angie from a horse as she went and squeezed through the volunteering chivalric order.


    ¡°Angelica-dono! How was it?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I came to see the situation!!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Epitaph)


    When he said that, he had a disappointing expression on his face for a moment, and turned away.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°So, the devil won¡¯t stop¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Probably¡­ No, it¡¯s impossible.¡± (??)


    The answer came from a knight kneeling under the horse straddled by Epitaph. He knelt, but his face was raised to see Epitaph.


    The man looked familiar to Angie. He was one of the 300 soldiers and also a captain of a 40-man unit.


    ¡°Why is that? Give me the rationale.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°The rationale¨C¡­¡± (??)


    The Knight looked stunned for a moment.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not the case. If we don¡¯t turn back immediately, you will be in danger!!¡± (??)


    ¡®Aah¡¯


    Angie sensed the state of the front line.


    The enemy was fighting hard even if they were in overwhelming disadvantage probably because of military training.


    It wasn¡¯t only because of their demoralization. In fact, they weren¡¯t fully armed. In order to increase the march speed, the armor used had been left on the ship and their side had be a light infantry army.


    Originally, if it were an ordinary army, the enemy would have copsed, but they were holding up.


    ¡°Farente-dono! Is the enemy attacking with birds?!¡± (Angelica)


    Angie asked by calling up his name.


    ¡°Yes. All enemies are cavalry! Fortunately, the bottleneck has slowed down the momentum of the collision, but the enemy troops are also very well trained¨C¡± (Farente)


    ¡°Understood!¡± (Angelica)


    Angie said to interrupt the man¡¯s words.


    Epitaph-dono, let us withdraw immediately! If we don¡¯t gather the soldiers as soon as possible¨C¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Silent!!¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°¨C¡­¡± (Angie)


    Epitaph, who faced Angie, had an expression that she had never seen before. His mouth was distorted, his teeth were clenched and his eyes were ring at something.


    Angie couldn¡¯t say anything more. It would be bad if she spoke at such times. The rest of the volunteering chivalric order didn¡¯t say anything, probably thinking the same thing.


    In spite of the emergency situation, the captains, centered on Epitaph, stopped eerily. About thirty seconds had passed.


    ¡°Turn back.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph clearly said so.


    ¡°Angelica-dono, I want to know if there is a route to turn back.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°There is, but it will be a long way.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie said it, and Epitaph¡­


    ¡°Farente, your troops will stay here and hold down the enemy until thest soldier you have.¡± (Epitaph)


    He said it calmly. Angie stopped thinking for a moment and became petrified.


    ¡°Epitaph-dono! That¡¯s too¡­!¡± (Angelica)


    She spoke unintentionally.


    What Epitaph said was a sacrificial stone. That was his instruction. It would be death¡­ no, it meant to resist death by using their main force.


    If it was an ordinary army, such an order wouldn¡¯t be possible.


    No matter how fierce the withdrawal battle was, it wasn¡¯t decided that they would die. If they survive, they could fight only if they think that there were rewards and praise.


    But this was a fight to death. Neither the captains or soldiers could do it. From the standpoint of amander who treated soldiers as pieces, there would be many asions that needed them to give such an order. However, it was meaningless if the order was rejected, or the soldiers would escape after pretending to ept it.


    If the loyalty to the nation and the lord wasn¡¯t greater than their own life, it was natural to think that the order was an order ofmitting suicide. Would there be an apprentice who kill himself when his master order him tomit suicide?


    However, if they were the volunteering chivalric order under Epitaph, the order would be executed over faith and family name. It wasn¡¯t that the confidence toward Epitaph would make them follow¡­


    For Angie, it seemed too pitiful to use their brilliant loyalty and dedication in this way.


    ¡°Then, we will also have Orfan¡¯s unit. They should have remained intact, forty people. Do your best.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica clenched her teeth. She couldn¡¯tprehend.


    After some hesitation, Farente¡­


    ¡°¡­Understood. 32 of us will work with them on this mission.¡± (Farente)


    ¡­said so.


    ¡°Do your best.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph repeated the same line, flipping his horse and head toward the front.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably going to order withdrawal. It won¡¯t be a constion for Farente¡¯s tragic determination.¡¯


    ¡°Farente-dono!¡± (Angelica)


    Angie called out to the man, who had been transferred under hermand earlier, and when he approached, she got off the horse. It was an emergency situation, but she couldn¡¯t help but speak to him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°No, no one whoes with us here without being prepared to die.¡± (Farente)


    Farente said in a resolute manner.


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure my country will treat my family well. I¡¯m sorry for the single young people though.¡± (Farente)


    ¡°If I strongly oppose that¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know what will happen if you say that.¡± (Farente)


    While trying to stand up for him, Angie felt a hangnail stabbed in her heart.


    ¡®Oppose?¡¯


    She said something like a protest, but was she trying to oppose it? No, she didn¡¯t think that she was going to oppose it.


    It was just the mouth. She wasn¡¯t honest, but rather only on the surface.


    ¡°Please forgive me. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to oppose him. I just had a feeling of refusal in this operation. Epitaph-dono¡¯s strategy is rational.¡± (Angelica)


    Epitaph¡¯s strategy was outrageous, but it was the most effective in this situation. Angie acknowledged that. Somewhere in her heart, she was fully weing the decision, even though she felt Epitaph¡¯s attitude as an outsider.


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± (Farente)


    The man seemed to smile sadly.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s a good thing to hold one¡¯s life dear.¡± (Farente)


    Farente said with deep emotion that he felt something from Angie¡¯s attitude.


    ¡®It is regretful. Is it really? Do I really have the qualifications to think so?¡¯


    ¡°Farente-dono, I¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± (Farente)


    Farente interrupted the conversation and extended his right hand low.


    He probably didn¡¯t want to listen anymore.


    Angie grabbed his right hand and shook it firmly.


    ¡°Thank you for your help¡­ I will never forget you for the rest of my life.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes. Well then, let¡¯s meet in heaven.¡± (Farente)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°You must survive. It is a waste to lose your life here.¡± (Farente)


    He said that, and¡­


    ¡°Well then.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡­he turned his heels back and headed for his troops.


    Angie could only see his back off.

 Chapter 142: (Self Edited) Another Battle (2)

    Five days had passed since they started withdrawing.


    Angie was walking with her feet as heavy as lead with her back straight. The blisters on her feet were crushed, and the wet feeling was disgusting at first, but currently, she was also in a great pain. She was really frustrated.


    Still, if she went step by step, there would be hope.


    The volunteering chivalric order, led by Epitaph, was at their rear.


    The number of people was 1000 at the beginning, but now, there were only a few left. Most of them had been thrown away repeatedly as sacrificial pawns. The people were all ughtered by enemy cavalry.


    However, whether it was fortunate or not, the pursuit for several days had finally stopped. In addition to the supply line reaching its limit, it was probably because the force couldn¡¯t be measured by reconnaissance since it exceeded the range of the big eagle. That was what Angie guessed.


    If the fact that they only had 150 troops left, the enemy might have kept pursuing them even though it might sound unreasonable.


    However, if that happened, it might have led to a happier oue to the countries of Isus religion.


    ¡ªAngie was walking with heavy footsteps.


    She was hungry. She felt like the energy was disappearing from the body, and she had be a really dried meat.


    Pain was creeping up from her legs, and her body med its owner for the harsh conditions. The dazed head treated it as a pain that came on a regr basis.


    She couldn¡¯t disy the misery. Only that thought stretched her back.


    ¡°Angie-sama.¡± (??)


    One of the soldiers called her out.


    Recently, the soldiers didn¡¯t make a mistake when addressing her. She probably didn¡¯t think that they were ying around.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°There¡¯s a report that civilians were caught in front of us.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Then, please get on the carriage.¡± (??)


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    Angie frowned for a moment. She didn¡¯t want to ride in the carriage.


    ¡°Angie-sama¡­ please forgive me, but you¡¯ll be looked down on if you¡¯re on foot.¡± (??)


    It was an excuse, and the soldier really wanted her to take care of herself. However, in a sense, it was difficult to refuse it.


    To go forward, she had to walk faster than she was now. Rather, she would have to run. With Angie¡¯s feet, that was unreasonable.


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡± (Angie)


    ¡°Is that so!? Well then, I will bring the carriage immediately.¡± (??)


    The Knight was older than Angie, and he should have been about 23 years old. He didn¡¯t seem to be full of energy, but he didn¡¯t seem to be suffering. He, then, ran to call for a carriage.


    The way he trained waspletely different from Angie, who was barely able to walk with the feet felt as if peeled off. It was Angie herself, who ordered the training, but she didn¡¯t participate in the training. She thought that she had to train her body a bit when she returned home.


    As soon as the carriage was brought in, Angie tried to put on air and jumped into the carriage that was still in motion.


    ¡°Proceed promptly.¡± (Angelica)


    When instructed, the coachman replied ¡®Yes!¡¯, and started moving a bit faster than the rank of troops. There was nothing to do right away.


    The carriage was running with a rattling sound. It was so easy to move forward without being tormented by pain.


    It was something that she had taken for granted until now, but there was a freshness feeling as if she was witnessing a groundbreaking invention.


    The horse was still strong thanks to eating a bit of the winter feed that was left in the vige they visited yesterday. As a slender woman without armor and got into the carriage, the horse shouldn¡¯t feel a big burden. It seemed like the horse got used to it easily.


    So, it might be alright for her to get on the carriage. The soldiers would probably don¡¯t mind.


    When such an idea shook her head, she felt that something that shouldn¡¯t beforted wasforted, like when she touched a wound that shouldn¡¯t be touched. Angie consciously extinguished the thought, as if to extinguish the fire of antern.


    ¡°Angie-sama, isn¡¯t that¡­?¡± (??)


    The Knight who was pulling the reins said. In that direction, one of her subordinates, who had been ahead for reconnaissance, was walking with two Long Ears with rope bound on their hands.


    ¡°It seems so.¡± (Angelica)


    When they got close enough and the carriage stopped, Angie got off the carriage.


    She saw Long Ears. One was a slightly middle-aged woman, and the other was a young girl that could be called a child.


    The two were looking at her with angry faces.


    ¡°<i>You¡­ what are you doing on this road?</i>¡± (Angelica)


    When Angie spoke in Shan, the middle-aged woman looked slightly surprised.


    ¡°<i>We are evacuating from the country.</i>¡± (??)


    She spoked in a rush, probably due to the excitement that she had finally met a person who could understand theirnguage.


    ¡®Well, obviously.¡¯


    Angie thought.


    ¡°<i>Somehow¡­ can you overlook¨C¡­</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>That child¡­?</i>¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°<i>She is my daughter.</i>¡± (??)


    ¡®Are they mother and daughter?¡¯


    ¡°<i>Pl-please spare my daughter¡¯s life.</i><i>Please¡­ please¡­</i>¡± (??)


    The older woman knelt her knees begging for mercy, putting her tied arms on the ground, and drooped her head. The daughter, who looked like ten years old, stood there in a confused manner, but then¡­


    ¡°<i>Please-!</i>¡± (??)


    ¡­she also bowed down.


    ¡°You guys. Do you want to have this woman?¡± (Angelica)


    Angie switched thenguage to Kuran.


    What she heard was these people tend tomit themselves if they were vited. It was fine if that would boost the morale of her army.


    The older woman still had a decent face, as for ordinary Shanti, but she still looked like forty. What was more, her origins seemed to be peasant-like, with extra flesh and muscle on her limbs, and the body was excellent.


    For Angie, who was eighteen, she couldn¡¯t tell if her men had an uncontroble urge to the woman.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (??)


    The two Knights looked at each other. She didn¡¯t know what they were thinking, but they seemed to be troubled with the question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± (??)


    ¡°Me too.¡± (??)


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hesitate. I¡¯m listening because it¡¯s a problem I don¡¯t really understand.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the men in the unit, but this woman is too much.¡± (??)


    ¡°And the child is still too you¡­ well, yeah¡­¡± (??)


    Angie¡¯s Knight saw the little girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s no good.¡± (??)


    ¡®It¡¯s no good, huh.¡¯


    To begin with, from Angie¡¯s point of view, she thought that such a little girl would be out of the scope. So, it was surprising that the Knights were troubled. For Angie, they scored a point.


    ¡°I see.¡± (??)


    When Angie agreed¡­


    ¡°Untie the rope.¡± (Angelica)


    She instructed.


    ¡°<i>You may go, but you have to leave the food.</i><i>We are alsock of food.</i><i>It¡¯s alright if it makes us less worried.</i>¡± (Angelica)


    Angie was relieved that she hadn¡¯t done cruelty to the older woman, who bowed her head while having a slightly grudging eye.


    ¡®Is it because she can remember words and talk? After all, she doesn¡¯t seem like meat in the shape of a person.¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°<i>Onee-san, your ears are round.</i>¡± (??)


    The girl said, without noticing the current atmosphere. She might be mistaken for the same kind because Angie could speak the samenguage.


    ¡°<i>Aah.</i>¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°<i>You¡¯re the cutest woman that I¡¯ve seen.</i>¡± (??)


    ¡°<i>I see</i>.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie was ustomed to being praised for her beauty. But it was the first time to be told by Shanti that she was cute.


    If that was true, she would have ttered the girl in return, but when considering the looting due to the war, she felt something different, so she stopped.


    ¡°<i>Go.</i><i>If you go a bit further, you may be protected by the army that is chasing us.</i>¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°<i>Y-yes¡­</i>¡± (??)


    The middle-aged woman terrifiedly took valuables from her luggage and tried to cover the girl with the luggage left. Then, they went to the road where Angie came.


    ¡°Yuni, follow them, and let me know so they don¡¯t get caught again.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°<i>¡­</i>Understood<i>.</i>¡± (Yuni)


    The Knight, who was scouting, nodded and chased the mother and the daughter like a gentleman. However, while Angie and the others were stopping, the main force had caught up, and she could see them across the road.


    ¡°Phew.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie sighed briefly as she put her bottom on the footrest of the carriage. In her stagnant thoughts, she thought that she might have done hypocrisy, and then, she stopped thinking for a moment.

 Chapter 143: (Self Edited) Another Battle (3)

    ¡°Angie-saba!¡± (??)


    Angie was still walking when someone spoke from her back with a stuffy, hard-to-hear voice.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Angelica)


    Angie turned around. There was a Knight with a swollen face. It was Yuni.


    ¡°You¡­ what¡¯s wrong with your face!!¡± (Angelica)


    He had arge bruise on his eyes and nose.


    As she could see, he was beaten. His nose seemed to be full of blood, and he was constantly rubbing his nostrils with a bright red handkerchief.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Angie said without sounding too surprised.She wasn¡¯t surprised because the momentary consequences of the logic in her mind were so insignificant and foolish.


    It was a reasoning that was possible even for a very foolish person, so she was only surprised to find the correct answer to the problem that even a child could understand.


    What she thought in her mind when the daze was clearing was a surprise to herself that she hadn¡¯t noticed until now.


    When Yuni put a bloody handkerchief on his nose, he blew it and forced it through his nose.


    ¡°Please forgive me! Those two were caught by the volunteering chivalric order.¡± (Yuni)


    ¡ª


    Angie rushed on a horseback, and what she saw was a situation where everything was toote.


    There were two corpses.


    The corpses were hung while staring at each other on two trees. They were stripped naked, and the whole body was torn to pieces like the meat that a beast with ws had ughtered by ying. The gut spilled out from the cut belly and it ran down the legs to the ground.


    It was the same for both mother and daughter. The corpses, whose skin was still fresh, were still hanging with their eyes opened.


    When she saw the corpse of the child that she just talked with, Angie felt nauseous.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Angelica)


    She endured the nausea and covered her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong? Angelica-dono.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph, who was nearby, said. Rather, Epitaphs seemed to be resting while watching this brutal scene.


    ¡°Why¡­ do you do this¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Aah, let me apologize for your subordinates. But he was saying something I didn¡¯t understand. Something like delivering the devil safely¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Yes, I ordered that. It¡¯s my fault.¡± (Angelica)


    She felt pathetic that she couldn¡¯t think of such a simple thing. If she knew that such a thing would happen, she should have told them to wait for it to pass in the forest.


    It would have been ten thousand times safer there. It was simply out of her mind that there was the volunteering chivalric order in their path.


    ¡°The deficiency in the orders isn¡¯t good, you know, but it can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Epitaph)


    As expected, Epitaph misunderstood.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I wanted to overlook them safely. My fault is that I have forgotten your existence.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Could it be that you intend to keep them alive?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. However, you hit my Knight, who was escorting, and killed these two.¡± (Angelica)


    When Angie said that, Epitaph disyed a difficult expression.


    ¡°Goodness, Angelica-dono seems to be too inspired by the devils.¡± (Epitaph)


    I¡¯m not sympathetic. I just didn¡¯t want to cause meaningless cruelty.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Meaningless¡­? Even this is an example.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s going to be an example, you also acknowledge that they have a heart. And yet, you do this kind of cruelty. I¡¯ve done it as well.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie remembered Epitaph¡¯s aggressiveness she had seen along the way. It was like being hungry after losing a war, chopping up the corpses that had been left behind, and decorating them like it was now.


    ¡®That¡¯s enough.¡¯


    After they died, their lives ended there, and they didn¡¯t feel hurt when the corpses were chopped up. However, these two¡­ were probably not in the same way.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hanging too much on your hobby, and this will affect young enemy soldiers. The reason why we were pursued fiercely is because of this. How many soldiers are you going to lose because of this hobby?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you agree that the enemy will not chase us anymore?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the status quo. I¡¯m talking about the method in war.


    ¡°Method¡­? There¡¯s no method in war.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Once we do this, we can¡¯tin even if we are chopped like these people when we are in the opposite situation. Even if the enemy approaches our territory and begins to kill innocent people, we aren¡¯t entitled to beg for mercy.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Angelica-dono, it¡¯s an Inquisition when the time is right. In the first ce, the Crusade were formed due to the survival struggle between humans and devils. It¡¯s only natural that one of the sides will be eliminated.¡± (Epitaph)


    Angie remembered the feeling of giving up, which she had experienced many times over the past few days.


    ¡®He couldn¡¯t understand. This man is hopeless. His heart is closed. There¡¯s no point in arguing here.¡¯


    ¡°Understood. However, I will bury their bodies. Exposing this to the eyes of the enemy might further worsen the situation. It can¡¯t be overlooked.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie properly gave the reason. She really wanted to mourn the two, whom she spoke to earlier. Even though it was short, she wanted to at least bury them.


    ¡°Alright. Do whatever you like.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph said, with a slight difort in his eyes.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Angie-sama. There¡¯s a report from the reconnaissance. They said they found a vige.¡± (Gustav)


    Angie was sitting in the carriage when Gustav reported that.


    ¡°Is that so? We¡¯re going to have a night camp in that vige. What¡¯s the number of houses?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°¡­Five.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica was disappointed inwardly.


    Thend around here wasn¡¯t the main road that people use to escape, so the food wouldn¡¯t be exhausted. However, instead, there was no human habitation.


    In early summer, people didn¡¯t feel that cold, and they didn¡¯t feel that the area was too steep to survive, but winter would be a frozen world here. Was it cold enough that hunting and farming weren¡¯t possible, or was the majority living a nomadic life without a settlement? Angie couldn¡¯t understand the details, but it was a fact that there were few houses.


    ¡®Even though there are almost 150 soldiers, the food of five houses is¡­ moreover, considering the remaining food that is kept through the winter, it¡¯s not supposed to be able to fill the hunger of 150 people.¡¯


    ¡®In such a case, if we let an archer who is a hunter to hunt wild animals, we can add supply, but it¡¯s a disaster that we have gathered elite soldiers that aren¡¯t good with survival techniques. In fact, it¡¯s difficult to hunt wild animals in apletely unknownnd. It¡¯s like shooting a fox that had been driven away by a dog.¡¯


    ¡°Angie-sama, why are you stopping?¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav asked while looking slightly happy. After all, it would be nice to sit in the carriage obediently rather than walking with painful legs.


    ¡°Aah, I quit.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°May I ask why?¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°I made a mistake today. I couldn¡¯t make a decent decision because I walked stubbornly. Themander must always have a clear mind. I learned that walking isn¡¯t my job, even if I force myself.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°That¡¯s helpful. I¡¯m d.¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav bowed his head as he took off his hat.


    However, Angie wasn¡¯t impressed at all. She was disappointed in herself.


    She believed that she was a brilliant person, but she apparently wasn¡¯t.


    Speaking of ipetence, it would be good if she at least wasn¡¯t careless. Here, she had no advantage in confronting the Papal States.


    She didn¡¯t even have the self-control to stop herself. She was just stunned.


    ¡°You also probably want to see me in this way. Once this is done, you may leave.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Well.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°¡±It seems that I wasn¡¯t so much of a person.¡± (Angelica)


    When Angie said so, Gustavughed with his nose.


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re experiencing the failure of young people.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± (Angelica)


    She didn¡¯t think that she was a failure, but she probably was.


    ¡°May I say something a bit harsh?¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°We don¡¯t expect much from the judgment of an eighteen-year-old youngdy.¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav¡¯s words were said in a gentle voice contrary to the content.


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Do you think there are people in this world who can be a greatmander like God in just eighteen or so?¡± (Gustav)


    ¡®I wonder about that. I have never heard anyone lead a hundred battles at the age of eighteen, so it¡¯s difficult to say.¡¯


    ¡°Angie-sama is young. Therefore, it¡¯s natural to be immature. Everyone knows that. What everyone is expecting is growth. If youe back after learning the lesson, you will surely be a greatmander and a great lord. Everyone is here because they think so. Otherwise, no one will entrust their lives to a younger girl.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Angie couldn¡¯t respond. She was deeply moved, but she told herself that she shouldn¡¯t cry.


    There were few who served her father, under Angie now, but there were many children of those who served close to her father. They considered Angie to be their lord and followed her.


    ¡°Please forgive me for saying those. Well then, I have a little work left to do.¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav disappeared to the rear to avoid Angie¡¯s sight.


    She wondered how much devotion she had received.


    However, Angie didn¡¯t have anything to respond to his devotion.


    ¡®As Gustav had said, could I respond by growing up? To begin with, do I have the qualification to be a lord? I wonder if there is. If I don¡¯t, I have to make an effort to turn the lie into reality.¡¯


    Angelica Sacrament wiped the tears on the corner of her eyes with her dirty hands.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>This chapter is thest chapter of volume 10.</li><li>To be honest, the author still hasn¡¯t describe how the Rube Household¡¯s Galloping Bird unit cross the bridge in order to go after Epitaph. I imagine the bird is likemon Chocobo, can¡¯t jump too far or fly.</li></ul>

 Chapter 144: (Self Edited) Those who Lurk In Darkness

    (Thank you for reading at


    It was a feast of battle cry, but with the rapid increase of sleeping people, it was about to disappear naturally. It was midnight when the fire was about to go out. I got up from the log I was sitting on and went into the forest.


    ¡°Oi,e here.¡± (??)


    I was suddenly called out by a shadow in the forest, and it surprised me. There was no sound.


    In addition to that, my eyes, which had been looking at the bright fire until earlier, couldn¡¯t see anything other than darkness, even when I turned to the direction where I heard the voice. Even in the forest, it seemed that a person was lurking in a dark ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised.¡± (??)


    From the voice, I knew that she was the Queen¡¯s Sword.


    ¡°It looks like you did well.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°If you have business, you need to wait. I¡¯m standing here to take a piss.¡± (Yuri)From the shadow, I felt like she was frowning.


    ¡®When I think about it, she may be unfamiliar with doing it while standing, as she is a woman who lives in a female society all the time.¡¯


    ¡°Do it fast.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    I entered the forest about ten steps, and started urinating vigorously at the base of a suitable tree. I didn¡¯t drink alcohol, but I had to drink a lot of water to pretend to be.


    When it waspletely out, I turned lightly. I returned.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. What do you want to talk about?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked.


    ¡°Haa¡­ what a foolish guy. You still do it even though there is someone like me behind you.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°I¡¯m not someone who is going to hold back that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Normally, you would be nervous.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®Is she hearing the sound? I¡¯m a bit shameful.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not an enemy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t remember doing something that would be treated as an enemy by the queen. Speaking of an ally, it would be strange to treat me as one, but I¡¯m definitely not an enemy either. As for my personal rtionship, it¡¯s strange to admit it, so an acquaintance would be correct.¡¯


    ¡°For now, yes.¡± (Tilet)


    The Queen¡¯s Sword tried to provoke.


    ¡®It seems that she wants to create an atmosphere of ¡®We¡¯ll see about that tomorrow¡­ hehehe¡¯. I can see it, you know.¡¯


    ¡°Be quick. Let¡¯s get into the main subject. Did Her Majesty the Queen say something?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°She ordered me to return and report the oue of the war.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®Oue of the war, huh? I can¡¯t say that there are many oues in particr. I killed a lot of enemies, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything strategically. Even if she reports it, I have killed a lot. I probably couldn¡¯t help but to apologize for destroying the bridge.¡¯


    ¡°Precisely, I think it¡¯s good justification to leave this ce.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Surely, I¡¯m grateful for that. Since I was away from the royal capital for a long time, I was mainly concerned about thepany. It¡¯s painful toe here and spend a week or so, and then just return.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, there¡¯s a matter of my leg. Considering the wound, I would like to receive a full-scale treatment at an early stage and receive medical treatment. I don¡¯t know if Her Majesty the Queen called her in anticipation of that, but to be honest, it¡¯s helpful to have a justification for her royal order.¡¯


    ¡°Are you going to bring Carol too?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Well, it should be fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m getting better atmanding the unit, so it will be possible to do it without Carol. Besides, this is the territory of the Rube Household. As for Liao, he knew his territory much better than me, and his household can help us in many ways.¡¯


    ¡°That reminds me¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I remembered there was something I wanted to ask her.


    ¡°I wonder if you were the one who took care of Her Highness Telor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes, I was. I should have told yourpanions. I hope you understand.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®Aah. Since it¡¯s about her group, there may be a bit of jargon here, but I supposed she told me to understand it. That¡¯s how I feel.¡¯


    ¡°The person you told about this was someone who isn¡¯t suitable. He is someone who can¡¯t recite poems.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Not everyone knows how to use words. Especially that guy.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be careful next time and leave a letter.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re protecting her, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    I waited for a response after saying that, but there was only silence.


    For the time being, I felt it was a manifestation of intention that she would no longer speak. Apparently, the main subject was over.


    However, the Queen¡¯s Sword opened her mouth as if she wanted to talk some more.


    ¡°The enemy you faced¡­ is said to have been chased by the bird unit of the Rube Household and they managed to run away.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°I see. Do you guys know the name of the enemy¡¯smander?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­? No¡­¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®It¡¯s an information that I¡¯m interested in, but I guess it¡¯s still too early. Since she had no idea, I don¡¯t think she will investigate in the future.¡¯


    ¡®As for me, I don¡¯t know since I¡¯m not infiltrating the enemy¡¯s unit with spies. However, such information bes easier to obtain over time. As time goes by, the information leaked from people¡¯s mouths will spread. By the time the Crusade is over, I can obtain as much information as I want via the Albio Republic.¡¯


    ¡°Now, there are many people who are eager to hold back your achievement.¡± (Tilet)


    It doesn¡¯t matter if I throw cold water on the matter, but it seems that she will continue the topic she wants to talk about.¡¯


    ¡°Hold back? How so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Other than that, it is about how you are going to deal with the refugees. It would be meaningless if they starve to death with that amount of people.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®Aah. She has a point.¡¯


    I thought so reflexively.


    Even before this war began, the Shaalta Kingdom was overpopted due to the influx of poption. As a factor of poption decline, the number of deaths among the reinforcement issued by Shaalta will be calcted to be slightly reduced, but it¡¯s still within the margin of error.


    Originally, the military poption was less than ten percent of the total poption. If you recruit and turn all the men into soldiers, since half of the poption is male, about forty percent of them can be made into soldiers, excluding infants, boys and old people. However, even if you do that, the foundation to support the army will be lost, and there will be no war.¡¯


    ¡®In a society of only women, infants, and boys, they can only do their best just to eat. From such a society, it is impossible to generate arge amount of surplus product that can support arge army that consumesrge supplies each time they go to war. For example, when a vige is attacked by bandits, since there¡¯s enough food in grocery stores, all the men will fight. In such a situation, it may be possible that forty to fifty percent of the vige poption isbat personnel, but it¡¯s difficult in a normal war involving a march.¡¯


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s assumed that the whole army that upies ten percent of Shaalta poption went to the reinforcement and only ten percent of the total force died in the war, the death ratio to the poption is still one percent. In fact, it wasn¡¯t the whole army that was sent to the reinforcement, so there weren¡¯t many people who died. Perhaps, it was less than 0.2 percent.¡¯


    ¡®On the other hand, when ites to the number of refugees, it will be at the level where the poption will increase by some percentage. The people who are trying to hold me back would say ¡®It looks like your word, but does it mean anything when you help them?¡¯. It seems to be more persuasive than a certain level.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t really expect much. I know it¡¯s not a victory that everyone raises and wees.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This woman is probably telling because there are such people among the Witch households, and I need to prepare in advance so as not to be disappointed. Even if she is grateful, she seems to worry about the heart of a young man who just celebrated his victory.¡¯


    ¡°Hoo¡­ then, its¡¯ fine.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Is that it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Can you prepare me an eagle?¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°I¡¯ll do something about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t notice me here, you should be careful about people who are eavesdropping from now on.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡ª


    ¡°That person is waiting for us to finish talking.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure about anyone, but I noticed that there was someone who was following me as I pissed and stood. Since I was wondering if there was something to talk about, a voice suddenly sounded, and I was surprised.¡¯


    ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to talk about a secret matter when I asked, but I was more concerned if the Queen¡¯s Sword brings up the matter. Well, if I am aware of it, there¡¯s no way the Queen¡¯s Sword wouldn¡¯t be concerned about it as well, right?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, well then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± (Tilet)


    The Queen¡¯s Sword seemed to disappear, leaving a thin sound of stepping on dead leaves.


    Even so, she was quite friendly today.


    ¡®That person is also probably rxed a bit.¡¯


    ¡°So, who¡¯s there?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, a person came out from the shadow of the bonfire, and it was Liao.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said awkwardly.


    ¡°I want to say that is a bad thing to do, but it will help if you say it quickly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°It¡¯s about the march tomorrow. I will entrust it to you and Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I see. Got it.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said as if there was nothing going on.


    ¡°So, what is it?¡± (Yuri)


    Since he followed me, he must have something to talk about.


    ¡®Could it be that he didn¡¯t intend to eavesdrop since he noticed the presence of the Queen¡¯s Sword?¡¯


    ¡°I had something to talk about. Is that alright?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder what it is. Somehow, I have a bad feeling.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it short. Did Yuri-dono get along well with Her Highness the Princess?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®So, ites to this point. Why does it leak out?¡¯


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± (Yuri)


    I frankly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a type of person who likes womanizing. So I thought the distance between you and Her Highness is getting closer after returning from Reform.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Really? The intuition of a yboy is something that can¡¯t be underestimated. However, I wasn¡¯t flirting with Carol. So, I can¡¯t say it with certainty.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because we both survived the harsh experience.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I could feel a distance between people who sleep together.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. More importantly, let me tell you what I want to do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since there¡¯s no recording device, wordsing from my mouth are ignorable, but is there a merit when ites out from my mouth? By not saying that, it¡¯s not a rtionship where I feel moral responsibility. At least, I don¡¯t feel responsible to be honest to Liao. It would be different if it¡¯s Do.¡¯


    ¡®Liao probably knows that too. Since he doesn¡¯t understand the true feelings, he has no choice but to avoid making a statement.¡¯


    ¡°If that¡¯s so, I want to get one more woman.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said.


    ¡°One more?¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t understand at all, so I asked reflexively.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Myaro.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Haa?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s with Myaro?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I want to make her my wife.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®Aah. I wonder what¡¯s going on.¡¯


    ¡°What? Could it be that you fell in love with her?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®When I think about it, he stuck with Myaro all the time during the expedition. Rather, Myaro was like a secretary for him.¡¯


    ¡®At the same time, Myaro was, in a sense, like a cor attached to Liao¡¯s neck and she was a spokesperson of my order. So, unless he goes against my will significantly, she would have been useful to him as a secretary. Thinking normally, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to have an extraordinary rtionship.¡¯


    ¡®However, as far as I observed them, it was nothing more than a business-like conversation. Is it because it happens in front of me?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I am. There is nothing I would want if she became my wife.¡± (Liao)


    Liao affirmed.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably falling in love with her. However, from that tone, I don¡¯t feel the intensity. He doesn¡¯t disy the fluffy feelings of being in love.¡¯


    ¡®Is he really in love with her? Rather than wanting because he likes her, it feels as if he wants a subordinate and a wife. ¡®


    ¡°In any case, Myaro isn¡¯t my property. However, it would be a different matter if you want to have her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand. But I thought you already had her.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°You can do what you want to persuade me. To me¨C¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Aah. It feels unpleasant.¡¯


    ¡°I have no right to stop you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Rather than right¡­ I don¡¯t have the justification. It seems foolish to think about that even though no one decided it, but it seems he thinks so.¡¯


    ¡°If so, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡± (Liao)


    Liao lowered his head in a straight manner suitable for an adult female.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not the same as flirting with women in bars.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I know. Perhaps, you have more experiencepared to me.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± (Yuri)


    Somehow, I felt irritated. I wasn¡¯t angry. However, I was irritated as if a small insect was crawling in my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s selfish to argue, but don¡¯t force yourself on her. If you force yourself on her¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I thought for a bit.


    ¡®What would I do if a man pushes her down forcibly as if she is his possession?¡¯


    Liao was waiting for my words without fear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you will remain alive.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯ll probably kill him.¡¯


    As expected, I couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    ¡°¡­Hmm, I got it. I will not force her to submit.¡± (Liao)


    When he said that, he turned his back toward me as soon as the talk was over.


    ¡°Oi.¡± (Liao)


    I was called out.


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    Then, Liao turned his body halfway, as if there was still a talk.


    ¡°Is it because things became surprisingly better when I had her as my right-hand man?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Well¡­ I won¡¯t go that far about her, but¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be uninteresting? I hate noisy women. But I don¡¯t care if you are able to have her.¡± (Yuri)


    Although he didn¡¯t exin it, it seemed that she was the type he liked.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. The sensitivity is like a fly in an ointment.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°That right-hand man will choose the right master, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What?¡± (Liao)


    Liao replied, as if he didn¡¯t understand the meaning.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake that she won¡¯t obey the dull master who let the de rusts. It¡¯s fine if she recognizes you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Myaro just obeyed my orders. If I ask her to do another job, of course, she would stop her current job and do the other job.¡¯


    ¡®Liao isn¡¯t someone she chose. I put her under him. Maybe that¡¯s the reason why Liao thinks that Myaro is a normal person. He thinks she would obey if he prepares afortable environment or says pick-up lines toward the women of streets or Knight households, or promises high sry to employees.¡¯


    ¡®Myaro is different. If she wants to be in afortable environment, she could have been morefortable if she inherited her parent¡¯s household. Liao doesn¡¯t understand the extremely biased sensibilities of a person who throws it away like garbage, and is smeared with blood, sweat and mud.¡¯


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said, regardless of whether he understood it or not.


    ¡°Is that so? Then, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, Liao took his leave.

 Chapter 145: (Self Edited) Return

    The next morning, everyone had ate breakfast, and after doing some misceneous tasks such as eagle arrangements and feeding them, the departure setup was alreadypleted. It was easy.


    Carol was there, and everyone gathered to see her off. In the meantime, I stayed close to the borrowed eagle, stroked its head, and fed her.


    ¡®It¡¯s not necessary to do this, but doing it makes me feel a bit nostalgic, and I feel like I canmunicate with it.¡¯


    After that, there was nothing else to do.


    ¡°Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    I stopped by Myaro and called her in a voice that only she could hear.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    For a moment, I felt guilt swelled in my heart.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to say anything here, but¡­ No, if I don¡¯t say anything like giving a warning, it should be fine.¡¯¡°What is it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°If anything happens, return immediately, alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°? What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Myaro)


    It seemed Myaro didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡®I suppose so.¡¯


    ¡°If you feel any danger to yourself, leave the mission and return home.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Danger to myself¡­?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro tilted her head reflexively, trying to understand the meaning of those words. However, she had suspicions.


    ¡®What kind of danger to herself? Speaking of that, it has been extremely dangerous until now, so is there any element of concern over this period that warns her about the danger to herself?¡¯


    ¡®I guess that¡¯s what she¡¯s thinking. She probably wouldn¡¯t think that I¡¯m warning her because there¡¯s a probability Liao would do something to her.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I hope you keep that in mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa¡­ alright.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said with an expression that seemed to be out of ce.


    ¡°See you.¡± (Yuri)


    I straddled the eagle and quickly put on the safety belt. Carol was already ready and waiting.


    ¡°Well then, everyone. Sorry to ask you, but I leave everything to you.¡± (Carol)


    When Carol said so, Liao¡­


    ¡°Everyone, salute to the Commanding Officer and Her Highness the Princess!¡± (Liao)


    ¡­said it out loud. The unit members who were taking the lead knelt on one knee and saluted.


    When I gave a simplified salute, I made the eagle p.


    ¡ª


    The city of Sibyaku, seen from the sky for the first time in a few months, felt rather nostalgic. Although I had been away for about a month even during the long holiday at the school of Knights, I felt that I was away for a long time, which was iparable to that time.


    It felt likeing back for the first time in years.


    ¡®Is that kind of experience on the battlefield?¡¯


    I felt like going around the sky for a while and seeing the scenery, but now wasn¡¯t the right time. I went straight ahead as I didn¡¯t have time to immerse myself in my emotions, and I got to the castle in the blink of an eye.


    However, when I passed through the castle, I turned the wings to the Hou Household¡¯s secondary residence.


    Carol¡¯s eagle speeded up and lined next to me. When I turned my head, Carol was looking at me with a scary face.


    I shook my head and turned away. I descended the eagle into the residence. Thewn was greener than the time when I left. The properly nted trees had more leavespared to when I left.


    ¡®It has been three months since I left here. WhenI thought about it, Stardust was with me when I left this ce.¡¯


    Carol, who was chasing me, descended with her eagle right next to me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± (Carol)


    She said as an opening.


    ¡°You should go to the castle first.¡± (Yuri)


    I said while untying the safety belt.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t reporting to Mother the highest priority?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®As expected, she¡¯s angry.


    Since wee here under that pretext, she¡¯s being reasonable.¡¯


    ¡°There are no urgent reports, so I would like to get a bit dressed up. I¡¯m going to have an audience with Her Majesty.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®My clothes are quite dirty. Of course, I hadn¡¯t taken a bath for the past few weeks. Either way, I need to take a bath first.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked at me from top to bottom.


    ¡°Surely, you¡¯re right.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It¡¯s a terrible appearance for someone who cares about every detail.¡¯


    Carol, who was usually noisy, didn¡¯t object to anything.


    If anything, it would be rude to have an audience with Her Majesty as it was.


    ¡°You should wait at the castle ahead of time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t be toote.¡± (Carol)


    I pulled out my pocket watch from my pocket and opened it to check the time. It was around 2 PM.


    ¡®I¡¯m hungry because I haven¡¯t had lunch, but it¡¯s not the time to say ¡®Let¡¯s have lunch together¡¯ since I need to hurry to the castle.¡¯


    ¡°2 PM, is it? Do you want to have light meals?¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed at the residence with my thumb.


    Carol seemed to think for a moment. She also seemed to be fighting the appetite.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go first.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I see. I¡¯lle by dinnertime.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Carol)


    Carol suddenly looked behind me. Then, when I looked back, I saw the butler of the residence running up in a hurry.


    When I looked at Carol again, she was in a hurry making the eagle pping, as if she couldn¡¯t allow herself to receive excessive hospitality.


    ¡ª


    Of course, it was a lie to get dressed. Speaking of a lie, if that was the only reason, I could wash myself even if I went to the castle directly, so I didn¡¯t have to stop by here.


    I ordered the butler to prepare clothes and a bath. I put everything else off, and I went to the Hou and Associatespany building with a dirty appearance. When I entered thepany building, there was a young Onee-san in an attire that didn¡¯t shame anyone who would look at her at the reception, which was neatly organized to the point it didn¡¯t look cramped. Her hand seemed to be moving while being covered by a partition. She was probably checking documents.


    ording to thepany president, Cuffe, she was a grandchild of a rising merchant, who was sessful thirty years ago, but copsed in one generation. The properties copsed with his mortgage, but thanks to her grandfather and father marrying a beautiful wife, this Onee-san was also beautiful.


    She had a minimum education, so she could read and write. She was good at memorizing people¡¯s faces and names, so she had enough qualifications to be a receptionist.


    In the inner part of the room, there was my cousin, Beaure, who was using the abacus I gave with a tremendous momentum. There was no joy or suffering in her expression. She was like aputer doing calctions in a server room without an operator. Although she was working, there was an air that she seemed to be having a margin.


    She had be an expert.


    Thedy at the reception, who was looking at the documents, noticed that there was a visitor, and looked up.


    She looked at me and opened her eyes wide in surprise. She covered her mouth, and¡­


    ¡°Chairman Yuri!¡± (Receptionist)


    ¡­said with a feminine gesture.


    Beaure, who was surprised because of her loud voice, looked at me and her eyes were also opened wide.


    ¡°Yuri-sama!¡± (Beaure)


    With a rattling sound, she got up from the chair.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ that¡¯s great. Really.¡± (Beaure)


    Beaure said. She was about to cry.


    ¡°So, how is it going?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I mean what was going one while I was away. That was what I thought, but when I think about it, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand these two. It will be quicker to ask things directly from Cuffe.¡¯


    ¡°Everyone is here.¡± (Beaure)


    ¡°Well¡­ where is Cuffe? And is Harolding back?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Cuffe-san is going out for a bit. He is asking what¡¯s happening on the other side. I¡¯ll call him back immediately.¡± (Receptionist)


    The receptionist said.


    ¡°Is that so? Well then, please. Then, Harold?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Harold-san, is it? I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time these days.¡± (Beaure)


    ¡®Harold hasn¡¯t returned yet, huh?¡¯


    The feeling of hopelessness swirled like a fog in my mind.


    ¡®Was it no good?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes at home. Tell him about me when Cuffe is here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. I will arrange it immediately.¡± (Receptionist)


    ¡°Please.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Was it no good¡­?¡¯


    ¡ª


    I got out of the still lukewarm bath, wiped my body, and prepared a light meal.


    While recognizing everything since I was here almost everyday for a long time, it felt strange at the same time. It felt as if it was a new house that I just moved in, and the atmosphere didn¡¯t fit my body.


    ¡®I probably won¡¯t realize it after a week.¡¯


    That was how I felt.


    When I swallowed thest bite of the bread prepared for the light meal, as I expected¡­


    ¡°There is a person named Cuffe Ote from Hou and Associates.¡± (??)


    The chief butler said.


    ¡°Let him through.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°How would you like to dress?¡± (??)


    ¡°I¡¯m fine as it is.¡± (Yuri)


    I was wearing loungewear. It wasfortable without any frills.


    The butler didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t give out his formal wear right after the bath, probably because it would be bad if it got dirty with the meal. For such clothes, even though this was the Hou Household, not many clothes were prepared. Even if it were made, the clothes would be remade since I was still in the growth stage.


    ¡°Bring him here.¡± (Yuri)


    I had a pain in my leg, so I was tired of walking. I got a cane, and walking wouldn¡¯t be hurt, but it was a hassle.


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    After giving a bow, the butler picked up the tableware and then left the room.


    I waited for a while, and the door opened again.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe, who appeared, said with a happy smile. It was a nostalgic face.


    Speaking of a nostalgic face, there was another.


    ¡°Yo!¡± (Harold)


    It was Harold.


    ¡®He wasn¡¯t dead? He seems to be alive.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been away for a long time.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± (Harold)


    While saying so, Harol sat in a chair near me without permission. Cuffe frowned.


    ¡®Cuffe is a person who is strict about business etiquette, so he must be annoyed. It makes me think of a scene of ¡®We are here in a General household as guests, so it¡¯s only normal to sit after being given permission, you fool!¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Look,e sit down.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said it, Cuffe immediately sat in the chair opposite Harold across the table.


    ¡°Do you want to drink? We have liquor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll have some liquor. It¡¯s a celebration.¡± (Harold)


    Harold said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the same.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®It¡¯s unusual. Cuffe doesn¡¯t drink too much, probably because he lived a drunken life when he was a bad guy.¡¯


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have them right away.¡± (??)


    As soon as Cuffe sat down in a chair, he crossed my legs and changed his posture. When I looked at Harold, he seemed to want to do the same. The butler, who didn¡¯t change his expression, said so, promptly bowed and left the room.


    ¡°So, give me a brief report. Cuff, you first.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ll give a written reportter. I had two to three troubles, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal. In general, the project is going well. It¡¯s just that Lily isn¡¯t making any progress. Now that you¡¯re back, she may progress again. Also, this is about the northern trade route. It is the Boff General Household. The moment the news of your ident came in, the trade became sluggish. However, there¡¯s no problem after receiving the news that you¡¯re safe. Then¡­¡± (Cuffe)


    The report details came one after another.


    ¡°No, Harold, you should report first. As for me, I canpile the reportter.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe said and closed his mouth. It was Harold¡¯s turn.


    ¡°I found a new continent.¡± (Harold)

 Chapter 146: (Self Edited) New Continent

    ¡°Really?¡± (Yuri)


    My chest was throbbing.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not an ind. I couldn¡¯t go around even after four days. It was allnd.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®So, he¡¯s not mistaken for discovering a small ind like Easter Ind. Amazing. Hurray. it was worth the money.¡¯


    Easter Ind Location (Resource: Google Maps)


    ¡°So, was there anyone there?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Anyone?¡± (Harold)


    Harold said in a nked amazement. It seemed that the matter was out of his imagination.


    ¡°How should I say it? They are indigenous people. They are those who live in primitive ways.¡± (Yuri)¡°I didn¡¯t see them. I sawnd, but¡­ there was none. However, there are no people or countries.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Why is that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There may be a country where Harold hasn¡¯t seen it. I don¡¯t want to kill the indigenous people and seize thend if possible. If the other side is asking for a fight, that¡¯s another matter.¡¯


    ¡°So, it took four days to go around the shore, and I didn¡¯t see any fishing vige, you know? So, is it possible to have people living there?¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Aah, I see. It¡¯s a very straightforward reason.¡¯


    ¡°Is it difficult to create a fishing vige?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. When a vige is created, people can fish immediately. Besides, the seaside isn¡¯t as steep as the interior parts of mountains. Therefore, it¡¯s not possible to have a lot of people and country, right?¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Sailors like Harold, have no choice but to dry out and die when they run out of food and water. For that reason, if food can be procured locally, they won¡¯t eat preserved food, and even if they don¡¯t bring hunting tools ands, we always have fishing rod-sized tools on board.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s true that he fished. I suppose he fished a lot, and the fishing results might have been good. It¡¯s impossible if there are many marine resources and they aren¡¯t utilized. Even though there are civilizations that don¡¯t know bows and iron, I haven¡¯t heard of any civilization that don¡¯t know how to fish even though there is a sea.¡¯


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s good. For the time being, it¡¯s fine that there are no indigenous people.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Will it be one of the virgin territories? I wonder why there are no people, but I can¡¯t help thinking about it now.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Harold)


    Harold said.


    ¡°The other question is how to keep it secret. What should we do?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Cuffe raised his hand and began to speak.


    ¡°For now, all sailors will be limited to stay in Suomi, and this is under my discretion.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Are you going to confine them?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s a good decision, but I feel it¡¯s a bit too much to confine the sailors after returning from a long voyage.¡¯


    ¡°No, I¡¯m letting them go to bars. I ordered them not to speak, so they won¡¯t speak about it when they are in a group.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°They are supervised by a credible deputy captain. So, I don¡¯t think they will talk when they are drunk.¡± (Harold)


    Harold added.


    ¡®Information is designed to be leaked. The information management system ultimately depends on people¡¯s self-control and sense of responsibility, and the sailors Harold hired aren¡¯t those people who have moral responsibilities higher than others.¡¯


    ¡®The excitement of discovering the New World, the events of the voyage and the content of work. I would tell that to my family, bar, and lover. There aren¡¯t so many people who can control the urge, draw a line of secrecy, and live stoically. Again, it depends on some situation, they may talk if they were given money. However, just because you are afraid that they are going to leak it, you can¡¯t confine them indefinitely.¡¯


    ¡°Anyhow, it¡¯s been more than days since I came back. In the meantime, they weren¡¯t having women. They¡¯re about to reach their limit, you know.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®They are probably the only two who got escorts. I can imagine there will be a fool who will sleep talking. Even if you make them stop talking, having one escort for ten people is just foolish. It¡¯s not possible to have multiple people orgy.¡¯


    ¡®When a sailor goes offshore, the first thing he would do is to go to a brothel. So, it¡¯s quite difficult to prohibit and confine them for ten days. They would be anxious, and some will get angry.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This is troublesome. Speaking of information management, it will be more assuring to kill everyone. The dead can no longer speak.¡¯


    ¡®However, such a thing cannot be done. If all the people involved in the discovery of the New World are killed from now on, the job will not be possible anymore. Since the number of people involved has to increase steadily, the number of people who will speak it will increase as well.¡¯


    ¡°Should we give them a reward and 5000 Ruga for each person? If it¡¯s too little, they won¡¯t shut their mouth.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it.


    ¡°Is it to stop them from talking?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe asked. As a person who managed the finance, he seemed to be reluctant.


    ¡°At the same time, let¡¯s talk about what would happen if the information leaked. They will feel scared, but they will abide if we give them sweet candies.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s a mafia method. I wonder if it will leak anyway. If I told him to conceal their death for three years, there¡¯s no way he can conceal it.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know whether it will be a week or a yearter, it will be openly knownter. The problem is not to prevent the leakage, but how to dy the progress of information.¡¯


    ¡®In that case, the important thing may be the information maniption that will make people raise their eyebrows at leaked information. It may be good to spread false information at the beginning of the leakage. Something like it was a small ind, or they were in distress, and they didn¡¯t know the direction, or they saw ice in the Arctic Ocean and misunderstood it asnd¡­¡¯


    ¡°It may be difficult for this guy.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. If I can¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t fit as a captain.¡± (Harold)


    ¡°Can you do it?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked.


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s what Harold would say. In the first ce, I don¡¯t think you can prevent information leakage forever.¡¯


    ¡°Just manage the sailors well. If someone isn¡¯ting or quitting, report it immediately.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand the feeling that the yakuza won¡¯t let people go. I¡¯m not a criminal, but it¡¯s scary for someone, who knows what to keep a secret, to leave the organization.¡±


    ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s gather people and send them by ship to make a small town.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Fortunately, there are too many people now.¡¯


    Then, Cuffe raised his hand.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but how are we going to handle the newly foundnd or town? Will it be under the territory of the Hou Household?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I didn¡¯t even think about it. Basically,nd is treated as if the country lends it to an individual rather than a personal belonging. For convenience, you can be said to ownnd. However, take an example of this residence. It¡¯s not a detached territory of the Hou Household. Therefore, even if this plot ofnd is sold to the Papal States, it won¡¯t be the Papal State¡¯s territory.¡¯


    ¡®Ownership is guaranteed to the country, but control is maintained by ability. Then, will a newnd found in the New World, be the territory of a corporate nation, in which the corporation is Hou and Associates? It¡¯s a very story of the future.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you to wait on that for a bit, but¡­ well, I won¡¯t let the royal family interfere. For now, you don¡¯t have to think about thew.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If I reported to the royal family and made it public, it would be a mess. Then, those people will always want it. Especially those Witch household who will change based on situation. They might even consider abandoning this peninsr and moving to it.¡¯


    ¡°What I want to say is whether we will make money from it. Creating a town wouldn¡¯t make money. So, are we going to collect taxes?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®That¡¯s a realistic matter.¡¯


    ¡°Yes¡­ well, I have a lot of work to think about, and when ites to it, it¡¯s fine to pay the travel fee.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright. However, if it will be the Hou Household territory in the future, I think it¡¯s a good idea for Hou and Associates to cover the cost. To put it simply, it¡¯s weird to spend money from our pocket, explore, set everything up, and give awaynd for free.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®That¡¯s certainly true. Cuffe is correct in theory. However, it¡¯s different from the Hou Household. Even if the Hou Household pays the money, the money is collected from tax collection, and if the money is redeemed, the profit should return to the Hou Household territory.¡¯


    ¡®It may be trivial, but I don¡¯t want to do that. Besides, even though it is the Hou Household, the information management isn¡¯t solid. For example, I talk about it to Father. Then, Father brings it to the meeting with the top leaders of the household. Everything wille to nothing. It will definitely leak to the Witch households, and in some cases, it may leak to the Kuran¡¯s territory.¡¯


    ¡°I think about it some more, but¡­ well, it¡¯s fine to treat it as the territory of Hou and Associates.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe put up an awkward expression.


    ¡°Think about it. This country is¨C¡­¡± (Yuri)


    And then, I stopped talking.


    That was because I felt something like footsteps from the corridor.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    When Harold caught his mouth, a knocking sound was heard at the same time.

 Chapter 147: (Self Edited) Report Meeting

    ¡°Please excuse me. I brought drinks.¡± (??)


    A maid ced two types of liquor, a ss cup, and a tea set from a tray.


    ¡°Thanks. You may leave.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, the maid, who was trying to serve until pouring the drinks into the cup, had an expression of ¡®Ehh¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    I said, and then, the maid said ¡®please excuse me¡¯ again and left the room.


    ¡°You noticed her well.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe said.


    ¡°It seems that my ears have be a bit more sensitive.¡± (Yuri)¡°You¡¯re saying something different aftering back from the battlefield.¡± (Harold)


    Harold said it like a teasing.


    ¡°Well, yes. Come, have a drink.¡± (Yuri)


    I said while pouring tea on my cup.


    ¡°As expected of the brand.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe said while looking at the two liquor bottles ced on the desk.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Harold)


    It was rare for Harold to agree obediently.


    Cuffe and Harold looked at the bottles seriously.


    ¡®Since I¡¯m not interested in liquor, I don¡¯t recognize the brand. The ss bottle itself is a rather high-quality product, so when it¡¯s sold in a bottle, it would be a high-quality liquor. But is it a particrly good tasting liquor?¡¯


    ¡°Since this is good, shall we drink it?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Harold)


    Cuffe took a bottle and quickly poured it into the sses for two people. It wasn¡¯t a big amount.


    ¡°Is it a good liquor?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This one is more valuable, but¡­ for this one, the distillery is in Kilghina. So you won¡¯t be able to drink it anymore.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, maybe I should drink now.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have a toast. Since we¡¯re not going to do this for a while¡­¡± (Cuffe)


    I was the only person who held a teacup.


    ¡°Then, congrattions on your safe return, Mr Chairman.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe took a lead with a particrly loud voice.


    ¡°Cheers.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡°Cheers.¡±¡± (Harold/Cuffe)


    After saying that, I lightly knock the teacup against Harold¡¯s and Cuffe¡¯s cups.


    When the tea was poured into the mouth, I realized that it was a tea that was often drunk after meals. Cuffe and Harold drank the liquor poured in the ss cup in a breath. Rather than wanting to drink alcohol, this was probably done to celebrate me, and the drink was only for the appearance.


    However, when it was so, those two weren¡¯t drinking. I turned over to the two teacups that were ced next to the tea set and poured tea.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s continue the talk.¡± (Cuffe)


    Since Cuffe was concerned about the situation, he urged me to continue.


    ¡°Yes. This country is over. Three of the General households are cowards, and the politics are divided by the Witch households. No matter how good it is, things are going to be difficult.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There are a lot of external and internal conflicts, and I can¡¯t think of any way to reshape the country itself.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure when the next Crusade is but in the worst-case scenario, it could be happening in five years.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Then, will Hou and Associates have a n to relocate entirely to the new continent in the future?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Rather than having a lot of other possibilities, that possibility is much better. Either way, it¡¯s a problem if we can¡¯t prepare anything when we¡¯re about to perish. Besides, if we are caught on all sides, there will definitely be interference. What would happen after that in the new world is the exact replica of this country. It will be meaningless.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Whether it is profitable or not, that¡¯s a second priority. Money is important. However, it doesn¡¯t make sense if you¡¯re not safe. It¡¯s smarter to spend 100 million Ruga and escape the mess than earn 100 million Ruga and be a ve five yearster. That¡¯s what I think.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Assets are something that aren¡¯t attached to souls, so if someone takes it away, they can take it as much as they want. It will not disappear overnight. Preparing not to be robbed isn¡¯t a wasteful expense.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Well, I understand what you mean.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe was somehow convinced. He nodded.


    ¡°Alright. Then, is the business matter over¡­ I suppose I have a lot of things to do now.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®For the time being, Harold must bring colonial personnel on the next ship. Although it¡¯s good to have surplus people, it¡¯s necessary to choose. It¡¯s important for the first batch. It means that we can¡¯t bring just anyone.¡¯


    ¡®He has to think for a bit now. If we depend too much on the people from Kilghina, the seed of independence can progress rapidly among them. After the sentiment grows to a certain level, they will say ¡®This is the second Kilghina. The Shaaltan can get out¡¯. If something like that happens, it can¡¯t be predicted immediately.¡¯


    ¡®To make matters worse, Telur is still alive as a survivor of the royal family. I don¡¯t realize how much royal reverence the Kilghinan have, but the fact that the symbol still exists is a bit credible. That¡¯s fine, but from my point of view, it¡¯s a considerable risk factor. The internal conflict could be fatal.¡¯


    ¡°Ouh. For now, I will go to Suomi with money tomorrow. I feel bad about the sailors.¡± (Harold)


    ¡®I want them to have a woman immediately. It¡¯s fine to rent out a brothel.¡¯


    ¡°Ouh, yes, go ahead. I¡¯m looking forward to you.¡± (Yuri)


    Those words came out from my mouth involuntarily.


    ¡®Since he holds an important position, I can¡¯t help but to look forward to him. This is also another risk factor, but at present, no one can rece Harold.¡¯


    ¡°What are you going to do now? If you have free time today, should I gather people from thepany and have a banquet? Tell us about your adventure.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m keeping Her Majesty waiting. I have to go.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, they became speechless.


    ¡°What do you mean by making Her Majesty the Queen wait? Is it alright to rx around?¡± (Harold)


    Harold asked.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you prepared?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe was surprised and frowned. He seemed to think of something important.


    ¡®In my opinion, the news about the new world is much more historically amazing than one or two audiences with the Queen. In the case of the historian of posterity, they would pay 100000 Ruga for today¡¯s report. They won¡¯t be interested in what the Queen would say today. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a meeting that will shake history.¡¯


    ¡°No, I should go by dinnertime. There are no urgent reports.¡± (Yuri)


    I had decided to go by that time, so it would be better to depart before that if possible.


    ¡°Needless to say, don¡¯t offend Her Majesty the Queen. It was because of her session that the patent of our paper has been passed through and she covered the patent fee.¡± (Cuffe)


    It was a surprise that Cuffe had a certain amount of loyalty to the Queen. He had a serious face.


    ¡®If anything, it seems she is in debt. She had heard about the unreasonable oue for this expedition. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t be disabled, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if I was. There was a possibility of death after all.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m on good terms with her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, it wasn¡¯t the Queen¡¯s responsibility that the expedition became dangerous because of the changing circumstances. Isn¡¯t it good to expect gratitude in return?¡¯


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s fine¡­¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°We¡¯ll have a banquetter. I also need to greet people.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please meet Lily soon. When she heard that you were missing, she felt uneasy.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Aah, I get it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s it, right? Harold, let¡¯s go.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Harold)


    When I had a cup of tea, Harold drank everything in one breath. He was probably thirsty. Seeing Harold drink, Cuffe drank tea in one go, as if he remembered his thirst.


    ¡®I wonder if the tea washes the strong feeling of liquor in the throat.¡¯


    ¡°See you.¡± (Harold)


    Cuffe went out first, and Harold closed the door.

 Chapter 148: (Self Edited) Report to the Queen

    After changing my clothes to a decent formal wear, I left the front door with a cane.


    The injured right foot had a new bandage wrapped around it, which forced me to wear arger size shoe. It was awkward to wear different sizes of shoes on the left and right foot, so I was wearing leather shoes that matched my left foot, but it was hard to walk even though I wore double socks and tightened the string.


    ¡®Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Formal clothes are clothes that emphasize formality rather than ease of movement, and there¡¯s no point in wearing it if I don¡¯t look good.¡¯


    There was already a carriage in front of the entrance.


    ¡°Yuri-sama, please get on.¡± (??)


    One of the soldiers of the secondary residence said so, but I was watching the anomaly at the main gate facing the street.


    ¡°What are those people?¡± (Yuri)


    Somehow, soldiers and crowds were pushing each other at the main gate.


    In thest few years when there was a food interruption situation that caused starvation and death, mob-like people tried to enter the secondary residence, but the atmosphere was different from that time. The crowd consisted of approximately twenty people. However, the atmosphere was peaceful. There were four soldiers who were trying to push them away with spears.It didn¡¯t seem that they were fighting, and the crowd weren¡¯t looking for blood.


    ¡®Are theying to petition for something?¡¯


    ¡°It seems the news about Yuri-sama¡¯s return was known from somewhere, and they gathered to see at a nce.¡± (??)


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    ¡°We will pull them away when the carriage passes.¡± (??)


    ¡®Hmm¡­. It¡¯s troubling if we have to throw a bomb in order to get through. I know one person who had an unfortunate situation where a carriage blew him away and it ended up amputating one of the legs.¡¯


    ¡®These guys¡­ they¡¯re not a bunch of assassins, right? However, there is a possibility of that. Rather, it would be likely that way.¡¯


    ¡°If they throw something at the carriage, please prevent them, alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Throw something? They aren¡¯t gathered here with hostility toward Yuri-sama. I don¡¯t think they will throw anything.¡± (??)


    ¡®Well, if it were a hostile bunch, the soldiers would be pointing the spear tip rather than pushing them away with the spear handle. It seems to me they look like a protest group that will throw stones.¡¯


    ¡°If only they throw something. I entrust them to you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I even thought about leaving with an eagle, but that will make my formal wear dirty. Well, it¡¯s probably fine.¡¯


    ¡®If they want to assassinate, they won¡¯t do it in front of the house. If they try to kill through bombing, they have to push out all the way. That is a bad n since the assassin will be stopped by the soldiers. If it were me, I would aim when the target is in the middle of the road.¡¯


    After getting into the carriage, the soldier ran toward the entrance. It would help to make a way for the carriage to pass.


    ¡°Go.¡± (Yuri)


    The coachman affirmed as I sat in a fluffy chair while holding the cane.


    *Pacha*


    There was a sound of the horse skin getting hit lightly, and the carriage started to move.


    When I passed the gate, I heard voices calling ¡®Yuri-sama!¡¯ many times. Somehow, it didn¡¯t sound like a peasant suffering from oppression, trying to give aint to their lord.


    It wasn¡¯t that they had business, but they were calling me out. It was simr to the voices of obsessed fans that I heard in the school of Liberal Arts.


    I was a bit scared, and when I lifted the carriage curtain a little and looked outside, men and women of all ages who seemed to be free, were looking at me with interested eyes while talking and smiling to each other.


    ¡®What¡¯s with them? They are like curious onlookers. Rather, they arepletely curious onlookers. What¡¯s with these guys? Are they really free? Don¡¯t they have anything else to do?¡¯


    There was no time to worry about it, and in a blink of an eye, the herd of onlookers was cleared, and the carriage headed to the royal castle as it was. Nothing happened.


    ¡®I don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    ¡ª


    When I arrived at the ind of the royal castle, I had the carriage attached to its gate. When I got off, I felt a stinging gaze that was different from what I had seen.


    In some ces, the Witches were looking at me with those simr eyes. I pulled out my watch and confirmed that it was about 5.30 PM.


    ¡®They are bureaucrats who were working in this royal castle. It will be strange to call them staff, but well, they are a kind of officials. It seems the working hours aren¡¯t specified. They seem to go home if there is no work left.¡¯


    ¡®In other words, I came when they were about to go home. I thought that they were waiting for my arrival, so I was relieved, but the timing is a mistake. It¡¯s too bad that Harold and Cuffe rushed me here. I should have waited thirty minutes or more. The Witches are always hostile to me, so let¡¯s ignore them.¡¯


    As I decided so, I pretended not to notice their gaze. I closed my watch and walked with the cane.


    I was called out when I passed through the gate.


    ¡°You are Yuri-sama, right? I will guide you.¡± (??)


    It was a woman with a secretary-like attire that said that. She wore a cks and she looked slender in a nce, but I could see the bulge of muscles that couldn¡¯t be concealed around the thighs and shoulders. The wrist that was peeking out from the sleeve was also tight, and the skeleton structure wasrge.


    ¡®She is probably a Queen¡¯s Sword.¡¯


    ¡°Are you a Queen¡¯s Sword?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°How did you notice?¡± (??)


    ¡°I know you are one because your muscles are splendid.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s too much to say that. I should stop.¡¯


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± (??)


    It was a wheelchair she pointed at. It seemed that it was made of hardwood, and it seemed to be better than the one I saw in the Reform castle. The appearance was the same. The wheels were small as usual. It was more like a pushchair than a wheelchair.


    ¡®Even if I¡¯m forced to walk, walking with a cane will take some time and I have to walk rather slowly. I really appreciate this.¡¯


    ¡°That helps a lot. Please excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    When I sat on the chair, the Queen¡¯s Sword said ¡®We¡¯re going¡¯.


    To avoid the public eye, she quickly entered the hallway and turned many times without hesitation. After passing through one of the familiar and splendid doors, there was a small room with a ce for the guards. We went through the room with her pushing the chair. Starting from that point, the atmosphere of the castle changed.


    ¡®The royal castle is rtively easy to enter if someone acts dignified and just goes through the gate, but that isn¡¯t the case from here onwards. This room is a public service zone, so to speak, and from here, it bes the personal zone of the royal family.¡¯


    From the construction of the corridors and furnishings, it became a calm atmosphere, more like a house than a boorish castle.


    ¡®Her Majesty the Queen hasn¡¯t brought Witches close to her, so it seems that the area for the imperial guards is up to that room. Perhaps, from here onward, a group of Queen¡¯s Swords will be guarding.¡¯


    For a while, I went down the corridor while being pushed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought him.¡± (??)


    The Queen¡¯s Sword said in front of a certain door and knocked.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± (Queen)


    A cool voice was heard slightly, and the Queen¡¯s Sword opened the door. When I entered with the chair pushed, Her Majesty was sitting at arge square table made of light-colored wood.


    Carol didn¡¯t seem to be here yet.


    ¡°Good evening. You havee well.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°As permand, I present myself here.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up from the chair and gave an informal salute.


    ¡°Please sit down. How¡¯s your injury? Are you alright?¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty looked worried.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t feel like something said for politeness¡¯ sake.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Since it hurts slightly, I use a cane.¡± (Yuri)


    I walked about three steps while using a cane. When I turned around¡­


    ¡°Thank you. For taking care of her.¡± (Queen)


    Then, she called out to the female Queen¡¯s Sword.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay outside.¡± (??)


    ¡°Thank you. Please.¡± (Queen)


    When Her Majesty gave her permission to leave, the Queen¡¯s Sword quietly left the room.


    ¡°Please sit down.¡± (Queen)


    Since I was able to move forward to the chair near Her Majesty, I pulled the chair without hesitation and sat down.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had your dinner yet, right?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°No. Not yet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I have prepared them. Please eat it.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯ll eat it.¡± (Yuri)


    I intended to do that from the beginning, so I was saved.


    ¡°Yuri-kun.¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty called my name with a new honorific.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your hard work on the expedition. You did well.¡± (Queen)


    I received apliment.


    Somehow, there was no such thing as a trembling emotion, but I felt like I was appreciated.


    ¡®It seems that the long hardships have paid off even a little. I feel that I¡¯m also in the structure of this country. I feel the authority of the Queen.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it too well, Your Majesty. Please forgive me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty looked surprised.


    ¡°I wonder what wasn¡¯t good.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Her Majesty the Queen probably thought it was perfect. Given the significance of the operation for her, it is almost right.¡¯


    ¡°I put Her Highness in danger. I ask for your forgiveness.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®From my point of view, considering the goal of the expedition was inspection and that the top priority was Carol¡¯s safe return, it¡¯s hard to say that it was a great sess when we were exposed to such risks. The fact that such refugees were forced on the way home is also not good from the principal point of view.¡¯


    ¡®As a result, the failure was sessfully wiped, so it can¡¯t be said that it was a sess. But that¡¯s it. It¡¯s not a sess to be able to do extra things well.¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, when I received that news, I really felt my blood freeze. It seems like my life has shortened.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°I think so too¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Her Majesty the Queen has a lot of weight on me and Carol. I¡¯m not sure how the news was transmitted, but the news of her daughter¡¯s safety at risk probably shocked her. Normally, it must have been at a level where the world turns dark.¡¯


    ¡°But I¡¯m d that everything went well.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®No, not everything went well.¡¯


    ¡°There are two young men with fulfilling futures who died. if I include the number of people who joined at Reform, there are fourteen casualties.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I see¡­¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen showed a troubled expression.


    ¡®In fact, she may not feel the life of the person who died in the war. It¡¯s not unreasonable.


    In addition, the reinforcements that went out in the name of the Queen already had ten thousand casualties overall. Therefore, it would be unreasonable not to think about them all.¡¯


    ¡®These leaders have to be insensitive somewhere, and that¡¯s not something to me. The person who can face the responsibility of causing all humans to die head-on is either a madman or a liar.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, but for the two from the Knight household, could you send a letter in Your Majesty¡¯s name to each household?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As for the twelve who joined us from Reform, the Queen has little responsibility, so it doesn¡¯t really matter here. They had been assigned as refugee escorts from the beginning, and to put it coldly, they were exhausted in the process ofpleting their legitimate duties. However, it is undeniable that there was pressure since the consent of the two people was obtained and I still feel guilty toward their parents.¡¯


    ¡°Of course. I can do that much.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®I¡¯m d.¡¯


    ¡°Have you heard about Telor Chartres? There is a consignment letter here mentioning the transfer of the property of the Kilghina royal family here.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I took out the letter I brought from Reform from my pocket and put it on the desk.


    ¡°The content is to leave all of the disposal to Carol. In addition, there will be a reward to the expedition members, the condolence money for the two bereaved families, and the war expenses from Reform will be provided here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that, but¡­ Will that be alright? I don¡¯t mind taking it out of the national treasury.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°The two died in the midst of a mission to escort the refugees, and without that mission, there was no reason to die in the war. This property was obtained through negotiations to fund the mission. It would be reasonable to cover the expenses from that source.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Although I¡¯m not stingy, the transfer of refugees wasn¡¯t a request received for the purpose of Shaalta¡¯s national interest. To the bitter end, it was a job of cleaning up the Kilghina country, the money spent on it should be out of the Kilghina¡¯s funds, not the blood tax of the Shaalta Kingdom.¡¯


    ¡®In this country, there are few people who care about such a thing, but I wanted to make sense out of it. At least, I want to make sense of what I did in my hands. Otherwise, I feel bad.¡¯


    ¡°Surely, that might be the case.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®It seems that she was convinced. However, this matter doesn¡¯t require permission from the Queen. The properties were transferred to Carol, so this is basically just a report.¡¯


    ¡°About the sovereignty seal¡­¡± (Yuri)


    When I tried to mention that the door was knocked.


    ¡°Her Majesty Carol is here.¡± (??)


    It was the voice of the Queen¡¯s Sword.

 Chapter 149: (Self Edited) Together with Carya

    ¡°Then¡­ Her Highness Carya is alsoing in.¡± (??)


    ¡®Carya? The younger sister too? Uhm¡­ why? Well, considering that it¡¯s a family dinner, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to be here¡­ If anything, I might be the one who gets in the way.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen disyed an expression that I had never seen before. This is the first time I saw it, where there were wrinkles in between the eyebrows.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yuri-kun, will it be fine for Carya toe?¡± (Queen)


    After thinking about somethingplicated for a while, she said so in an inaudible whisper.


    ¡®Somehow, she doesn¡¯t want to disy the flow of excluding Carya here. If Carya is here, it will be the flow of dinner together. Simply put, I think she doesn¡¯t want to show a family quarrel.¡¯


    ¡®Normally, in this kind of flow, it would be natural for me to say ¡®Of course, I don¡¯t mind¡¯. However, if I refuse, Her Majesty the Queen may be rather pleased because she had a reason to refuse Carya here.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Yuri)¡®However, please excuse me that I can¡¯t refuse Carya. Sure enough, Her Majesty the Queen sighed for a moment.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Pleasee in.¡± (Queen)


    She said.


    ¡ª


    As soon as the door was opened, a familiar blonde appeared immediately. It was Carya.


    ¡°Yuri! It¡¯s been a long time!¡± (Carya)


    It was a high-pitched voice as usual.


    Compared to Carol, she was less tall. After all, the effect of movement in the growth period was significant even though there was only one year difference, and Carya¡¯s skeletal frame seemed to be quite thin.


    With a full smile, she rushed into the room energetically.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± (Yuri)


    I parroted back.


    ¡°How was Kilghina!? Were you injured!?¡± (Carya)


    Carya quickly came close and snuggled up close to me.


    ¡°Yes, I somehow managed it.¡± (Yuri)


    I answer tactfully.


    ¡®Well, she asked if I was hurt, but that wasn¡¯t the answer. I¡¯m actually injured.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not the same as usual.¡± (Carya)


    Carya had a strange expression on her face.


    ¡®It isn¡¯t about the injury, but the way she speaks is ufortable for me. When I talk to Carya¡­ I usually speak bluntly. Though it feels harsh to say it in front of Her Majesty the Queen.¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s Her Majesty the Queen here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I see¡­ You can use that kind of wording.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®I can use it, huh¡­¡¯


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re very active! Isn¡¯t it amazing? Let me praise you. You did well.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®Yeah¡­ Aah, I don¡¯t feel any authority over this girl. My heart isn¡¯t moved at all.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m honored with your praise.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s good enough.¡¯


    ¡°So, how was it!? Tell me the story of Kilghina.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®Would you like to hear it? I don¡¯t know what your aim is. Do you really want to know? It¡¯s about a military story, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be interested.¡¯


    ¡°There will be another time for that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s a hassle. If Her Majesty the Queen isn¡¯t here, I don¡¯t have to deal with her.¡¯


    ¡°Eh¨C¡­.¡± (Carya)


    And when Carya raised a voice of protest¡­


    ¡°I want to hear from you too.¡± (Queen)


    ¡­Her Majesty the Queen said.


    ¡®Oops.¡¯


    For some reason, she said that.


    ¡°In any case, she would keep asking about it¡­ and we also have time to eatter. So, it doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Hmm¡­ I wonder if she doesn¡¯t like to have free time. Well, I guess it is actually so. I shouldn¡¯t mess up since Carya is here, but I can¡¯t talk aboutplicated things. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s too hard to say. If I tell Carya about the sovereignty seal that I just had talked about, she will tell it in the school of Liberal Arts.¡¯


    ¡®Carya required a great deal of self-control not to speak, even if she keeps her mouth tight. This type of carelessness is because she wants to talk with her friends, so the situation can¡¯t remain as it is. If the Queen doesn¡¯t ask from the beginning, I don¡¯t have to put up with it, and I¡¯ll be happy to keep Carya out of the loop. Then, there¡¯s no choice but to have a casual chat. If I say that, my story is probably the hottest and most interesting topic right now.¡¯


    ¡°Tell Carya about it. It will be a good story even in the Silver Birch dormitory.¡± (Queen)


    The Queen¡¯s words made me feel a pinch.


    ¡®Well, I should use Carya as a speaker and spread the story to the Witches¡¯ hangout rather than the Silver Birch dormitory. When I think about it, it may be valuable to have a speaker without putting a bad bias in the content and has a great influence. To begin with, Shamu can¡¯t y that role since she only has a few friends.¡¯


    ¡°If Your Majesty prefers it, I don¡¯t mind, but there¡¯s nothing interesting about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Aside from Her Majesty the Queen, I don¡¯t have a desire to enthusiastically proim my sess, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Rather, I¡¯m reluctant to do so.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, tell me about it. If it¡¯s about Yuri, I would be interested in anything.¡± (Carya)


    She sat in the chair next to me, saying something strange. She was getting closer.


    ¡®However, that was the mood until now, but what about Carol? She didn¡¯t say hello, she silently entered the room and now, she sits silently in the chair facing me.¡¯


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t seem to be angry, but it seems that she is trying to keep silent. The siblings don¡¯t really fit together, or they may not get along very well. Perhaps, Carol doesn¡¯t want to talk with her sister. It would be a problem if I wasn¡¯t able to refuse Carya¡¯s present. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. It might be that kind of mood.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, where should I talk from?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As for me, I don¡¯t want to remember, such as from the beginning of the battle. It feels like a lie to omit the in, sad or painful story, but if Her Majesty the Queen wants that kind of influence, I should tell it as simple and interesting as possible, if not dramatize it.¡¯


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start with the story of getting rid of the bear that had troubled the vigers¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    There was no specific full course of Shaalta¡¯s cuisine, but in the royal family, it seemed that many dishes with two mouthfuls of dishes were carried in order. It was the most formal meal.


    I used a knife and fork to bring the food prepared by chefs into my mouth. It was very delicious.


    The smell of both fish and meat dishes had beenpletely eliminated, and the aroma was delicate. It wasn¡¯t a meal that would tter if it was good, but it was a meal that was like interacting with the cook.


    This wouldn¡¯t be possible without the habit of enjoying food as a culture, not just as a nutritional supplement.


    I also ate such a dish in Kilghina, but at that time, I couldn¡¯t afford to enjoy the taste, though not very much. I thought that amount was slightly small because it was only women, but then, it was just right because we were eating while talking.


    Thest thing that came out was sorbet. A strong-tasting milk was mixed in it, and it tasted like both ice cream and sorbet.


    By the time I finished eating sorbet, my story, which I talked about while eating it, was almost over.


    ¡°I have a question. If they didn¡¯t misunderstand that the bridge had burned down, wouldn¡¯t it be a problem?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Well, it is actually burning. I thought that even if they got the information that it¡¯s made of stone, they would think that the information was wrong. It¡¯s usually more certain to actually see the report than the textual information.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Well, it was a dangerous bet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In front of Carya, I wouldn¡¯t say that I was going to abandon the refugees and cross over the bridge if the enemy didn¡¯t misunderstand it, but it seems that Her Majesty the Queen understands it without saying.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri, you have it hard.¡± (Carya)


    Carya said something.


    ¡®This girl¡­ isn¡¯t she a bit weird today? I didn¡¯t say that it was strange toe to my seat or something¡­ and she made a flirting gesture. She looks worried, but hmm¡­ is she worried about me? Somehow, it looks like action, and it looks like she¡¯s serious.¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t read the intention. Just as a forty-year-old man couldn¡¯t understand the thoughts of their fifteen-year-old daughter, I can only think of it as an existence like an alien with a different thought form. I still feel that the Witch household is a close rtive who can understand her thoughts. There is just a conflict of interest, background and opinion. If it was the usual, I would run away, but it¡¯s hard not to run away.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It¡¯s also tough because Carol seems to be in a bad mood, and she still keeps quiet. If she is in a bad mood for some reason, I still don¡¯t know if she is in a bad mood even though I¡¯m not doing anything. It¡¯s scary to keep silent without interjecting.¡¯


    ¡°Now, Yuri-san. How about teal after dinner?¡± (Queen) (TLN: It isn¡¯t a mistake of honorific. The Queen changes it.)


    Her Majesty the Queen said.


    ¡®Tea? I was looking forward to it.¡¯


    ¡°By all means, I will have it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, I will have it prepared.¡± (Queen)


    When the Queen nced at the maid who was waiting in the corner of the room, the maid began to move and left the room as soon as she was instructed.


    ¡®That¡¯s amazing. It looks like it¡¯s fully automatic.¡¯


    ¡°Carol, Carya, I¡¯m sorry, I wonder if you can leave us.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Eh? Are you kicking them out?¡¯


    ¡°Ehhh!?¡± (Carya)


    Carya raised a voice of protest as expected.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯m going to brew the tea for him! Isn¡¯t it fine for me to be here?¡± (Carya)


    She was quite angry.


    ¡®I mean, even though she¡¯s the daughter, is that how she is supposed to talk to the Queen¡­?


    ¡®W-well, they are inside the house anyway. No matter how much of a Queen she is, it might be fine to be that frank inside home.¡¯


    ¡°Carya. There is a secret matter between us. There are some matters that can¡¯t be discussed if you¡¯re here. Please listen.¡± (Queen)


    When Her Majesty the Queen said so in a harsh voice¡­


    ¡°Uuhh~~¡± (Carya)


    ¡­She growled.


    ¡°¡­I got it.¡± (Carya)


    She replied.


    ¡®I thought she would stomp her feet on the ground, but I guess that won¡¯t happen, huh?¡¯


    ¡°Instead,e to my roomter. I have something to talk about.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®¡­?? Eh, what happened?¡¯


    I unintentionally pulled out my pocket watch from my pocket and checked the time.


    ¡®It¡¯s past 7.30 PM. Was it half past seven in the morning? No, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. It¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s happening, this damn brat. Just think aboutmon sense.¡¯


    The line that said actually went out to the mouth, but it finally stopped at my throat.


    When looking at Her Majesty the Queen, her expression was slightly broken. When I looked at Carol, she was stunned. She had a very emotional look.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired today, so it¡¯s impossible.¡± (Yuri)


    The two were stunned and couldn¡¯t make a voice, so I declined Carya on behalf of them.


    ¡°Ehh~~¡­ It can¡¯t be helped then. Next time, you can¡¯t refuse.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®Isn¡¯t she misunderstood way too much? There¡¯s no such a thing as the next time. Plus, we¡¯re not dating because we are in front of Her Majesty the Queen. If we were together, there would be no reason for those words to stop at my throat.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, please excuse me.¡± (Carol)


    When Carol utters her first sentence at the dinner, she stood up from her seat, and bowed to Her Majesty the Queen.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± (Carol)


    And she grabbed Carya¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Wh-wait a sec! Aah, Yuri! See youter!¡± (Carya)


    While raising the voice of protest, the two went out of the room.


    They left the room, and when we were alone, Her Majesty the Queen pped twice. The door of the room opened, and the female Queen¡¯s Sword appeared.


    ¡°Please recall Carol.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Yes!¡± (??)


    ¡®Aah, she is calling her back.¡¯

 Chapter 150: (Self Edited) The Struggle of Her Majesty the Queen

    Carol returned at the same time as the maid with tea utensils. She entered the room without permission, and she sat in the chair just before.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ Yuri, sorry about that.¡± (Carol)


    I was worried, but Carol apparently wasn¡¯t angry. It seemed that she stopped being silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you¡¯ve been silent for a long time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Carya will get angry if I talk to you. It¡¯s going to be troublesome, so I kept silent.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡°I thought she wanted to preach if I opened my mouth.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, there¡¯s that too. I don¡¯t want you to see them quarrelling.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Is there a quarrel between Carol and Carya? It¡¯s likely to be a serious battle between sound argument and sentimental argument.¡¯¡°Carya-chan seems to love Yuri-kun, which is a problem.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Well, that would be the case. If she doesn¡¯t like me, she wouldn¡¯t ask me out.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s troubling. I have no idea what the cause is.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®No matter what Carya thinks, it doesn¡¯t matter, but it¡¯s troubling if the Queen sees it as me trying to court Carya.¡¯


    ¡°How do you usually deal with it?¡± (Carol)


    Carol asked.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to say it in front of Her Majesty the Queen. However, if she misunderstands, it will be a problem.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s considerably crude. It¡¯s kind of a joke because I¡¯ve never been so kind to her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I mean, seriously. Rather than being crude, I was running away from her. So, I wonder which part of me she falls in love with. Is it my face?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether that is a good thing or not.¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen said.


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is she a masochist?¡¯


    ¡°Mother, I also agree.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Ehh?¡¯


    ¡°There are few people who treat Carya on an equal footing. She doesn¡¯t have a simr personality as me¡­ Well, she might have been strongly attracted to you because of that reason.¡± (Carol)


    Carol exined to me.


    ¡°Aah¡­ is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What the¡­ I thought she was a masochist. What does it mean to be someone who treats you on an equal footing? I am on an equal footing with Carol. Other than Carol, there must be some friends beyond the difference of status.


    Even Shamu should have a fairly high social status in public terms, but she is on an equal footing with Lily-senpai. The fact that it doesn¡¯t exist in Carya is probably not a characteristic of the Silver Birch dormitory. Is it her personality?¡¯


    ¡°As for me, it¡¯s fine if you stay with Carya.¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen said something ridiculous.


    ¡°No matter how I look at her, I have no interest.¡± (Yuri)


    There, someone said it arbitrarily.


    ¡°He has none.¡± (Carol)


    Carol answered it arbitrarily.


    ¡®Why did you answer?¡¯


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s impossible.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s fine because it¡¯s actually impossible. I don¡¯t like strange people who are difficult tomunicate with. That girl is really¡­ a hassle.¡¯


    ¡°Well, shall I brew the tea?¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen said to break the conversation.


    She got up from her chair and began to brew tea. It was strange that I was sitting in a chair while the Queen was standing. So, I reflexively felt that I should also stand, but it was also abnormal to do so. After all, Carol was sitting as usual, and she remained seated.


    Her Majesty the Queen selected several types of tea leaves little by little from the small tea leaves brewed in the tea set and put them in arge pot. She took the kettle, and she began pouring hot water from a high position. Looking at the ce where the kettle was ced, there was something like a wooden potholder with an elegant caring. It wasn¡¯t valuable but I felt that it had a sense of value as an antique for daily life.


    After pouring hot water into the pot, covering it and entering the steaming process, Her Majesty the Queen sat down on her chair again.


    As always, it was a vivid skill. She hadn¡¯t done anything special, but there was a smoothness of the action like a tea ceremony.


    ¡°Well, how about Carol-chan?¡± (Queen)


    And, the Queen said as if to continue the conversation before.


    While I became nervous inwardly, I looked at Her Majesty the Queen. Her eyes weren¡¯t joking. Unlike before, she was looking for something.


    ¡®So, I can¡¯t pretend here.¡¯


    ¡°If it were Carol¡­ well¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked surprised. She seemed happy.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t thought about getting married yet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really?¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen was spinning the pot in a circr motion.


    ¡°Are you concerned about bing the Queen¡¯s husband?¡± (Queen)


    With that said, Her Majesty the Queen put the teacup down, and began brewing tea from the pot. It seemed that the steaming time wasn¡¯t necessary so much.


    I kept my mouth shut while looking at her actions.


    ¡®Well, I have a heavy feeling about it.¡¯


    When she finished pouring tea into three teacups, she picked up a dark, wet leaf-like thing from another vial and put about a small amount into the tea¡­ It was a mysterious ingredient.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± (Queen)


    A cup was ced on a tea saucer.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Yuri)


    When I looked at it closely, the object seemed to be some kind of pickled sprout. It was scattered beyond the transparent reddish-brown tea and gave a dark color.


    ¡®Is it something simr to pickled cherry leaves?¡¯


    When the cup was given to everyone¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be having this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± (Queen)


    After the usual conversation, I poured it into my mouth.


    The sprout that seemed to have been pickled with salt had a strong taste, and there was a difference in concentration just because it wasn¡¯t blending in. It made me feel like enjoying the meal. The fragrance of the tea mixed with it made the tongue didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, and the refreshing fragrance washes the inside of the mouth that was enjoying the food.


    ¡®It¡¯s tasty. Somehow, it¡¯s tasty even though it doesn¡¯t blend with the tea. It gives a soothing feeling.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s really tasty.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡± (Queen)


    She looked purely happy when I praised the tea.


    ¡°By the way, Yuri-kun. What are you going to do in the future?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°?¡± (Yuri)


    I got a question that I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I feel veryplicated right now. That¡¯s because good and bad things happened.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®I wonder what makes her feelplicated. There was a slight tension in the voice of Her Majesty the Queen, and I could feel her heart rxed with the tea. It was an unpleasant feeling as if rubbing the wrong feather.¡¯


    ¡°The bad thing is that Kilghina has perished. To be honest, I was thinking that I might be able to do something this time. This is really a problem.¡± (Queen)


    It seemed she started the conversation on her own.


    ¡®Well, she¡¯s right. When I think about it, Her Majesty the Queen Simone holds the toughest role among all Shaalta queens.¡¯


    ¡®She looks calm, but her mind is probably full of anxiety. Even in the reign of sessive queens, there were times when the General households rebelled, and reinforcements were sent to help going against the Crusade, but most of them lived in the time when they didn¡¯t feel threatened by war. Given that most have managed to rule a very peaceful country, the role she has been given may be the worst in history.¡¯


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s unfortunate, there is an extent to it. She has to carry the burden. How would a queen feel at that time? However, when I was invited for a tea ceremony before, she started talking about history while saying the tearoom is for chatting. The flow of the conversation is a bit deep, and I think she is in a rush. I wonder if her mind is unstable even if she pretends to be calm because Kilghina has perished.¡¯


    ¡°The good thing is Yuri-kun is back.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Aah¡­ I see.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful. If Yuri-kun and Carol-chan had died, I might have gone crazy. It¡¯s just that things are already got out of hand.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®As expected, Her Majesty the Queen is really straightforward today. Can she do that? I feel a bit anxious.¡¯


    ¡°But Yuri-kun came back with a glorious war achievement. With this, everyone will expect Yuri-kun.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Uwaah. That¡¯s not good. What kind of expectation is that?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ve killed a dragon, protected Carol alone, defeated the enemy, led the people, who were going to be killed, and brought Telor-san here. In the end, you didn¡¯t abandon the people, led a hundred soldiers to fight against a thousand armies, and even won. It¡¯s more than enough.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Somehow, I have a bad feeling. Certainly, if I get rid of all the things that are called failures, it will beautify everything that I have done. If anyone put those into words, it would be such words. However, in reality, it¡¯s just that I tried to leverage the failures I made myself.¡¯


    ¡°This is true even if I don¡¯t force the publicity. The people will surely see you as a hero.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°I¡¯m not a hero. It was all a failure.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how you feel. People always ask for what they can hold on to if they be anxious. And the subject will be you.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand. Why is she talking like this? What does it mean to be looked upon? It¡¯s not what they do.¡¯


    ¡®They do it on their own, and if i don¡¯t respond to them, will they get revenge? They will be betrayed. They will be disappointed. It¡¯s not selfish to think of that. I¡¯m not living for someone who I don¡¯t know their face. It¡¯s a nuisance.¡¯


    I was getting irritated, so I drank tea. As always, the tea was tasty.


    ¡°I think and act on my own. But that¡¯s because of what I want to do. I¡¯m not going to make moves to fulfill the wishes of the people.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t leave this country, they will not lose interest. That¡¯s because it¡¯s the only way to win the war.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Well, of course, that¡¯s the way of thinking. I¡¯ve already heard about the discovery of the new continent, so I have another option, but if I hadn¡¯t even thought of it, I would have thought that I would win the war.¡¯


    ¡®As for Her Majesty the Queen¡¯s idea, it would be ideal for me to y an active role, be a super general, and crush the Crusader. Even if she wants me to do that, it¡¯s troublesome to be honest.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say so.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Do you really understand that?¡¯


    ¡°In my opinion, to win a war, you need a big sacrifice.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There is always sacrifice in battle.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t seem to understand it.¡¯


    ¡°No, the sacrifice is a civil war.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Civil war?¡± (Queen)


    She looked at me as if I was making a joke. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t thought about such a possibility.


    ¡°The five General households have military rights, so it can¡¯t be helped. Even though it is disadvantageous in terms of numbers, there are groups of disorderly crowds.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you going to fight allies before you fight your enemies?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe it. What are you thinking about?¡¯


    That was what she was thinking.


    ¡®However, from my point of view, it would be unreasonable to fight against arge army of the Crusaders and win without uniting the country. Rather than continuing as it is, it¡¯s probably better to break the shape of the country by crushing both General households and Witch households and remake the country. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that we can win the war if we do so. However, either way, it¡¯s impossible as it is.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to do that either, but if I have to win, I can¡¯t win unless I do so. It is necessary as the minimum necessary preparation. I mean do something like entrust me a fifth of the power, but no matter how good it is, it¡¯s just too good of a wish. Even if I am entrusted with hope, that hope can¡¯t be achieved by the beautiful things that you tend to dream about.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I mean, the Hou Household¡¯s army hasn¡¯t healed wounds yet, so they can¡¯t fight much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It has been ten years since my household became tattered due to the war. Actually the wounds already healed, but I had to say that. In any case, fighting against the three General households is an impossible story.¡¯


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°I would like to say that even if I seeded the Hou Household, the only arrangement that would work is from the Hou Household. No matter how much I devise and train them, if 100000 Crusaderse in, there¡¯s no chance to win.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The Hou Household has a magnificent secondary residence in the royal capital, and we look like a great lord with remarkable power, but to put it other way around, it¡¯s only about that level. No matter how hard I try, I will not be able to push back against the fact that many countries richer than Shaalta gather and attack.¡¯


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you marry Carol?¡± (Queen)


    She said unexpectedly.


    It consciously put a heavy stone on my heart.


    ¡®It¡¯s not throbbing though.¡¯


    ¡°If that happens, you can do whatever you like with the imperial guards. So, isn¡¯t it a matter of great congrattions?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s true. Even with the imperial guards, there are First Army and Second Army. The Second Army is actually a private army of the Witch households, so when ites to the First Army alone, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡¯


    ¡°Still, Carol-chan, you can¡¯t lie. I¡¯m worried about you.¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen was looking at Carol. Carol looked like a child being scolded by her parents. It seemed she couldn¡¯t hide anything at all.


    She intuitively thought that was impossible.


    ¡°Oh, Mother, that¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Unfortunately, it¡¯s not.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If men and women who don¡¯t think badly about each other have such an experience, that¡¯s usually the case.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Well, certainly. However, there¡¯s no evidence. Everything is a deduction. Will she forgive me?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun, since you have crossed over with the Witches, you seem to know how to conceal your feelings.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°¡­Well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I supposed my poker face didn¡¯t work on her.¡¯


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing. You can obtain the imperial guards, and it will be easier to move as a cause.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ To begin with, I have found a new continent, so I¡¯m not sticking to winning the war that much. I think that the situation is bad from the beginning, so I want to focus on thepany management rather than the other way around. If I be the Prince Consort, it wouldn¡¯t be the case.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take that matter seriously.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It is difficult to think that the Hou Household is considering a civil war, so I said that for the time being.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry Yuri.¡± (Carol)


    Carol suddenly opened her mouth and said so.


    ¡®Ehh?¡¯


    Her Majesty the Queen looked at Carol as she opened her mouth in astonishment.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Queen)


    Emotions appeared on her face as the wrinkles between the eyebrows appeared tighter.


    ¡®After all, it¡¯s probably something unexpected.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll decide on my marriage partner at the right time. Please don¡¯t force Yuri to marry me as a pretext for a military campaign.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Aah, I see. She was saying something like ¡®it¡¯s fine to have a convenient rtionship as long as the time is right¡¯. Although it¡¯s her mother¡¯s discretion, using it to force her to get married would be like breaking a promise. She is really an upright woman.¡¯


    ¡°Haa¡­ yes¡­¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen seemed to be troubled with her eyes closed.


    ¡®She is probably thinking about various things. It doesn¡¯t seem about love. Even if she mes her weakness, the matter only changes a little. It¡¯s also a problem when her principle is too straightforward.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen said with a small sigh.


    ¡°This depends on the motivation of the person herself. I can¡¯t force it.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®For the time being, she seems to have given up.¡¯


    ¡°But Yuri-kun, are you fine with it? Carol-chan is a royal family, so she will get married and have children. This isn¡¯t just about her, you know?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®It hurts when I¡¯m told that.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to think about it, but indecisiveness makes it all go away. I believe Yuri-kun isn¡¯t such a person but think carefully.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Phew.¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen sighed slightly as if she was tired with the burden put on her thin shoulders.


    ¡°The difficult matters are going to continue. Anyhow, the tea has cooled down already, so shall we brew it again?¡± (Queen)


    As if to change the mood of the ce, Her Majesty the Queen said so. Then, she called the maid and ordered her to bring a new hot water.

 Chapter 151: (Self Edited) Reunion at the Secondary Residence

    I excused myself from the royal castle and returned to the secondary residence by using the carriage used toe here.


    As I approached the secondary residence, the carriage slowed down. I wondered what was going on. When I peeped at the window that was tomunicate with the coachman, it seemed that the situation was getting more intense than when I went out.


    I took out my pocket watch from the pocket and checked the time. It was already 12 AM.


    ¡®What¡¯s with these people? Don¡¯t they know what time it is?¡¯


    I could only see thin shadows in the dark, illuminated by the fire of argentern that was burned in front of the secondary residence¡¯s gate. The carriage seemed to have slowed down for fear of hitting them.


    When I secretly observed it from the window while feeling something terrible, they were different people from the time I left, and their clothes were shabby. They looked like the Kilghina refugees who were homeless in the slumps. They would probably be free because they were unemployed.


    ¡®Do they feel indebted to me for helping Telor? I wish it was that.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-sama!¡± (??)


    ¡°Yuri-sama! Please help us!¡± (??)Iprehensible words that seemed to be a mistake were thrown at the carriage.


    ¡®?? Why are they telling me that?¡¯


    While being trapped by a purely mysterious sensation, the carriage forcibly pushed through the premade passageway and passed through the gate. In the first ce, it was unknown whether I was riding the carriage. They didn¡¯t have any particr enthusiasm nor did they cling to the carriage.


    ¡®What? So, are they some kind of beggar? Well, is it fine to leave them alone?¡¯


    ¡ª


    When I passed through the door of the secondary residence, a nostalgic face greeted me.


    ¡°Yuri-kun!¡± (Lily)


    As I opened the door, it was Lily-senpai who was looking at me while sitting on the sofa at the entrance. Lily-senpai saw my face for the first time in a long time and had a smile full of joy.


    ¡°Lily-san, I¡¯m back now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hey, wee back.¡± (Lily)


    When I said that, Lily-senpai rushed to me in one breath and hugged me.


    ¡®When we met for the first time, Lily-senpai was taller than me, but now it¡¯s different.¡¯


    She stretched her back, turned her arm around my neck, and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Yes, uhm, I¡¯m back.¡± (Yuri)


    Her face was really closed, and her hair hit my right cheek and face. It smelled good.


    I instinctively wanted to put my face on her neck, but then, I noticed Shamu was looking. She hid her body in the back of the sofa and looked at me with only half of her face.


    ¡®Is it about three seconds?¡¯


    After hugging for a while, Lily-senpai separated.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d. Are you hurt?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well, yes. I had a slight injury to my leg, but it looks like it will heal soon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That reminds me, her boobs are amazing. It gives the feeling of *boin* *boin*.¡¯


    ¡°Eh, are you alright? If you can¡¯t walk¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will heal as soon as I rest.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good. I was really worried.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai seemed to be really relieved to see me. It seemed that I had caused a lot of worry.


    ¡°Come, have a seat.¡± (Yuri)


    At the entrance of the secondary residence, there were six sofas for one person, one sofar for three people and a long desk in between. After all, Shamu was sitting on the sofa before Lily-senpai sat down.


    ¡°O-oh. It¡¯s been a long time. I¡¯ve returned now.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± (Shamu)


    She was silent and motionless.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± (Yuri)


    When I asked her¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s dirty.¡± (Shamu)


    I felt those words stabbed my heart.


    ¡®I wonder if she was watching while I was enjoying the softness of the boobs?¡¯


    ¡°W-well¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°W-wait. Since it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen him¡­ Look, it¡¯s like a greeting, you know.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Lily-senpai lines sound like an excuse for some reason¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yes, of course. It¡¯s normal since we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let¡¯s stay in tune here.¡¯


    ¡°You made a dirty face.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Eh¡­?¡¯


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you try Shamu?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu frowned for a moment. She gave an atmosphere of refusal. To begin with, Shamu wasn¡¯t good at skinship.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Does she want to do it?¡¯


    She said it short, but then, she quickly got up from the sofa and stood in front of me.


    Since she was short, she didn¡¯t look like Lily. She slowly opened her arms, so I knelt on one knee and hugged Shamu.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yuri, wee back.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± (Yuri)


    After a short exchange, Shamu immediately separated and returned to the sofa with a slight embarrassment. Originally, she wasn¡¯t the type that stuck too much, so it was brief.


    When I looked at Lily-senpai, she had a subtle face that couldn¡¯t be taken as joy or resentment. As our eyes met, she smiled as if she regained her mind.


    Perhaps, Shamu was concerned as she sat on a sofa that was in front of Lily-senpai, so I sat on the sofa where Shamu was sitting.


    ¡°Still, you have returned safely. I was told that you might not be alive at one point.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°There were asions that made me think that I was going to die, but I managed to do something. I¡¯m sorry, I caused you to worry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. If youe home safely, then, that¡¯s it.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried at all.¡± (Shamu)


    And Shamu said so.


    ¡°I thought you were definitely alive.¡± (Shamu)


    She said nonchntly.


    ¡®Well, she isn¡¯t quite sure of that. Or rather, she may not understand war or something like that well. I mean, maybe, she was thinking about me going on a business trip to a somewhat dangerous disaster area or something to that extent. Satsuki was in charge of fields such as history and politics, so I never taught Shamu, and when I think about it, I don¡¯t remember talking about that part to Shamu.¡¯


    ¡°She said it well. She was shocked when the news came that he was missing.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai teased her.


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    ¡°St-stop that. I wasn¡¯t like that.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have an appetite to eat. And you would bite any students who made strange rumors.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I told you, stop it! I wasn¡¯t like that, you know!¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Shamu is cute when she flustered. I didn¡¯t expect that. I guess she is also anxious like a normal person.¡¯


    ¡°Well, whatever it is, isn¡¯t it great? He seems to be full of vigor, right?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Still, it was a series of failures. The reality is harsh.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai was surprised. Perhaps, it was different from what she thought.


    ¡°Yes. If not, I should have been able to return more than a month earlier.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It was really painful. I feel that I¡¯ve had a lot of experience, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a traumatic experience that I want to forget, but I don¡¯t want to experience it again.¡¯


    When I was remembering the hardship, something crossed my mind.


    ¡°Lily-san Thank you for the watch. And the lighter too.¡± (Yuri)


    I took out the silver pocket watch made by Lily-senpai, that I had been carrying for a long time, from my pocket. I took out the lighter and put it on the desk.


    ¡°Aah¡­ I see. You¡¯ve used it well.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Even so¡­ I¡¯ve used it a lot.¡¯


    Lily-senpai took the watch and the lighter. Then, she opened the lid with emotion. It should still click with *tik* *tak* sound. She, then, took out a pocket watch from the pocket of her school uniform andpared the time.


    When shepared the dials, she seemed to be entering the ¡®work¡¯ mode. Her face became serious.


    ¡°Did you set the clock?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Speaking of which, I forgot that. I guess I should have matched the time with Reform, but when I checked the time when the bell rang, it didn¡¯t shift for five minutes, so I remembered I left the watch as it was.¡¯


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really? Even if it¡¯s a rough situation, it doesn¡¯t change unexpectedly.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®A mechanical pocket watch is unexpectedly out of sync. Some of the cheaper ones that are sold to the general public can be off by more than fifteen minute a day.¡¯


    ¡°How much different is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Lily-senpai¡¯s one should be urate even if she doesn¡¯t adjust it for a few days.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, by eight minutes.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Eight minutes. Is it eight minutes without adjusting it for three months? As a person who knows quartz watches, there¡¯s no surprise about the uracy, butpared to ordinary watches, it is at a different level of uracy.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I use the one with the movement especially in tune¡­ I¡¯ve also oiled it, so it¡¯s like this.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®This movement is ten seconds early in a day, and this movement is twenty secondste. I wonder if I collected a lot of such things and choose the one with the most error. On the contrary, I was moving all the time, so it may have been good in terms of posture.¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s amazing. I was impressed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not amazing, you know. For the time being, my goal is within two minutes in a month.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®As expected, Lily-senpai is particr about watches. When making the chronometer, it should have been difficult andplicated work, but it didn¡¯t seem to be quite painful. However, I feel that the error of two minutes in a month is quite close to the limit if it is a mechanical type. I hear if she is using lubricating oil or river fish oil, but I wonder what it would be like if that was the case.¡¯


    ¡°If this is the case, it will sell very well, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If the uracy is so good, the demand would be high.¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too little to sell it. That¡¯s because it¡¯s too hard to make a lot of it.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s love, love.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu interjected from the side.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make five such annoying watches just for that without love.¡± (Lily)


    Shamu took her pocket watch out of her pocket and put it on desk.


    It looked almost the same as mine except that there was no lid to cover the dial. The lid was intended to prevent the ss from getting hit and breaking, so it wasn¡¯t attached to Shamu.


    ¡®It¡¯s surprisingly troublesome to open the lid every time though.


    Besides, there is aplicated arabesque pattern carved in the metal part of mine, but it has a t mirror finish that isn¡¯t perfect. However, the shape of the dial and hands is exactly the same as mine. Judging from Shamu¡¯s remarks, this is probably one of the five siblings of my watch.¡¯


    ¡°Shamu, stop it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I made five to let navigators use it?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Is that so? Certainly, there seems to be a demand for navigators.¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just give out the surplus? Besides, it takes 21 times the average time on maintenance of it. I was watching that.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°That is¡­ not that much, right?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No, I measured it with my watch.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®21 times¡­¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I¡¯m more concerned whether it¡¯s heavy or not. I wouldn¡¯t know if Yuri didn¡¯t say it.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ uhh¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai looked about to run away.


    ¡®This may be the first time to see such a sloppy appearance.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s heavy for Yuri. Right?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®From Shamu¡¯s point of view, it is too sad that I don¡¯t know the enormous effort that Lily-senpai was doing behind the scenes, so it seems that she wants me to do something. However, I wonder how I should respond from my point of view¡­ It probably takes several times as much time as knitting a hand muffler.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so. Because of this, I am still alive now. It was really helpful.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Somehow, it sounded different. I don¡¯t know how to treat women, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°I-is that so? You don¡¯t mind it too much?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®No, I don¡¯t. If I do, that would be weird. In fact, I¡¯m grateful.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll thank youter. Please look forward to it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Aah, I said something strange. I wonder what I should do to thank her. It would be easy if I just give her an expensive essory with jewels as a gift, but it wouldn¡¯t be like that. If she is a general employee, I would treat her well in thepany, but that¡¯s not the case.¡¯


    ¡®No, before that, would she refuse by saying ¡®yeah, yeah, please make up for itter¡¯? That was the case until now.¡¯


    ¡°Really!?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai looked at me with a glittering face of hope.


    ¡®Aah, that feeling¡­¡¯


    ¡°Y-yes. It¡¯s true.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah¡­ no, no, I wonder if it¡¯s impossible.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as it¡¯s not impossible.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder to what extent that it wouldn¡¯t be impossible. It¡¯s difficult. Should I consult someone? I wonder. Perhaps, Cuffe? I can¡¯t even talk to Carol or Myaro.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Senpai.¡± (Lily)


    Shamu said with a happy look.


    ¡®I feel like she was looking for a hug with Lily-senpai a while ago, but is it alright for the rtionship to develop? I¡¯m not sure. She may be at aplicated age.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. Well then, I shall excuse myself soon.¡± (Lily)


    When Lily-senpai said so¡­


    ¡°Eh? Senpai, shouldn¡¯t it be better to stay overnight?¡± (Shamu)


    And Shamu said so.


    ¡°No, Yuri-kun is tired, so¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Where is the proactive attitude of yours that you have at that time?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Shamu, can you shut up? Alright?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Anyhow, it¡¯s true that I want to sleep early. I¡¯m too tired today. After a long flight early in the morning, various reports were made, and my mind and body are exhausted.¡¯


    Lily-senpai stood up from the sofa, and Shamu also left the sofa to follow her.


    ¡°Is Shamu also going back to the dormitory?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s because I have to attend a strategy meeting.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Strategy meeting?¡¯


    Another unfamiliar term came out again.


    ¡°Well then. Yuri, I¡¯lle to ask you some questionster.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®I haven¡¯t used my brain to think about mathtely, so I¡¯m not sure if I can keep up with her question¡­ I¡¯m getting anxious.¡¯


    ¡°See youter~~ Good night.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes. See youter. Good night.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Lily-senpai and Shamu nodded lightly and went out through the front door. I sat down for a while, and then, I heard the sound of the carriage departing while making a clip-clop sound.

 Chapter 152: (Self Edited) Eisa-Senseis Room

    Another chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters today)


    TLN:


    Greetings everyone.


    Kindly be informed that this chapter is a self edited chapter. You may read by clicking this link.


    (In the case the link is not working and I may not be avable to fix it, please click the second page button just before thement section.)


    Consider donating through Paypal too!


    Thanks for the Patreon members who are willing to support this trantion.


    <strong>Kindly whitelist my website on your adblock/noscript if possible.</strong> Thank you. ??


    Do enjoy! ??

 Chapter 153: (Self Edited) Family Gathering

    Another chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters today)


    TLN:


    Greetings everyone.


    Kindly be informed that this chapter is a self edited chapter. You may read by clicking this link.


    (In the case the link is not working and I may not be avable to fix it, please click the second page button just before thement section.)


    Consider donating through Paypal too!


    Thanks for the Patreon members who are willing to support this trantion.


    <strong>Kindly whitelist my website on your adblock/noscript if possible.</strong> Thank you. ??


    Do enjoy! ??

 Chapter 154: (Self Edited) Grand Medal

    The great hall of the royal castle was crowded with many people. The invitees sat in the chairs prepared for each of them, and behind them, there were many people standing and watching.


    Speaking of which, I was sitting in the front row of those chairs, about halfway in the best row. There were also Rook and Suzuya next to me.


    The ceremony had already begun. In front of Her Majesty the Queen, three men were kneeling and bowing their heads in fine dress.


    ¡°My brave generals, Oron of the Boff Household, Kien of the Rube Household and Boraf of the Noza Household. Let me praise you for risking your life and wielding your spears to save ourpanions.¡± (Queen)


    When Queen Simone said so, the three men bent the elbows of their arms on the ground and lowered their heads even lower. Only one person, Boraf Noza, had a high head posture, but this didn¡¯t mean disrespect and dissatisfaction to the Queen. I thought that his knee was probably bad and he couldn¡¯t bend. I didn¡¯t know that he was suffering from a knee problem, but his current position seemed to be painful.


    ¡°Your sess will bring hope to our people. I hope that you will continue to be the spear that exterminates the evil approaching our country from now on.¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen slowly stood up from her chair and put the tip of the royal spear on the shoulder of the second man from the right. This was a kind of regalia with a straight tip attached to the tip of a thin, long rod with a fine decoration.


    Its shape was unique, and jagged valleys were attached to the part of the de. It seemed to express that the de was crushed, but it was made of thin thickness to the extent that it didn¡¯t bend easily so that it was easy for women to hold it, and it looked like a saw drawn by a child.


    ¡°Kien Rube. In regards to your military service, I will confer the Grand Medal of Shaalta. Raise your face.¡± (Queen)¡°Yes!¡± (Kien)


    Kien stood up alone and walked about three steps closer to the Queen.


    It must be a predetermined movement.


    The great hall was quiet.


    The Queen and Kien looked at each other for a moment. I couldn¡¯t see Kien¡¯s face from my spot, but for a moment, the Queen¡¯s eyes seemed to be narrowed for a moment as if she was looking for something.


    Both of them seemed to have nothing but cold thoughts about this ceremony. I couldn¡¯t feel anything moving or emotional.


    ¡®Is there any meaning in this ceremony? Speaking of whether there is value, neither these two nor I would recognize the value. However, it¡¯s necessary. It¡¯s to make a distinction between a series of upheavals and to show that a series of expeditions, that had beenunched and raised an army in the name of the royal family, had ended.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, there should be sporadic skirmishes for the Rube Household, and as soon as this ceremony is over, they will return to their territories and start preparing for war. However, this expedition, which the Queen ordered by using her authority, is over. Whether it¡¯s a war or sports day, it¡¯s unsavory if she doesn¡¯t do a closing ceremony when she has done the opening ceremony.¡¯


    When the Queen put the medal on Kien¡¯s chest, Kien took a step back and knelt down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be honored to thest generation of my household, and an honor that will remain in me.¡± (Kien)


    The Grand Medal of Shaalta was the second highest medal from the top for a Knight. However, the highest medal of the Shaalta hadn¡¯t been given yet.


    This was because this country inherited the medal system of the Shanti Great Kingdom. On top of the Grand Medal, there was the Glittering Stars Medal, which had only been given twice in history. During the first and third war against Isus allied forces, there was a sh ofrge armies of 100000 people. It was a great war on that scale, but it wasn¡¯t arge scale if I looked over world history. It was a medal given to the suprememander who led it to a historic victory, so I supposed it was splendid.


    Even so, the Grand Medal of Shaalta, which was one ranked lower than the Glittering Stars Medal, had only been given twice in the past. It was given to the Hou and Noza Households.


    In the case of the Hou Household, it was given such a medal when they yed a central role in defeating the Crusades in the past expedition and they also received a letter of gratitude from the Dafide Kingdom. Speaking of the Noza Household, it was given when there was a rebellion in the General households in the past. When the civil war happened where Sibyaku was exposed to war, the household suppressed it and liberated the royal castle.


    It was just that the Hou Household had a total of three Grand Medals. One was given from the Timna Kingdom in the past, and the other was recently given from Kilghina Kingdom after the death of my uncle Goux. So, we had three of them.


    Since it was such a great thing, it was natural for Kien to say ¡®it¡¯s an honor to thest generation¡¯, and if he didn¡¯t say that much, he could be regarded as a rude person.


    Actually, it even felt too exaggerated for their service. All the recipients who received the medals up to this point had won the war and raised splendid military merits, but¡­ how about these generals who went as reinforcement, and they got the medal even though they returned after being defeated?


    As with any country, a country that had be heavily defeated tends to confer medals and honors. This is because it¡¯s an easy way to raise the fighting spirit, which doesn¡¯t cost anything other than the price of the medal itself. The reason why Kien¡¯s face wasn¡¯t covered in joy was because he thought that he was given a medal unnecessarily with the help of that tendency.


    And he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought it was unnecessary. Perhaps, most of the people in this great hall understood it.


    ¡°It¡¯s only your military service that saves this country from danger. I look forward to your further sess.¡± (Queen)


    ¡ª


    After the ceremony was over, Rook and I were called to a meeting.


    It seemed that the meeting wasn¡¯t held with arge number of people. It was conducted in a room, which could be a guest room, with a reasonable size. It could be called a small meeting in the western world.


    There were norge tables and chairs in the room, and there was no other furniture except a firece. There were many paintings on the walls that are housed in gorgeous frames. There was a veranda in the room where a party could be held in the royal castle, but it might be there was no need to consider eavesdroppers, there was only a window here.


    The bright light of a sunny summer day shone through the windows which were opened at the moment.


    ¡®The summer in Shaalta is great. A walk along the green promenade will make you feel very good. It would be one of the worst days to spend a day like this to have a tense meeting in a room where important people couldn¡¯t be rude to each other and there is nothing to gain from it.¡¯


    ¡®Since it¡¯s a meeting of the inner circle, there is no escort, and there are a total of six people, including Her Majesty the Queen, myself, and four nobles. Of course, there are a lot of people like warriors outside, but the room is spacious. However, I wonder why I¡¯m called to attend this meeting.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m thinking of the answer, but I don¡¯t get it. As a matter of fact, my unit had already returned the day before yesterday. Liao participated in the previous ceremony, and of course, Carol attended too. If so, it¡¯s because I¡¯m the sessor of the Hou Household. It¡¯s kind of weird. If that¡¯s the reason, Liao and Carol should attend this meeting as well. The two should be preparing for another ceremony ahead of this time, but that doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t attend.¡¯


    ¡°So, I would like permission to cross the border with respect to the deeper parts of the mountains.¡± (Kien)


    Kien said.


    ¡°I allow you. I will deliver the official documentster.¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen easily consented.


    Although the Rube Household¡¯s territory covers the entire border next to Kilghina, there¡¯s no such thing as a border river on the Antic side, behind the mountain range in the middle of the penins. Therefore, it was a matter that he wanted to bring his army to the Kilghina side.


    Currently, the Kilghina¡¯s defense had weakened, so it was no longer a matter that they could disregard.


    ¡°I would like to make thend belong to the Rube Household. Would it be alright if I do that, Your Majesty?¡± (Kien)


    It seemed that he wanted to expand his territory as well as moving forward.


    This proposal was natural. From Kien¡¯s point of view, he would like to increase the territory by advancing his army immediately.


    ¡®As for the Hot Bridge, the river became a natural defense line, so it was problematic to move forward unnecessarily. In this battle, the bridge was destroyed by the gunboat, so the frontline became chaotic. They lost the battle there, and when they tried to withdraw, the bridge had been destroyed. When it came to that situation, they would have no choice but to set up a formation with their backs against the river.


    However, there is no such thing as putting one¡¯s back against the mountain.¡¯


    ¡®Indeed, the end point of the fjord, which is particrly deep, should be the beginning of the border. Well, it¡¯s narrow, but it¡¯s not a strategic position. The other side from the border is currently a nk area for the army, so there¡¯s no reason to wait for the enemy toe and secure it. If he says that he wants to annex the former Kilghina territory, he sounds full of ambition, but he can also say that he wants to make the frontline move forward while the area is still a nk area.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen seemed to think for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s a natural request. I don¡¯t mind. You may write it in a letter, but you will not be given unlimited responsibility.¡± (Queen)


    She was generous when saying she didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s absurd to think about the time when the influence of the Rube Household has be too strong in this period. If he bes strong, he can get as much strength as he wants.¡¯


    I was able to imagine the unlimited liability.


    ¡°The Kilghina Kingdom hasn¡¯tpletely disappeared. There¡¯s Telor-dono. She isn¡¯t a Queen because she isn¡¯t crowned, but the Kilghinan will recognize her authority. If you don¡¯t want to get yourself into a troublesome matter, you should also get permission from her.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true. I wonder if it can be arranged from the royal side.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°If we forcibly make her agree, the problems will be biggerter on. I don¡¯t mind arranging it, but I don¡¯t know what the consequences will be if we don¡¯t force her.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s almost certain that Kilghina will perish, and there¡¯s a matter of Telor as well. So, it¡¯s going to be like counting chickens before they have hatched. But these people don¡¯t know who Telor is, so it¡¯s unavoidable to guess. I don¡¯t know her well either.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her well because I met her only once. Rather, she would be more familiar with Yuri-dono, who brought her to our country.¡± (Kien)


    The story changed.


    ¡®What? The flow of conversation is as natural as possible, so am I called here because of this? Is there a script?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-dono. Her Majesty Telor¡­ No, will it be fine if I address her as Telor-sama? May I know what kind of person she is?¡± (Kien)


    Kien asked while looking at me.


    He was sitting on the farthest side of the slightly long table, and farthest from me. Since I was the lowest in status (as I didn¡¯t have a title), I was sitting at thest seat against the Queen who was at the upper seat.


    For the time being, when I looked at the Queen, she didn¡¯t send a signal, but raised her mouth a little and made an expression of smiling.


    ¡®Does that mean it¡¯s fine if I speak honestly?¡¯


    ¡°As far as I can see, Telor-sama¡­ isn¡¯t interested in politics. If youpare it to someone like Her Highness Carol, her temperament is totally different.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Kien)


    Kien stroked his bear with interesting eyes.


    ¡°To put it simply, she is a girl. She is someone you can find everywhere, a timid girl.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Well, the problem that Kien-dono thinks will not happen. Rather, it may be more difficult to make her understand the content when ites to signing an agreement without deceiving her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you saying that she is such a fool?¡± (Kien)


    Kien frowned and made a rather difficult face. It seemed that I didn¡¯t convey it well.


    ¡®I¡¯m not saying that she is a fool, but I¡¯m thinking that there is a possibility that she will be used by someone to do harm. I don¡¯t know what to worry about though.¡¯


    ¡°No, rather than saying she is a fool¡­ she isn¡¯t interested in politics, and she lives in a very simple world. Well, to put it simply, she is just a normal girl.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°If Reform falls, it may be better to make an agreement of her waiving Kilghina¡¯s full authority.¡± (Queen)


    The Queen said.


    ¡®As for Reform, the report whether it has fallen or not hasn¡¯t arrived. The current situation is that the information is cut off.¡¯


    ¡°I think it will be fine. When I took her from the royal castle of Reform, His Majesty the Prince Consort also wanted it that way. She doesn¡¯t have a military disposition, so the Lord¡¯s duty will be a burden to her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem.¡± (Kien)


    Kien said and looked at Queen Simone.


    ¡®He probably wants to say that he wants to return and acknowledge him to move his army.¡¯


    ¡°I see. I will exin it to herter and I¡¯ll get the authorizationter. No problem will ur. I will issue the authorization letter today. Kien-dono should take it and move the army.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°As you will.¡± (Kien)


    Kien stood up from his chair once, gave a big bow, and sat down again.


    ¡®Well, for the time being, it will be in the form of receiving an edict. It wouldn¡¯t be strange.¡¯


    When I looked at other people, Rook was just sitting with a serious look, while the other two had a boring face.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t mean that the discussion is boring. It¡¯s just not enough to dispute orin, but their appearance disys the feeling of being bored and not convinced.¡¯


    ¡®I think that¡¯s because the Rube Household took the best part, including the medal.¡¯


    ¡®Boraf Noza looks more like a civilian than a warrior when I look closely. He¡¯s probably about seventy years old. That¡¯s about the end of the prime age based on the Shanti standard. However, he doesn¡¯t have good flesh and doesn¡¯t look like he can swing weapons. Rather than being born that way, I wonder if he isn¡¯t exercising in some way and that may affect the disability of his foot.¡¯


    ¡®Oron Boff, in contrast, looks a little too fat. Fat can be advantageous in battle. If you keep moving a lot of muscles with full force, it may be necessary as reserve fuel. However, if I dismiss that fact, he has too much meat. That¡¯s mild obesity.¡¯


    ¡°Then, this is the end of this problem. So, let¡¯s move on to the next agenda.¡± (Queen)


    The Queen said.


    ¡®I wonder how many agendas there are. It shouldn¡¯t take until midnight.¡¯


    ¡°This is a request from all General households except the Hou Household. Yuri-dono, it¡¯s about you.¡± (Queen)

 Chapter 155: (Self Edited) Summer Meeting

    ¡°This is a request from all General households except the Hou Household. Yuri-dono, it¡¯s about you.¡± (Queen)


    Queen Simone said so.


    ¡®What? Maybe this is the reason why I was called here, but I have no idea what it is.¡¯


    ¡°There was a joint request from the three General households that they would like to know the technology of the ignition bottle that the Hou Household has created.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Aah. Is that what it is? Yeah. It makes sense.¡¯


    ¡°I consulted Rook-dono earlier, but I was told that it wasn¡¯t under his jurisdiction, so I called you in a hurry.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Father¡­. Certainly, after the ceremony, a messenger met Rook and went somewhere after that. At that time, there was an exnation on the agenda, and Rook probably said ¡®No, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s under the jurisdiction of my son¡¯.¡¯


    ¡®Then, the messenger met me and said ¡®There is a meeting where all the generals including the Queen are there, and you¡¯re also called¡¯. I also had a n, but I can¡¯t refuse if it¡¯s a meeting where the Queen and the General households gather.¡¯


    ¡®If I refuse, I would have been asked ¡®Do you have more important business than this?¡¯. My parents are attending the ceremony, so I can¡¯t say that they are in critical condition.¡¯¡°I refuse. This is the technology of Hou and Associates.¡± (Yuri)


    I said briefly.


    ¡°Yuri-dono. This country is now in a state of emergency. It¡¯s time to cooperate with each other.¡± (Boraf)


    It was Boraf Noza who said that. Although he looked like a public servant, his appearance was dignified.


    ¡®There is no sense of intimidation so far, but I feel the pressure of dealing with big yers, simr to some minister level person.¡¯


    ¡°Certainly, that¡¯s right. Yes, let¡¯s sell the bottles from the Hou and Associates to all Knight chivalric order.¡± (Boraf)


    ¡°It is a powerful weapon. I propose that each General household produce it.¡± (Oron)


    It was Oron Boff who said in a thick voice of the vocal cord¡¯s peculiar to the fat person.


    ¡°No, I refuse to teach you how to make it.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it.


    Sure enough, not only the two of them, even Kien was ring slightly.


    ¡®Well, he probably wants the technology too. I wonder how I should exin.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who proposed this to Her Majesty the Queen.¡± (Oron)


    Oron said.


    ¡®That means he is asking Her Majesty the Queen to decide. Certainly, the previous remarks were directed toward her, and not me. Certainly, if she says ¡®Since it¡¯s about that, please publish it¡¯, it will be an order.¡¯


    ¡°First of all, listen to his opinion. Do you have any reason to refuse?¡± (Queen)


    Fortunately, Her Majesty the Queen was like an ally.


    ¡®Even so, her tone is somewhat strange. From a standpoint, rather than being a retainer, if she uses a kind of honorifics for someone who isn¡¯t a retainer at present, the order from the governing to the governed would probably be inefficient.¡¯


    ¡°The main reason is there is a risk of information leakage. If the manufacturing method leaks to the Kuran, the same thing can be made there. That is one of the reasons why I can¡¯t teach you how to make it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you going to sell it to our enemies?¡± (Oron)


    Oron interjected.


    ¡°I am different from the unscrupulous Witches. Such anxiety is an insult.¡± (Boraf)


    ¡°Well, please listen to the end. The second reason is that it can only be made in the Hou Household¡¯s territory. This is because it doesn¡¯t produce the raw materials needed. Even if I teach you how to make it, you can¡¯t make it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Oron)


    Oron was silent.


    ¡°Then, the reason I refused earlier is that spreading only the manufacturing method to the lords has bad effects in terms of national strategy. It is that simple and clear whether you¡¯re convinced or not.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why do you know that the raw materials aren¡¯t produced? I can¡¯t be convinced if I can¡¯t know the reason.¡± (Boraf)


    It was Boraf who said it. He seemed to have wisdom, and he said a reasonable rebuttal.


    ¡°I investigated it. It didn¡¯t exist other than the Hou Household¡¯s teritory.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Did you investigate my territory without permission?¡± (Boraf)


    Boraf frowned and said so.


    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s a bit unpleasant when hearing that. After all, his territory was investigated without knowing the strategic resources rted to defense.¡¯


    ¡°Certainly, that¡¯s not it. Our investigator¡¯s application for stay should have stated that it was a survey of new resources. That means I got the permission locally, alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If it¡¯s such an important investigation, you should apply it to the center, not to the local area.¡± (Boraf)


    ¡®That¡¯s right. For example, in the case of the local area, even an application in which the officials find weird, they will give the permission by giving them a bribe. The application for stay isn¡¯t an important application, but since they have to stamp many applications, this kind of application bes a small matter to them as to whether they may check it or not. It is an application which will be approved if there is no distrust in appearance and without giving a bribe.¡¯


    ¡°It was only recently that it turned out to be important. I only thought it would sell as a liquid that was convenient for ignition, and I didn¡¯t recognize it as an important resource at the time of the survey.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You can say anything with that mouth of yours.¡± (Boraf)


    ¡°Boraf-dono, there is no point in arguing about that matter, right? Would you like to discuss the legality of the stay?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Haa¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡± (Boraf)


    ¡®In fact, every house owner will look at the garden of the next house. No matter how peaceful the situation is without any fighting, the movement of the army near the border is important information as expected, so I am doing things like allocating people in the viges on the border to search for it. Of course, at that time, I wouldn¡¯t submit an application of ¡®I am a person named XX who is connected to the YY Household and I am staying to search for the movement of the army¡¯. If I do that, I will obviously refuse.¡¯


    ¡®For example, infiltration work such as letting spies go into an organization. I couldn¡¯t do that because the Queen¡¯s Swords are always doing it because it is necessary, and even if I try hard, I will get involved with the local lords, so I don¡¯t do it because it¡¯s not cost-effective in general. My aunt, Satsuki told me that.¡¯


    ¡°The survey wasn¡¯t something you did in earnest. There should still be room for exploration.¡± (Oron)


    Oron, the fat guy, said in a grumpy manner.


    ¡°No, I did it quite earnestly. Shall I tell you the reason?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Tell me.¡± (Oron)


    ¡°It is because the material produced in our territory may be inferior. This is true for wood and iron ore, but there is no way topare it with just one sample.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Crude oil is mixed with a wide variety of oils, but it¡¯s better to have a lot of light oil from the current usage. On the other hand, if there is more heavy oil, no matter how much fractional distition is done, the light oil that burns easily can¡¯t be obtained, and only asphalt-like substances remain.


    Therefore, in terms of output, it is better to have a lot of oil wells. So, I searched for it, but I didn¡¯t find it.¡¯


    ¡°If I want to devise or research, good products are better than inferior products.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that why you investigate without asking for permission?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Yes. I searched in a range that I could easily find. I didn¡¯t look for the area that was in the hands of the enemy because it would be a waste of time to look for it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As for us, that¡¯s not good news.¡± (Oron)


    ¡°¡­The problem is that the material isn¡¯t always in the Kuran area.¡± (Yuri)


    I ignored Oron in the middle and proceeded with the exnation.


    ¡°Rather, it¡¯s so wide that I could be everywhere. I understand that you¡¯re not convinced, but I¡¯m convinced that it will only harm the nation if I tell you the manufacturing method.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡± (Kien)


    It was Kien, who was observing the discussion, who said it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a reasonable theory. If we can¡¯t make it, talking about the method only poses a danger of leaking to the enemy.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, you have reasons. In that case, we have no choice but to retract the request. However¡­¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Is there still something?¡¯


    ¡°As long as the materials aren¡¯t revealed, there¡¯s no way to tell if you¡¯re speaking the truth or not. It¡¯s good to know that in fact, the raw material that exists is collected one after another and may be exported to the Hou Household.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Are you going to bring that into the discussion? He¡¯s right, but isn¡¯t it worse to be deceived about that? If he wants to know, he can send spies himself and know it through intelligence.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad thing. After all, Witches would do it for granted. Even if he threatens me so that I give it for free, I¡¯m not telling unreasonable logic, and I don¡¯te out as a person who is exposed in the parent-teacher association meeting. I wonder if it¡¯s a cultural difference. No, did I get influenced too much by the Witches?¡¯


    ¡®For us, we have no idea what the ingredients are. It may be something that can be taken from the mountains, fields or oil of sea animals. Even if it¡¯s exported in secret, I¡¯m still not aware of it.¡± (Kein)


    ¡°Kien-dono, I understand your concern. However, if the method is leaked, the enemy will use the weapon that you say is already powerful, right? I¡¯m more worried about it, so do you understand me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand that. But¡­¡± (Kien)


    Kien stopped his words for a moment and moved his gaze with a stern look.


    ¡°If something like the one I mentioned earlier is actually done, you would know what will happen, Rook-dono.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Aah. Is he really going after that?¡¯


    When I looked at Rook, he didn¡¯t seem to falter. He was sitting in a chair normally with the eyes of a veteran warrior.


    He moved his head, asking for my opinion through his eyes. It was a gesture of telling me to say something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a feeling of guilt.¡± (Yuri)


    I intentionally didn¡¯t suppress my voice and said it in a conversational tone.


    ¡°If that happens, the Hou Household will take full responsibility.¡± (Rook)


    Rook said.


    ¡°That oath is certainly in the name of the Queen. Kien-dono, it should be fine.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Yes. Your Majesty.¡± (Kien)


    With that said, he lost his rugged appearance, and sat back in his chair.


    ¡®Aah.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, the discussion is over. Everyone should be tired by now. Our meeting will be temporarily dismissed.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®What? It wasn¡¯t probably an act to hold both Noza and Boff, but¡­ did she manage to control the situation? The Queen moved as shown, and the whole agreement was done, and the meeting finished in no time.¡¯


    The two of them, who had beenining until now, looked like they were done when Kien held up his pike spear, and it didn¡¯t seem that they would talk about the matter again.


    ¡®There is a feelinging from Kien telling ¡®if I¡¯m done, the matter is already out of discussion. I was saved, but¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a rush to stand up. It makes me feel that I¡¯m a brat¡­¡¯


    ¡ª


    After that, Boraf Noza and Oron Boff left the room with a slight bow to the Queen as they stood.


    ¡®I probably should give the order to my subordinates. It has to be fast. It will be necessary to secure the security of the refinery, but I don¡¯t have to do it right now.¡¯


    ¡°Kien-dono, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s an important agenda after this. If you want to go back to the north, it would be nice to have a representative for the next meeting.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°I will do that.¡± (Kien)


    Kien bowed to the Queen while still sitting.


    ¡°Well then.¡± (Queen)


    The Queen stood up and looked at me. She raised the edges of her mouth slightly and disyed a smile.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably like a signal of scheming together.¡¯


    The Queen nodded again slightly and didn¡¯t say anything more. She opened the door and left the room. Her Majesty the Queen is doing her job well too. Well, there is no such thing as the majesty of a king. Anyhow, I guess the issue has settled down.¡¯


    ¡°Phew¡­ It seems that the matter is solved. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± (Yuri)


    I whispered to Rook.


    ¡°Goodness, I think my liver is splitting¡­¡± (Rook)


    I was told to spill everything.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not doing anything illegal, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In the first ce, I searched about the technology from A to Z, so I have no obligation to teach them. There is something wrong with their attitude, telling me to teach them.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. If we were to export it, our finances would be good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since there is no concept such as a license fee in this world, it doesn¡¯t even bring any profit to the Hou Household territory if it is made without permission. Although the concept of patent fees was created, there is no concept of secret patents, so we haven¡¯t applied the patent for oil refining. If Hou and Associates could sell and make a profit and put taxes on the Hou Household territory, that would be the simplest and easiest to understand.¡¯


    ¡®Unfortunately, there¡¯s no concept of license fees, but fortunately for me, there is no antitrustw in this world. If you have a monopoly, you can freely decide the amount here, and I can sell it at a price that is several times higher than the cost. It¡¯s like a high-ss alcoholic beverage that has been aged for decades. Let¡¯s make a profit at best.¡¯


    ¡®Now, shall I go home too?¡¯


    When I thought of it, I met Kien¡¯s eyes. He was staring at me, so when I turned my face, our eyes met.


    ¡°Kien-dono, it seems that you were able to send timely help.¡± (Yuri)


    The waist that floated from the chair was lowered again. Then, he said¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m indebted to you, Yuri-dono.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Debt? What? Is it about his son? If it means that they were able to earn the achievement of the war, then, a debt is a debt.¡¯


    ¡°Is it about Liao-dono?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s about what happened at the border.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Aah¡­ Is that the debt? Rather, it feels that I owe it to him.¡¯


    ¡°If you had lost Her Highness Carol, I had to offer my neck.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s right. They were so obsessed with retreating that they went through an army heading toward Carol. So, overlooking her death is simply pathetic as an action and a shame as a warrior. I think it¡¯s not enough to die.¡¯


    ¡°Please rest assured. They were able to follow up.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, those guys? They weren¡¯tmanded by me, but they are courageous.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Well, they gave me such a feeling.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In the first ce, it was a mission that wasn¡¯t suitable for secondary soldiers, but it could be said that they were fine soldiers when ites to that point.¡¯


    ¡°When your soldiers chased the enemy, you seemed to divide their unit little by little and threw them away. Because of that, they were able to escape with their suprememander.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Ooh. They seem to be abandoned. Everyone can think of that kind of tactic, but it¡¯s not something that can be implemented much. It would be nice if the soldiers were robots, but the actual soldiers aren¡¯t so capable, and we know that they are trying to distract us.¡¯


    ¡®Therefore, when they were asked to leave the main unit and served as fodder, they will realize that they are discarded pieces if they aren¡¯t stupid enough. It seems contradictory, but ordinary soldiers do not fight to die. They are fighting to live, so they will not be happy to jump into death. In that situation, only real soldiers, who have tied their lives to patriotism and creed, can fight without running away. Was it that amazing?¡¯


    ¡°Such a tactic can¡¯t be done by ordinary soldiers. You guys were able to fight well with the soldiers you had.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°The enemies didn¡¯t have armor. They were tired because they were forced to climb the slope. No matter how strong a soldier is, they can¡¯t fight satisfactorily.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m sure they were angry because I burned their provision.¡¯


    ¡°That might be the case. However, it¡¯s good for the first battle. Rook-dono would be happy too.¡± (Kien)


    The conversation was directed to Rook.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a proud son.¡± (Rook)


    He answered tactfully.


    ¡®This kind of question is being asked everyone, so I wonder if he got used to it already.¡¯


    ¡°It would be good if our sons aren¡¯t fighting each other.¡± (Kien)


    Rook was wondering when Kien threw that remark.


    It was a feeling of ¡®Hmm? What do you mean?¡¯.


    In the current political situation, the situation where the General households are in conflict will not happen from Rook¡¯s point of view. So, he was wondering what Kien talked about. Would both of us fight each other? Rook could only make that much guess.


    It seemed that Rook couldn¡¯t reply anyway, and as a result, he decided to shut up in a meaningful way.


    ¡®This is also a secret of sess in life. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to keep quiet than blurting something unnecessary in a state of dismay.¡¯


    ¡°A woman is a troublesome existence, Yuri-dono. Sometimes, they break two men who should join hands.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Aah, is that it?¡¯


    Rook looked at me and made a face of ¡®Oi, oi¡¯.


    ¡°There is such a thing. However, Liao-dono seems to be much more enthusiastic about women.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have to check it out.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Kien)


    Kien took a break, and then, he stood up.


    ¡®Is the talk over?¡¯


    After passing behind Rook, Kien put his hands on my shoulders. The shoulders were grasped strongly with his big hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your sess. They seem to have misunderstood, but your gains aren¡¯t the loss of the other General households.¡± (Kien)


    They were probably Noza and Boff who went out earlier.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Kien-dono, I wish you well.¡± (Yuri)


    It meant that my gains weren¡¯t a loss to him either. In other words, he meant that young people shouldn¡¯t be too cheeky.


    ¡°Well then.¡± (Queen)


    When Kien left the room, only me and Rook were left in the room. Since there was Kien, the delicate air between a father and son didn¡¯t appear.


    ¡®I wonder what I should do.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, but don¡¯t tell your mother.¡± (Rook)


    Rook said with a troubled face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything. It¡¯s not even cheating anyway.¡± (Yuri)


    When I thought again, it was toote. Rook looked at me and grinned.

 Chapter 156: (Self Edited) Conferring of Decorations Ceremony

    The sports field of the Knight¡¯s Academy had taken on an unusual appearance.


    Thewn was carefully mowed for the day, withrge areas of thewn kept exactly at the same length. On top of that, a pir was sung, an extravagant curtain was put up to make it look cool, and tables and stands in good condition from all over the academy were arranged to form a kind of award table.


    There were two groups of people with 31 and 288 soldiers lined up in front of the improvised podium thus created. There were also about ten people standing a short distance away.


    31 of them were students here, and 288 of those who came with me from Reform, which were also students of the organization that serves as the school of Knights there. A little farther back were those who left in the middle of the road.They hadn¡¯t participated in any real battles since the Reform, so the medals they were awarded were naturally separate from the rest.


    As for me, I was standing as a representative with Liao and Myaro.


    In the surroundings, the current students of the school of Knights and the Witches of the school of Liberal Arts were standing and watching. The general public, who were not affiliated with the academy, were also mixed in the standing room.Since the hall of the school of Knights could not amodate all these people, it was decided to hold the event outdoors.


    On the uppermost tier, decorated with a curtain, sat Her Highness Telor, dressed to the nines. Next to her was Carol.


    It was a slightly awkward sight, but it wasn¡¯t good for politics to have Carol in a lower seat than Telor, so that was the situation.


    ¡°Now, before I present the medals, I would like to recognize the fourteen brave men who are not here. They fought and died to protect the innocent people who fled from Reform against an enemy that was twice our size. These fourteen include two who went to war from this academy a few months ago.¡± (Carol)Carol stated fluently in a loud voice.


    ¡°Faldre Lehrer, and Maxim Larre. I¡¯m sure that some of you here knew, were friends, or even parents and siblings of these two men. The least I can do is to tell you that their deaths were proud and honorable, as they were Knights. That is to say, they protected thousands of people, fought against an enemy army that was twice our size, and helped us to victory. It was the most righteous and noble act of a Knight, and if they were unwilling and threw away their spears, the enemy¡¯s deadly de would have torn apart the innocent people. There is no doubt about it.¡± (Carol)


    This script must have been made up in advance through discussions with Myalo, but Carol seemed to have memorized it and was smoothly saying those words.


    ¡°I will not forget their devotion. And I will honor them with my condolences, and I will award them with medals in due course. Let the men of the family be honored.¡± (Carol)


    In this decoration ceremony, there were three types of medals given. One is the Shaalta Order of Merit, which was made to be awarded to the participants when the nning of the expedition began.The other was the hastily thought-out Order of Merit in Kilghina, which was awarded to 31 men, two who had died, and four top officers. This one, as promised, had a high reward attached to it.


    Thest one was awarded to all the personnel who had followed the journey from Reform and was hurriedly created because it would be a pity if 288 people had nothing to gain from it. This was a kind of participation prize, and there was no reward.


    Carol sat down, and then, Telor stood up to take her turn.


    ¡°Ah¡­ uhm¡­ Thank you for saving the lives of my subjects¡­¡± (Telor)


    As for Telor, she seemed to be too nervous to get her lines out of the mouth.


    ¡®Come to think of it, this is what it looked like at first. She¡¯s not very good at being in front of people. Is it a stranger¡¯s anxiety?¡¯


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± (Telor)


    After mumbling, Telor pulled out a cue card that she had in her pocket.


    ¡°On behalf of the royal family of Kilghina, I would like to thank all of you for your valiant efforts. Myst duty as a royal was to save my people from being overrun, and to bring as many of their lives as possible to a peacefulnd. That duty should have been done by the people of Kilghina, but we were not strong enough, and we had to rely on the help of Yuri Hou-dono, and he agreed to do it. I cannot express my gratitude enough. I hereby award you the highest Kirchner Medal of Honor.¡± (Telor)


    When she had finished reading, Telor put the cue card back in his pocket and sat down in her chair.


    ¡®I wonder who wrote the script. You let Telor say whatever you want, taking advantage of herck of judgment.It must feel good for the Shaalta side for her to be able to say this, but the Kilghina have pride and independence too. Whether it¡¯s offensive or not depends on the sensitivity to the text, but some people may be offended.¡¯


    ¡®Well¡­ there¡¯s definitely a part of them that feels troubled to have regained their pride. If Telor does too well, it could be seen as a symbol of revival, and that¡¯s a difficult thing in this situation.¡¯


    ¡°Then we will move on to awarding the medals. The Commanding Officer, Yuri Hou.¡± (??)


    When the host gave the words, I stood up from my chair, bowed lightly, and walked up to Telor. As we had discussed, I made a deep standing bow once more.


    ¡°Yuri Hou has been awarded the Order of the Golden King Eagle Order of Merit.¡± (Telor)


    Teruel gave me a single lily-of-the-valley and ced it in my hand.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± (Yuri)


    The reason why a lily was handed over to me was because the design of the Golden Eagle Medal of Valor had not even been decided yet. The lily was the family crest of the Tuni Chartres family and was usually included as a design on the Kilghina Order of Merit, so this was given instead.


    ¡®If you¡¯re wondering why we¡¯re having anConferring of Medal ceremony when the medals haven¡¯t even beenpleted yet, it¡¯s for the 288 soldiers from Reform. The 31 people are the school of Knights¡¯ students here to begin with, so the medal can be collected at any time, but the 288 students are not. They have to start a new life now.¡¯


    ¡®It would be a problem to detain them here for more than a month until the medal ispleted, so we decided to do it without waiting for the medal to bepleted. The medals are made of iron and are given to soldiers who have fought valiantly. I bought up a lot of iron medals from warehouses and had cksmiths make some minor changes to the design.¡¯


    I shifted a little to the side and then stood in front of Carol.


    ¡°Yuri Hou. You are hereby awarded the Great Winged Rising Star Order of Merit.¡±


    As I stood and straightened my back again, Carol ced the medal on my chest. To put a medal on everyone¡¯s chest with his or her own hand was Carol¡¯s suggestion.


    The Great Winged Rising Star Order of Merit was something that Her Majesty the Queen had ordered even before the departure of the observation party, so this one was in shape. It didn¡¯t have the luster of a natural nobility order, like a baron or a baroness would receive, but it is made of cloisonne ware that seems to have been created by a skilled craftsman and looked magnificent.


    ¡°Thank you for your happiness. Your Majesty.¡± (Yuri)


    I greeted him in the traditional way and saluted him, and Carol seemed to be making some effort to undo the grin on her face.


    ¡®You were happy, huh? I was just teasing you, you know.¡¯


    When I returned to my seat, Liao was next to be called.


    ¡ª


    After the presentation of the medals to each of them by Carol and Telor, they moved to the hall of the school of Knights with everyone in tow. The hall was rented out and round tables were in the process of beingid out for the final banquet.


    I was standing on the tform for the first time here. The medal of honor that I just mentioned was given by the royalty to the lowly, and I was not in a position to make a speech or anything.


    ¡°We¡¯re done here. You have all done a great job. Since we left this school, things haven¡¯t gone as nned and it¡¯s been an incredibly long journey. Many unexpected things happened one after the other. To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been a bit overwhelmed. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for my ineptitude.¡± (Yuri)


    It seems like a long time ago now, but me and Carol fell in with the eagles, and that was the beginning of the unfortunate events. In total, though, there were many events that resulted in a good oue.


    ¡°Those of you who have followed me since I left the academy, those of you who havee from Reform. You¡¯re all here¡­ Therefore, I hereby dere the observation unit is disbanded. Thank you. It was a good unit.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, I deliberately broke my posture, and the folded legs undid. I pped my hands loudly to renew my spirits.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m not your Commanding Officer anymore. Those who were my superiors, those who were my subordinates. From this moment on, you are myrades in arms. Now, make yourselvesfortable. There¡¯s no need to form up in formation. It¡¯s too cramped. Spread out some more. When I¡¯m done talking, it¡¯s thest party we will have. So, are we going to drink in formation?¡± (Yuri)


    With puzzled looks on their faces, the soldiers began to break ranks little by little.


    ¡°Here, spread it out. More and more.¡± (Yuri)


    When I waved my hands, they spread out and became unorganized.


    ¡°Now that the pride and honor ceremony is over, let¡¯s talk about something more immediate and unrted.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carol red at me as if she was about to interrupt me with ¡®Oi¡¯. The others were slightly amused or had a strange look on their faces.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m talking about the money. I¡¯ve been thinking about it a lot, and since we¡¯re the ones who risked our lives to do the job, I think it¡¯s more appropriate to give the reward to you than to your parents. Right here, right now, in cash.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said this, I knew, or rather, many of the guys in the squad looked overtly happy. There was even a guy who made a pose of ¡®Yosh!¡¯.


    ¡®A lot of Knight¡¯s households are wealthier than the average, but there are also a lot of not-so-wealthy houses. Many of them say that if I give it to their parents, it will be taken away. Fifty gold coins are worth about five million yen in gold.¡¯


    ¡°Fifty gold pieces per person. I haven¡¯t talked to your parents or school for nothing. So, they won¡¯t know that there is a reward attached to the medal. However, they will know about itter, so if you are nning to spend it in a brothel or on gambling, be prepared to be scolded¡­The bag of gold coins is exchanged for a signature of eptance. As you can see, the banquet is being prepared, so you can pick it up when you leave. Just so you know, if you get drunk and lose it afterwards, I won¡¯t give it to you again.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If there are 31 of them, at least one of them will go out at night with a lot of money and get stolen. If you buy a number of women in a high-ss brothel and spend a sweet night, when you wake up in the morning, you can¡¯t find your bag of gold coins. It¡¯s easy to imagine such a thing.¡¯


    ¡°And so¡­ the people from Reform¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Instead, it was this one that was the problem.


    ¡°There is no inherent reward for you. But I think you are the ones who need the money for the rest of your lives. It would be a shame for the reputation of Shaalta if those who fought so valiantly were to be thrown out into the cold with nothing but their clothes on. For that reason, I have prepared about fifteen gold coins for each of you, including the rewards for the four top officers, me, Liao, Myaro, and Her Highness Carol, and the feelings of His Highness Telor. Well, with this much money, you could live for a year in Sibyaku. If it¡¯s in the countryside, it would be even more. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be looking for a new lord to serve while working in the fields.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As expected, I don¡¯t want them to be like the ronin students who study while working part-time.¡¯


    ¡°As for serving the new lord¡­ it is not something I can do with influence. You have gone training in the school of Knights, but you¡¯re still young in appearance. Normally, the Knights who have graduated from the academy here are over twenty years old.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®These children were extracted from the knights who were in Reform in order of their young age, so they were all young men who were mobilized midway from the Knight¡¯s Academy. They have been given the badge of knighthood as a wartime measure, so they are knights, but they haven¡¯t actually finished the curriculum, and from the looks of it, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve graduated.¡¯


    ¡°In addition, as it was the case with Kilghina, the organization of the General households is strict and full of second and third sons who are unable to take up their roles. There are few ces for neers to join. Seeking service as a Knight is not futile, but it may be difficult.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In fact, it would be best to say that there are none. It¡¯s difficult even for Knights who have already gained a high reputation in warfare. There is no way that a young man can pass through such a narrow gate of opportunity. Therefore, in the event that you¡¯ve got a lot of money to spend, you¡¯ll be able to take advantage of it.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, you can ept the recruitment and join the organization as a soldier. You will be weed with open arms. There is also the hope that you will be promoted as you work your way up in the household. In that case, the Knight medal that shines on your chest wille in handy. That will depend on your efforts, but¡­ there is another way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®After all, I don¡¯t want the people involved to be unhappy, no matter what future holds. There is a limit to how much you can do and I don¡¯t think I will do anything for that, but if I could make my lucke true with a word or a fingertip, I would do it.¡¯


    ¡°In other words, put down your spear and work among themon people. There is such a way for those who don¡¯t want to work in war as a knight, for those who want to keep their distance from war. Putting down the spear may be a denial of the life you have lived so far. You may use the fifteen gold pieces to start your own business, and if you want, you cane to mypany, and I will at least give you a ce to work. It¡¯s called Hou and Associates, but it has a reputation for paying better wages than others. The head office is across the street from the Hou household¡¯s house in Sibyaku, so if you¡¯re interested, go there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯ve finished what I wanted to say.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Is there anything else you want to talk about?¡± (Yuri)


    I looked at the top officers¡¯ group and they all shook their heads. Liao¡¯s probably already made a speech when he brought these guys in.


    ¡°Today will be thest time we¡¯ll all be here together. Tomorrow our lives will begin differently. Drink to your heart¡¯s content and make tonight a night to remember.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said this and stepped down from the stage, there was apuse from everyone, and as if caught up in the apuse, a thunderous apuse broke out.

 Chapter 157: (Self Edited) Scene in Grand Lecture Hall

    ¡°Yuri-dono, there¡¯s a guest here to see you.¡± (??)


    In the middle of the party, a staff member of the academy came and said so. It was probably someone from Hou and Associates that I had called.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go.¡± (??)


    A drunken former member of the group said something strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably someone from thepany. They know more about hiring than I do.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up while saying that. I didn¡¯t mind the atmosphere of the party, but as a non-drinker, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit alienated.


    ¡®I don¡¯t drink, so it¡¯s too much of a hassle to pretend to drink. I think I¡¯m going to get out of this ce.¡¯


    ¡ª


    ¡°Chairman Yuri, please don¡¯t do anything too selfish.¡± (??)The man I knew from thepany seemed to be in a slightly bad mood.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure that the fact he was called away from work added to the grumpiness.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. They can read and write, and they¡¯re well disciplined. So, they¡¯re easy to use, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That may be true, but I¡¯m sure some of them are the children of high-ranking nobles. If it¡¯s a general recruitment, they will start at the bottom, you know. They have to work while being poked in the head by theirmoner boss. And what if there¡¯s trouble? They have receivedbat training at the school of Knights over there, isn¡¯t it? What will you do if there¡¯s bloodshed?¡± (??)


    ¡°You can exin to them that from now on, their boss is amoner. If they have a high level of pride, you¡¯ll be fine. If they are no good, you can fire them after the probation period.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa¡­ it¡¯s just that the ratio of applicant to eptance is very high.¡± (??)


    ¡°There are 288 people, but actually, it¡¯s less than a hundred people. They¡¯re going to want to stay in the army for some reason.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that¡­¡± (??)


    The man from thepany walked toward the hall whileining. He seemed to be a worrywart, but it was a good thing that he wasn¡¯t afraid toin to me.


    ¡°Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Owaa!?¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro suddenly came out of the dimly lit corridor that was illuminated by amp. I was surprised. It seemed that she was hiding and listening to the situation.


    ¡°Is it you, Myaro? What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I need to talk to you for a second. May I?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, I also want to talk about something with you. It¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, but here is a bit¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go somewhere else. Yeah¡­ follow me.¡± (Yuri)


    I walked toward the grand lecture hall with Myaro. It was a bit far away, but I thought this ce was suitable.


    ¡°Uhm, here?¡± (Myaro)


    As we walked, Myaro asked me.


    ¡°It¡¯s the grand lecture hall. I wonder if it¡¯s locked.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s not usually locked, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®The grand lecture hall, like a university lecture hall, is just a sloped hall with long desks and chairs, and since there¡¯s almost nothing to steal, the door is often left unlocked.¡¯


    ¡°But why here in the grand lecture hall?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Since it¡¯s wide, people can¡¯t hear even if there¡¯s someone who is listening from outside.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What I want to say is, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s just a precaution.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, we went into the great lecture hall. I borrowed one of themps on the wall and opened the door to find the room that was in total darkness.


    I walked around, illuminating my feet, and took a seat in front of the lectern, and ced themp on a long desk. Myaro sat beside me. We were not side by side, not facing each other.


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit hard to talk in this way. I can understand, but in the end, it would have been better to do this in a different room.¡¯


    ¡°This might be a mistake. It is probably better to have another room.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s easier to talk here.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder what she is going to talk about. I can predict it, but I have a feeling that I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡¯


    ¡°This is about the matter when Yuri-kun left us, and that was about Liao-san.¡± (Myaro)


    She came straight to the point.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°He asked me to marry him.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, it has be like this.¡¯


    ¡°For me, it seriously troubles me. I don¡¯t understand Yuri-kun¡¯s intention. I thought about that maybe after what happened with Carol, so I was thinking if you had started to avoid me.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Uwahh.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. What did Liao¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but I¡­ am angry.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said it with a t voice.


    ¡°Aah¡­ is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think that she was angry. It¡¯s best not to make any excuses.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun. You don¡¯t understand women¡¯s minds, don¡¯t you?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Maybe.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Since it¡¯s you, you may think that it was wrong to interfere in someone else¡¯s love life after what happened with Carol, but I wished you would say no to him.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ hmm? So, would it be better for me to say¡­ Myaro is my woman so leave her alone?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ y-yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Was that a correct answer? Eh¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t even think of it at that time. But it seems that my pride doesn¡¯t allow such a thing. It was just my own self-interest, but it might be for nothing.¡¯


    ¡°So, I thought Yuri-kun might be avoiding me, so I agreed to go out with him.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see¡­ eh, going out?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Aah, I see¡­ Uwaah¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well, I only know Yuri-kun as a man, I thought that there is a good thing about knowing Liao-san from a different perspective. You see, I thought of that because you were probably avoiding me.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®How heavy to hear this¡­ This is probably why she was angry¡­¡¯


    ¡°So, while along the way here, I got to know Liao-san, and¡­ when we arrived at Mittal, I was immediately introduced to Kien-sama and his wife that I was his bride. I was dressed and invited to a gorgeous dinner¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Mittal is the capital city of the Rube Household. Since it was a short walk along the road from the river, they would have arrived there in a day or two even with refugees.¡¯


    ¡°Everything went well. ¡°Since it was so sudden, I didn¡¯t get to know Liao-san well, but then, I was brought to a special guest room. Their maids came and I was forced to wash my body and change my clothes. It has been a long time since I wore a dress. When I was invited to dinner, Kien-sama, his wife, and Liao-san¡¯s younger siblings talked about the expedition and the Rube¡¯s territory. Liao-san also said that the dating is going well. That didn¡¯t make me ufortable. Everyone was good. The men are energetics like those from the General household, and the women seem to stand up as men. It was a very nice family to have.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®They seem to be a happy family. Although we are simr, the Rube Household is probably a muchrger family.¡¯


    ¡°As I was having dinner, I felt like I was feeling overwhelmed, and I thought something was different.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro¡¯s voice was kind of lonely.


    ¡°Everything was in my imagination. To be invited to a dinner, to be weed¡­ even the content of the conversation¡­ there was nothing to be disappointed about. When I imagined myself to be married into this household, I will continue to live like this. And the meals that were supposed to be delicious had a sandy taste like a novel that you got tired of reading. It made meugh at myself.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I can¡¯t see Myaro¡¯s face. After all, she is sitting next to me.¡¯


    I really wanted to see what kind of face she had now. However, I felt that doing it was an act of peeping into a secret thought, so I was looking at the lectern that was dimly illuminated.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dislike it. When it came to getting married, I felt like something was different.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It¡¯s true that she didn¡¯t dislike it. However, that ce wasn¡¯t the ce where Myaro lived. It was like a saltwater fish thrown into freshwater, so it probably didn¡¯t get used to it.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you realize it, and you should live a life that suits you from now on.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I wonder what life suits me¡­ I can¡¯t y the leading role like Yuri-kun. However, I can¡¯t live an ordinary life as a woman. I¡¯m not suited to be a Witch. Somehow, I feel that I am a ridiculous failure.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro seemed to be at a loss.


    ¡®Even if she is at a loss, she isn¡¯t at a loss as to which option to choose, either A or B. It¡¯s just like getting lost in the woods. That ismon for young people, but for me, who knows Myaro very well, it doesn¡¯t seem to be her. Myaro knows what he wants from the beginning and she¡¯s working to achieve it.¡¯


    ¡®It seems to say that she is taking time to find herself nowadays. It¡¯s just that the order of things is inverse. Is there something that caused a crack in the root of the identity? I know her too much. Well, 99% of it is because of me.¡¯


    ¡°Listen.¡± (Yuri)


    I pulled out a short sword from my waist and put it loosely next to themp. The polished body part of the short sword reflected the me of themp like a mirror.


    ¡°This is the one I used on the expedition. It¡¯s one of the finest treasure short swords handed down in the Hou Household. I killed a lot of people with this, but when I shed the meat, I didn¡¯t feel any response.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ooh¡­ it has a good de, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was looking at the short sword with interest.


    ¡°Does that make you think that you couldn¡¯t use it as a kitchen knife? No, I would be in trouble if I said that.¡± (Yuri)


    I lightly pinched the handle of the short sword and stabbed the tip into the desk with a force like poking the desk with a pen. The tip of the short sword sank as if it had been stabbed in a swamp with a stick and stabbed it strangely deeply.¡¯


    ¡°I need this one. I wish I had one kitchen knife at home.¡± (Yuri)


    Even if I let go of my hand, the short sword remained standing.


    ¡°Yuri-kun isn¡¯t a cook.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t marry to be a cook. It¡¯s a waste.¡± (Yuri)


    I was relieved to hear that Liao was no good. I hate myself for thinking so.


    At the same time, the identity of the slight loss that I had felt since I came back was clear.


    ¡®As I expected, I can¡¯t calm down without Myaro.¡¯


    ¡°But there are many more on Yuri-kun¡¯s side right?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°You mean people?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®No, no.¡¯


    ¡°No one is like you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro sounded happy.


    ¡°Do you want me?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes. I need you. I want to have you under my control.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ehehe, you sound like a violent husband.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro smiled secretly and said it happily.


    ¡°However, if you want me, please do it properly.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is it necessary?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡¯s heart. It¡¯s a bit miserable to chase another woman¡¯s man from herself.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®That¡¯s vivid. Besides, it feels a bit different.¡¯


    When I turned to the side, Myaro was staring at me. She looked at my eyes with a strong gaze that made me lose my mind.


    It might be necessary to tighten the mind. I put my hand on Myaro¡¯s hands that were on the armrest.


    ¡°Myaro, I need you. Come to me.¡± (Yuri)


    Naturally, a passionate voice came out.


    ¡°¡­I understand. Please make use of my life.¡± (Myaro)

 Chapter 158: (Self Edited) Secret Talk in the Grand Lecture Hall

    Myaro¡¯s tightened expression somewhat dissipated.


    ¡®I guess she feels that she has found the right ce to stay.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, shall we return?¡± (Myaro)


    As she said that, she stood up.


    ¡°No, I still have something to talk about. It¡¯s something I want you to do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Right now? Sure, what is it?¡± (Myaro)


    The reply was prompt.


    ¡®It seems she has recovered.¡¯


    ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you is something that I can¡¯t tell Carol or anyone else, not even my parents.¡± (Yuri)¡°Alright.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°For that reason, there are many people who know it. Many people already know it. It¡¯s very dangerous and we have to do something about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Got it. What is it about¡­?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem she is aware of it. That¡¯s obvious.¡¯


    While sitting in the chair, I turned around and checked the surroundings for the time being. I was conscious, so the door shouldn¡¯t have opened after we entered.


    ¡°I found a new continent.¡± (Yuri)


    And I said it.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably bigger than this country and Kilghinabined. That¡¯s for sure.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It may berger than the whole Isus region. People don¡¯t seem to live there, and there¡¯s nothing like a country. I¡¯m thinking of building a country there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Wha¡­¡± (Myaro)


    When I looked at Myaro, her mouth left open.


    ¡®If I want to draw a picture with the title ¡®Stunned¡¯, sketching Myaro at this time would be a good picture.¡¯


    The expression on her face made me think of that.


    ¡®Shall I wait for a good thirty seconds?¡¯


    ¡°U-uhmm¡­ where is that?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, who finally recovered from the confusion, opened her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s beyond the Aisa Ind. It¡¯s about twice as far across the Aisa Ind. It requires advanced nautical skills, and for now, that technology is monopolized by me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke¡­ is it? If that¡¯s true, it¡¯s a tremendous discovery.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes, it is. Perhaps, it will be named with the name of the captain who discovered it. It¡¯s going to be much more famous than names such as¡­ Simone, Carol, and Telor. Or Captain Harol. I don¡¯t know how to name it yet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Could the captain be Harold Harel-san?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Why would you know that?¡¯


    I thought for a moment, but then, I remembered. There had been a time when Myaro had been with Harold in the Kuranguage lecture. For the whole of the first year, we were taking the lecture together.


    ¡°Yes, that guy. His name will be in a textbook. He would be as famous as Kanjar Khan and Kalghinion Pest Padre.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That is¡­ a remarkable story, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Yes, it is. He was a man, who had been abandoned at the Suomi¡¯s wharf until a while ago, and had his head shaved from having a head full of hair.


    ¡°I will exin my thoughts in order. First of all, I haven¡¯t decided to create a country in the New World yet, but I¡¯m going to make it separate from the Shaalta Kingdom. So, we will call it a separate country for convenience. Depending on how things go, I can let the royal family rule, but it¡¯s not good to bring the structure of this country as it is. You understand why. It¡¯s because we would also be bringing in the gue of Witches. Of course, it won¡¯t be the Hou Household either. That one is full of hurdles.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s amazing.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro muttered with a captivated look on her face, as if she shared my thoughts.


    ¡°If you could do that and if you really do that, you could turn the whole traditional system upside down. You can upset the system. A dream like that¡­ eh?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro suddenly began to think with her eyebrows lifted.


    ¡®Did she think of anything?¡¯


    ¡°What is it? Is there a problem?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes¡­ but¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ eh?¡± (Myaro)


    After mumbling to herself for a while, Myaro looked at me. She had aplicated expression that I had never seen before. It was a mixture of amazement, admiration and awe.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, did you start thepany to create this situation? So that neither the royal family, nor the Witches, nor even your own parents would get in the way.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro seemed to reach that conclusion in an instant.


    ¡®I¡¯m more surprised, you know.¡¯


    ¡°Did youe this far, thinking it alone¡­ alone? You think about how to make more money, build a ship and cross the sea¡­ in order to find a new continent¡­.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It would have been many times easier if you had consulted with the royal family and the Hou Household, but¡­ you didn¡¯t do that¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m foolish?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s just a bit scary¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro¡¯s hands were quivering. I wondered what the cause was.


    ¡°Do you understand it? I mean the gravity of this matter. Only you and I can understand this. The rest of us are¡­ well, they aren¡¯t ipetent, but they don¡¯t have a highly political perspective. So they can¡¯t deal with the situation urately.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®After all, that¡¯s the problem. As expected, the future is beyond my control. I¡¯m not confident that I can do everything well.¡¯


    ¡°Earlier, you said that I had a lot of people on my side.¡± (Yuri)


    I brought up the conversation we had earlier. I just wanted her to understand.


    ¡°Cuff Ote, Harold Harell. No. They can¡¯t take your ce. Carol Full Chartress. Of course, I can speak about her that way. That¡¯s because even a single drop of blood is engraved with the pride of the royal family.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®They are many others, but it¡¯s hard to say that any of them are the right person for the job.¡¯


    ¡°Myaro Gudanvier. Do you understand it? You¡¯re the only one.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I understand. It¡¯s something that only I can do.¡± (Myaro)


    The reply was encouraging.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Then, I will exin the current situation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I received word of the discovery of the New World about a week ago. It wasn¡¯t long before I came back here. The only people who know about it are me, Cuffe Ote, Harold and his sailors. The sailors are particrly my concern. There¡¯s more than one of them and they are unable to keep a secret.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not very good. Indeed.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro gave her impression in a straightforward manner.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just kill the man who made the discovery to shut their mouth. It¡¯s simply because skilled sailors are valuable, and we need them to be there next time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true. We can¡¯t afford to dy the n¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Fortunately, they¡¯re being held at Suomi in the Hou Household territory. The house arrest was lifted a few days ago, but they haven¡¯t been to the royal capital yet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®When I think about it, it was a good call by Harold to not let them go wild before he left them.¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to stop their mouth.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Of course. But we can¡¯t put our foot in their mouths. They¡¯re the kind of people who drink so much when theynd, and they will lose all memory of the day. They won¡¯t even remember what they¡¯ve said.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can imagine.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Either way, the bigger the number of people, the more mouths we will have to cover. It won¡¯tst long.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro hummed in agreement.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I can handle the Hou Household. The center is my father. I¡¯m sure I can get away with it. The problem is the royal capital.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, it is. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s the center of information. The General households will often pick up information in the royal capital. It¡¯s more efficient than keeping the secret in the other party¡¯s territory.¡± (Myaro)


    As expected, she seemed to be aware of what was going on.


    ¡°Well, the General households are constitutionally uninformed, and they¡¯re not a big deal on this matter. The problem is the Witches and the royal family.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In the first ce, the Noza Household, which is in contact with the Hou Household, is much less powerful than the Hou Household. They can¡¯t pick up fights with us. It¡¯s difficult to intervene here because we don¡¯t border any territory except the Nozza family.¡¯


    ¡°The royal family is clearly an enemy on this matter. They are the ones who want the New World the most, and Queen Simone is in dire need of it. They¡¯re going to try to take it even if they cut me off. In the worst-case scenario, they won¡¯t hesitate to have a fight with the Hou Household. The royal family has the power to rally the General households. And that¡¯s a big problem.¡¯


    ¡°I understand. Those Queen¡¯s Swords are really bad for this situation.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, yes, they¡¯ll be enemies too. My head hurts.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even though they are enemies, some of them have conflicting interests. But in other parts, they are stillpanions. However, I feel that they are the most dangerous if the news leaked. Plus, the queen seems to be a little sicktely.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Is this about checking the status quo?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes¡­. aah, the people used for colonization will be secretly gathered around the Hou Household territory. I¡¯m going to try to get them to settle down there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s not good to gather directly in the royal capital. Even if you gather them, it would be better to inform them that there is work in the Hou Household territory and lure them in.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Well, since the Hou Household territory is overflowing with people, it won¡¯t be a problem for the time being.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Now, the confirmation of the current situation is almost over.¡¯


    ¡°So, how long do you think it willst?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. In the worst case, the news might leak in a month or so, and if the n works well, it can be held for five or ten years.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The point in our favor is that this is a story that sounds like a vague rumor. I heard it directly from You and I¡¯ve known you very well. So, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s absurd. But people are different. They hear about it through hearsay. They usually don¡¯t believe it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®That¡¯s true. The unreality of the situation is probably the greatest weapon of my side.¡¯


    ¡°But the reality is that people and things flow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s what makes it different from a lie. I can create a sham to deceive everyone, but you can still distinguish it from a sham because the real thing cannot remain motionless.¡¯


    ¡°This is where I can show off my skills. When ites to the flow of people, I can distract information such as sending people to the isted Aisa Ind or¡­ when the timees, we can sell surplus people to the Albio Republic as ves. This is much more certain than the ridiculous story of a new continent being discovered and sending people there as colonists. People will subconsciously believe the first one.¡± (Myaro)


    I was inwardly surprised to hear something like normalcy biasing out of Myaro¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®It may not have been named as an academic discipline, but it may be known as a trend in the world of conspiracy.¡¯


    ¡°The point is, it¡¯s whether the important people want to believe it or not.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°However, Queen Simone will believe it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ that¡¯s certainly true.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Those Witches may ignore it. They may dismiss such an absurd hearsay. However, I have a feeling that Queen Simone will start investigating as ast hope.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What wille out if I squeeze the wisdom from Myaro¡¯s brain? I¡¯m curious.¡¯


    ¡°Is there anything I should be doing in the meantime?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let the sailorse to the royal capital. The credibility of a story told by the person himself and that told by hearsay will bepletely different. Besides, if the royal family bes suspicious, the Queen¡¯s Swords maye and abduct them. If that happens, they will give them definite information.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®As expected, it was good to bring Myaro in. Such an ideaes out smoothly.¡¯


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll do that. Is there anything else?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Hmm, not at the moment I guess.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Alright. Here.¡± (Yuri)


    I put a bag of gold coins on my desk.


    ¡°Use it to pay for your immediate operations.¡± (Yuri)


    It contained 150 gold coins, so it was quite heavy. In fact, it was heavy because it was gold. The weight was about two kilograms, so it was hard to carry more than this amount.


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No, I need you to take it. I mean, you don¡¯t have that much money at your disposal.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Myaro had easily declined fifty gold coins reward money, but since that olddy of Gudanvier, her household, she shouldn¡¯t have any money. Since Myaro is one of the top officers, she may have declined it because the other three people declined, but Carol and Liao, including me, are about a hundred coins, so it¡¯s fine if Myaro epts it.¡¯


    ¡°As a matter of fact¡­ you¡¯re right. Well then, I¡¯ll take it. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll do my best to make the investment worthwhile.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s also your sry for the time being. You can use it for personal matters. If you keep a ledger, I¡¯ll be very angry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If I don¡¯t tell her, she will write a ledger even if she spends only one Ruga.¡¯


    ¡°Uhh¡­ is that so? I understand. I¡¯ll use it at my discretion.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Good¡­ then, we¡¯re done talking.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t have anything else to talk about, so I guess I¡¯ll go home as it is.¡¯


    ¡°You seem to be going back to the dorm¡­ so, let¡¯s go together.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    She said with a stinging voice.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°What is it? Do you have something else?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Would you have told me this story if I had epted Liao-san¡¯s offer?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What¡­ is that the thing you worry about?¡¯


    ¡°Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have done it if you were in love with him and ready to be his wife. But that¡¯s not going to happen. I was going to talk about it anyway.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why is that? I may be lying. I could be actually dating Liao-san.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What the¡­ It¡¯s actually the truth that I don¡¯t understand women¡¯s hearts. I don¡¯t understand the meaning of bringing up such a story. What I can barely understand is that she wants to confirm something. That¡¯s about it.¡¯


    ¡°Even if that were true, you would quit the rtionship now. Even if you¡¯ve been deceiving me up until now, humans have their own destiny. We can¡¯t go against that destiny.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Destiny¡­?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°For example, you sell this news to Witches and ruin everything. Such a thing is the exact opposite of you as a person. It¡¯s already clear to me. You can¡¯t do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± (Myaro)


    Apparently, the look on Myaro¡¯s face as she turned to look at me showed that she was anxious about something.


    ¡®I don¡¯t get it. What are you trying to say? Do you think if your personality is taken over by your blood as a Witch and you be like the olddy of your household at thest minute? That¡¯s impossible. This is not a fantasy or fairy tale.¡¯


    ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve been together with me? Eight years, isn¡¯t it? If I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯ve seen and heard, I can¡¯t make any decisions anymore. Yeah¡­ for example, I know that Do was in love with Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°On top of that, I¡¯ve heard rumors that Do has started dating a man. They say he¡¯s been doing something suspicious in his dorm bed at night. He is said to be a pervert. Do you think I believe that? I thought he had a crush on Carol, but maybe I was wrong¡­ Hmm. No, no, that¡¯s not it. Do is really in love with Carol. I can be sure of that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Am I also like that?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Haah¡­ I¡¯ve thought I¡¯ve given an easy example¡­¡¯


    ¡°Rather than you to be that way, you will not be doing so. That¡¯s what I believe.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so¡­ then, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It seems I¡¯m able to convince her somehow. What in the world was that shaking that happened earlier? Suddenly, there is a bewilderment as if the body has been shaken by a ghost. Does that make sense? Is she satisfied? Or is it some kind of hesitation?¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve declined him properly. So please don¡¯t worry about it.¡± (Myaro)


    As I knew from the flow of conversation, it seemed that the rtionship wasn¡¯t progressing.


    ¡°In the meantime, may I know how you turned it down?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s hard to ask Liao about that.¡¯


    ¡°It was at the dinner table that I mentioned earlier. I thought that it would be hard to break up with him if I went along since he¡¯s been flirty. I said that I couldn¡¯t do it and left the table.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Eh, in the middle of dinner?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If so, that¡¯s harsh.¡¯


    ¡°Got it. Aah, but¡­ I¡¯ve used the mildestnguage possible.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Since it was Myaro, she would have used the wordings that would cause the least disturbance, but harsh things are still harsh. However, there may be a problem with Liao who tried to flirt and have intercourse while dating. Well, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s about love anyway.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, it is. Next time, please do it right. I wish you had declined him, you know.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It seems that she¡¯s not going to give up on that. Is it my fault? I feel a bit unconvinced, but I feel something like silent pressure to break me here. Saying that it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault¡­ Let¡¯s just ept the me.¡¯

 Chapter 159: (Self Edited) Dolla’s Dressing Up

    One month after returning to Sibyaku.


    Everyday life was horrifying. When school resumed, the tingling air that was initially radiated like body odor by those returning from the battlefield gradually rxed, and normal life returned.


    In thete afternoon after the morning practice, many students of all grades gathered in front of the dormitory.


    ¡°How is it? Can you move?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Do)


    Do, who wore iron armor all over his body, stood up from a chair while making a squeaking noise.


    He was wearing Kura¡¯s te armor. It was the one that was covered with dust at the corner of a warehouse of the antique store. He bought it for 200 Ruga and I had a cksmith work it to fit Do¡¯s body.


    ¡®The hole in the heart position is probably a charm. The reason it gives a squeaking noise is because the joints aren¡¯t joint properly and the iron is rubbing against each other.¡¯Since it was a bit of fun, I asked him to be a practice hit on the training ground, but it might have been a bad idea. It was making that sound a lot. The armor, which was covered with rust in many spots, had fresh traces of hammering after being heated in a furnace.


    Do walked two to three steps lightly with iron all over his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s so heavy.¡± (Do)


    ¡®It seems to be heavy. It¡¯s a cheap one, except that it¡¯s used and likely cursed. Even with the same te armor, those with corrugated armor have been devised to reduce the weight while maintaining the defensive power, but this isn¡¯t the case at all. It just relies on the thickness of the iron for protection. If you¡¯re not careful, you might weigh more than fifty kilograms.¡¯


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± (Yuri)


    I held out a thick wooden spear made of a hard pole. It was the one that Do had been using for practice recently, with straw wrapped around the tip.


    ¡®Why is there straw wrapped around it? Needless to say, the wooden pole as it would cause injury. No one wants to deal with Do unless he does this because there is a real fear of death.¡¯


    Do picked up that wooden spear and readied himself.


    There was a feeling of intimidation. The thought of how to attack this iron fortress brought back the feeling of being at a loss that I once remembered.


    I also held a thin wooden spear here and took a stance.


    The students, who were interested in this event, surrounded us in a circle. They became spectators and made a great deal of noise.


    We faced each other and pointed the spear¡¯s tips at each other.


    Do suddenly released his stance and lowered his spear.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t see it.¡± (Do)


    The heavy helmet that Do wore had only a slit in the eye that was about the size of the tip of the little finger.


    ¡®I thought it might possibly be a bit inconvenient, but¡­ I guess he can¡¯t see at all. It seems he really can¡¯t see.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Is it impossible?¡± (Yuri)


    I also lowered my spear and asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look normal. It¡¯s unusually heavy, and no matter how I look at it, there¡¯s something wrong with it.¡± (Do)


    ¡°But they are fighting with that. So, is it impossible for you?¡± (Yuri)


    I tried to provoke him a little.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do what I can do.¡± (Do)


    Do held up his spear again. I also set my spear up.


    He took a step forward and thrust at me. I took a step back and he took another step forward, but this time, he thrusted the spear around my waist.


    I lightly avoided that too.


    What Do did was a basicbination of thrusts where he would lunge the gap of the lower body part when the opponent used a sway to avoid stabs on the upper body part.


    ¡®Of course, the speed of his thrust is so fast that you can¡¯t avoid it with your legs.¡¯


    However, Do was really slow. Compared to his usual movement, I thought that the fly would stop.


    ¡°Keep going.¡± (Yuri)


    At the same time, I counterattacked and stabbed at the inside of the elbow joint. Do moved his elbow a bit and flipped the stab with his armor.


    ¡®That¡¯s difficult. No, but it will be good practice.¡¯


    Do wordlessly swung his spear. I avoided it and went into his range and this time I was aiming for his neck. This time, I tried to extend the spear from the blind spot of the slit, but Do put her neck on his chin to eliminate the exposure of his neck, which prevented my attack as well.


    Do¡¯s movement was generally very slow, but he prevented my attack with a little movement.


    ¡°Interesting. Let¡¯s continue.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    After continuing for about fifteen minutes, Do suddenly lowered his spear.


    He abandoned the fight and turned his back on me and sat down on therge chair he used to put on his armor. He roughly untied his chinstrap and took off his helmet. His sweat-soaked face was red, and he was breathing very hard.


    ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°Is it so exhausting?¡± (Yuri)


    I approached and called out to him. I was just a bit sweaty and didn¡¯t breathe much.


    ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­ it¡¯s¡­ exhausting. Are you¡­ a fool?¡± (Do)


    He was breathing hard.


    ¡®Do isn¡¯t having any problem with his stamina, and he is better than mine because he trains day and night, but he bes so tired after fifteen minutes.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As expected, te armor is troublesome. Even with half trash armor, it¡¯s hard to attack.¡¯


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ this is really¡­ weird.. haah. It¡¯s hard to move¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why it didn¡¯t sell.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Stupid¡­ I already know it¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡®Was it a decorative piece with no regard for practicality from the beginning? No, there¡¯s a hole in the chest, so that¡¯s not the case. I don¡¯t know what kind of great man went through with it, but the wearer must be dead. Or maybe it was too heavy to move in, and he was finished off. Even Do bes exhausting, so it¡¯s easy to predict that.¡¯


    ¡®Bigger is better than smaller. but not the other way around. When he bought it, it was too small to fit his size, so the cksmith adjusted it to make it bigger. This means that the original wearer was thinner than Do.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s good for practicing. If this is the case, even an average person can be a practicing partner.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about swinging a spear here, you know.¡± (Do)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You were swinging well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®You could move. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a bit hard to get me to my knees fast enough.¡¯


    ¡°It will be your training. It¡¯s also training for everyone. This is hitting two birds with one stone.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®How to fight against te armor enemies is a very meaningful training. You have to stab through the gaps to get to the vital points. Therefore, you have to be precise, and you have to be quick. There¡¯s nothing wrong with trying it.¡¯


    ¡°Hah¡­ anyhow, I¡¯m done for the day.¡± (Do)


    His gasp breathing was over already.


    ¡®Is he a physical monster?¡¯


    ¡°I wonder if you have a n.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± (Do)


    ¡®He has a n, huh. That¡¯s very rare.¡¯


    ¡°What are you going to do? Do you want to keep your outfit?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you a fool?¡± (Do)


    Do called me a fool three times already.


    ¡ª


    When I finished changing my clothes and waited in the living room of the dormitory. Do came back to the room.


    Perhaps, it was a good thing that he had sweated so much in that te armor, but after bathing in the well, he looked refreshed and didn¡¯t smell like sweat.


    As for the clothes, he was wearing formal wear. It was one level higher than the formal wear that I was wearing now.


    ¡°You¡­ what¡¯s up with that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I have at least one outfit like this.¡± (Do)


    ¡®That¡¯s absolutely a lie.¡¯


    ¡°I think I got it when I went back to my parent¡¯s house. I think this is my father¡¯s.¡± (Do)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m not an expert in tailoring formal wear either, but he is a bit odd. It¡¯s a fine formal dress, but it looks like there¡¯s too much cloth on the shoulders and chest, and the choice is strange to begin with. Well, I have no doubt that this is the wear from his father, Ga.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Is this not good?¡± (Do)


    Do was a bit sullen.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s probably better than a uniform.¡± (Do)


    Do said helplessly.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t really take good care of his uniform, so it¡¯s bad to use it. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just a stain, but his uniform is almost like ordinary clothes because the color is faded and there are some torn parts.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so. I think it¡¯s good.¡± (Yuri)


    I stopped thinking.


    ¡®I mean, I have no idea why not only me but also Dora was called. It¡¯s also unclear why Do, who would normally push through in uniform without worrying about clothes. So, it¡¯s weird when he suddenly pays attention to what he is wearing. There is a sense out of ce when a gori suddenly gets dressed. Since the gori is dressed, I shouldpliment first, and it would be tactless to point out his clothes.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    With that in mind, I got up from my chair.


    ¡°Do-san?¡± (Myaro)


    It was Myaro, who suddenly appeared in the living room.


    ¡°Are you about to leave?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    Do turned around and faced Myaro. The cheerful smile disappeared from Myaro¡¯s face when he saw Do¡¯s face, or rather his appearance.


    ¡°Do-san, you shouldn¡¯t be wearing that.¡± (Myaro)


    With a straight face and furrowed brow, she immediately dered so.


    ¡°¡­As I expected, this is no good.¡± (Do)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, but¡­ uhm, just to confirm, you¡¯re meeting Her Highness Telor, right?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Do)


    Do replied.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ your clothes are a bit¡­¡± (Myaro)


    It seemed that Myaro also found it too much.


    ¡°Say it clearly.¡± (Do)


    ¡°You look like an old man. It¡¯s the clothes that old men usually wear.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Aah, she said. Yeah, that¡¯s it. When Do wears that, he looks like an old man. Speaking of a suit, there is a sense of incongruity simr to a freshman wearing an uncouth double suit. It¡¯s fine if Ga wears it, but it¡¯s not good for Do. No, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s bad. It just doesn¡¯t fit his image.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Is that so? But it¡¯s already time to go¡­¡± (Do)


    Do was probably enduring it since he couldn¡¯t look at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ what should we do? We have to do something about it.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro put her hands on his chain and thought seriously.


    ¡®What¡¯s that? They are so weird. I don¡¯t get why Do cares so much about his clothes, or why Myaro is showing a strangemitment. I don¡¯t care what Do wears. It would be bad if he wears gym clothes, or a pair of pants, or dressed as an armored warrior, but what he wears right now is a sufficiently formal dress and there¡¯s nothing bad about it. There¡¯s nothing wrong with having the atmosphere of an old man.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun, don¡¯t you have clothes in the Hou Household¡¯s secondary residence?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Eh, me?¡¯


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t know. I wonder about that. Whether the size fits him or not¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please go there and lend him your clothes. Please.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Eh, for Do? My clothes?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Can¡¯t you?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Eh, seriously? You¡¯re going this far? That reminds me, why is Myaro on fire? It¡¯s like she¡¯s on some kind of secret mission. Has she awakened to the spirit of gori protection?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s nothing more than lending clothes.¡¯


    ¡°Please put some oil on the hair andb it nicely.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Until that much?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-kun, it should be fine for you since you¡¯re just an addition to this, but Do isn¡¯t good at those things¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®An addition¡­? I¡¯m the one with the message from the queen. Well, Do is cutting his own hair, so it looks pretty bad. Or rather, I was so used to seeing it that I didn¡¯t notice, but when I look closely, it looks bad. It is pretty bad.¡¯


    ¡°Do-san, why didn¡¯t you go to a barber shop? Are you for real?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°S-sorry. I forgot¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°You can¡¯t just forget about it. Please pull yourself together.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®She got kind of angry, huh. I¡¯ve never seen Myaro like this before.¡¯


    ¡°O-ouh.¡± (Do)


    Do flinched, perhaps because of the unusual appearance of Myaro.


    ¡°Yes, I got it. Let¡¯s do it quickly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In times like this, you better run.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± (Do)


    D sprinted and left the dormitory.

 Chapter 160: (Self Edited) At the Villa

    ¡°I want you to remake this guy. In about fifteen minutes.¡± (Yuri)


    When I called the chief maid of the older generation at the secondary residence and said so while pointing at Do who was standing to me, she gave me a ¡®Seriously?¡¯ look. I looked at the corner of her eyes that twitched in exasperation, I guessed her senses had be quite numbed due to daily habituation.


    ¡°No matter how much the Young Master orders, it¡¯s impossible to do it in fifteen minutes. Unfortunately, we have no one with hairdressing skills. If we¡¯re going to summon one¡­¡± (??)


    ¡®As I expected, the obstacle is the hair. Anyhow, I want you to stop calling me Young Master.¡¯


    ¡°My female friend, who told me to do something about his hair, said it would look better if he put it with some oil.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I see.¡± (??)


    The chief maid nodded her head and pped her hands as if convinced.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you shave his head.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Shave?¡± (Do)Do had shaved his beard.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to cover the sideburns with oil. Besides, the chin is shaved, but the area around the cheeks is full of hair.¡± (??)


    I looked at Do beside me, and sure enough, there was a lot of thick hair around his cheeks and chin.


    ¡°Then, I leave it to you. Ooh, do you have clothes? One that fit his physique.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Since there are clothes from the previous head, Gouk-sama, I think it will suit him.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then, pleasee here.¡± (??)


    ¡°O-ouh¡­¡± (Do)


    Do looked puzzled and was led to the inner part of the secondary residence.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I have a feeling that the Young Master will see nobles. Please fix his hair.¡± (??)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    When she left, she ordered another maid to do the same. The maid, who just agreed, walked to me.


    ¡ª


    ¡°What do you think?¡± (Do)


    Fifteen minutester, the chief maid opened the door and pointed to Do with her hand.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think you¡¯reughing at me¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡°¡­No, no, uhmm, you look good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If I can get through the first wave ofughter and look at him from a t perspective excluding the fact it¡¯s Do, the result is good. His hair, which had been unkempt, was boldly cut, and the hair above is put on hair oil to give a wet look. Once this happens, I don¡¯t remember what his original hair looked like anymore. He has a good physique, and if he wears sses, he looks like an intelligent yakuza.¡¯


    ¡®Iughed because it was so different from Do¡¯s usual image, and there¡¯s nothing strange about it. The haircut¡­ well, it¡¯s a bit of novelty. Yes, it gives a feeling of a fashion leader. This kind of thing looks weird because it looks suspicious and embarrassing, but since Do has an imposing air, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡¯


    ¡°Well done. As expected of the chief maid.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± (??)


    The chief maid bowed while liftin the edge of the skirt a little with both hands.


    ¡°Is this really fine?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really good. The clothes are perfect.¡± (Yuri)


    I said with my thumbs up sticking out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think your smile is suspicious?¡± (Do)


    ¡®This guy is really skeptical huh¡­¡¯


    ¡°Please rest assured. With the pride of Hou Household, you are dressed so that you won¡¯t feel embarrassed wherever you go.¡± (??)


    The chief maid said.


    ¡°Is that so? Then, I¡¯m relieved.¡± (Do)


    ¡®Was my remark suspicious?¡¯


    ¡°We have a carriage ready.¡± (??)


    ¡°Eh, it would be faster if we got on birds.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your hair will mess up.¡± (??)


    ¡°Aah¡­ shall we use the carriage then?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t care about Do¡¯s hair, but now, I have been exposed to the enthusiasm of many people including Myaro, I¡¯m reluctant to ruin it.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, yes. Young Master.¡± (Do)


    I kicked Do¡¯s shin with my toe.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± (Do)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it again.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It considerably makes me irritated.¡¯


    The chief maid leaned toward Do, squatted down a bit, and struck the dusty part of my kick. When she stood up¡­


    ¡°Well then, Young Master, have a safe trip.¡± (??)


    She said it without hesitation at all.


    ¡ª


    The destination we reached was a coastline with a view of the sea, a bit downstream from Sibyaku. Thend in this area was cut off by awork of rivers, and thend was isted and difficult to manage.


    In other words, it was a beautiful riverside location when viewed from the sky, but when it was on the ground, the scenery wasn¡¯t so good because there were no undtions. The people here lived mainly by fishing, and thanks to the proximity of a major consumer area, they seemed to be reasonably well off.


    There was one of the detached pces. It was called Totsunen Detached Pce. When I actually arrived there, it wasn¡¯t as big as a detached pce. (TLN: ëxŒm ¨C detached pce)


    Katsura Detached Pce (¹ðëxŒm, <i>Katsura Riky¨±</i> ¨CWiki Link)


    ¡®Should it be called a imperial vi or maybe a vacation vi?¡¯ (TLN: ÓùÓÃÛ¡ ¨C royal vi; „eÇP ¨C vacation vi)


    Hayama Imperial Vi (È~ɽÓùÓÃÛ¡, <i>Hayama Goy¨­tei</i>, Wiki Link)


    Yamada Vacation Vi/Bessou


    Except for a small shed used by the gardeners and the stables for horses and birds, there was only one building, which was about the same size as my secondary residence in the royal capital. It was unfortunate that there weren¡¯t any barracks used by the escorts, but since this was just a ce for the royal family to enjoy their vacation, it might be kept it away from the nearby forest.


    ¡°Wee.¡± (??)


    When I got off the carriage, a girl came trotting over and greeted me with a bow.


    ¡°My name is Hinami Weltz, thedy-in-waiting.¡± (Hinami)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think the position ofdy-in-waiting is usually in an out-of-town vi, so this must be a position that Her Highness Telor personally assigns. At first nce, she looks like a younger girl than me, so the position ofdy-in-waiting doesn¡¯t ring a bell.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you. My name is Yuri Hou. I came by the Queen¡¯s order.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We have been waiting for you. This way, please.¡± (Hinami)


    ¡®It seems she¡¯s going to guide us.¡¯


    As we walked toward the ce, we saw the surroundings. As I expected, the garden was in good condition, and beyond that, there was a pier protruding into the river. There was a small boat with a capacity of about five people on the pier.


    The surrounding trees blocked the sun moderately, and the atmosphere was quite nice.


    ¡®I would like to spend my holidays at the pier.¡¯


    ¡®When I first saw it, I thought it was a small vi for the royal family, but maybe, it is easier to enjoy like this. The elegant mansion and grand garden are good, but if they are toorge in size, it will be a hassle to do anything. If I just want to have a cup of tea while looking at the river, it would be a bummer if I have to talk twenty minutes to go there.¡¯


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± (Hinami)


    Thedy-in-waiting, Hinami, opened the front door of the building and invited us inside.


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sorry for barging in.¡± (Do)


    ¡®The inside of the mansion, if I may say so, isn¡¯t that expensive. I think it¡¯s about the same as the Hou Household¡¯s main residence. I¡¯ve been in contact with a lot of people. There are two kinds of nobles in this world. First are those people who are ufortable unless the building is luxurious and costly. Second is those who think that such decorations are for socializing and not for private use. They don¡¯t want to see gold tes in private. The Queen is probably thetter when she developed this ce.¡¯


    After passing the entrance, we went up the stairs and was ushered into a room on the second floor.


    ¡°Please wait here.¡± (Hinami)


    In the room where we ushered in, there was a rtivelyrge round table and four chairs. Beyond that, there seemed to be a balcony.


    When Do and I walked into the room¡­


    ¡°Now, please excuse me.¡± (Hinami)


    ¡­with that, the door was closed, and I heard the sound of Hinami tattling and running.


    ¡®I suppose she went to call in a hurry. Is she managing this mansion all by herself? In a vi like this, there would normally be a full-time housekeeper and maid. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to do a lot of cleaning when you suddenly decide to use it.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, if you don¡¯t use the ce anymore and leave it alone, you may be wasting your paycheck. It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to give Telor such a mansion, but in that case, it would be unrealistic for a child to do everything from cleaning the rag of the mansion to taking care of the garden. It may not be possible to have a rtionship of being a reliable worker. She probably has that kind of personality.¡¯


    ¡°Should we sit down?¡± (Do)


    Do asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you want to see the outside, you can go ahead.¡± (Yuri)


    I answered him.


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to sit and wait since there¡¯s no rigid procedure for this event.¡¯


    I said that because I want to look outside. I moved to the balcony and looked down at the garden from the second floor.


    As expected, it seemed that the balcony was made on the premise of a certain view, and when viewed from the second floor, a scendscape spread out. It wasn¡¯t a spectacr view because it wasn¡¯t high enough, but when I saw the ind over there, it gave a feeling of freedom that made one feel refreshed.


    Or rather, the height of the trees had been adjusted so that it didn¡¯t interfere with the view. It seemed that this ce was carefully arranged.


    Do didn¡¯t seem to be very interested and was sitting in a chair.


    ¡°Do, don¡¯t sit there.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Do stood up, looking surprised.


    ¡°Why?¡± (Do)


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the chief seat. That¡¯s where Her Highness Telor will seat when shees in.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I feel like I learned that in ss.¡± (Do)


    ¡®You¡¯re not paying attention.¡¯


    ¡°You must have learned. Did you forget it?¡± (Yuri)


    At the school of Knights, we didn¡¯t learn etiquettes in detail, but we did have something like Etiquette I as a required subject. It was pitiful for the teacher who thought him diligently as the knowledge seemed to disappear into oblivions so quickly.


    ¡°Then, should I sit on the other side?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, in terms of position, it¡¯s normal to sit at the lowest seat.¡¯


    Do moved from one seat to another and sat down in the seat closest to the door. When I looked at him, he was looking at the desk with his fingers crossed without doing anything.


    ¡®What¡¯s that? I wonder what you are thinking about.¡¯


    I wanted to go to the balcony railing and looked out, but I thought I might get in trouble if Telor came over, so I stood around the door separating the balcony from the room. Due to the inclination of the sun, it shone from the chest down. It was warm and I felt good.


    I had nothing to do, so I looked outside.


    ¡®I see. This isn¡¯t bad. When I think about it, thekeside may be better. It¡¯s important to row out on the river because of the current, but on thekeside, you can easily go out to sea by boat on a calm day. It seems to be more fun to go fishing by boat because you can aim for a wide variety of spots. However, I have never fished, so I¡¯m not sure if fishing is something I¡¯mfortable with. I guess I should try it, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have time to start such a hobby.¡¯


    There was a rattling noise.


    ¡°Her Highness Telor has arrived.¡± (Hinami)


    I turned around and looked at Telor. She wasn¡¯t dressed in royal family attire.


    The long blonde hair was braided on both sides, and she wore a dress with a singleyer of clothing.


    ¡®Is she a fashionable person? Is this a good way for a royal family to dress for a reception? It shouldn¡¯t be good.¡¯


    I bowed while standing.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Your Highness.¡± (Yuri)


    When I raised my face, Telor and Do were staring at each other.


    ¡®Hmm? Do has a somewhat confused look on his face. And Telor¡­ seems to be a bit surprised at Do¡¯s head and appearance, but it feels like she¡¯s blushing. Whatever it is, it¡¯s far from a bad atmosphere.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Hmmmm??¡¯


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Your Highness, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± (Do)


    Do asked.


    ¡°Yes. It seems you¡¯re in good health, Do-dono.¡± (Telor)


    ¡®Um¡­ I¡¯m here too. What¡¯s with them? Even so¡­ aah, I see. That¡¯s the feeling. It makes a lot of sense. I got it. I really, really get it. Sure.¡¯


    ¡°Do, go out for a moment.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa?¡± (Do)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just wait in the hallway.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡± (Telor)


    Telor murmured with a slight look of despair on her face.


    ¡®Aah. It almost sounds like a horse running to kick me to death.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you out soon, so just leave us for a moment.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°G-got it.¡± (Do)


    When I said it for the third time, Do obediently opened the door and walked out of the room. The door closed, and there were three people in the room at the moment.


    I took the liberty of sitting down in a chair.


    ¡°Hey¡­ aren¡¯t you a bit rude¡­¡± (Hinami)


    Thedy-in-waiting, Hinami, was about to lose her temper with my excessive behavior.


    ¡°Aah, if possible, you can stay and listen. Come, have a seat.¡± (Yuri)


    I said, while offering Telor the chief seat.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± (Telor)


    Telor meekly sat down in her chair. Theplexion was a bit pale, and I could sense that she was somewhat scared.


    ¡®Anyhow, it¡¯s far from a good feeling.¡¯


    ¡°Phew¡­ don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got the gist of what¡¯s going on. You will have plenty of time to talk to Doter. However, I want to finish my business first. Please let me finish it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t exin while you¡¯re paying attention to where Do is. It¡¯s just too deplorable.¡¯


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± (Telor)


    ¡°Lady-in-waiting, Hinami, your anger is justified, but you used me as an excuse, didn¡¯t you? And it would be better for both of you to deal with this matter quickly. That way, you can have more time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhh¡­ i-if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied, you may sit down. It won¡¯t take long, and you should also listen. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in charge of the actual work.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°U-understood.¡± (Hinami)


    Hinami meekly sat down in the lowest chair.


    ¡°There are two important matters that brought me here today. The first is that we havepleted the liquidation of the Kilghina royal family, and the remaining properties of Her Highness Telor have been confirmed. I¡¯ve brought the list of inventories here. Here it is.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I put the tube with the documents on the desk.


    ¡°Since we cashed in from high liquidity assets, the furniture with artistic value remained as it was. You can either dispose of it or take it back if you want to own it. If you leave it in the Tenpa Household guarded warehouse, you will be charged a storage fee of 100000 Ruga per month. Please be aware of that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± (Telor)


    ¡®I hope you understand the meaning of what I¡¯ve just said.¡¯


    ¡°The second requirement is that there was an answer from the Holy Mountain, and permission was given. Well, if you want to be a shrine maiden, I guess going there is one way to go.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The Holy Mountain is a prayer ce in the mountains near the mountains in the royal family¡¯s territory. A royal family who has lost their country and went into exile like Telor often chooses to go into the mountains and be a religious person because it is humiliating to work withmoners if they don¡¯t have a way to stand up with them. However, in the case of Telor, she wasn¡¯t fortunate enough to havee alone, and he was left with enough wealth to y and live for the rest of her life if she didn¡¯t spend too much on luxuries.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all the important matters. There¡¯s no need to answer here. Well¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I took my pocket watch out of my pocket and checked the time.


    ¡°One hour thirty minutes. Please have an intimate conversation. I¡¯ll take the liberty of looking at the garden, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up on my chair and opened the door to leave. Do was leaning back against the wall in the hallway, waiting there.


    I closed the door behind me.


    ¡°Hey, get in. The ce inside is getting cold but deal with it properly.¡± (Yuri)


    I called him out so that the two people inside couldn¡¯t hear us.


    ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m not in love with her. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± (Do)


    ¡®Is that so? Well, it¡¯s hard to imagine that this guy, who was so single-minded, would easily switch sides and fall in love with Telor.¡¯


    ¡°Then, why did you care so much about your clothes?¡± (Yuri)


    As a result, it was totally not good, but he was trying to keep up appearances in his own way.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to be disrespectful to her.¡± (Do)


    ¡®Aah, that¡¯s right. I remember it. The reason why it¡¯s true is that there is aparison target of reaction to Carol. Apparently, he is not in love with her. I¡¯m not sure, but there seems to be aplicated situation.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me, so¡­ if you don¡¯t like her, can we leave now?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ but¡­¡± (Do)


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to be reluctant, but he doesn¡¯t seem to want to go home.¡¯


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, talk to her.¡± (Yuri)


    When I tapped Do¡¯s shoulder, I went down the stairs on my own.


    ¡ª


    After a quick look around the garden, I had nothing to do, so I sat down at the pier.


    ¡®I have nothing to do, so I¡¯m in a daze. One hour and half, is it¡­ That¡¯s long.¡¯


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± (Hinami)


    I heard a voice from my back. When I turned around with only my upper body, there was Hinami.


    ¡°Can I talk to you for a second?¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°Is there a fishing rod?¡± (Yuri)


    I said one-sidedly something that had been bothering me for a while.


    ¡°Fishing road?¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve got some free time and I want to do a bit of fishing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s in the shed¡­ I think.¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°Can I look for it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± (Telor)


    I got up and headed for a nearby shed. Hinami was somewhat restless.


    Inside the shed, there were many ropes and other items shoved to hold the boat in ce. In the middle of it, I discovered a fishing road.


    Since the hook was already attached, I rolled a nearby rock, caught an insect, and put it on the hook nicely.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know about it, but I think it¡¯s a good bait. I think it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    I returned to the pier, sat down, and casted the line.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± (Hinami)


    Hinami was still behind me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I need to talk to you about something.¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t you sit down if it takes a long time? Your clothes may get a bit dirty though.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, she excused herself. Sheid something like a handkerchief next to me and sat there.


    ¡°I would like to ask you something.¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°Sure.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Can Her Highness Telor live here forever?¡± (Hinami)


    ¡®Aah, is that it? Telor was in the royal pce three weeks ago, but when the news of the fall of Reform came, she moved from the Royal pce to this ce. It¡¯s more like being kicked out that moving.¡¯


    ¡°It might be better to move to another ce. Well, if you get in the way, the royal family will implicitly tell you to leave. Until then, I think you can stay here. But you¡¯re supposed to pay the upkeep.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®You have money anyway.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so¡­? Does the royal family shun Her Highness Telor?¡± (Hinami)


    ¡®What an unnecessary question.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can understand it, and I myself isn¡¯t sure because I¡¯m not a royal family, but¡­ perhaps, the royal family here doesn¡¯t want Her Highness Telor to do anything. If politics were a theater y, they would want her to leave the stage. This doesn¡¯t mean that they want her to die.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I can understand a bit.¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°If Her Royal Highess is on the stage, the people of Kilghina will look at her all the time, and will never try to assimte into Shaalta. It doesn¡¯t feel good to have another country within a country. That¡¯s why she was moved here from the royal pce since it will be a hassle if she stays in the royal pce.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ooh¡­ I see. So, in other words, she should just stay here and be quiet.¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°Yes, I guess that¡¯s what ites down to.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I mean, she is just an ordinary girl. She isn¡¯t as clever as Myaro and she¡¯s not stupid. I feel like Hinami is thinking what¡¯s best for Telor. Did she pledge allegiance to Telor at this age?¡¯


    ¡°So, how long have they been like that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to ask a question this time.¡± (Yuri)


    I decided the rules on my own.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t seem to get along so well along the way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I never imagined that girl and Do would get along with each other, so this situation ispletely out of nowhere. I may have unknowingly thought of them as unfamiliar properties like water and oil. There¡¯s no way that shy, timid girl would fall for Do. I don¡¯t get it even now. It¡¯s like a quiet girl, who reads books in the library all the time, dates a bad boy.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Hmm, the trigger seems to be when they talked at the bridge. I don¡¯t know well, but¡­ from that time on, she suddenly started to care about Do-sama after the battle was over. She went back while wearing night clothes.¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°Hah? Went back?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Eh, did shee back to the bridge after that?¡¯


    ¡°Yes. I think she was worried about Do-sama¡¯s safety. So, she met him again and talked to him.¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I had no idea. Or maybe Myaro knew about it. I don¡¯t know if she was listening to the content of the conversation, but she must have guessed a lot of things.¡¯


    ¡°The other day at the award ceremony, they were talking together.


    ¡°Aah¡­ hmm.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Hmm¡­ Is that so¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine, but for some reason, I feel that he left me and went ahead. He has grown up. There is a strange sense of loneliness. That Do, huh¡­¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ I got it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I have one more question to ask.¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What should I do with assets? I don¡¯t know much¡­¡± (Hinami)


    ¡®Aah, is that it?¡¯


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine to dispose of everything except the items you really have to keep or the heirlooms that don¡¯t make money.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Heirloom that doesn¡¯t make money?¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°It¡¯s like a family tree written on parchment, or something that¡¯s of little value to others.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, I see.¡± (??)


    ¡°If you can trust a Witch, you can leave the money in a safe deposit box. It will be a lot cheaper than the Tenpa Household¡¯s guarded warehouse.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The Tenpa Household¡¯s warehouse is famous for being a safe ce to store things that can¡¯t be robbed, but 100000 Ruga a month is outrageous. Even though it includes a hush money to keep it secret, it is a very legitimate contract.¡¯


    ¡°If you can¡¯t trust anyone, you can turn it into gold and bury it in a ce where people are unlikely toe. I would prefer that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°That¡¯s about it. I hope that was helpful.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank you very much. I will use it as a reference.¡± (Hinami)


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s my turn now. However, I don¡¯t have any more questions.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any questions.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then, will you excuse me? I have to serve them some more tea¡­¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fishing anyway.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even so, I may catch nothing. Somehow, I had a longing for fishing, but it might not be so good. Maybe it¡¯s a hobby that requires the guidance of someone with experience.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back with some drinks¡­¡± (Hinami)


    When thedy-in-waiting, Hinami, stood up from the pier, she seemed to bow slightly, and then, she was gone.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong><ul><li>I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s the different between detached pce and imperial vi. Both kanji writings can be tranted interchangeably.</li></ul>

 Chapter 161: (Self Edited) Night of Togi Tournament

    The [All Togi Tournament] had begun again this year.


    This was the third Togi Tournament that I knew, but it seemed that the strong yers didn¡¯t change that much. Some of them were together in the first round of the tournament. The skill ranking within the school of Knights was something that didn¡¯t change, and the ranking within the Silver Birch dormitory was probably the same. Of course, there were many exceptions, but the same representative would be participating two to three times.


    Myaro joined inst year¡¯s tournament, so this year was my turn. This time around, Jura Lacramanus had graduated, and there were no females from the seven great Witch households. When I thought about it, the tournament was done only in two days, and the second day would be held after the sunset, so I didn¡¯t think there was too much of a distraction from my normal routine.


    Myaro didn¡¯t actually win the tournamentst year. It was probably because of what happened two years ago. If the school of Knights won for the second time in a row and it was the traitor of Gudanvier, it would be a problem. So, she went easy.


    ording to Myaro, who was the person involved, the strongest yer in this tournament was a woman known as Lirica Kucririson and Erlita Davich.


    Lirica was a woman who won the tournamentst year, and she was a pretty strong opponent I faced in the semi-finals two years ago. Erlita Davich was a really young girl who I saw at the opening ceremony and ording to what I heard, she was only eleven years old.


    This girl seemed to have an outstanding skill in Togi at a young age, and she became the representative the year she entered the Silver Birch dormitory. In other words, she participatedst year as well. Lily-senpai told me that there seemed to be a dispute as to why a neer was able to be a representative instead of a senior student who was in line for anything, but since she was participating the year before that, there was a strong atmosphere that they wouldn¡¯t pass the victory to the opponents. Therefore, they chose representatives based on skill.


    ¡°Please take care of me.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°Likewise.¡± (Yuri)I was shaking hands with Lilica Kucriricson on the nostalgic final round. It seemed that Erlita, the person in question, had lost her fight against her in the semi-finals.


    Lilica wore a tight dress that showed her curves. It waspletely different from the big traditional costume that Jura Lacramanus wore at that time. Since she didn¡¯t have breasts, she didn¡¯t feel sexy, but her slender body, which was a bit too skinny, suited my taste.


    I was wearing the same evening clothes at that time.


    ¡°Begin.¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen said while looking at me with a smile. There was the sound of the timekeeper rolling the dice.


    ¡°The participant, Yuri, will start first.¡± (Timekeeper)


    I heard a voice.


    ¡®Eh, is there any injustice like that time? I wonder if Lacramanus has their hands on this.¡¯


    Since I got to move first, I moved the infantry piece to pave way for the Galloping Bird piece.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®Aah, she called out to me. It seems she wants to have a chat.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, it has been two years, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    Naturally, I missed that time. Since I didn¡¯t have a bad impression toward her, I was happy to respond.


    ¡®To be exact, it would be the first time in two years and a day. Well, it¡¯s possible that our paths have crossed at some point.¡¯


    ¡°I have worked very hard to fight you.¡± (Lirica)


    While saying that, she moved an Eagle King piece. Lilica pointed to her first move.


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m honored.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You didn¡¯t show upst year.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°Yeah, I lost in the dormitory tournament¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That person also seemed to be a very good yer. I¡¯ve never seen her concede a victory before.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®That Myaro¡­ I guess she figured it out.¡¯


    While having a conversation, I continued moving my pieces.


    ¡®This person isn¡¯t thinking as much as she used to be¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-sama. I suppose you repeatedly yed against her and improved your skills.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I have finally found an opponent who canpete against me. Her name is Elrita.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®I see. Well, if you don¡¯t have someone with simr or higher skills than you, your skill level will suffer. There¡¯s no point in doing something like hunting small fries and adding handicaps of number of movements isn¡¯t going to be very effective.¡¯


    ¡°She was my opponent in the semi-final, but I managed to beat her.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think it will be possible next year.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®If she is having a simr level of skills with thisdy when she¡¯s only eleven years old, she will have plenty of room for improvement. She is at an age of growing, so that means she¡¯s going to get better and better.¡¯


    ¡°I admit that I¡¯m more than average, but I can¡¯t beat a genius. I can¡¯t imitate that enthusiasm.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°I guess she¡¯s going to be the champion next year if you say it that much. This tournament is likely to be a one-sided match for a while.¡± (Yuri)


    I said while pointing to a piece.


    ¡®Being eleven years old means she could easily continue to be a champion for about ten years. Since she likes Togi so much, she won¡¯t have a problem putting in the effort. There¡¯s no way her skill will deteriorate. Well, originally speaking, it would be natural for the students of Liberal Arts to win the All Togi Tournament. I think it should be fine since it¡¯s quite abnormal for the Knight students to win.¡¯


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s almost in the middle of the game. Shall we take it seriously?¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It seems that the chat will stop. I have to be careful from here onwards.¡¯


    ¡ª


    I lost the first match but won the second match. Around the middle of the third match, Lilica opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Somehow, you seem to be taking it easy.¡± (Lirica)


    She said it in a whisper.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to guess the meaning.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In fact, I made it easy for her. I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m fighting. However, I feel that I¡¯m enjoying ying Togi as entertainment. Considering that many people envy us who sit in the chair, it certainly doesn¡¯t feel right. However, I¡¯m doing my best even if I¡¯m taking it easy.


    I¡¯m not making a move that makes me look like I¡¯m distracted or giving her too much openings. I don¡¯t want to feel guilty.¡¯


    ¡°Unlike war, losing here doesn¡¯t kill you, right?¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®Aah. Surely. I feel that I¡¯ve been cut to the core of my heart. She¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not obsessed with winning or losing.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right. However, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m enjoying this game. Please excuse me if you think I¡¯m not serious.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m not ming you.¡± (Lirica)


    Her face, which said that, didn¡¯t really look particrly unpleasant.


    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re well-mannered. If I insult my opponent just because I win, your honor will be at stake.¡± (Yuri)


    I brought out the story of the past. After saying that, I slightly regretted that it sounded ironic to the witch.


    ¡°Aah, please forgive me for that time.¡± (Lirica)


    She apologized.


    She turned her attention to the surroundings. There were many people who looked confused, although they didn¡¯t make a loud noise.


    The previous statement was a bit politically problematic. It was a direct criticism toward the seven great Witch households.


    ¡°No, no. You can rest assured. With such skill of yours, it¡¯s no disgrace to win or lose.¡± (Yuri)


    I followed up.


    ¡®You didn¡¯te from a Knight household, right? I don¡¯t remember the details, but I thought you were from a Witch household, but could I make a mistake? Or maybe she looks like a Witch on the outside? I don¡¯t think so.¡¯


    ¡°I feel proud if you say so.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m concerned about the time. Let¡¯s end the break.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Our hands were stopping all the time. It¡¯s my time now, so my time is declining every moment. However, in both previous matches, the hourss was overflowing because we yed rather quickly. There¡¯s nothing wrong with wasting a bit of time on some chat.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s true. My bad.¡± (Lirica)


    When I made a move, Lilica immediately made her next move.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I lost.¡± (Yuri)


    I said so and bowed my head.


    A shrill voice rose from the audience seats.


    ¡®They¡¯re probably the girls from the Silver Birch dormitory.¡¯


    ¡°It was a good game.¡± (Lirica)


    While saying so, Lirica reached out and asked for a handshake. I shook hands ordingly.


    ¡°Yes, it was fun.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°May I have a moment with you after this?¡± (Lirica)


    Lilica said in a voice that only I could hear over the noisy atmosphere.


    ¡®Time? Do you want to meet me?¡¯


    ¡°If possible, only two of us.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s troubling.¡± (Yuri)


    An honest impression came out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t confess my love, so don¡¯t worry.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®If it¡¯s not that, what is it all about then? There have been a few times when some overzealous foolish women had asked for my personal autographs on that erotic book, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the matter here.¡¯


    ¡°Then¡­ where would it be?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I have reserved a conference room at the royal castle. When this is over, let¡¯s meet at room 152.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®The room 152 isn¡¯t really the 152nd room, but the hundred ce points to the first floor, and the serial number refers to the 52nd room. Serial numbers are assigned to all rooms,rge and small, in order, except for rooms for cleaning tool cases and warehouses. The room numbered 152 is probably a conference room. The conference room can be rented by anyone involved in the royal castle if you apply at the reception desk. It seems she rents such a room.¡¯


    ¡®The fact that it¡¯s an invitation from the Witch household makes me cautious, but the security of the royal castle is in charge of the First Army of the Royal Guards, which is under the direct control of the royal family, so I don¡¯t think I will be killed.¡¯


    ¡°Fine, I understand.¡± (Yuri)


    After a long handshake, Lirica bowed to Queen Simone while holding both hems of her skirt. I also bowed.


    Queen Simone smiled but looked slightly bored.


    ¡®Well, I guess it would have been more fun if I had won.


    Carol, who was also in the dignitary¡¯s seat, came over to us.


    ¡°It was a shame. However, it was a good game.¡± (Carol)


    At thest part of the game, both of us used fairly advanced movements, and it was difficult to understand who had the final checkmate, but I wondered if Carol was really aware of that. Carol¡¯s skill hadn¡¯t shown any particr improvement, so it was doubtful.


    ¡°Hmm. By the way, where is room 152?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Room 152? At the end of the north hallway. Why?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Forget it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is it at the end of the north hallway?¡¯


    ¡ª


    After greeting the people I knew who hade to watch the tournament, I slipped through the enclosure and walked toward the north hallway. I passed through therge hall that was the venue and turned one to two hallways. Since the working hours had already ended, there were a smaller number of people.


    At the end of the north hallway, Lirica was already waiting. She stood in front of the door.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I¡¯m d you came here. Thank you very much.¡± (Lirica)


    Lirica politely bowed her head.


    ¡®Well, to be honest, I thought about going home three times on the way here. Should I ept such an invitation? I¡¯ve been gripping the handle of the dagger that I keep in my pocket for a while now, but there¡¯s no sign that she¡¯s going to do anything strange.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, pleasee in.¡± (Yuri)


    When she unlocked the conference room, Lirica opened the door and invited me.


    ¡°No, you go first.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah, yes. Alright then.¡± (Lirica)


    I went into the room after Lirica. Lirica lit a candlestick on the table from themp she was holding, and the whole room became dimly lit.


    I sat down in a chair and faced Lirica.


    ¡°You¡¯re on your guard, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°Well, yes. It¡¯s a bit nerve-wracking to go to a ce where I¡¯ve been invited.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It was still good because there was a royal castle, but I would never respond to other ces, such as coffee shows that I don¡¯t know about in the city. Even the royal castle is ast line that I can ept. At least, it¡¯s not possible to hide arge number of armed rogues that are under different jurisdiction.¡¯


    ¡°This may have been rude of me. I¡¯m not used to it and I bet for your forgiveness. I meant you no harm.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®Although she is a Witch, ordinary students in the school of Liberal Arts aren¡¯t usually ustomed to conspiracy schemes. She couldn¡¯t have guessed how concerned I was about this situation.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, what do you need?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked straightforwardly.


    ¡®I don¡¯t mind talking to this person, but I¡¯m not in a position to talk for a long time.¡¯


    ¡°Let me be clear. I would like your faction.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°¡­Yes? Faction?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What is she talking about?¡¯


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can be an employee of Hou and Associates or a Knight of the Hou Household.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To begin with, this is an irrelevant talk. So, I don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    ¡°Lirica Kucriricson-san, right? Kucriricson Household is¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to guess. What kind of surname is that? Is it derived from the ancient Shannguage that is specific to Witches? It¡¯s somewhat a written word.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but aren¡¯t you from a Witch household?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°Then, I can¡¯t ept it. I can¡¯t trust you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think she is a spy, but it¡¯s too problematic to let someone who is like a semi-spy.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to break ties with my household. It would be simr to Myaro-san.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®Hmm, did she misunderstand about Myaro? Myaro is mypanion.¡¯


    ¡°I would like you to think of her as something else. There are many reasons to trust her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I have prepared to do so as well. If you find out that I¡¯m connected to the Witch households, you may cut me.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°Cut you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Again, the discussion turns dangerous.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mean that you fire me, but I mean my neck.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°Aah, I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yeah¡­ how should I say it¡­ anachronism? For starters, I have never killed anyone rted to the management of thepany. What kind of ckpany is that?¡¯


    ¡°For that reason, I also learned the Telornguage. I think you¡¯ll find it useful.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®Eh, Telornguage?¡¯


    ¡°<i>Well then, let¡¯s talk in Telor from now on</i>.¡± (Yuri)


    I switchednguages and said so.


    ¡°<i>Understood.</i>¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°<i>So, why did you say that?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>First of all, my house isn¡¯t very wealthy. We are a small Witch household.</i><i>My mother is the cleaning manager of the sixth ward in the royal capital.</i>¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°<i>Haa¡­ is that so?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I can somehow understand the nuance that it¡¯s a low-ranking position, but urate analysis requires the cooperation of Myaro. The word Witch is unique to the Shannguage, but it was tranted into Telor with a smart choice of words. I wonder if she came with it in advance.¡¯


    ¡°<i>The entire Witch world is on the decline these days, and if I¡¯m going to get a job, I would rather do something more meaningful than picking up trash on the streets.</i>¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®I¡¯m sure picking up trash is a metaphor, and I¡¯m sure someone is hired to do the actual work. Or are the Witches doing those work in a literal sense? Well, that could probably be true.¡¯


    ¡°<i>What do you mean by decline?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>The Witches aren¡¯t good even in Kilghina, and the royal family¡¯s expectations are still focused on the General households.</i><i>The Witch households are treated like a nuisance.</i>¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®Well, they are in fact a nuisance. I¡¯m tempted to say that, but there may be some disagreement with the family doing practical work such as managing city cleaning. The work of Witches isn¡¯t only limited to ckmail and corruption, but also maintenance of city functions andption of documents. Well, there is still room for bribes, and if it¡¯s cleaning, they¡¯re probably corrupting the profession by job cement and pinching budgets.¡¯


    ¡°<i>That¡¯s why I want to change my profession.</i>¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°<i>Are you nning to discontinue being a Witch?</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Yes.</i><i>Witches work with the authority entrusted to them by the royal family.</i><i>In other words, if they are abandoned by the royal family, it¡¯s over</i>.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®Heh. I guess there are all kinds of Witches out there. Or rather, she is good at Telor. There are some difficulties with intonation, but I think she can hold a conversation with the Kuran just fine. This will never happen within six months or so of study of thatnguage.¡¯


    ¡°<i>It¡¯s a job that has no future prospects.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Yes, that¡¯s right</i>.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®When I think about it now, it may be that she meant to express her position to me when I said something like criticizing the seven great Witch households during the previous match.¡¯


    ¡°<i>I see, that¡¯s interesting.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Is that so?</i><i>Then¡­</i>¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°<i>I can¡¯t reply to you here.</i><i>I¡¯ll investigate your personality.</i><i>Is there anything suspicious about you¡­</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In the first ce, Witches households are enemies. There is no way that there is nothing suspicious about them, but it would be troubling if she turned out to be from a family that flourished through betrayal and snitching. I wonder what Myaro would say. I can¡¯t judge.¡¯


    ¡°<i>¡­Yes, I understand.</i><i>It¡¯s a matter of course</i>.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°<i>On top of that, if you join my household, we¡¯ll ask your parents to quit their jobs.</i><i>We will also ask you all to move out from the royal capital</i>.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>I see¡­ may I know the reason?</i>¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®Was this unexpected? For us, this is the minimum requirement.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Even if your determination is genuine, ckmail or threats to your family may bend you.</i><i>That is a potential risk to you that can¡¯t bepensated for by a contract.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Is that so¡­ I wonder if I can convince them¡­</i>¡± (Lirica)


    Lirica had a worried face.


    ¡°<i>Well, when ites to sry, it depends on your work, but we pay about ten gold coins a month for high sries.</i><i>However, I can¡¯t promise that to you from the beginning.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>That much¡­</i>¡± (Lirica)


    Lirica looked astonished.


    ¡®Is it a surprisingly high sry? She¡¯s a noble, albeit a small one.¡¯


    ¡°<i>Well, I¡¯m sure my household has some savings, so I¡¯ll try to persuade them.</i>¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°<i>If youe to a conclusion, contact me again.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°<i>Thank you very much.</i>¡± (Lirica)


    Lirica bowed deeply.


    ¡°<i>Then, that¡¯s it for today.</i>¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up.


    ¡°<i>Thank you for listening to me.</i>¡± (Lirica)


    Lirica stood up and thanked me. Then, she extinguished the candle in the candlestick. The light was only from themp, and the room got much darker.


    Still cautiously waiting for Lirica to leave the room first, I also left it after that. Lirica locked the door and began to walk down the hallway. The key would be returned at the reception.


    At the crossroads where the hallways intersect, Lirica went straight ahead without hesitation, but that wasn¡¯t the case for me. It was inconvenient.


    As expected, I didn¡¯t confirm until I put my back on the wall, but I checked the right and left to see if there was anyone ambushing. I looked to my right and saw only a row of ever-lighting wallmps. I looked to the left and¡­


    ¡°Uwaah¡­¡± (Yuri)


    There was a person standing alone, with the back against the wall.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± (Carol)


    It was Carol.

 Chapter 162: (Self Edited) Affair in the Conference Room

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Carol looked at me with a bit of a re.


    ¡°¡­Likewise, what are you doing here?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What? I was discussing something¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What is it? Is there something that makes me feel guilty?¡¯


    ¡°What kind of discussion?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit of a discussion¡­ I supposed it¡¯s a private discussion.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Say it in detail.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Detail¡­ it¡¯s a private matter¡­¡¯¡°Good day, Your Majesty Carol.¡± (Lirica)


    Lirica interrupted the conversation and bowed to Carol gracefully.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I wanted to stop working as a Witch and serve the Hou Household. That was why I was asking him for his time.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®Eh, are you going to tell it to outsiders?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ is that so?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked at me.


    ¡°Well, I guess so.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please be assured that I¡¯m not asking him into a rtionship.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®Aah, yes. I thought it was rted to that at first too. Yeah, yeah. I mean the clothes aren¡¯t suitable. Her clothes. It doesn¡¯t look too sensational because she¡¯s slender, but it would have been erotic if her breasts were a bit bigger. Perhaps Carol doesn¡¯t understand the subtleties of this part, so it¡¯s possible that she things something erotic is going on.¡¯


    ¡°Really?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked at me again.


    ¡°Aah, yes. There¡¯s nothing to feel guilty about.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡®Hey, don¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. Please excuse me.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°Well. I¡¯ll get back to youter.¡± (Yuri)


    I said that as a follow up.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you very much. Please excuse me.¡± (Lirica)


    Lirica gave a slight bow and walked away.


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± (Carol)


    Once Lirica was out of sight, Carol apologized to me.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But you were asking me to wait here, and¡­ you said it was nothing.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I didn¡¯t say that, but if someone asks me to forget it, I would.¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ sorry to make you wait. We¡¯re not rtives yet, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand it¡­ I-I thought we were going to have a date.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®A date¡­ I almostugh, but I hold it back. I would like to see if there¡¯s a suspicious man who asks someone where the ce of dating is. Even Do wouldn¡¯t do that¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not cheating. I didn¡¯t do it a moment ago, and I won¡¯t do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But we haven¡¯t done that since we were at the vige¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What the¡­ You¡¯re somehow erotic. The facial expression is really disying what you have said.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re doing it with other women¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That is¡­ I have trouble choosing the right ce. I don¡¯t mind anywhere, but¡­ it¡¯s hard to do it in the royal capital.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®My parents¡¯ house, academy, dormitory, inn or others¡­ it will be very difficult. There are many ces such as anonymous luxury hotels or just a one-time thing, but if I go there continuously, I feel that¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­Is that so? Did you think about it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®It¡¯s good thing that she said it carefully with upturned eyes, but since there was a gap in saying it, it sounded cute. Anyhow, this is not the kind of conversation you would like to have in a corridor where voices can be heard easily¡­ It feels a bit nervous¡­¡¯


    ¡°Someone ising.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡± (Carol)


    Without hiding the footsteps, it was Lirica who appeared with amp. She showed up, or rather, came back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There was something I was thinking about.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Since I rented the conference room, I think Yuri-san should return the key.¡± (Lirica)


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who didn¡¯t understand, frowned.


    ¡®Of course, I know what she meant. She meant that if this is the situation, I should use the room, right?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I forgot. I¡¯ll return the key.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please do so.¡± (Lirica)


    Lirica put the key in my hand.


    ¡°Have a good day, then.¡± (Lirica)


    After that, she turned her heels back and left. Carol was silent for a while, probably because she didn¡¯t want to be heard.


    ¡°What¡¯s with her?¡± (Carol)


    She looked a bit angry and pointed to the hallway where Lirica disappeared.


    ¡®As expected, this girl didn¡¯t get it.¡¯


    ¡°You idiot. She was being kind to you. She thought the same thing you were thinking.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°She thought about us having a date.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa¡­? Eh, really?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked stunned for a moment. Then, she suddenly crouched down.


    ¡°¡­Ughh¡ª aargh¡ª¡­¡± (Carol)


    She nuzzled her face into her knees and moaned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing¡­ that someone would think of that for me¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Does she feel that she was seen a student who only thinks about sex? I don¡¯t really mind though.¡¯


    ¡°What a foolish thing I have done¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s done is done.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can¡¯t face her anymore¡­ If I do, I¡¯ll die¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to die.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I guess dying here is just a metaphor. That kind of rumor has been circted a few times before, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it so much. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem anyway.¡¯


    ¡°So, what should we do?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked up at me while crouching down. I took the wooden key holder with a room number and shook the key.


    ¡°Shall we use it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ you idiot!¡± (Carol)


    Carol stood up and exposed her blushing face.


    ¡®She¡¯s cute.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m serious, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­? Are you sure?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Is it impossible? There¡¯s no sign that people are listening¡­ As for me, I didn¡¯t let out too much of a voice. To be honest, I¡¯m serious.¡¯


    ¡°What are you thinking about doing it in the conference room of the royal castle?¡± (Carol)


    Carol said with a slightly serious look.


    ¡°Well, you thought that you were going to meet me here too, didn¡¯t you? There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­But there¡¯s no bed. And there¡¯s no bathroom¡­¡± (Carol)


    She couldn¡¯t seem to look at my eyes, while nervously shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡®Certainly, it¡¯s a bit abnormal. After all, her character is resistant to abnormal things. I guess it¡¯s impossible¨C¡­¡¯


    ¡°Do you dislike the idea?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh!? No, well, I don¡¯t dislike it¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°You don¡¯t? Then, let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­Ehh!?¡± (Carol)


    She said it quickly, but I took Carol¡¯s hand and started walking. I arrived at the conference room immediately without much resistance to the pulling hand.


    I took one of themps in the hallway and unlocked it to get inside. I lit the candlestick again.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this¡­? You know¡­ the dress can get dirty¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    I took mine off.


    ¡°Even in a conference room¡­ can get dirty¡­ it¡¯s bad¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing will happen until we do the deed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± (Carol)


    I put my hand around Carol¡¯s waist and hugged her to pull her.


    ¡®A woman¡¯s body is soft andfortable to hold even if she works out.¡¯


    When I put my hand on her waist, I felt that she wasn¡¯t wearing a corset on the breast part.


    ¡°How is it? Still impossible?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ don¡¯t say it¡­ to my ears.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Ears¡­ you¡¯re weak to it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhm¡­ haa¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol gasped with a nasal voice.


    ¡°Idiot¡­ you¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol put her hand on my back with awkward movements. I moved my hand to touch her back, turned my right hand toward her soft butt, and slowly rubbed it.


    ¡°Fuhaa¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol didn¡¯t seem to refuse, but rather pressed her body against me with her arms.


    ¡®This seems to be going well.¡¯


    With my open left hand, I started unbuttoning the back of her dress.


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­Liar.¡± (Carol)


    When all was said and done, Carol, who was lying on the table, said so.


    The candlestick was ced on the floor because it would be a problem if it fell and burned. The light from the four candles in the candbra shaded the oval-shaped table on the ceiling, and the light reflected off the cream-colored wallpaper darkly illuminated Carol¡¯s naked body.


    ¡°Eh, what is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t do it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡± (Yuri)


    It was a gentle lie to keep Carol from getting nervous. Surprisingly, I found that she was resistant to abnormal things, so for today, I had a lot of gains.


    ¡°Pervert, idiot, stupid, crazy enemy of woman.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Too bad, I think you did well today. You got a passing mark.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What kind of a human being lies and ends up in a conference room like this¡­?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®That¡¯s unexpected. You can still say it in high spirits.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s called youthful enthusiasm.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that to me! You fool!¡± (Carol)


    Carol said it while raising her upper body. It seemed that she was finally getting better.


    ¡°They say that as you get older, these memories seem to shine brighter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Some call it a memory of youth.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not a memory.¡± (Carol)


    Carol sat down at the desk like a chair, but she remained where she was.


    ¡®Anyhow, the lower abdomen is quite dirty, so even if she adjusts her clothes, she needs to wipe them clean first.


    However, there¡¯s nothing to wipe it off. There may be a handkerchief in the dress pocket, but the dress is folded in half and hung on the back of the chair.¡¯


    ¡°Come, use this.¡± (Yuri)


    I took off a piece of paper out of the jacket that was hanging on the back of the chair and threw it at Carol.


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked at me as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    ¡®Oh, was it bad to throw it? It feels like I¡¯ve stepped on the tiger¡¯s tail.¡¯


    ¡°¡­You deal with things a lot differently when you¡¯re in the act.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol was trembling as she looked down.


    ¡®It looks like she¡¯s angry. No, she is angry. I would be angry if someone threw that to me.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm¡­ sorry, I don¡¯t have anything. Come on. Use that to wipe it.¡± (Yuri)


    Basically, that part was dirty because I shot it outside.


    ¡°Aah, it¡¯s fine. I read it in a book. They say that¡¯s what men do when the deed is done.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Is there a book talking about post-coital rity? Certainly, I¡¯ve entered the phase of post-coital rity.¡¯


    Carol began to wipe the dirt herself with the pocket paper.


    ¡°Uh, well. I¡¯m sorry. I got a bit carried away. Sorry again.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I should apologize properly here.¡¯


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s bad?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of it. Yes, it was bad. you see, it¡¯s the same as before, but I wonder if it is a mistake¡­ to go to a ce like this for the second time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You think it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s not the second time?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Eh? But Carol-san¡­ I think it wasn¡¯t quite rough in the middle of it¡­¡¯


    ¡°No¡­ I think it doesn¡¯t have to be the second time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Goodness, stop joking.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Sorry, but¡­ you know, since there are many eyes in this ce, I don¡¯t think there will be a second time here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to do it in a ce like this every time. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just once in a while.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Then, what kind of ce is good?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°There¡¯s a ce called Ririga Onsen in the mountains on the border between the Hou Household territory and the royal family territory. I heard there seems to be an inn where the royal Eagle Kings are kept and the guest rooms are separated one by one. Wouldn¡¯t it be alright over there?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Of course, the hot spring is an indoor bath, and if it¡¯s with an eagle, no one would follow. Well, it seems a bit pricey, but I¡¯ll pay for it¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t we do it there in the first ce? Why are we in this conference room¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Well¡­ who was the one saying that she was worried that I was cheating on her just because I won¡¯t hold her¡­¡¯


    Those words went up to my throat, but it seemed better not to say it, so I closed my mouth and swallowed it.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m a man. It has been building up after not being able to do it for a long time¡­ and you know, your dress looked so good on you that I became excited¡­ I¡¯m really sorry about that¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®How¡¯s that?¡¯


    I looked at Carol¡¯splexion.


    ¡°I-is that so¡­?¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who had finished wiping herself down and was beginning to put on her dress, turned her face away in an embarrassed gesture. Although her voice was firm, she couldn¡¯t hide the mixed feelings of joy.


    ¡°Let me button your back.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes please.¡± (Carol)


    I stood on Carol¡¯s back and buttoned up her dress one by one. It seemed that I managed to put her in a good mood.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN</strong>:<ul><li>Post-nut rity is real, but let¡¯s be nice to each other.</li></ul>

 Chapter 163: (Self Edited) Lily-Senpai’s Consultation*

    TLN: This is Shamu¡¯s POV.


    When I opened the door of my room in the Silver Birch dormitory, I became moody.


    ¡°Lily-senpai¡­ are you listening to this again?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Eh? Aah, is that you, Shamu¡­ No, no, just a while ago.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai made an iprehensible excuse. She looked flustered and closed the music box.


    The sound that had been echoing stopped immediately. That was how it worked.


    ¡°Have you listened to it a thousand of times? I¡¯ve said this already, but you¡¯re not tired of it, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Shamu)


    I sat in my chair, cing a book on the desk.


    ¡°Uhm, how should I say it¡­¡± (Shamu)¡®It had been two weeks since Lily was given that music box by Yuri. The foreign-made machine wasn¡¯t the same kind in this country, and the mechanism of ying music with a clockwork was interesting at first. Well, I like new things, the melody I¡¯ve never heard is fresh, and I enjoyed listening to it the first ten times. However, Lily-senpai was sitting in her chair, listening all the time in the morning, day and night. While looking at the box with a grin, she wound the spring, listened to it, wound it, listened to it¡­ and repeated it for up to half a day.¡¯


    ¡®I didn¡¯t say anything for the first three days, but when she kept ying the monotonous melody that looped after about thirty seconds, I felt like I was going crazy. But even when the sound stops, she is still looking at the box. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much point in listening to music. So, I think most of her desires are fulfilled just by looking at the box.¡¯


    ¡°You really¡­ like Yuri¡­¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Yes¡­ I am.¡± (Lily)


    When I saw the face of senpai from the door, I could see her eyes were dazzling.


    ¡®I feel the sadness of living in an unrequited love, and it makes my heart ache. No, no, I should think that it¡¯s unrewarding¡­¡¯


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Yes?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai replied while looking at the box with a happy face.


    ¡°Recently, you¡¯ve been working on metal properties of iron at Yuri¡¯s request. I mean, quenching or tempering.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°If you don¡¯t heat it up, it won¡¯t work, but if you heat it up too much, the metal properties will fall apart.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®What am I talking about? Haven¡¯t we talked about love before?¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to fall in love?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m being controlled by anyone. It¡¯s like a fire.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Aah~~¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Oh my. I wonder if it¡¯s going to start again.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m older than Yuri-kun, and I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a bad thing~¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Maybe, I shouldn¡¯t be a little overweight¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No, uhm¡­¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Or maybe, he just thinks that I¡¯m too heavy¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the reason why he didn¡¯t approach you. It¡¯s a problem before that.¡± (Shamu)


    it¡¯s like agonizing over ¡®Is it because my shoes don¡¯t fit that I can¡¯t reach my destination?¡¯ before you even start moving, so it¡¯s really hopeless. Please stop that futile looping because it makes my eyes spin.¡¯


    ¡°Approach?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That is¡­¡± (Shamu)


    Naturally, my gaze went to her chest. I should hug Yuri the other day when I greeted him just like how she did it.


    However, I didn¡¯t want Lily-senpai to do something naughty with Yuri, so I didn¡¯t tell her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ I don¡¯t have any experience.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ why should I do¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you ask a love expert about love?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Love expert? Who?¡± (Lily)


    On the contrary, I was asked.


    ¡®Love expert? I said it myself, but I couldn¡¯t think of one. If it were me, who would I talk to? Hmm, Okaa-san? Maybe?¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not really sure¡­ Then, why don¡¯t you look it up in a book?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Book? Then, I should ask the writer.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Writer?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Pi?a Cda.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Eh? Is Pi?a Cda a well-known author of liberal arts books? Yeah. She has written many books. However, I don¡¯t understand the book that Yuri appears in for some reason. I read it once, but I couldn¡¯t understand what it meant. Why between men¡­? Yuri likes girls, but why should he want men¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Recently, she has been writing an original novel which doesn¡¯t rte to real people. I¡¯ve read that too, but it was difficult for me to understand. It¡¯s a novel about a girl with excellent grades, beautiful eyebrows, and a noble family background who was admired by everyone in the Silver Birch dormitory. Every night when she went to bed, she had a dream in which she turns into a giant caterpir, worries about the difference between humans and caterpirs, and ends up falling in love with a caterpir that was in a birch tree. I didn¡¯t get it¡­ Humans don¡¯t be pupae no matter how much they worry.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm¡­? There seems to be a big gap between that novel and the real man, right¡­?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°I wonder about that. If you don¡¯t have outstanding human observing ability, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be a writer. If you just go and try it, it¡¯s free.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®No good¡­ she has lost her cool¡­¡¯


    ¡°Really?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Well, not really. But would youe with me too?¡± (Lily)


    ¡ª


    *Knock* *Knock*


    When I knocked, I heard a voice saying ¡®Come on in¡¯ from inside.


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± (Shamu)


    I entered Pi?a Cda¡¯s room as I said that, but Pi?a wasn¡¯t there. There was a female roommate.


    ¡®She¡¯s also rted to Yuri, and her name is Komimi Culottes.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Lily-san. Shamu-san too.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Komimi-san, where is Pi?a-san? Uhm no, but I had something to ask?¡± (Lily)


    Lily changed her question.


    ¡®Komimi-san is a bit overprotective of Pi?a and wants to follow her everywhere, so that¡¯s why Lily must have chosen her words.¡¯


    ¡°Pi?a is not here. She¡¯s taking a supplement ss of the ancient Shannguage.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Aah, is that so?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®It seems that Pi?a-san hasn¡¯tpleted the ancient Shannguage subject. I, too, have a hard time wrapping my head around that utterly useless. Next year, I will have to take the finalpulsory subject on the Intermediate Ancient Shan Language III. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too hard because I learned by killing my mood and memorized it when I took the Intermediate Ancient Shan Language II. I mean, I don¡¯t even think I need to graduate anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, see youter. Thank you for your time~~¡± (Lily)


    When Senpai was about to leave¡­


    ¡°Please wait.¡± (Komimi)


    Komimi-san called out.


    ¡°What happened to the printing material? What happened?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Aah, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve located the metal in question.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Since I¡¯m the one in charge, I will exin.¡¯


    ¡°The metal in question¡­?¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°A metal has the property of expanding during solidification. A lead-tin alloy shrinks too much when it solidifies in the mold, so if we add that metal, the expansion and contraction properties cancel each other out and the problem is solved. Then, the rest is the problem of abrasion resistance¨C¡­¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Aah, I get it. It¡¯s fine. As long as the problem is solved.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Shamu)


    I was going to exin the scarcity issue of the material.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re also making progress here, so¡­ just hurry as much as possible.¡± (Komimi)


    Komimi-san pointed at the desk with her eyes. On the desk where Komimi-san was sitting, there were pieces of papers lined up with letters drawn one by one. It was probably a Telor script. After all, I wasn¡¯t familiar with it.


    ¡°May I know what you are doing?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Calligraphy¡­ well, it¡¯s a penmanship line. It seems that beautiful things lead to themercial value of the Scriptures, so I adjust the character face and width of each character. That is by the order of Chairman Yuri¡­ I can¡¯t speak Kura¡­¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Somehow, she seems to be struggling. I¡¯m not really interested. I think the text should be easy to read.¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s useless because it will be a reference when making print in Shannguage in the future.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Will it also cover the ancient Shannguage in the future? Even the modern Shannguage has quite a few character types, but¡­ when ites to the Ancient Shannguage, I think it¡¯s about 23 times as many. How many prints do we need¡­ the number could easily spiral up?¡¯


    ¡°Well then, we should leave.¡± (Lily)


    Senpai said as she saw that the conversation hade to an end.


    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± (Komimi)


    ¡°Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± (Shamu)


    I bowed and headed out to the exit.


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for Pi?a, I think she¡¯s in the Great Library.¡± (Komimi)


    Komimi said as we parted.


    ¡ª


    When we went to the Great Library, Pi?a Cda was sitting in a chair. She was reading a thick book.


    I looked into the thick book and saw that it was in Ancient Shannguage.


    ¡®That also seems to be quite difficult too. Even if you read one line, you get the sense that it has no hesitation in using difficult expressions. It was said that she was taking the supplementary lesson, but the fact that she is doing this on her own means that it¡¯s probably not the intermediate Ancient Shannguage. Maybe¡­ it¡¯s advanced Ancient Shannguage II or III. I can¡¯t guess because the level is fundamentally different from mine.¡¯


    ¡°Pi?a-san, Pi?a-san.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai called out in a small voice. She didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    ¡°Pi?a-san~¡± (Lily)


    When Senpai tapped her shoulder¡­


    ¡°Hiiikk!¡± (Pi?a)


    Pi?a-san jumped up with a terrifyingly high-pitched, screaming voice.


    I looked around, but there was no one within sight. There was no one there, but it was a strange voice that sounded awfully good that it wouldn¡¯t have been unheard of.


    ¡°Hiii, who are you?¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Lily Amiens.¡± (Lily)


    Senpai said with characteristic intonation.


    ¡°A-aah¡­ Lily-san, is it¡­ eh, what can I do for you?¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Rather than that, I would like to consult something with you¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Consult? About what?¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°It¡¯s about Yuri-kun.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡± (Pi?a)


    Pi?a jerked and shivered as if she was guilty of something.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not writing erotic books about Yuri-kun anymore¡­ so please forgive me¡­¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Uhm, that¡¯s not it. I mean, I didn¡¯te to scold you.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Eh¡­ Is that so?¡± (Pi?a)


    Pi?a stroked her chest as if relieved.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this conversation¡­¡¯


    ¡°Are you busy right now, by any chance?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m not busy. I¡¯m just studying the Ancient Shannguage for a bit¡­¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± (Shamu)


    I asked involuntarily.


    ¡®For some reason, there are a certain number of iprehensible people who like the Ancient Shannguage.¡¯


    ¡°Rather than liking it¡­ it expands the writing notation.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Writing notation?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°As expected, people who read books are educated people¡­ they will be happy if you write sentences that use the Ancient Shannguage¡­ However, writing it too hard isn¡¯t good, but doing it easily is also not good either.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s difficult.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Is it necessary for work? I don¡¯t really know.¡¯


    ¡°We can¡¯t talk here, so why don¡¯t we go to a coffee shop?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®The coffee shop¡¯s name is Ginkgo Leaf. It¡¯s right in front of you as you exit the Great Library.¡¯


    ¡°Understood. Then, I¡¯ll return this first.¡± (Pi?a)


    Pi?a closed the thick book which might have few people reading it. The dust that was left on the book fluttered.


    ¡ª


    In the private room of the Ginkgo Leaf, Lily-senpai was consulting with Pi?a. I was listening to it in a dismayed mood while drinking delicious tea.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ in other words, you want to get along with Yuri-kun, right?¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re doing something like that, right? You¡¯ve been observing him for a long time, so I thought you might know something about him.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Something is still wrong. I guess it¡¯s called love is blind. If ites to Yuri, he spends much more time with his roommate, Do. Shouldn¡¯t you ask him then?¡¯


    ¡°However, the male image in my novel is the male image that a liberal arts woman thinks¡­ I think it¡¯s different from the real thing. I¡¯ve never had a rtionship with a real man¡­¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°I understand that. I just want to hear it for reference.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case¡­ until the end, this is a story about Yuri-kun as a character in my novel. So, please understand that.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®I wonder if you really understand. I don¡¯t really notice it.¡¯


    ¡°Are you asking how to¡­ be Yuri-kun¡¯s lover or spouse?¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s it.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai nodded as she leaned forward.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start by talking about what Yuri-kun wants. He is a person who is hungry for love on the inside. He cherishes the presence that gives him love. He would give up his life to protect those people. He is such a kind man. So, while he may feel dry about love, it¡¯s only on the surface. It doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t need a lover or spouse. Rather than being insensitive to affection, he is rather sensitive and impressed by love.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°I think there are many men like that, but those types of people often have problems during childhood, and they have emotional scars. They have been bullied badly and feel lonely. No one helps them. It¡¯s like a situation that has been going on for a long time where no one would save them. It¡¯s not umon in the world. There are a lot of people like that, especially the male students in the Blue Cat dormitory.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°However, if you look up Yuri¡¯s previous history¡­ this is something Shamu knows about more than I do. He is very blessed¡­ it¡¯s a family without ack of affection. Usually, people who grow up in such a family aren¡¯t moved more than necessary because it¡¯s natural to give and receive love. That¡¯s why he has never been hungry for love. It¡¯s something that envelops them like the air.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s very strange that a person with a personality like Yuri was born from such a family. The image doesn¡¯t feel right. There is also a memory of a previous life, a trauma that has been dragged out¡­ That¡¯s the setting I had in my mind. In the end, the mystery was never solved. Well, in my mind, Yuri-kun is such a character.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡®It was a riveting analysis. I was surprised. It¡¯s not too far off the mark, but it feels like it¡¯s right on the target. Amazing.¡¯


    When I looked at Lily-senpai next to me, she was taking notes. Perhaps, she wanted to remember what Pi?a said.


    ¡®Uwaah, somehow, I think she is someone who is addicted to fortune telling¡­¡¯


    After a while, she finished taking notes.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s¡­ your image of a woman, or rather, a spouse¡­?¡± (Lily)


    She asked.


    ¡°Ooh, that¡¯s easy. I¡¯m thinking from a first woman view.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°First woman?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t have a detestable personality, he will give his love and he loves me. Well, I suppose it can¡¯t be just anyone.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s weird. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the one Yuri loves?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®She¡¯s not even trying to hide it anymore. But what she was asking was logical. The goal is to be the person Yuri¡¯s love. That¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun loves a lot of people. Shamu-san, Myaro-san, Carol-san, and Lily-san, he must love you too.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡± (Pi?a)


    Lily-senpai looked surprised.


    ¡®Eh, me too?¡¯


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean cheating. Yuri-kun has a strong will and a general sense of ethics. He will only have sexual rtions with one person.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Eh? So, the first person can be anyone?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Shamu-san is in a sisterly position, so she may be at a disadvantage, but that¡¯s the way it is.¡± (Pi?a)


    It was said to be disadvantageous.


    ¡°In other words, the early bird gets the worm.?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes, to put it blindly.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡®Ah, yeah. Hmm. It was strangely persuasive that I couldn¡¯t believe it was possible. The early bird gets the worm. That may be true.¡±


    ¡®If he does naughty things with everyone who asked for it, everyone would be unhappy. So, he limits it to the first woman. That¡¯s probably the reason. Yuri seems to think about it.¡¯


    ¡®However, if only one person is selected, will you be able to minimize the misery and maximize the happiness? If you choose only one person and devote yourself to that person, won¡¯t the other people be unhappy because they¡¯ll be convinced like ¡®Oh well, that¡¯s just the way it is¡­¡¯? Well, if other people think ¡®let¡¯s find another man¡¯, that would be the case. However, that¡¯s not the case.¡¯


    ¡®As for me, if Yuri were to stick with Lily-senpai and be lovey-dovey all the time, and if he were to have an affair with me, I would be happier if he did that. Even the other day, Yuri gave me a hug. It was a lot happier than him hugging Lily-senpai only and leaving me alone. In that case, your total happiness will be higher if he ends up cheating around with everyone, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°The early bird gets the worm¡­ is it?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai said it again with a kind of dumbfounded expression.


    ¡®That expression is a bit scary for some reason.


    Whatever she is thinking, it doesn¡¯t look good.¡¯


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t take me seriously. It¡¯s just what I think¡­¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Yes. Thanks. It was helpful.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I probably missed the point entirely. After all, I¡¯ve never even been with a man before.¡± (Pi?a)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®I hope she understands.¡¯


    All I could do was to pray.


    ¡ª


    TLN:<ul><li>This chapter is thest chapter of Volume 11.</li></ul>

 Chapter 164: (Self Edited) At the the Hou Household’s Secondary Residence in the Royal Capital



 Chapter 165: (Self Edited) Trade Report

    ¡°Yuri, I need to talk to you a little bit.¡± (Cuffe)


    When I went to the office of Hou and Associates at the end of February, Cuffe said to me with a serious look. However, he always had a serious look, so I couldn¡¯t measure how serious the matter was.


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is it alright if we use the conference room?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    I followed Cuff¡¯s back as he started to walk to the conference room. I climbed the wooden stairs and arrived at a room.


    He leaned out through the windows that were open for venttion and inspected the walls to see if there was anything. There was a bugging device once.


    The wiretapping device wasn¡¯t an electronic device, but a stethoscope was attached to the outer wall, and the thread was stretched from there in the form of a string telephone. As soon as anyone wanted to track the thread, the thread was cut on the other side, and the taut thread was hung down.


    Of course, since it was a live broadcast, there were people on the other side.I closed the window for soundproofing. It was covered with ss, so the light could reach through it, but it was distorted to the point I couldn¡¯t see the outside. I sat in a chair and¡­


    ¡°Alright, what is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Last night, a trade ship from the Albio Republic arrived at Suomi. I received a report by eagle mail.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe put an envelope on the desk.


    ¡°You should read it first. It¡¯s Lirica¡¯s report.¡± (Cuffe)


    Lirica Kucririson, who graduated from the school of Liberal Artsst year, had been asked to stay as an expatriate over there. This was because it had be necessary as the scale of trade had increased.


    To begin with, Harold had to go to the New World route, so if we wanted to send a fleet without Harold to the Albio Republic, we would definitely need a Telornguage speaker. I also ordered ships, so we need to visit the ships under construction on a regr basis.


    Also, if there is a resident expatriate, we could participate in the auction award of captured vessels.


    If a ship was privately plundered by a pirate ship, it would be damaged or torched in a fierce battle and eventually sank, but if it surrendered early on, giving up the chance of winning, the ship would be intact. It would then be shipped to the main ind of Albio for auction.


    ¡°Is it alright to read it now?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Wait, huh?¡¯


    ¡°You can go and do another job if you want. This is going to take about ten minutes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®It seems you¡¯re going to wait. Are you that free?¡¯


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I started reading.


    ¡ª


    <b>I: General Matters</b>


    The same number of printed scriptures were ordered asst time. As originally nned, it appears that priority is being given to continental countries farther away from the Papal States.


    However, there was a protest from the Kalghi Sect against the parliament and there was a request to rece the contents of the scriptures with one simr to the Kalghi Sect. The decision is pending. There¡¯s no hard-line or high-pressure attitude in the parliament, and it seems to be rather sympathetic here.


    The cause of the protest seems to be that there is a demand for cheap scriptures within the Albio Republic and that a portion of the scriptures that were sold wholesale were distributed within the Republic. A list of change requests was requested and enclosed is the list that was returned in response.


    <i>(Note: I have read the scriptures, but when I read the request, I had no idea what the problem was. Is it a backstory kind of thing?)</i>


    <b>II: Information</b>


    The order to form the Crusaders for the second time was issued.


    However, the Papal States were still in turmoil, and the war-seekers and the truce factions were fighting each other. There seems to be confusion because only the call was issued without rifying the partner country. There is a development in the Republic that fears that they may be targeted.


    <b>III: Products</b>


    I brought arge quantity of Kururuan perfumes to the market. They said that stable supply is difficult.


    <i>(Note: I think it would sell well to female customers. It smells so good.)</i>


    Although the sales of the scriptures are good, it was pointed out that there may be a demand range for those with a little shier binding and higher prices. I don¡¯t know what it is, so I had a design draft made. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very good, but it¡¯s enclosed. A different merchant ordered me to send him a bare book without binding. The price is the same.


    <i>(Note: I¡¯m told that this is Eisa-sensei¡¯s preference, but I still think it¡¯s too in.)</i>


    <b>IV: Ship.</b>


    Completed the handover of Mailte XIV. It has been loaded with goods and returned to the port.


    ¡ª


    To sum it up in a nutshell, it is something like this.


    As for the Crusade, the man, Epitapth Pzzo or something, was the guy I dealt with before and he seemed to be a pretty crazy guy. He was thinking of making the Crusade an annual event instead of the usual once every five years or so. This guy was the leader of the war seeker faction, and the others who said ¡®Oi, oi, let¡¯s take a break¡­¡¯ are those from the truce faction. Perhaps, there¡¯s not much confrontation, but more of a one-sided embarrassment for the truce faction.


    It seems that he was trying hard to hold itst year, but it was impossible. No matter how much he tried, and even he tried his best this year, it seemed impossible, so he sent out a notice on his own. It was four months ago that he issued a promation to the nations on his own, without the Pope¡¯s permission. In the end, the promation was wrong, and a formal letter was sent to all parties, cancelling the promation.


    ¡®Did he do it again? I have to be vignt, but how?


    Another issue was the Karurugi sect¡¯s protest, so I think it would be nice to have Eisa-sensei write a letter.


    The Kalghi sect is a sect created by a military priest named Kalghinion Pestpaseri, but when I studied it in detail, I found many strange things about it. The tendency of ideologically sharp people to unconsciously disregard or ignore the parts that contradict their ideas is really apparent, and to be specific, in the process of creating a new doctrine, he ignores the descriptions in the book of Egin and Noam from the top of his head. However, the doctrine of the time of Xerxes is said to have been terrible, so it may be natural to think of it as a religion born as a reaction to that.


    On the other hand, from the point of view of the Catholic Sect that appeared after the Kalghi Sect, the early Catholic Sect was formed in the style of Stra studies, which means that in order to understand the scripture urately, one must first examine the history and study the literature of the time. In other words, one must examine the background of the text in detail, and then, understand it through discussion, and never interpret it arbitrarily. Since it was formed in that style¡­


    ¡°No, if I think thoroughly, the Kalghi-san¡¯s interpretation is wrong. He was confidently saying all these things, but they are all arbitrary interpretations. Look at verse 13 of the Book of Egin, verse 42 of the Book of Noam, didn¡¯t he ignore these two?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡­it would be like that. By the way, the Eisa Sect is a development of the early Catholic Sect.


    Certainly, sharp ideas are attractive in some respects, but when ites to debate, they can be a bit of a sticking point where people can poke fun at. As a missionary to the continent, it¡¯s not possible to distribute such a text.


    ¡°As always, don¡¯t spread the news.¡± (Yuri)


    I handed the paper to Cuffe.


    ¡°The only part that matters is the third.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Cuffe)


    I wait for Cuffe to finish reading. After a while, he ced the paper on the desk.


    ¡®I guess he finished reading.¡¯


    ¡°As for the design, let¡¯s try it once. Well, I don¡¯t know about the trend and the taste of the other side. If that doesn¡¯t work, I can¡¯t help it. Let¡¯s give it a bare version.¡± (Yuri)


    I said.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve heard that the text decoration is popr, but it might be more to their liking if they do it themselves.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®In the case of manuscripts, it¡¯smon to erge only the first letter of each chapter and decorate the letters with color to make them fashionable. It¡¯s not calligraphy, but rather artistic decoration, such as stretching the edges of arge initial letter to make a pattern like branches and leaves, attaching gold leaf to make it gaudy, or making the letter itself into attice pattern.¡¯


    ¡®The same is true of the printed scriptures here, which are printed and then decorated by hand. Unlike parchment manuscripts, they aren¡¯t covered with gold leaf, but they are beautifully finished.¡¯


    ¡®This is the only part of the ck-and-white print that can be colored, so it gives a colorful and fun impression. It may not be necessary, but it will be fun to read, and I personally like this kind of processing. It¡¯s just that it still costs money, and if you don¡¯t need it, or if it sells better without it, then so be it.¡¯


    ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s pull it out of the bookbinding process and secure about a hundred bare copies. Let¡¯s send a hundred copies without text decoration.¡± (Yuri)


    I said.


    ¡°Well, the rest is the Kururuan perfumes¡­ this is interesting, but will it sell?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll sell like hotcakes.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s because the Witches¡¯ purse strings are getting tighter. You see, the sales of paper in the royal capital have been rising recently.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Aah, yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The people who used to use parchment for luxury reasons are now reluctant to spend money on it. It¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration to say they¡¯re in dire straits, but they;re not doing so well.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Hmm¡­ I wonder why. Did something happen to make them suddenly stop getting paid? I can understand if there¡¯s a cause for it, like the royal castle rapidly changing the distribution of concessions, but there¡¯s no such development.¡¯


    ¡°Why did that happen? Was there something that reduced their earnings?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they worry about the future? I¡¯ve heard that¡¯s why a lot of them are reluctant to pay the protection status fee. That has spread to the Witches, and the purse strings are getting stiff.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ aah, this is about perfume though.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ooh? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a permanent business, and the amount we bring in will be sold at some point.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a demand for them in luxury brothels and the like?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh yes.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe looked unusually astonished. The image of a pink room in luxury brothels with an exotic scent in the air must have felt right.


    ¡°That sounds good.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s it then.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have to cut out Lirica¡¯s report and send it to the royal castle. I don¡¯t know if that make sense, but I don¡¯t want them to think that I¡¯m hiding something.¡¯


    ¡°No, I still have something.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°What? Is it the paper?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ aah¡­ uhm.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®What? It¡¯s not every day that Cuffe stutters. If it¡¯s a small mistake or loss, he knows that I won¡¯t get angry, so he¡¯ll report it normally. I wonder what happened. Did a loss ur that was more than a little? That¡¯s scary.¡¯


    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°Just say it. It¡¯s scary, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Cuffe stood up from his chair and bent his waist at the right angle and bowed to me. His forehead hit the desk, and the desk suddenly shook, so I was surprised.


    ¡°I want to marry Beaure! So, please give me your blessing!¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe shouted loudly. It was sudden.


    ¡®Eh? Beaure? That Beaure who¡¯s always ying with an abacus? Beure Emernon? The cousin on my mother¡¯s side?¡¯


    ¡°Eh, for real?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for real. I want to marry her.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe raised his face with his hands on the desk and said it.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine, but¡­ really?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yeah. I mean you should tell that to her parents. And what¡¯s with the enthusiasm? She is the daughter of Suzuya¡¯s Onii-chan. So, save that enthusiasm until you meet him.¡¯


    ¡°Will you bless me?¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Only if Beaure wants to. I mean, is it necessary to get my blessing?¡¯


    ¡°Aah, I would like to hear this. Did Beaure agree to this?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®You¡¯re not harassing her or anything, right?¡¯


    ¡°Of course.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®Hmm¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure Beaure had her birthday the other day, so she just turned eighteen. How old is Cuff? I would say he is already over thirty. It feels pretty rming. I wonder if Suzuya would agree¡­¡¯


    ¡°Have you done ¡®that¡¯? That¡­ thing done as a couple.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I can¡¯t say that.¡¯


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m angry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not brave enough to have premarital sex with someone who is the cousin of my employer, and he is the heir of the Hou Household.¡± (Cuffe)


    ¡®That was convincing. It seems he hasn¡¯t done it. Amazing. I¡¯ve done it with the royal family. But if you don¡¯t, the parents¡¯ impression will be very different. Especially when it¡¯s a marriage with an age difference.¡¯


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s fine, right? If anything, it¡¯s you, Cuffe. I¡¯ll help you persuade her parents.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°R-really!?¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe looked hopeful.


    ¡®It¡¯s the first time he shows such a happy face.¡¯


    ¡°But you¡¯ve got to get Beaure here right now and exin to me how you both get to this point.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± (Cuffe)


    The smile became cloudy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? If not, how am I supposed to convince them otherwise?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A-aah¡­ yeah. I¡¯ll bring her in.¡± (Cuffe)


    Cuffe said bitterly. I was looking forward to having enough material to make fun of him for the rest of his life.


    Cuffe walked out of the conference room. Even so, happy talks didn¡¯te sessively.

 Chapter 166: (Self Edited) Act in Hot Spring Resort

    That day, I took a day off and came to the usual hot spring.


    It had been a while since I had been here, so when I looked outside, it felt that the scenery had changed. The frozen mountain was slightly unraveling, and the new sprouts were about to appear.


    That was what I felt.


    Spring hade and it was wonderful. However, the enjoyment of the hot spring would be reduced. The joy of letting the frozen limbs by the flight of an Eagle King in a hot spring was irreceable.


    ¡°Yuri, what¡¯s wrong?¡± (Carol)


    Carol said. She was wearing the same bathrobe-like indoor clothes I was wearing. Her hair was tied, and she was rxing on a couch that looked like a single-seat couch. She sat deep in her seat and rested her bare feet on the matching Ottoman-like footstool.


    ¡°I was thinking of something trivial.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What was it?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°The feeling ofing here in the middle of winter and soaking in the hot spring water is something you can¡¯t experience in the summer.¡± (Yuri)¡°It¡¯s not trivial at all.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said with a giggle.


    ¡°Well, yeah, maybe not.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It sounds so literary in a way.¡¯


    ¡°You seem to get loose when youe here.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I always have problems.¡± (Yuri)


    Unlike the first time, there were fewer problems that bothered me as much as a difficult task, but while I was in the royal capital, I was asked to make decisions quickly. There weren¡¯t so many decisions that would cause a huge loss if they failed, but they were mentally exhausting every day.


    ¡°I like it here. It really puts me at ease.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said.


    ¡°Yes. I like the idea of no oneing in contact.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s really easy to not have to think about work. It¡¯s not umon for ridiculous things to happen while I¡¯m away, so it would be perfect if the time in the outside world stopped, but there¡¯s no way around it.¡¯


    ¡°I like the feeling of being able to monopolize you.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What did you say?¡¯


    I stopped looking outside and turned back to Carol, who had a nasty look on her face. I felt something like the queen¡¯s personality.


    ¡°You can always monopolize, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The heart may be. But I can¡¯t monopolize your time.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I want to monopolize even your time.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol stepped down from the Ottoman and stood up from the couch.


    She hugged me with her body, which wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear. Our legs entwined as her soft body was sticking to mine.


    ¡°Even your time and body. How¡¯s that?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡®I don¡¯t think Carol has a tolerance for abnormalities. There was a time when I thought like that, but it was totally wrong. People aren¡¯t always what they seem.¡¯


    ¡®Carol seems to be sexually aroused by the licking of the wound I had received when I was in Kilghina, and she liked my foot with a look of euphoria on her face. The idea of having her meticulously licks the soles of my ticklish feet is tantalizing.¡¯


    ¡®To be honest, I am not that pleasantly surprised, except for the situational part. There are more ces that would feel good to be licked.¡¯


    ¡°Fuhaa¡­ haa, haa¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ are you going to stop?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t even set yet.¡± (Yuri)


    It was still bright outside.


    The setting sun was shining lightly on the windows from the side. The bedroom, which was positioned to receive the morning sun, was only bright enough for Carol¡¯s face to finally be discernible without the setting sun, but it should still be orange outside.


    ¡°Really¡­ well, we still have the night.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Hey, are you a sex monster¡­? Although we have done it once, and now you want to¡­¡¯


    ¡°How about after we take a bath, cleanse ourselves, and get some rest first?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah, alright.¡± (Carol)


    Putting Carol down, I went to the indoor bath, which was a semi-open-air bath, and lightly poured hot water to remove dirt. I wiped the water off with a towel and put on my indoor clothes again.


    I went straight to the living room and put my body on the sofa.


    ¡°Haah¨C¡­¡± (Yuri)


    As I sighed and rxed, I felt like I was falling into a swamp. My work assignments floated around like bubbles, and I consciously blew them out.


    ¡®Thinking about it too much can ruin your holiday mood. But all thates to mind is work.¡¯


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the moon. It was a bit lower than the full moon, floating in the sky, which was illuminated by the setting sun as it was slowly sinking into the darkness. The moon, which still floated in the bluish, looked somewhat out of ce.


    From this moment on, when the light of the sun disappeared and the brightness of the atmosphericyer ceased, the moon would begin to shine like a leading star along with the brightness of the stars.


    ¡°H-hey, can I sit down?¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who came a bitter, said.


    ¡®She¡¯s really adorable.¡¯


    ¡°Sure.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carol sat on top of me andid down on her beck. She bent her legs and rested her head against my chest.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of craftsman made this expensive lounging sofa, but even with the weight of two people on it, it didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol took a breather, maybe she was relieved.


    ¡°Somehow, you¡¯re kind of aggressive today.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Well, it might be because I was a bit lonely.¡± (Carol)


    It had been almost a month and a half since Carol and I had been here.


    ¡°Do you have much spare time?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that teasingly, Carol made a clenched fist and hit around the waist.


    ¡®Like me, Carol also has taken too many lessons, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s free.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got more spare time than I used to, that¡¯s for sure.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I got it right, huh? Then, why did you hit me¡­?¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to look forward to every day. I¡¯ve left the Silver Birch dormitory, and there¡¯s no you and Myaro in the dormitory.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder what you usually do. Are you reading or helping out at the royal castle?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve been pretty busytely too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In case you¡¯ve forgotten, you¡¯ve always been a busy man. If there were Witches in the east, you will have a fight, and if you have vagrants in the west, you will invite them to join you¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Uhm¡­ Did I do those?¡¯


    ¡°Really?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. You didn¡¯t take any more lessons than anyone else, and yet you were busier.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Really¡­ I had a lot of spare time in the period before I built thepany.¡¯


    ¡°Say, what are you going to do after graduating from the Academy? Are you going to work in thepany, while managing the Hou Household?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®That is¡­ It¡¯s troubling. In fact, I¡¯ve been thinking about what I should do.¡¯


    ¡®It would have been nice if I could have made it a joint-stockpany before the time when we had to decide whether to graduate or not, but I couldn¡¯t do it because I felt that if I did something like go public, the Witches would go after me. And that kind of business practice doesn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°I should start thinking about what to do with myself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re going to enter the Hou Household, right?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well¡­ sure, I suppose that I will do it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve got a lot of headaches because of that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder if I can get along well with the lords. I think I¡¯m going to get a headache just thinking about it. I¡¯m not very good at remembering names¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­Hey, in that case, why don¡¯t you marry me?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®¡­Marriage?¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to enter the Hou Household, why not enter the royal family as well, right? It¡¯ll make things easier.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®So, I¡¯m going to be king? However, it¡¯s hard for me to say no because of my position doing this sort of thing on a regr basis.¡¯


    ¡°If I be a prince consort, I¡¯m going to get in a fight with you anyway. I¡¯m going to mess up.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To begin with, the worldview I¡¯ve lived in is different from Carol¡¯s. I¡¯m not reallyfortable with the idea of an aristocracy.¡¯


    ¡®I feel that it¡¯s not fair to give someone a privilege and then have it passed down through generations. That¡¯s a different quality of story than something like a wealthy family inheriting a fortune for generations.¡¯


    ¡®If I were to ask myself whether I would be able to leave such a distorted social structure in ce when I reached the top, I would probably try to correct it. That¡¯s the kind of ce I feel like I could get into a fight.¡¯


    ¡°Fighting¡­ isn¡¯t that good? It¡¯s a marital quarrel.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Why is that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It won¡¯t be such a big quarrel. You¡¯re not doing anything that doesn¡¯t make sense. I know that.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®No, I wonder about that. I¡¯ll push for what I think is right, but whether it¡¯s reasonable is another thing. That¡¯s a socially eptable thing to do, and not paying rebates to Witches is also an unreasonable thing to do from the world of Witches.¡¯


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that. I¡¯m not a moral authority.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yeah, well, if we get into a fight, I¡¯ll snap.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®I can¡¯t imagine you being that way.¡¯


    ¡°Even so, there will be Her Majesty the Queen.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Okaa-sama? I¡¯m not sure if I can say this because I don¡¯t understand, but things have been weirdtely.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Ooh? I know she is under a lot of pressure, but weird, you mean?¡¯


    ¡°She has been calling Kien-dono for a while¡­ After all, she¡¯s worried about the defense.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Kien Rube? For what reason?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°All she asked was if he was alright, had he built a fort, or something simr.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Yeah¡­ What would you do if you heard that? If the royal family didn¡¯t bother to ask, they would do it on their own, wouldn¡¯t they? Perhaps, the expert who is most serious about the matter is Kien Rube.¡¯


    ¡°Okaa-sama didn¡¯t enter the school of Knights, so she didn¡¯t seem to understand Kien-dono¡¯s exnation. So, she had called the higher ups of the imperial guards to attend the meeting, but¡­ it didn¡¯t seem to make any sense.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Simply put, those people are just getting in Kien¡¯s way. It¡¯s like a child who calls out to his mother who is preparing a meal, asking ¡®Is the meal ready?¡¯ to a mother who is preparing a meal.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s better to stop doing that. Kien is the one who thinks the most, so you¡¯ll only antagonize him. Unless, of course, you have a genius tactician among the imperial guards who only appears once in a hundred years.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ she seems anxious.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Well¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand why. In the first ce, the work of the royal family was like a bncing act between the Witch world and the Knight world. In addition to that, the royal family relied on the nobility of blood and ruled with respect received from the whole. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s not used to this kind of situation.¡¯


    ¡°Would it be better if I enter?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°When Ie of age, she will abdicate and there will be a coronation. Yuri can be the prince consort and call the shots.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°What, is she so eager to abdicate? I mean Her Majesty the Queen.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes¡­ how should I say it, Okaa-sama is tired.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Tired, huh¡­ It¡¯s troubling if she¡¯s tired.¡¯


    ¡°Has she ever said that she wanted to abdicate to you, without marrying me or anything?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s not that she wants to shirk her responsibilities. But when ites to you, she thinks you are the right person, and she would entrust it to you if possible. I suppose I haven¡¯t reached that level yet.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Is that so¡­ As for that, parents don¡¯t like to think of their children in a higher light than themselves, so I guess it can¡¯t be helped. But still, a royal family, is it?¡¯


    ¡®In any case, I have only fourteen ships, and even if I want tomandeer other merchant ships in case of emergency, the other ships are all small boats¡­ Even if we do escape at some point, it doesn¡¯t look like not fighting is an option. Goodness.¡¯


    ¡°So¡­ uhm, I have something that I need to tell you¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol said on my chest.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean we have to get married. If you don¡¯t like it¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol shifted her body and rode over me.


    ¡°That hasn¡¯te so far.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That?¡± (Yuri)


    I had a bad feeling.


    ¡°That time of the month¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Uwaah¡­ Aah¡­¡¯


    ¡°Really? Since when?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It has been about a month or so¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s almost confirmed, right? I thought I would be more shocked. Somehow, my face is grinning.¡¯


    ¡®What? Am I happy? I¡­ Am I¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Getting bewildered, or having a rejection feeling, or even ¡®Ehhhhh?¡¯¡­ no, there¡¯s none of that. Am I¡­ happy? I thought I was going to feel ufortable.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m happy, truly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You think so?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked down at me with a worried look in her eyes.


    The reddish sunset had fallen, and the sky had bepletely dark.


    ¡°I really think so. I¡¯m happy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Really!?¡± (Carol)


    Carol hugged me with joy, as if she was very worried.


    ¡°Thank you. That was good, that was really good!¡± (Carol)


    Carol said as she hugged me with her arms around my neck.


    ¡®Did you think that I¡¯m a savage who wants you to abort the baby¡­? Even though I was shooting outside as much as possible, I was doing what I was doing, and I knew that one day this would happen.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m a father¡­ I can¡¯t imagine that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m a mother too! It doesn¡¯t feel real!¡± (Carol)


    Carol was strangely excited and even shedding tears.


    ¡°Haa¡­ so, shall we get married?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for me to pay my dues. It¡¯s more convenient to be married.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carol untangled her arms and raised herself to look at me.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not joking¡­ right?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, Carol began to pinch her cheeks.


    ¡°That hurts.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Do you think it¡¯s a dream? If you¡¯re that happy, I feel honored too.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married. No, marry me. Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I think the man should propose here.¡¯


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve never been so happy in my life!¡± (Carol)


    On the couch, Carol and I hugged each other again.

 Chapter 167: (Self Edited) Report with Myaro

    Two days after I proposed to Carol, I was called by Myaro to meet her.


    Upon entering the conference room of the Hou and Associates, Myaro was sitting at a table where the documents were spread out.


    ¡°Aah, Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    I stopped Myaro who was about to stand up from her chair with my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. So, what¡¯s for today?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This is a report from the new continent since Cuffe is on a business trip.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Aah, I see.¡± (Yuri)


    The reports from the new continent that Harold was sending out weren¡¯t avable to everyone, even within thepany. The envelope was simplybeled ¡®Port of Entry Report¡¯. There were simply sealed in wax and marked ¡®Do not open except by the executives¡¯.


    The word ¡®new continent¡¯ was hidden in the encoded code, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal. In fact, it would be more reliable to use advanced key encryption, but there were no engineers and that would be consideredter.¡°Show it to me.¡± (Yuri)


    I said as I sit down in my chair.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± (Myaro)


    I flipped through the documents I received.


    The words that had been reced were fixed to the correct ones as if it had been done earlier. There was no question about the content.


    ¡°Two hundred houses¡­ that¡¯s about it? Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s still difficult to set up, right?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®After all, it seems that it will not progress in a year or so. Well, we are building from nothing anyway. Even so, we were constantly backing up such things as producing all the building materials for a house here and sending them over there.¡¯


    ¡°So far, we¡¯ve had a thousand people. Then, five people per house, is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. However, housese in all sizes. For a couple, it¡¯s a single-family house, and for a single person, it¡¯s a big multi-tenant house.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s difficult¡­¡¯


    ¡°As I expected, the scale will not grow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well¡­ time isn¡¯t enough. And the map hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Mapping was an urgent task, so I urged a professional engineer to send it to me, but the map hadn¡¯t arrived yet. The infrastructure over there isn¡¯t as developed as over here, and I guess you can only do so much in a year or so.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it would be tough if we get attacked now.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, I should have abandoned your strange obsession and turned it into the Hou Household¡¯s business on arger scale.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®With the full backing of the Hou Household, the scale of the various parts of the project would have been a whole lotrger. Whether it¡¯s the amount of wood to build a house or the number of ships.¡¯


    ¡°What are you talking about? If you do that, the lords would have crossed the sea and marked out their territories by now. Then, it wouldn¡¯t feel like war.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said to defend my decision.


    ¡®Whether they are marking out territories or not, Myaro¡¯s right. They¡¯re probably not ready for war. Not all Knights would say something like ¡®Even if there is only one person left under my jurisdiction, it is the pride of the Knight to serve a lord and scatter!¡¯.¡¯


    ¡®There are a few of them, but they are basically concerned about the protection of their own family. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a matter of whether they will be scattered on the battlefield, but whether or not they will die on the battlefield is a matter of consequence.¡¯


    ¡®They can charge, but if they don¡¯t follow through, they will be relieved of their duties by the head of the General household. So of course, they charge valiantly, but at the root of it all, there is profit or loss.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can affirm that. If we¡¯re not careful, we might have a war between the Hou Household and the rest of the world. That might be interesting though.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Don¡¯t joke around. However¡­ What should I do? My head hurts.¡¯


    ¡°So, the existence of the new continent hasn¡¯t leaked out?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s leaking. But it seems to be fine for now.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Why is that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think my deception is working, but¡­ after all, Witches are ancient households.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Ancient households?¡¯


    ¡°Is there any rtion to being ancient?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, there is. In a sense, it means that they live with deep roots in thend with the farmers. Thanks to the deep roots in the royal capital, they are able to live a good life. They can¡¯t just cut their roots and leave for a new ce by themselves. That¡¯s why it¡¯s hard for them to be interested.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Unless, of course, the royal family takes the initiative in the migration n. However, they don¡¯t have the power to cross the ocean on their own.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Certainly, no matter how hard they try, it seems unlikely that the Witches would ever learn celestial navigation.¡¯


    ¡°So, how about the royal family?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve figured it out yet. However, the rumors are spreading as expected¡­ It¡¯s on the level of themon people though.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°So, the sailors huh¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The crew member in charge of the new continent has been made to sign a special contract and confidentiality has been imposed on them. There was a use in the agreement that forbade anyone from entering the royal territory, but there are still a few people who are happy with the small amount they¡¯ve got, leave the life of sea travel and have fun in the royal capital.¡¯


    ¡®Two people have been arrested so far, and they are living in the new continent with arge amount ofpensation imposed on them. I think those are fishermen.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s the same with leaks from the sailors, but rumors will start circting at the time of recruiting immigrants, right?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°But the people who went there, haven¡¯te back, you know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s the ultimate mouth-sealing, so to speak.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s why various elements are intertwined, and various rumors are being fostered. The idea that there is a new continent is a bit far-fetched, but there are rumors of people moving all the way to the south or crossing oceans and ending up on the other side of the continent.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Won¡¯t the rumor about the new continent spread faster?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s a peculiar story anyway.¡¯


    ¡°There is something even more amazing. There¡¯s an underground world behind the surface of the earth, and you¡¯ve dug a hole to go there. And another one like you¡¯re selling medicine that allows you to breathe in the water.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­Aah, don¡¯t give me a headache. From those kinds of things¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®However, it¡¯s not foolproof. It was only natural that such rumors would circte ording to their imagination since they hadn¡¯t received any education to begin with.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t know how much the royal family have grasped. There has to be an approach from the other side.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well, about that, things have changed a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Change? What kind of situation?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was grinning at me.


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to say.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m about to enter the royal family.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro¡¯s smile faded.


    ¡°Eh¡­ is that so?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Marriage¡­ hah, I see¡­¡± (Myaro)


    It seemed that she was taken aback.


    ¡°By the way, how did you change your mind about that¡­?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m having a baby¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but my reason is pathetic¡­¡¯


    ¡°Haa¡­ I see.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro frowned a little bit and was ready to think.


    ¡°¡­Are you against it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, progress on the new continent has been slow rtive to the time avable, and I¡¯m looking forward to this country being reformed, but¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I¡¯m d. I guess she¡¯s not as shocked as I expected.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine with it because I¡¯ve already figured it out, but what are going to do about Lily-san and Shamu-san?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Eh¡­ uhmm, what should I do?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I hadn¡¯t thought about it.¡¯


    ¡°In the worst-case scenario, they will leave thepany.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Eh¡­ up to that point?¡¯


    ¡°Up to that point?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­By the way, what do you think I should do?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wonder if that¡¯s something I should ask Myaro. I feel the worst. But there¡¯s no one else to ask but Myaro.¡¯


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just have an affair already?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something foolish.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, but¡­ I think it¡¯s the most immediate way to get the job done.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I¡¯m scared when you say it with a straight face. But as humans, there are things we can do and things we can¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡®Cheating on the next day after I asked her to marry me, is it? That¡¯s a badass level of scum. At least three months or three years from now¡­ No, no, I won¡¯t do that though.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, I¡¯ll talk to them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Talk to the two of you? Directly?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I can¡¯t keep quiet about this¡­¡¯


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I think that will be the worst.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Is it? No, seriously? What does it mean it would be the worst if I talk to them directly?¡¯


    ¡°Let me talk to them first. Please give me some time.¡± (Myaro)

 Chapter 168: (Self Edited) Ginkgo Leaf*

    Shamu¡¯s POV*


    I received a letter in my room at the Silver Birch dormitory, so I went to Gingko Leaf with Lily-senpai. We found Myaro-san sitting in a private room in the interior part.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for calling you here.¡± (Myaro)


    She stood up and bowed her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a big deal out of it.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai replied.


    Lily-senpai and I walked a bit and sat down on chairs. There were three ck bottles on the desk.


    This was a product of Hou and Associates, and it was a bottle made by blowing blown ss into a cast iron mold.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never tried blowing ss before, but I heard that it takes a lot of skill just to blow into a mold. However, this would make the bottles, which are standardized, very useful. If you put them in a wooden box that is designed to hold a certain number of bottles in a row, the ss will not be hitting each other very much, so they will not break even if they shake a little. Besides, it¡¯s very convenient to use a punched cork of a certain size to seal the opening.¡¯¡®Of course, the cork is imported, but they are surprisingly cheap and useful for sealing bottles of liquid. Lily-senpai and I weren¡¯t involved in this product at all, and everything from development to production was done by Hou and Associates. But why are the bottles ced on the desk? Usually, these bottles are filled with liquor. Did she bring it in?¡¯


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter for today?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®It¡¯s quite unusual to be summoned by Myaro-san. This is because we are in charge of different fields, and we, who are in charge of development, have few contacts with Myaro-san, who manages information. Thest time we met without Yuri was when I exined more about celestial navigation to her.¡¯


    ¡°This is a new product. Why don¡¯t you try it for a bit?¡± (Myaro)


    As she said that, Myaro-san took the bottle and inserted the screw of the corkscrew.


    ¡®This is the only troublesome thing about cork. You will need special tools.¡¯


    Myaro-san had a corkscrew that could be used to pull the cork out of the bottle using the principle of leverage with a metal fitting over the rim of the bottle. The bottle was easily uncorked without much effort.


    ¡°Hmm? Well, sure¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai said quizzically.


    Myaro-san poured liquor into a ss that was on the desk. I couldn¡¯t tell from the ck bottle, but the contents were a pale pink, cloudy liquid.


    ¡®But what is this for? Is she trying to make us drunk?¡¯


    ¡°Shamu-san, here you go.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s liquor for women, you know. It seems that it will be sold at a very high price, so it¡¯s a loss if you don¡¯t drink it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well, just a bit¡­ but, don¡¯t pour too much.¡± (Shamu)


    As I said it, Myaro-san poured about a third of the alcohol into the ss.


    ¡®That¡¯s too much.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Heh, this is delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai, who was sipping her ss next to me, said so.


    ¡®Something tells me that she¡¯s impressed with the taste. I¡¯m trying to emte Yuri and not drink alcohol, but I guess I can at least lick it off.¡¯


    I tipped the little pour of liquor and took a small sip.


    A rich sweetness enveloped my tongue that I had never tasted before.


    ¡®It has an alcoholic smell, but more than that, it has a rich aroma, like concentrated fruit juice. The taste of that fruit is¡­ I wonder what is it? I can¡¯t feel any kind of acidity at all, just a mellow sweetness. Unlike wild strawberries, there is no taste of sour at all.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s really good. What is this?¡± (Shamu)


    I said while holding my mouth involuntarily. I was surprised at how delicious it was.


    ¡°They say it¡¯s a liquor made from a fruit called peach. It¡¯s very tasty, don¡¯t you think?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes. Uwaah¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Since alcoholic fermentation means that the sugar is reced by alcohol, the original sweetness must be even greater than this. The smell of alcohol is disturbing, but without it, the product will spoil during transport. If it¡¯s a fruit, I want to taste the fruit itself. It must taste like the fruit that has fallen from paradise.¡¯


    ¡°It was really good.¡± (Shamu)


    I inadvertently drank the amount poured into the ss.


    ¡®My head feels a bit dizzy.¡¯


    ¡°Would you like some more?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No, that¡¯s enough.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Drinking too much can harm your brain. But I want to drink it¡­ I wonder if this is what Yuri was talking about when he said about alcohol addiction¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s really good. I bet you could sell this for a lot of money¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes, yes. In fact, the purchase price is high. It¡¯s from the Papal States.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Eh? From the Papal States?¡± (Shamu)


    I asked.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know, but I have a bad image of the Papal States.


    ¡°I heard that some of the Isus Sect monks often make this kind of thing. They live in poverty, get up and work at fixed times every day, and are extremely diligent.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Hmm. I¡¯m not sure, but I suppose there are all kinds of people out there. It¡¯s kind of amazing that someone like that made this drink. I wonder how the person, who made the alcohol, would feel if he knew that this sake had traveled all the way across the world to be drunk and enjoyed by a person of a different race. I guess I would be happy if they said it was delicious.¡¯


    ¡°Aah, can I have more?¡± (Lily)


    I looked at Lily-senpai and saw that her ss was already empty. Her cheeks were a bit red.


    ¡®It seems she¡¯s drunk. The sweetness of the fruit is deceiving, but the alcohol must be strong. Maybe, it¡¯s mixed with distilled spirits or pickled. If the juice is fermented, the sweetness should be lost in exchange for alcohol, like in wine, which wouldn¡¯t exin why the sugar remains intact.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind. Here you go.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro-san poured liquor into Lily-senpai¡¯s ss.


    ¡®Uhh¡­ I want to drink it too. There are three bottles of liquor in total. I wonder if they all taste different¡­¡¯


    ¡°Thanks. Cheers.¡± (Lily)


    Lily took a sip of her ss of liquor.


    ¡°Um¡­ this is a very tasty drink, but was this the reason you called us today?¡± (Shamu)


    I asked.


    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the purpose was to sample liquor, but if there are other matters, we should talk before Lily-senpai gets too drunk.¡¯


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s something else that I need to talk to you both about.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well, maybe we should talk about that first.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Yes¡­ Actually, it¡¯s about Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Yuri?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun is getting married.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®¡­Eh? Really? That¡¯s a lie, isn¡¯t it? Did I hear wrong?¡¯ When I think about that, I looked to my left, and saw that Lily-senpai had stained her mouth with liquor. I didn¡¯t hear it, but it seemed that she had blown the drink out on the ss, which looked terrible.¡¯


    ¡°Lily-senpai, here.¡± (Shamu)


    I offered her a handkerchief.


    ¡°Eh, with who? Shamu? Myaro? Eh??¡± (Lily)


    Since she didn¡¯t pick it up, I left it on the desk.


    ¡°It¡¯s Her Highness Carol. She is pregnant.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Wha? Pregnant¡­? Eh, baby?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Myaro)


    Lily-senpai¡¯ eyes looked confused.


    ¡®Baby, is it? Baby, huh¡­ Baby? That¡¯s a lie, right? You have been doing that behind my back¡­? Then, you should have told me that¡­ I mean, can Yuri have a child? With someone other than me?¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Lily)


    With a pout, Lily-senpai deted as if her emotions had died. I was sitting on a chair, but I thought it was something that I could see in my eyes that she was losing strength.


    ¡®My whole body is writhing. Maybe, I¡¯m bing like her.¡¯


    ¡°You love Yuri-kun, don¡¯t you?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Lily)


    She didn¡¯t seem to have the energy to reply.


    ¡®Of course, she loves him. How much do you think Lily-senpai¡¯s love is? I can¡¯t tell you enough about it. Aah, I see. So, that¡¯s why Yuri was avoiding being alone with Lily-senpai.¡¯


    ¡®I was wondering why he refused her so tantly, but he and Carol were already lovers. That¡¯s because no matter how much she approaches him, there¡¯s no point. Waah¡­¡¯


    ¡°Are you alright with this, Myaro-san?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®I wonder if Myaro-san doesn¡¯t have any fondness for Yuri after being around him so much.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun and I are connected by our beliefs¡­ we arepanions, if you will. I¡¯m not going to leave him just because he is married to Her Highness Carol. Yes, it¡¯s hard to admit that.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®As I expected, Myaro-san likes Yuri too. I¡¯m also connected to Yuri through our studies. Shouldn¡¯t I ask for more than that? There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. However, even though Yuri doesn¡¯t feel like it, she falls in love with him and gets hurt on her own. He either avoided her, not seduced her, or caused trouble.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s absurd and painful. If I had to choose between needing him or not needing him, I would say not needing him. I have also been restraining my thoughts, so that I don¡¯t get overly hopeful and despairing. While cheering for Lily-senpai, it was hard not to think about what would happen if Yuri became lovers with her.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, me too. I love him. It¡¯s just that, Lily-senpai is¡­¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®I¡¯m a schr and I will continue my studies even without Yuri. But will Lily-senpai continue to work even if she knows that Yuri won¡¯t turn around? The sry (or rather, executivepensation) you get is very good, so it would be an advantage to continue. But what if it bes too hard to see Yuri?¡¯


    ¡®I wonder. Even if I don¡¯t get a job from Yuri, an engineer like Lily-senpai will be able to survive.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, but who knows what will happen in the future? There may be ties when the two of them quarrel and the rtionship cools down.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro whispered the devil.


    ¡°H-how can I expect that¡­¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®What a terrible person.¡¯


    That was the first time I thought about Myaro-san.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the two of them will quarrel a lot. Besides, when they get married, Yuri will of course be a member of the royal family, but they have very different ideals for the country. Yuri-kun has innovative ideas about everything, and he will destroy the old aristocracy. In the process, they may sh. So, who knows what will happen in the future?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I don¡¯t know about politics, but I¡¯m sure they have something to say about it.¡¯


    I looked at Lily-senpai and saw that the strength had returned to her eyes.


    ¡°If that happens, Yuri will be sad.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®He is about to get married, so why does she have to say that? It may be difficult to bless them, but I think wishing for misfortune is too much.


    Yuri would want us to celebrate too.¡¯


    ¡°Shamu-san, I¡¯m on Yuri-kun¡¯s side. I¡¯m doing this because Lily-san is the person he needs.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Even if it hurts Lily-senpai?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°I¡¯m being fair and telling the truth. It¡¯s not a lie to think that is possible.¡± (Myaro)


    When Myaro-san said it, she seemed very natural and didn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    ¡®She is on Yuri¡¯s side. For his sake, she wants Lily-senpai to continue working as before. However, Lily-senpai¡¯s happiness isn¡¯t in question. Of course, you don¡¯t actively want them to be unhappy or happy. It¡¯s just that Yuri¡¯s interests are more important than Lily-senpai¡¯s happiness. Well, Myaro-san isn¡¯t very close to Lily-senpai, so it¡¯s probably not surprising.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m going to excuse myself now. I will leave the drink here for you to drink if you¡¯d like. I¡¯ve rented out the ce for the day.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Myaro-han.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai opened her mouth for the first time.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve been distracted from feelings of depression.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is the least I can do for Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I guess so¡­¡± (Lily)


    Myaro-san bowed her head and left the room. Lily-senpai tilted the bottle of liquor and started pouring herself a ss.


    ¡®I suppose this is when alcohol is necessary.¡¯

 Chapter 169: (Self Edited) Face to Face Dinner Part One

    ¡°But to be married at your age is¡­¡± (Rook)


    Rook said as the carriage rumbled and swayed.


    ¡°Aah¡­ sorry. I guess I didn¡¯t follow Father¡¯s teaching.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, that is¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Teaching?¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya asked with a question mark on the face.


    ¡°That one, you know. I was told to refrain from engaging in any disreputable behavior with girls while I was still a student.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®Actually, I was told not to touch the girls in the school of Liberal Arts, and if I have to release the urge, I should either do it with town girls or go to a brothel. Well, I¡¯m sure I broke the teaching.¡¯¡®That reminds me. Suzuya is pregnant, so she doesn¡¯t have toe. Her tummy is getting bigger¡­ I heard that she forced herself to follow him, saying that she was feeling better and would be fine. I wonder if she has entered a stable phase.¡¯


    ¡°But it can¡¯t be helped, isn¡¯t it? You have fallen in love with her.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Yes¡­ but with a royal family, huh¡­¡± (Rook)


    Rook seemed to have something that didn¡¯t fall into his mind.


    ¡°What about the Hou Household?¡± (Rook)


    ¡°Father, please take care of it for a while. Well, maybe it will cause a lot of trouble.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m sure you have something to think about¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Something to think about¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I have a lot. But I wonder if I can make it in time for the next Crusade¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, we just have to figure it out. I¡¯m just going to do the best I can. If I don¡¯t, nothing will happen.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®When I think about it, Rook has been under this pressure for a long time. And it¡¯s not like he has been thinking about running away like I have. I¡¯m sure he had a lot to worry about.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, but I think our household can handle it. After all, we do have two reliable men.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Come on. If you say it in front of our son, it¡¯s embarrassing, alright.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®What¡¯s with this old man¡­ Well, he could at least handle the household¡¯s side.¡¯


    ¡°Say, leaving that aside, I think your dress isn¡¯t suitable.¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya asked the question for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. it¡¯s not that big of an event.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But we¡¯re going to see Her Majesty the Queen, right?¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to address her Her Majesty the Queen. The Queen is good enough.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t that be rude?¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®That being said, is it rude? Hmm¡­ It sounded more strange than rude, but it would be difficult to exin to Suzuya.¡¯


    ¡°Everyone addresses her as Her Majesty, so it should be fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°How about your dress? Will it be alright?¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a meeting between families. If anything, it might be too formal.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®Yes. Since it¡¯s family meeting, I wanted to bring Shamu if possible. But she refused saying she would never go there¡­ Satsuki can¡¯te because she can¡¯t leave while Rook is away from the territory.¡¯


    The sound of the rattling wheels had changed.


    ¡°Are we almost there?¡± (Rook)


    Rook asked.


    The entrance to the ind of the royal castle was a bridge, but it was a stone arch bridge only halfway through, and thest six meters was a drawbridge. When a foreign enemy approached, this bridge would be raised to stop the invasion.


    It was made of wood because it was difficult to lift if it was heavy. It wasn¡¯t raised every night, and recently, it had been raised twice a year to check its operation. Even then, it would be dropped off immediately because it would be an obstacle to traffic.


    When the carriage passed through this point, the sound of the wheels rattling on the cobblestones changed to the sound of running on wood.


    ¡®If so, we will reach the royal castle soon.¡¯


    ¡°Mother, I wonder if I can avoid making mistakes¡­¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya¡¯s anxiety had returned.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Wee.¡± (??)


    When we entered the royal castle, we were greeted by four women dressed as maids, who bowed their heads and weed the three of us.


    ¡®I¡¯m familiar with one of them. I believe she is called Tilet. I was with her at Kilghina. I wonder if I should greet ¡®Hey, long time no see¡¯. Well, since she is dressed as a maid, I think it¡¯s better not to do that.¡¯


    ¡°I will guide you. Please¡­¡± (??)


    We walked along the corridor of the royal castle while being guided. After climbing the stairs twice, we reached some kind of luxurious room.


    ¡®It really is a room for noble guests with a night view. The gold leaf on the ceiling, which is carved on one side, is soothing, but the gold thread used for the wallpaper seems to be new. It must have been reced regrly.¡¯


    When I entered the room, the light from therge chandelier was bright enough to illuminate the room, though not as bright as in the daytime.


    The floor was carpeted, and the tables were gorgeous. Of course, the table itself was massive and luxurious, but on top of it, there was arge bouquet ofvishly arranged flowers.


    ¡®This alone is going to take a lot of money.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you foring. Wee.¡± (Queen)


    Her Majesty the Queen, who was already waiting at her seat, stood up again, pinched both ends of her skirt and gave a light bow.


    ¡®This is unusual. The Queen doesn¡¯t usually bow to herself.¡¯


    ¡°Eh¡­ no no no, it¡¯s our pleasure to be invited.¡± (Rook)


    Rook, as expected, looked flustered and returned the courtesy. He had probably never seen the Queen like this before.


    ¡°Father-inw, Mother-inw, wee. My name is Carol Full Chartres.¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who was wearing a loose-fitting dress, perhaps to hide her slightly swollen belly, bowed her head.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ it doesn¡¯t look like they feign friendliness. Well, if I were in the opposite position, I probably wouldn¡¯t do it. After all, I¡¯m already acquainted with the Queen.¡¯


    ¡°M-my name is Suzuya Hou.¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya greeted with a strange posture, stammering nervously.


    ¡®I guess for Suzuya, it feels like they are people who are close to heavenly beings¡­ She is going to be your daughter-inw now, so I don¡¯t think she needs to be so awed. It seems that everyone is introducing themselves, so I should do the same.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you for the arrangement today. I¡¯m really grateful. Your Majesty the Queen.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Still, it sounds feigning friendliness. I can¡¯t speak for Carol.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you. I hope you enjoy today. Please, have a seat.¡± (Queen)


    The Queen said.


    The Queen, of course, was sitting in the upper seat, but the seat to her right was open, and Carol was sitting next to it. Sitting next to Carol was Cary.


    ¡®Carya, huh¡­ Is she going to participate? She¡¯s ring at me. Is she trying to kill me with her gaze?¡¯


    ¡®There are three seats on the right side of the Queen and two on the left. The left side of the room would be upied by the couple, and I would be seated on the right side.¡¯


    Rook sat down like that, escorting Suzuya, who had be stiff. When she saw that everyone was safely seated, the Queen gave a quick signal with a nce. A person who looked like a Queen¡¯s Sword dressed as a waiter, opened the door and walked out.


    ¡®I guess she will bring an aperitif or something.¡¯


    ¡°This room is close to the kitchen, so we can serve our food while it¡¯s still warm.¡± (Queen)


    The Queen said.


    ¡®Hmm, is that so? I thought that eating at the royal castle would be arge dining hall since there are many Witches who work here, but there is no such thing. I¡¯ve heard that Witches order food to be delivered to restaurants or go out for lunch themselves when they have time, and if it¡¯s a big event where meals are served, the caterers are supposed to bring the food. Apparently, there is also a kitchen where the royal family¡¯s meals are prepared. Well, there you go.¡¯


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± (Rook)


    Rook replied rhetorically.


    ¡°I hope it fits your taste.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said something admirable.


    ¡®This kind of Carol is rare¡­ she is friendly even in her own house.¡¯


    Then, the door opened, and a maid appeared with a tray. She started handing out drinks to everyone.


    A long, thin cup filled with a clear liquid along with ice, fizzing inside.


    ¡®Soda water? I¡¯ve never drank it so much. There are some areas on the inner part of the mountains where all drinking water is carbonated, but in most areas, it¡¯s just a rare spring water. It¡¯s hard to carry it in an airtight container, so I wonder if you have to drink it all the way so that it doesn¡¯t lose its carbonation. Anyhow, I don¡¯t like it, so I don¡¯t drink it much. As expected, it¡¯s delicious to use soda water for watering, and it seems to be familiar to drinkers.¡¯


    ¡°Please enjoy it.¡± (Queen)


    The Queen told me to take a sip, so I did.


    ¡®Ooh, it¡¯s a lemon soda. And I knew it even before I drank it. The fizzing droplets brought the scent of lemon to my nose before my mouth. They must have tried to make a soda out of lemon that Hou and Associates gave to them.¡¯


    I took a sip, and sure enough, it was lemon soda. The sweetness wasn¡¯t very strong, but it gave me a nostalgic feeling.


    When I tasted it carefully, I felt that there was also a mint-like vor in it. Hou and Associates just brought in lemons, but I supposed they had done a lot of research for it.


    ¡°How is it? It¡¯s my new favorite thing.¡± (Queen)


    The Queen said as she smiled.


    ¡®She¡¯s kind of excited today.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. I thought it would be squeezed into meat, but there is also such a way to drink it.¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya summoned up the courage to speak up.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a recipe that has been around for a long time. Yuri-san brought it for the first time in 900 years, so I can make it again.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Ooh. It was probably during the time of the Great Empire, but I wonder if there was a way to drink soda water with lemon. It must have been written in an ancient cookbook. Maybe, I¡¯m mistaking it for lime or something.¡¯


    ¡°This was also brought by Yuri¡­ amazing.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®Uwaah. That¡¯s embarrassing.¡¯


    ¡°No, not really. It was a sailor who brought it¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to be so humble.¡± (Queen)


    The Queen teased me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being humble¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think it¡¯s actually quite impressive. Sixty percent of the Hou Household¡¯s revenue is rted to Yuri¡¯s business. If you include the money flow, Yuri is increasing it by ten percent.¡± (Rook)


    Rook asked.


    ¡®Oi oi, you can¡¯t say that in front of the Queen, Otou-sama. As for the source of the money, half of it ising from this royal capital. If I have to say it, the Hou Household¡¯s territory has arge trade surplus against the royal family territory, so there is trade friction, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, indeed. He¡¯s a wonderful son. I want him to teach me.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®As I thought, the Queen didn¡¯t seem to care at all. it seems that she will continue to tease me. Should I give up already? I guess the purpose of today is to be apanied with such a y. Perhaps, that¡¯s what marriage is all about.¡¯


    ¡°No¡­ I really didn¡¯t do anything. If I had to guess, I would say that it was a good thing to bring him up peacefully.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Hey, stop it. Please don¡¯t say it in front of the kids.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s better to raise them that way after all. What do you think, Carol-chan?¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Did you call her with that honorific? My parents are here, you know. Her demeanors are so different to the point that Rook is confused since a while ago.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s better to support them in what they want to do and develop their strengths. It seems that¡¯s how both Yuri and Shamu-chan were raised.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Somehow, you¡¯re saying something decent. Do you have any thoughts on how to educate your children now?¡¯


    Then, I heard the ttering sound of a chair.


    ¡°¡­What is it, Carya?¡± (Queen)


    The Queen asked.


    ¡°¡­Let me excuse myself for a bit.¡± (Carya)


    For the first time today, Ca opened her mouth. She left the room as it was with indignant footsteps. The door mmed shut roughly.


    ¡°U-uhm¡­ are we being rude?¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya asked terrifiedly.


    ¡°No, not at all. She¡¯s¡­ going through difficult times.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya looked uneasy.


    ¡®I guess she feels as if a dark cloud has risen in the future of family rtionships.¡¯


    ¡°Girls that age are difficult to handle. Is it called rebellious age?¡± (Rook)


    Rook said. He sounded like an old man.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to raise a child. When I was with Carol, I raised her strictly because she was my first child, and I wanted her to grow up to be worthy of being the next queen.¡± (Queen)


    The Queen put down the cup in her hand and began to speak. Her eyes were kind of sad and nostalgic for the past.


    ¡°She studied from morning until night, and took lessons in between hours¡­ That kind of daily life is harsh for young children. Even though I thought it was my duty as a queen, my heart as a parent was aching and I couldn¡¯t help feeling pain in my heart. That¡¯s why I thought that Carya-chan doesn¡¯t need to be raised so strictly since I have Carol.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®The reminiscence seems to continue. Nevertheless, as a parent-to-be, I find it interesting. Whether it¡¯s a son or a daughter, I don¡¯t want my child to grow up like Carya.¡¯


    ¡°Carol-chan alsoined a little bit Thinking that I took it easy when ites to Carya¡­ but she is a serious person at heart, so she took on a lot of responsibilities and grew up to be a great person.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Hmm, what an eye opener. Carol was forced to go through an endless process of cramming exams, even though sheined. I guess Carol who I met at the entrance ceremony was exactly at the final form.


    ¡°But then, the difference gradually appears. Carol-chan was the one who was always praised. She is the one who is expected to be a Queen. On the other hand, Carya-chan is neither praised nor expected. She gradually began to look painful. It was only then that I realized my mistake. But I realized it was toote. After that, I tried to be strict for a while, but a child who had been spoiled wasn¡¯t going to be able to endure a lot of temperance and discipline so suddenly. On the contrary, she became sulky¡­¡± (Queen)


    ¡®The Queen is also a mother. As for Carya, she probably thinks she is abandoned. After all, a mother always thinks about her children. However, it¡¯s hard to say that it happened because the early education for Carya was bad. Whether human growth is due to the quality of birth or the experience from birth is a difficult question that is quite difficult to draw a line.¡¯


    ¡®ADHD and autism are birth defects, and this isn¡¯t something that can be corrected. Even within the normal eptance, there are high and low levels of autism and IQ. Still, I can¡¯t say Carya would have been an inferior student with rigorous education. Human growth is hard to describe simply, and no one can say that Carya didn¡¯t have a future that surpassed Carol¡¯s.¡¯


    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been talking too much.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Goodness. Even though we would be rtives from now on, I wonder if it¡¯s fine to let her guard down. Well, I guess since we would be so, it¡¯s fine to let loose a bit. Am I thinking too much?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your Majesty¡¯s attention is conveyed. Someday, you will be able tough about it and have a talk.¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya seemed to be moved, as tears formed in the corners of her eyes, as if she could rte to her as a mother.


    ¡®Perhaps, Suzuya thinks that Carya¡¯s departure earlier was because of her feud with Her Majesty the Queen. I think it was simply because she was irritated that Carol stole me from her, and she didn¡¯t like the seat itself.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, Suzuya-san¡­ Oh, the food hasn¡¯t been arranged yet. I¡¯ll have it arranged soon.¡± (Queen)


    The dinner was finally about to begin.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been waiting.¡¯


    Before that, I suddenly became curious and looked at Carol sitting next to me, who seemed to have a difficult expression on her face, as if the Queen¡¯s words had left a heavy impression on her mind. It seemed that she didn¡¯t hear about the food and conversation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked in a whisper.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ I thought about having a proper talk with Caryater, but I thought¡­ we would end up fighting anyway.¡± (Carol)


    It was a reasonable thought.

 Chapter 170: (Self Edited) Face to Face Dinner Part Two

    After the appetizers, soup and a light fish dish, the meat dish came.


    There were several bite-sized steaks on the te, lightly grilled on the surface, covered with a deep brown sauce. At the same time, the sses were lined up, and this time, wine was poured.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably wine during meals. With pregnant women in the house, I¡¯m not sure if alcohol is a good idea, but I¡¯m not going to stop. One drink or so would hardly affect them.¡¯


    ¡°This meat is so delicious.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s a deer filet. It¡¯s the chief specialty.¡± (Queen)


    Suzuya and the Queen were chatting with each other after eating the food. They were having a good time.


    ¡®It¡¯s delicious, and it¡¯s kind of healthy. The deer filet isn¡¯t oily, the sauce is fruity and it¡¯s definitely a delicious dish, but there is something missing. Since the royal family is a female-focused family, I wonder if these dishes that women would like.


    It seems that wine is also used in the sauce. I guess they¡¯re not using the wine because I¡¯m here. Every time Ie here, they don¡¯t bring it to me. I think that the ingredients I brought with me have prated the market, and the chef, who is the head chef, is doing his own research and using them. It¡¯s probably limited to the high-end food market, but I¡¯m deeply moved when I think that my work is changing the dining table in this way.¡¯


    ¡°Wine, is it¡­ I thought it was just an astringent liquor, but it¡¯s surprisingly good when drink like this.¡± (Rook)Rook and others were drinking it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you drink, Yuri-san?¡± (Queen)


    Seeing that I hadn¡¯t taken a sip at all, Her Majesty the Queen asked me.


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to say. If it¡¯s a banquet with a lot of people, I can just pretend to drink it.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry. Please forgive me, but I have decided to refrain from drinking until I¡¯m twenty.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh my, is that so? Why is that again?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°After reading a book that drinking alcohol from a young age has a bad effect on the brain, he decided to do it that way, and it has been going on for a long time.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I have to be so disciplined anymore, but since I¡¯m almost twenty, I felt like continuing. And it¡¯s only a few months away.¡¯


    ¡°Ooh. Alright then, I¡¯ll have them prepare a recement drink.¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Then, can I have that lemon drink earlier¨C¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Just as I said that, the door opened. It was Carya.


    ¡®She seems to be back.¡¯


    On Carya¡¯s desk, the previous te had been taken down, but the meat dish was still there. Carya looked around the room and walked briskly back to her seat.


    But instead of sitting down, she stood in front of the contained chair and red at Carol.


    ¡°Onee-sama.¡± (Carya)


    There was no smile on her face.


    ¡®What? Is the fight about to begin?¡¯


    ¡°What is it? Do you have something?¡± (Carol)


    Carol said as she shifted her chair slightly and turned it halfway to Carya.


    ¡®It¡¯s a kind of spikynguage that gets you into a quarrel. Well, I guess it¡¯s a stance that can¡¯t be changed anymore. They have been sisters for eighteen years now. It is a lot longer than me and Myaro have known each other.¡¯


    ¡°Why did Onee-sama go out with Yuri? You knew I liked him.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®Eh, are you going to talk about that right here? This is so awkward.¡¯


    ¡°Now is¡­ no, I should probably talk to you properly at this point. But I have nothing to say except that I love Yuri too.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Why did you steal him from me? What¡¯s the fun in taking everything I want?¡± (Carya)


    ¡®S-steal? Even if I¡¯m not taking a side, I have never been your boyfriend.¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s no stealing, there¡¯s nothing. Yuri¡¯s heart has never been with you. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to support you. Of course, if Yuri had liked you, I wouldn¡¯t have tried to steal¡­ I think.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Hey, you¡¯re not confident on that part, you know.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re my Onee-sama, right? Can you give your sister one thing I want? You have everything. So why can¡¯t I have him?¡± (Carya)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol rubbed her fingers across her brow, as if she had a headache.


    ¡°Alright. What do you want?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Eh, are you giving in? The way this is going, it¡¯s probably me, right?¡¯


    ¡°Give me Yuri. I¡¯ve been in love with¡­ him since I met him when I entered the school.¡± (Carya)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Hey, what do you mean by that?¡¯


    ¡°Really!? So, you¡¯re not going to marry him?¡± (Carya)


    ¡°If Yuri has feelings for you, he wouldn¡¯t marry you. So, do you have feelings for her?¡± (Carol)


    Carol turned around to look at me.


    ¡®Me? No no no no. Why are you turning it on me? What the hell is going on here? Are you trying to get this over without hurting Carya? I don¡¯t know how to do it without causing an uproar. It¡¯s too difficult. It¡¯s more difficult than a war. Hmm¡­¡¯


    ¡°Come to think of it, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, haven¡¯t we? The first time we met was at the Eagle Kingnding field.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± (Carya)


    Carya said with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    ¡®If I ignore that right now, she¡¯s definitely a beautiful girl, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°I knew you liked me. Well, if you didn¡¯t like me, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me to go out with you on our first meeting.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think it wouldst this long, though.¡¯


    ¡°Goodness, you¡¯ve given me a hard time.¡± (Carya)


    ¡°But I can¡¯t marry you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± (Carya)


    Carya¡¯s smile froze.


    ¡®I know you would do that¡­ But why do you think you can handle the problem of love affairs with this kind of trickery? If someone did the same thing to me, I wouldn¡¯t fall in love with her and marry her either. I still don¡¯t understand her mentality. I feel that I¡¯m dealing with a different species.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had romantic feelings for you. It¡¯s not Carol¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve had a lot of rtionships with women besides Carol. However, it never urred to me to date you, or have rtions with you, or marry you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What is that? Are you trying to tell me that I¡¯m out of scope among many others?¡± (Carya)


    ¡°Carya, you¡¯re attractive enough. You don¡¯t have to settle for me. There are many better men out there. Go ahead and take a look.¡± (Yuri)


    Carya¡¯s face scrunched up in anger.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ I wonder if I failed.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I understand. Then, make me the queen. You can do that much, right?¡± (Carya)


    When she turned to Carol again, she said something out of the ordinary.


    ¡°¡­Why do you want to be the queen? I¡¯m going to support you with enough money so that you can live while ying. Being a queen would just be too much work and too hard.


    Carol said while sincerely questioning.


    ¡®To be honest, I agree with her. I want to tell Carya to look at her own mother. She probably knows that her mother is exhausted. Does she think that the title of queen is a magical title that allows her to be as selfish as she wants, to spend as much money as she wants, and to make people listen to whatever she says? That might be the case in a very fortunate time, but how are you going to handle war?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything. So, why don¡¯t you at least give me the position of queen!?¡± (Carya)


    ¡°Carya.¡± (Queen)


    At this point, the Queen, who had been watching the situation gracefully, opened her mouth. She would have been very tempted to interfere.


    ¡®That¡¯s great.¡¯


    ¡°Carol has earned her ce as queen and Yuri-san has earned his. Did I order Yuri to marry Carol? I can¡¯t force him to do anything. So does the queen. Carya, if you thought that you were more suitable for the Queen, I would have let you take over. Don¡¯t make it sound as if Carol got the blessing from heaven without any effort.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®What is Carya dissatisfied with? I¡¯ve heard that when a person¡¯s ie rises and the rank of their life goes up, they aren¡¯t satisfied with just being extravagant, but they start to seek fame and honor ordingly. Maybe that¡¯s the reason.¡¯


    ¡®Even if she is a princess, a position that is respected by everyone, it doesn¡¯t mean that she will receive unconditional praise and fame. This is because they are given based on the abilities and character, not the position. In a position like Carya¡¯s, it might manifest itself as a terrible imbnce.¡¯


    ¡°Mother has no idea¡­ how much I¡¯ve put up with.¡± (Carya)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Carya-chan. Let¡¯s talk about it againter, alright? I¡¯m sure we can find a way to make everyone happy.¡± (Queen)


    The Queen said in a different, gentler tone of voice.


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t ask you anymore.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®What did you understand?¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, sorry.¡± (Rook)


    There, Rook spoke up. His voice was somehow not in his usual tone but sounded shaky.


    I looked at his face and saw that he was very pale.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ Father, what¡¯s going on!?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good¡­ toilet¡­¡± (Rook)


    He stood up from my chair, took a step, and with a jerk, he lost his bnce and fell to my knees.


    ¡®What the¡­ Food poisoning?¡¯


    ¡°Rook-dono?¡± (Queen)


    ¡°Rook, what¡¯s wrong?¡± (Suzuya)


    The Queen and Suzuya were sent for a moment and noticed an abnormal situation.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya failed to stand up, and the chair fell over with a resounding thud.


    ¡®What the¡­ My parents¡­ Could it be a simr symptom to Rook¡¯s? What¡¯s happening¡­? Poison? Paralytic symptoms¡­ neurotoxin?¡¯


    I tried opening and closing my own hands. I had nothing.


    I took a look at the Queen. She looked as if she couldn¡¯t grasp what was going on, and she was doing the same thing as I was. Her hands were shaking, and her gripping movement seemed awkward.


    ¡®¡­So I¡¯m the only person who is fine? The only thing that I didn¡¯t have was¡­ the wine?¡¯


    ¡°Queen¡¯s Sword! Make Father and Mother vomit what they have eaten! Now!!¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up and shouted. The maids, who were just standing there, looked at me with scary eyes, probably because there was no order.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just stand there! They have been poisoned! If you didn¡¯t do it, then get your asses moving! Put your hands in their mouth and make them throw up what they ate!¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, I looked at Carol¡¯s table sitting next to me. The wine was down by about a third. It seemed she had it.


    ¡°Carol, I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhmm.¡± (Carol)


    I stuck my finger in Carol¡¯s mouth and touched the back of her throat.


    ¡°Whoever is not doing anything, bring me some water! Give me all you got!¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uehh.¡± (Carol)


    Carol leaked sobs, but there was no sign of vomiting. She seemed to be in pain and grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Just be patient.¡± (Yuri)


    Carol half panicked, and her teeth hit my hand. I kept stimting the back of her throat without worrying about being bitten.


    ¡°Ooehh¨C.¡± (Carol)


    Vomit was scattered on the floor.


    ¡®Alright.¡¯


    I looked around the room, leaving Carol behind for the moment.


    The maids, whom I didn¡¯t know were the Queen¡¯s Sword, assisted the Queen, Rook and Suzuya to get the contents of their stomachs out. To my surprise, Carya didn¡¯t run away, but looked frightened at what she had done in the corner of the room.


    ¡°Oi.¡± (Yuri)


    I closed in on Carya, grabbed her by her thin neck, and pushed her against the wall as if to m her down.


    ¡°Did you poison them?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Considering the situation, I can¡¯t think of no one but Carya. The Queen? No way. What would poisoning the Hou Household do in this situation? New continent? No, if so, it would be strange to leave me alone. Even if it was unexpected that I didn¡¯t drink, the Queen¡¯s Sword wouldn¡¯t follow my order.¡¯


    ¡°N-no¡­ wah.¡± (Carya)


    ¡®Are you trying to y innocent?¡¯


    I grabbed Carya¡¯s neck and took a ss of wine from Carol¡¯s table sitting. I loosened my hand and put it on Carya¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Drink.¡± (Yuri)


    Carya¡¯s expression changed. Her lips closed tightly, and she looked as if she had been confronted with a murder weapon.


    I had a hunch. She did it.


    ¡°Drink it. If you can¡¯t, give me the antidote.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­ have it.¡± (Carya)


    ¡°Then, die.¡± (Yuri)


    I pressed Carya¡¯s neck even harder against the wall.


    ¡°Guhh¨C.¡± (Carya)


    ¡°You can die, or you can give me the antidote. Your choice.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There¡¯s no way she doesn¡¯t have the antidote. Considering the way the conversation had just unfolded, if Carol had changed her opinion, she was going to treat her with the antidote. Or maybe she was going to negotiate with them in exchange for the antidote. Either way, it was a stupid turn of events that was never going to work out, but in her optimistic mind, it was supposed to work out.¡¯


    ¡°Kuh¡­ gahhakk¡­¡± (Carya)


    As she began to suffer fromck of breath, Carya iled about and fished in her pocket, pulling out a single vial.


    ¡®It¡¯s too soon.¡¯


    The red-colored vial spilled out of her hand as soon as it was out of her pocket. Along with it, a steel hip sk that was in the same pocket fell to the floor.


    I took my hand away from her neck as I threw her off.


    ¡°Gaha! Gohogoho¨C¡­¡± (Carya)


    Carya, who had fallen down, choked by.


    ¡°Queen¡¯s Swords! If any of you knows anything about poison,e here!¡± (yuri)


    As I shouted, a Queen¡¯s Sword came. It was Tilet.


    I quickly picked up the fallen vial and can and ced them on the desk.


    ¡®One is a poison, and the other is probably an antidote.¡¯


    ¡°This is a poison!¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± (Yuri)


    Tilet nced at the poison in a ss vial.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± (Yuri)


    She mmed the desk in frustration.


    ¡®What the¡­


    ¡°What is it? What kind of poison is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s a red canorlia¡­ you can¡¯t drink something like this.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡¯


    ¡°Give me all the information you can.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s abination of shellfish poison and poisonous mushrooms. There is no antidote.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®There¡¯s none? That¡¯s not possible.¡¯


    ¡°Then, what is this?¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed at an iron can that looked like a steel hip sk.


    ¡®If the one in the ss vial is poison, this one is probably an antidote.¡¯


    ¡°Did Her Highness Carya have it?¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Yes. She took it out after I threatened to give me the antidote.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There¡¯s no way she doesn¡¯t have it, given the circumstances. There¡¯s no way she doesn¡¯t¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Tilet)


    Tilet opened the lid of iron can and poured the liquid inside into his mouth. She immediately spit it out onto the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s aconite.¡± (Tilet)


    Aconite


    ¡®What the¡­¡¯


    Tilet sucked the remaining poison out of her mouth and spat it out with her saliva.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± (Carya)


    Carya interrupted from the side.


    ¡®How is that not possible? Did you think that this was an antidote? Thinking about it, it seems strange to have two kinds of poison.¡¯


    ¡°¡­My tongue went numb. It surely is.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Then, wasn¡¯t it a mistake to say red carnolia?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In fact, the vial may be more of an antidote to aconite.¡¯


    Tilet made a frustrated expression.


    ¡°The poison of the shellfish is red. The red carnolias are made by soaking a mushroom called the Umbre of Death in fine dust. I know it because I have made it before. Besides, there is no antidote that contains mushrooms.¡± (Tilet)


    When I looked at it, I saw that the bottom of the ss vial was filled with a kind of sediment. Even though the bottle was shaken on the way, it didn¡¯t mix like starch. When I saw how it seemed to have settled immediately, it certainly looked like a mushroom that had been turned to fine dust.


    ¡®Damn. Not just neurotoxins, but a mixture of hemolytic and visceral toxins?¡¯


    ¡°Force them to drink some water and vomit again. Clean the bowl.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Tilet)


    Tilet turned herself around and went back to her life saving effort.


    I looked at Carya. I saw that she had opened the window and was throwing something outside.


    ¡°Bastard, what the hell are you doing!¡± (Yuri)


    I kicked Carya as hard as I could.


    ¡°Guhaa¨C!!¡± (Carya)


    She rolled vigorously on the floor.


    ¡®You son of a bitch. What signal did you give?¡¯


    ¡°Someone has instigated you. I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Come to think of it, there was no way this idiot could have done this all by herself. Witches?¡¯


    I immediately came up with it.


    They deceived the weak-headed Carya, sow words of convenience, and gave her poisons under the disguise of an antidote. It¡¯s something they might do.


    And it¡¯s unlikely to be done by anyone but Witches. At the very least, they should have been aware of today¡¯s dinner party, which hadn¡¯t been made particrly public. A General household who has no connections in the royal castle can¡¯te up with such a scheme.


    ¡®As expected. Witches. So, are you nning to treat this conspiracy as an ident and then enthrone Carya? Then, they need to make sure that both the Hou Household and the Queen are taken care of. Do they want to let us drink the poison, and leave? No one knows how much poison to drink. They may not say it just because it was mixed with the meal, not with alcohol. It¡¯s too uncertain.¡¯


    ¡®If either the Queen or Carol were still alive, even for a few days, Carya¡¯s ession wouldn¡¯t be recognized, and the n would be ruined. If things go poorly, Carya might be executed. If Rook and I survive, the Hou Household will raise an army and march north. Then, it will end in three days.¡¯


    ¡®Damn. If that¡¯s the case, are they going to use the imperial guard? Is that the signal just before?¡¯


    ¡°Tilet! Are you still there!?¡± (Yuri)


    I looked around, shouting. Tilet was about to give the Queen, who had beenid to the ground, drinking water.


    ¡®Are the symptoms progressing?¡¯


    ¡°What!?¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Get me the representative of the Queen¡¯s Sword.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Tell me.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Carya has been instigated by Witches. They¡¯reing here with an army.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What the!?¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®The royal castle ind is a heavily defended facility in its own right, but the Second Army of the Imperial Guard is located on the ind, and the royal castle isn¡¯t directly protected by the city walls. Of course, the First Army is under the Queen, and they are in the royal castle as it is. If they hadn¡¯t turned over, they would have resisted the assault, but their number is not known. The main force is stationed in a fortress on another part of the royal castle ind.¡¯


    ¡®If we deploy our troops in advance, the Second Army can blitz the royal castle alone without directly shing with the First Army, repelling hundreds of resistances and killing us. After that, if they carry Carya as the only royal line and issue a decree, the First Army will not be able to move anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Secure the defenses, and if there are defensive devices, activate them. Don¡¯t let theme here.¡± (Yuri)


    I looked at Carol and saw that the maid had given her drinking water. She was still conscious, but it looked painful.


    I wanted to scream.


    ¡®Is the Second Army reallying? If so, no matter how much the Queen¡¯s Sword can prevent the invasion, is there any point? This is exactly a rat in a bag situation.¡¯


    ¡®So, break through the siege and escape? Everyone except me got neurotoxins and couldn¡¯t walk. Suzuya and Carol are both pregnant, and Suzuya¡¯s belly is quiterge. It¡¯s hard to say that there was no poison.¡¯


    ¡®Should we carry them all and run? There¡¯s no way I can do it. Do I need help from the Hou Household¡¯s army? It will take a few days toe. There are about a hundred soldiers in the secondary residence.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡¯


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN</strong>:<ul><li>Pardon thenguage. I¡¯m just a father.</li></ul>

 Chapter 171: (Self Edited) End of Journey

    The four people, who drank the poison, were put on a stretcher and moved to another ce.


    I reached the sixth floor after climbing the stairs three times. The four of them were put to sleep in thergest bedroom on the sixth floor.


    ¡°The First Army under the Queen isn¡¯ting? They are an army for such times.¡± (Yuri)


    I told Tilet.


    The room had a small balcony that was just a step out of the room, and if my head was put over the railing, I could look down on the world below. Unfortunately, my prediction was correct. Looking down, I saw the entrance to the royal castle was packed with soldiers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already issued amand. But they aren¡¯t moving when I see it¡­¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Betrayal, is it? Even with the majesty of the royal family, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I was just being sarcastic. However, I am tempted to see this. Even Carya¡¯s poison could have been prevented if these guys had done their job. They should have known the movement of the Witches if they are doing their job properly.¡¯


    ¡°The First Army will never betray! I¡¯m sure the Witches have prepared fake orders.¡± (Tilet)¡®Fake orders, huh. If I¡¯m a Witch, I can easily prepare a piece of paper or two with the royal seal stamped on it, which is possible. Even if that were the case, I think it¡¯s only natural that they woulde to help if they saw the situation. After all, the royal castle is under attack.¡¯


    ¡®Even if they are confused with the authenticity of the order, they shoulde to the royal castle anyway and stop this barbaric act for the time being. There are bandits invading the royal castle and we are taking them down. They would probably say ¡®Well, we¡¯ll take over the task. You guys may leave¡¯. And yet, the First Army hasn¡¯t evene to the royal castle. As expected, the top leaders have been bought off.¡¯


    ¡®However, no matter how fucking ipetent I think they are, there¡¯s no point in ming the royal family and swearing at them. Nothing will change.¡¯


    ¡°So, how long do we have?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We have copsed the passageways in the royal castle to make them impassable, but it¡¯s going to take¡­ one or two hours¡­ maybe.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a secret passage for the royal family?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There¡¯s none. We didn¡¯t build it because we wouldn¡¯t have been able to get outside of the royal castle anyway.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®The royal castle is located on a sandbar. There¡¯s no waterproofing construction technology in the world that can make a way to the bottom of the river. If they assume that they will be attacked from outside the ind, there¡¯s no point inbuilding a hidden passage that prevents them from leaving the ind. I supposed that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t build it. But then, it¡¯s a rat in a bag situation.¡¯


    ¡®Regardless before something happens, that will be the situation after something has happened. Even if I walked with Carol on my back, the bag wasn¡¯t closed. Since I came alone, I had no card at all to pry open the bag.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Is there a solution?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± (Tilet)


    It took an effort to hold down the head that seemed to be extremely high.


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here in your own yard, who will? It¡¯s life-threatening. My parents, the Queen, Carol, and the two unborn children. One of them is my child, and the other is either my brother or sister. Is this where it¡¯s going to end? I even discovered a new continent to protect the people here.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Shall we take Carya as a hostage?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The only card I can think of that could be used is Carya.¡¯


    Carya was gagged and tied in a corner of the room. However, it didn¡¯t put me at ease.


    ¡®Would I use Carya, who is nothing more than a puppet to the other side, as a shield, hold a dagger to her throat and run away from the castle while evading thousands of soldiers? Doing that while carrying four people? I can¡¯t imagine how that would be sessful at all.¡¯


    ¡®From their point of view, if we run away, it¡¯s certain to be our downfall. Carya¡¯s death would be troublesome, but as long as the royal castle is under control, Queen Simone can be considered alive and well, and they can issue a false royal decree. It¡¯s quite forceful, but it won¡¯t stop them from doing it in the future. It¡¯s simr toparing your heart with one of the arms, and there¡¯s no way the scales can bnce.¡¯


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not possible. That¡¯s not going to get us through.¡± (Tilet)


    Tilet seemed to agree.


    ¡°I see¡­ then, we can lower a rope in a ce where the siege is thin, or all of us can descend to open a blood path.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If Her Majestymands it, so be it. But¡­¡± (Tilet)


    Tilet looked deeply troubled and wiped her eyes with her hands.


    ¡®Seriously, this woman. Are you crying?¡¯


    ¡°Are you crying in this situation?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Even if you survive in this situation, Her Majesty Simone and Her Majesty Carol will¡­¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°I should take them with me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you drink red canorlia, you can¡¯t survive. At least, they¡¯ll end up in pieces¡­¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®¡­Are you for real? Is it really that poisonous?¡¯


    ¡°It would depend on how much they drank. Carya only used about half of what she had in that vial.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked how much they have drunk, but¡­ Her Majesty Simone is¡­¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®Is Carol going to be alright?¡¯


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t agree with me bringing them out?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ even if you bring them out¡­ it doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Is Carol in danger? Is she?!¡± (Yuri)


    I grabbed Tilet¡¯s by both shoulders and questioned her.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ But Her Majesty Simone drank most of the wine in her ss¡­¡± (Tilet)


    ¡®Carol didn¡¯t empty her ss too much, probably because she didn¡¯t want to drink. If so, Rook is¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­Shit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In a ce like this¡­ Why is this happening¡­¡¯


    ¡°If Her Majesty gives an order¡­ we will open a bloody path to help you. But we¡¯re not strong enough to fight head-on against the soldiers.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°I know¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If she fought a trained armored warrior, of course she wouldn¡¯t lose one on one. However, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cut down five or six of them in a single blow. The enemymander isn¡¯t stupid either. When I looked down earlier, I could see that the castle is surrounded by soldiers with torches. Even if I use a rope to get down, the moment I get off, I will be defenseless. If they stab with spears, it¡¯s over, and we¡¯ll be surrounded. As expected, running away with everyone in my arms is¡­¡¯


    ¡°What should I do¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Feeling resigned, I sat down on a nearby round chair.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I think you¡¯re the only one who can get away.


    ¡°¡­Are you saying that I should leave my wife with a child in her belly and my immediate family? Haa, are you kidding me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There¡¯s no way I can leave them.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going tomand. I¡¯ll buy us some time.¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll depend on you then.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± (Tilet)


    Tilet said and left the room.


    ¡ª


    About an hourter, I began to hear noisesing down from downstairs.


    ¡®The end is near. The only way left for me is to fight to death with my spear or surrender. Either way, I¡¯m going to die. I have no choice but to regret it. I never thought I would end like this.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-sama. Her Majesty Simone want to see you.¡± (??)


    One of the maids, who was taking care of her, said so.


    ¡®Can the Queen speak?¡¯


    As I stood beside Queen Simone¡¯s bed, she was shaking and pale, moaning in a small voice.


    ¡°Put your ear near me.¡± (Queen)


    When she said that, I brought my face closer to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for this happened to you.¡± (Queen)


    A muffled, shaky voice struck my ear.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please run away¡­ even if it¡¯s just you.¡± (Queen)


    ¡®That being said, it¡¯s not something I can run away from.¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the Queen¡¯smand. Save¡­ this country.¡± (Queen)


    I stood from Queen Simone¡¯s bedside.


    ¡®Running away? The whole thing sounded like a bad joke to me. Doing so without all of us here? Oi, oi. Rook, Suzuya, Carol. All of them are so important to me that I would protect them at the cost of my life. Leaving them all behind and I survive? You¡¯ve got to be kidding¡­¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s escape. I¡¯ve prepared a rope.¡± (??)


    The maid, who had called me out earlier, said.


    ¡°I¡¯m Enrique, a Queen¡¯s Sword. We will lead the way, so please follow us.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°I¡¯m not running away.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Everyone in the sickbed wants you to run away. For me, I don¡¯t mind what you want to do.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°Guho, guhoo¨C.¡± (Queen)


    Queen Simone coughed, probably from the shock of our conversation. When she let go of the handkerchief covering her mouth, there was bloody sputum.


    ¡°¡­What are you going to do? There¡¯s no time to waste.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡®It¡¯s frustrating.¡¯


    ¡°Do you think I can run away!?¡± (Yuri)


    I finally lost the dam of my emotions and screamed.


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Strangely enough, I was out of breath after just one scream.


    ¡°With all due respect, if they drank red canorlia, it makes no difference whether you bring them or not. The only one with mild symptoms is¡­¡± (Enrique)


    The woman, who called herself Enrique, looked at Carol.


    ¡°¡­However, she is more likely to die because the symptoms are present. Isn¡¯t it just a wasteful death to spare your life?¡± (Enrique)


    ¡®It¡¯s easy for you to say. It may have been a good argument, but it simply grates on my ears.¡¯


    ¡°You keep your mouth shut.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You have no authority tomand a Queen¡¯s Sword.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°I said Shut up! Do you want to be killed right now?¡± (Yuri)


    It was a deafeningly righteous argument that I really wanted to kill. If this had been a different room, I might actually kill her.


    ¡°¡­Understood. I¡¯ll shut up. But if you¡¯ve changed your mind, please let me know.¡± (Enrique)


    When Enrique was silent, there was a deep silence in the room. asionally, I heard coughing sounds, the sound of sword fights and yelling could be heard from the floor.


    The painfully awake brain was thinking about something. I was trying to get an answer without regrets.


    However, it was pointless, like aputer that calcted Pi, endlessly solving unanswerable questions. There was no answer.


    ¡°¡­Oh my.¡± (??)


    Just then, I heard a rustling sound from a distance.


    ¡®An Eagle King? Have they lost their nerve and attack us with an Eagle King? However, it¡¯s nighttime.¡¯


    I walked out onto the balcony and sure enough, there was an eagle flying around. It was slowly approaching.


    ¡®What? Oi, oi. Is iting? It¡¯sing closer and closer.¡¯


    I took a step back, and wind pressure flew into the room.


    The Eagle King grabbed the balustrade on the small balcony and folded its wings.


    ¡®This is a fairly advanced move. It¡¯s not about the skill of the rider, but rather, the fact that a smart eagle, unless it¡¯s very well trained, it¡¯s impossible to grab the balustrade in the middle of the night and stand still.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun! Is that you, Yuri-kun!?¡± (M????)


    What I heard from the Eagle King was a familiar voice.

 Chapter 172: (Self Edited) Farewell

    ¡°Yuri-kun! Are you alright!?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro untied the restraining belt and climbed down from the eagle. She put one foot on the railing of the balustrade in a hurry¡­


    ¡°Idiot, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± (Yuri)


    I hurriedly put my hand on Myaro¡¯s feet. If she slipped her foot, she would go straight down from the sixth floor to the ground.


    ¡°Wawahh¡­ sorry!¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro grabbed my head as if to hold it. I held Myaro¡¯s lower body in my hands and slowly lowered her down to the floor.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please forgive me, I couldn¡¯t detect the Witch¡¯s movement.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro bowed deeply.¡°Let¡¯s put the ming aside for now. So, what is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, I just wanted Yuri-kun to get away even if it¡¯s you alone.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said as she looked around the room to get some information.


    ¡°Is it poison?¡± (Myaro)


    She had a pale face.


    ¡°Yes. It seems Carya was instigated. A lot of things happened.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What kind of poison?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Red Canolia¡­ is the poison.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, her face turned paler.


    ¡°¡­Really? It¡¯s a horribly time-consuming poison.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°The Queen¡¯s Sword said so as well. I have no doubt.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, what about you? You look fine.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It was put in an alcoholic drink.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said, it seemed that Myaro had figured it all out.


    ¡°The Witch didn¡¯t do the research. I¡¯m d you are alright.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Am I?¡¯


    ¡°I will not leave without them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­ but¡­ if they have had the Red Canolia, it¡¯s already¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I made her vomit right away. She drank a little bit. So, it¡¯s never toote.¡± (Yuri)


    While saying that, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was telling the truth objectively. Maybe that was just what I wanted to think.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, I understand that you¡¯re unsure about your decision. But¡­ if you are also gone, what will everyone do?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Lily-san, Shamu-san, everyone in thepany, the people of the Hou Household¡¯s territory¡­ If you¡¯re not there, everyone would be lost. Even the new continent¡­ I can¡¯t lead people there.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s my parents and Carol! They are pregnant!¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-sama.¡± (Enrique)


    It was Enrique who called out to me from the side.


    ¡°I told you to shut up. Don¡¯t interrupt me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Your father is calling.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡®Rook?¡¯


    I hurried over to Rook¡¯s side. looking closer, he looked pretty sick.


    There was no blood color on his face, and there were traces of blood on the side of the bed. His facial muscles were cramped.


    ¡®Aah¡­¡¯


    ¡°Father¡­ what is it?¡± (Yuri)


    I brought my ears close to the bedside.


    ¡°That¡­ is¡­ my eagle.¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Rook¡¯s eagle? So, did you lend it to her? You lent it well.¡¯


    ¡°White Dusk¡­ You¡­ go. Both of you¡­ *cough*¡­ ride it. If it¡¯s that eagle¡­¡± (Rook)


    ¡®Two people? Am I going to ride that eagle with another person?¡¯


    ¡°¡­But, to leave Otou-san and Okaa-san is¡­¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Rook moved his arm wide and forcibly held my neck.


    His strangely hot hand was shaking.


    ¡°Do you think we want you dead? You only need to think about yourself and your wife! It¡¯s the man¡¯s job to protect his wife and children¨C!¡± (Rook)


    Given Rook¡¯s physical condition, he shouted horribly loud.


    ¡®It must be blood spray. I can smell the blood droplets sttered on my face.¡¯


    ¡°Gohogoho¨C¡­¡± (Rook)


    Rook took his hand away from my neck and put a futon over his mouth, coughing loudly. The futon was stained with a frightening amount of blood.


    ¡°Go¡­¡± (Rook)


    Rook mumbled and lied down on the bed as if he was going to pass out.


    ¡°¡­Yuri-kun. I¡¯m Gudanvier, so it doesn¡¯t matter. So, please take Carol-san.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take the eagle.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Strangely, my mind was set. I don¡¯t hesitate anymore. Rook taught me a lot. You are really¡­ a great dad.¡¯


    ¡°The vi hasn¡¯t fallen yet. It¡¯s only up there.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It was dangerous to ride an eagle with two people, but Rook said the eagle could do it. Rook, who taught me all about eagles, told me that fact. Fortunately, we were on the sixth floor. It was high enough, and with the distance between here and the vi, there was no need to ascend. If it glides down, perhaps¡­¡¯


    ¡°I will do it. But before we go, I¡¯ve to kill one of them.¡± (Yuri)


    I walked to the corner of the room and drew my dagger right in front of Carya.


    ¡°Nngh, nggh!¡± (Carya)


    Carya turned pale and iled, but she was tied up and couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯s better to kill her here.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro seemed to agree with me.


    ¡®It¡¯s not just personal grudges. After Carol and I are gone, the Witches are going to enthrone her. Surrender is no longer an option. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no point in keeping Carya alive here. Far from being meaningless, it¡¯s harmful.¡¯


    ¡°Wait.¡± (Tilet)


    It was Tilet who grabbed the hand holding the dagger and stopped me.


    ¡°Just out of curiosity, what are you doing?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you kill her.¡± (Tilet)


    I could see the firm determination in Tilet¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Well, I guess it¡¯s the role of the Queen¡¯s Sword to stop the royal family from being killed. It¡¯s like a police officer stopping a murder about to take ce in front of her. However, that¡¯s just a procedural issue.¡¯


    ¡°If you need the Queen¡¯s permission, get it quickly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I will do that.¡± (Tilet)


    Tilet went to the Queen and had a couple of words of conversation with her. When she came back¡­


    ¡°No good. She can¡¯t let you kill her.¡± (Tilet)


    I was stunned.


    ¡°What is she talking about? It¡¯s her fault to begin with. And now she wants to get in the way?¡± (Yuri)


    My head was about to exceed the boiling point. I knew that there was no point in ming her here, so I had been bearing it in silence, but it was probably the fault of the royal family that this happened.


    They invited people over, and they poisoned them. I didn¡¯t know how this fool poisoned people, but the mismanagement was the royal family¡¯s responsibility.


    ¡°Please understand the heart of Her Majesty Simone¡­¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Oh, her heart?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Hey how about mine? I¡¯m begging you. I want to kill her even if it¡¯s not strategically necessary. Your heart? Is this a bad joke or something?¡¯


    ¡°Would you like to speak with Her Majesty Simone?¡± (Tilet)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    I walked over the Queen¡¯s bed and sat at the bedside.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Carya¡­ I¡­¡± (Queen)


    ¡®Do you want to handle her yourself? Does the shame of the rtives mean that she wants to get rid of herself? From my point of view, I want to make sure it gets done while I can still see it.¡¯


    ¡°And¡­ onest thing¡­ I need to talk to you¡­¡± (Queen)


    ¡°No, the time is¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you use that, it may help save your parent¡¯s lives¡­¡± (Queen)


    I was told that.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± (Queen)


    Queen Simone said in a fading voice as she closed her eyes. It sounded more serious than any of the pleas so far.


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s not unreasonable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please be careful¡­ I¡¯m¡­ really¡­ sorry¡­¡± (Queen)


    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped anymore. I don¡¯t have time to ask and answer questions, and it¡¯s hard to force it when the Queen¡¯s Sword is here.¡¯


    ¡°Understood. I leave Carya to you guys.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful.¡± (Tilet)


    Tilet said.


    ¡ª


    ¡®Queen Simone said it, but saving lives means not being killed. It doesn¡¯t mean that the poison will be cured. That¡¯s what the poison experts say. I guess I¡¯ll have to say goodbye to¡­ Rook and Suzuya for this lifetime. I have to say goodbye.¡¯


    I knelt at Suzuya¡¯s bedside.


    ¡°Okaa-san¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Please. Yuri, let me hold you onest time.¡± (Suzuya)


    I gently leaned toward Suzuya¡¯s chest. Suzuya¡¯s arms appeared from the bed and a natural embrace enveloped both my shoulders.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I was very happy to be your mother. I¡¯m worried because it¡¯s going to be lonely, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be alright.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes.¡± (Yuri)


    When I thought that this was the end of her life, memories of Suzuya, who had surrounded me with kindness since I was a child, shed through my mind like a runningntern.


    I wondered how much kindness I had received from Mother. I was loved and cared for in that warm house.


    Tears welled up from both of my eyes. It made me cry.


    ¡°Yuri is kind, and you may regret that this happened, but¡­ please, be happy.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Sorry, Okaa-san. Sorry¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Tears flowed one after another.


    ¡®The original idea was to show up for my wedding. If this was the case, I shouldn¡¯t have done anything in the first ce. I shouldn¡¯t have set my sights on a new continent. If I hadn¡¯t hunted down the Witches, maybe none of this would have happened. I¡¯ve lost everything.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I wanted to see your wedding with Carol. Aah, I wish I could have seen my grandchildren¡­ I wish I could have given birth to this baby too¡­¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡®Aah. There was such a future. I¡¯ve ruined it. Suzuya could have spent a happy old age, surrounded by grandchildren, sons and daughters. It¡­ shouldn¡¯t have ended in this way.¡¯


    ¡°But, Yuri, what I want most of all is for you to be happy. Protect your happiness¡­ So, now, your mother is happy¡­ I¡¯m happy¡­ Please remember that.¡± (Suzuya)


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Then, go ahead, Yuri. I love you.¡± (Suzuya)


    Suzuya hugged me onest time, even more forcefully, and then, untied her arms as if to say goodbye.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to leave. I thought strongly about it. But I have to leave.¡¯


    I moved away from Suzuya¡¯s bed, and she smiled at me.


    On the bed next to her, Suzuya was looking at me. Rook said nothing but looked at me with a powerful gaze.


    I squeezed Rook¡¯s hand as I got out of bed.


    ¡°Otou-san, Okaa-san. Thank you so much for raising me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah¡­ *cough*¡­ go now.¡± (Rook)


    Rook looked like he was having a hard time just saying it. His voice was very hoarse, probably because he had shouted earlier.


    I left my parent¡¯s beds, even though my back hair was pulled by regret.


    ¡ª


    I wiped my tears, blew my nose, and headed for Carol¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Carol, are you alright?¡± (Yuri)


    I sat on the bedside and stroked her cheek.


    ¡°¡­Sorry. I always cause you trouble¡­¡± (Carol)


    Compared to the other three, Carol¡¯s condition was still quite good. It was bad enough that she was pale, but she was able to speak normally. That meant that her vocal cords weren¡¯t paralyzed.


    I could also feel the warmth from her cheeks.


    The most important difference was that she didn¡¯t vomit blood. She seemed to be having a hard time speaking, so she might be in pain, but I supposed the respiratory vessels weren¡¯t torn.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m alright.¡± (Carol)


    She seemed to be alright. I got up from the bed.


    ¡°Myaro. You said you could survive, but I¡¯m sure you must be very confident.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well then, keep this for me.¡± (Yuri)


    I handed my dagger to Myaro.


    ¡°Eh, this is¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I¡¯ll be riding with her. We need to make it as light as possible.¡± (Yuri)


    I took off my shoes. I also took off all my clothes except for my underwear and shirt.


    ¡°Alright. Carol, can you stand up?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm, somehow.¡± (Carol)


    She tried to get off the bed, but her butt slipped, and she fell on it on the floor.


    ¡®I¡¯m afraid she is numb, and she isn¡¯t flexible enough.¡¯


    ¡°Queen¡¯s Sword, can you help her?¡± (Yuri)


    As much as I would love to do that, I had to ride the eagle.


    ¡°Carol-sama, I will help you.¡± (Tilet)


    Tilet lent her shoulder and brought Carol to the parapet. I stood on the balcony, put my feet on the parapet, and climbed on White Dusk¡¯s back.


    I put a restraining belt on my almost bare body and manipted the reins. The eagle that Myaro had attached to her had its head facing the room and needed to be turned over in order to depart.


    White Dusk, as expected from Rook¡¯s training, seemed to have sensed my intentions by heart and mind. It spun the ws that gripped the parapet around and reversed direction without any hassle.


    ¡®No ordinary eagle can do this. They can¡¯t read your intentions and get confused or take off on the spot. It is a feat that can only be aplished through a deep partnership between a great deal of trust in human beings and the eagle¡¯s own intelligence. This is a feat that can only be aplished by a deep partnership.¡¯


    ¡°Can you lift Carol?¡± (Yuri)


    While trembling, Tilet lifted Carol. Carol put her foot on the parapet. If she fell, she would end up on the ground.


    I reached out to Carol, who was being held around the waist by Tilet to keep her from falling. I sped my hands tightly together between my wrists, and I pulled her up with all my strength.


    Somehow, she was able to sit on the back of the saddle.


    ¡°Put your arms around me and hold on tight.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aah.¡± (Carol)


    Carol put her hands behind my back. From the experience of being hugged many times before, it was a terribly weak force.


    ¡°Give me a rope.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®A saddle for two people exists only in the merchandise of rare goods stores. Of course, this isn¡¯t for two people.¡¯


    Tilet gave me a rope, and I tied Carol and myself together in a tucking motion. Then, I did it again at the waist.


    We were all set.


    ¡°Myaro, be careful. Don¡¯t die.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Carol. We¡¯ll be in free fall at first, turning altitude into speed. So, don¡¯t panic.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°G-got it.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    Using the reins to propel forward, White Dusk jumped from the sixth floor as if it was diving into the ground.

 Chapter 173: (Self Edited) Riding Together

    After falling about three meters, I pulled back on the reins and moved into a glide.


    White Dusk was an eagle that Rook selected and tamedpletely as a hobby, which was less profitable than when he was at the ranch. It was well-trained.


    It moved into a glide and quickly flew over the army surrounding the royal castle.


    White Dusk pped its wings several times but didn¡¯t rise half as high as normal.


    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s still heavy. The glide ratio is clearly different from the usual, and the angle is deeper.¡¯


    Sibyaku at night was usually so dark. Only the royal castle was lit up, and since there was nomp, the city was only slightly visible through the lights leaking from the windows.


    However, today was a different day, and it was unusually bright along the road. It was the mes from the torches that the soldiers carried. It seemed that they wanted to impose some kind of martialw to prevent chaos in the capital, and they were dispersing their soldiers throughout the city.


    I started gliding and reached the secondary residence in less than five minutes.


    For some reason, the secondary residence wasn¡¯t overrun, and people seemed to be staring at each other near the gate.¡®What? However, it won¡¯t be good for the Second Army to see what descended. The equilibrium might be broken if a two-seater Eagle King was seennding majestically in the garden.¡¯


    I adjusted my direction slightly and aimed for the backyard.


    White Dusk entered thending position, but even with a long p of its wings, its fall speed didn¡¯t slow as much as I wanted.


    ¡®Too fast.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t just jump off with Carol in my arms, so Inded with quite a bit of momentum. Instead of a little bird perching on a branch, the eagle¡¯s chest sank so deep that it touched the ground.


    ¡®I hope it¡¯s not hurt.¡¯


    I was concerned about White Dusk. It would be too much to lose this eagle.


    ¡°Are you alright, Carol?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol was trembling finely, as if the cold was too much for her. As I removed the restraining belt, the flying soldiers surrounded me.


    ¡°I-is that you, Yuri-sama!?¡± (??)


    A familiar soldier captain shouted.


    ¡°Yes. This is Her Highness Carol. Help me get her down.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± (??)


    ¡°She is sick. She can¡¯t stand up on her own.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please excuse me, I need to lend you my shoulder.¡± (??)


    I untied Carol from the rope that bound her and slowly handed her body to the captain. After that, I got off myself.


    ¡°Go now. Put her in a carriage. Her body temperature is dropping, so put a cottonforter with her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± (??)


    ¡°Aah, make sure the soldiers out front don¡¯t see Her Highness.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®But why hasn¡¯t the secondary residence been attacked? Are they trying to avoid a head-on collision with the Hou Household? Certainly, assuming that Rook and I died all at once, it would take time to appoint a new head of household and reorganize the chain ofmand.¡¯


    ¡®Are they confident that they would be able to woo the Hou Household in the meantime? Saying something like ¡®We regret that the whole family was wiped out because of a tragic ident that was no one¡¯s fault, and I¡¯m sorry for your loss¡¯.


    ¡®If that was the intention, it would certainly be a bad idea to attack the secondary residence directly. If they attack the secondary residence, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill everyone in a closed room like the royal castle, so the war is triggered by a surprise attack. There may seem to be a small difference between ¡®waiting for all-out war¡¯ and ¡®entering all-out war¡¯, but they are qualitatively quite different.¡¯


    ¡®Besides, it¡¯s a conspiracy y that is so secretive that neither the Queen¡¯s Swords nor Myaro knew about it. The Second Army, too, probably knows nothing except for a few leaders, and most of them have been ordered to mobilize the entire army out of the blue a little over an hour ago.¡¯


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then, all but a few General households may not have any grasp of the nature of the operation, and therefore, the nature of the Hou Household secondary residence in the operation, and they may feel strong resistance to the act of attacking allies.¡¯


    I went around to the ground while thinking about that.


    ¡°Yuri!¡± (??)


    ¡°Yuri-kun!¡± (??)


    It was Shamu and Lily-senpai who appeared.


    ¡°Ooh, thank God you¡¯re safe!¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu hugged me vigorously.


    ¡°That is my line! You know how worried I was about him¡­!¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Haha, well I thought you were safe, but what are you wearing?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Come to think of it, I was dressed in a shirt and a pair of pants that looked like trunks.¡¯


    ¡°Did you run away from the dormitory?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Myaro came to my dorm room and took me away.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Myaro¡­ I have never been so grateful for Myaro¡¯s work as I was at this moment. You did a really good job.¡¯


    ¡°Young Master. Let¡¯s get you dressed first.¡± (??)


    Said the head maid who appeared swiftly. She looked at me as if it was her duty to get me dressed first no matter what.


    I also wanted to change my clothes because it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to wear this outfit.


    ¡°Shamu, let me go.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu, who had her face pressed against my stomach, pulled away. The head maid took me inside the secondary residence.


    ¡°Armor please. Not too heavy, just¡­ leather armor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s ready for you.¡± (??)


    In the room closest to the entrance, there was already an assortment of several different outfits. She must have prepared them in advance so that I could change quickly in case of an emergency regardless of who returned.


    The head maid quickly began to help me get dressed.


    I made her take off my shirt and put on slightly thicker clothes. Then, she put chainmail through my neck. She started tying the left side of the string, and I tied the right side myself.


    ¡°By the way¡­ don¡¯t call me Young Master anymore. Father¡­ has passed away.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, the head maid¡¯s hand stopped for a moment. It took about two seconds. Her hand started to move immediately.


    ¡°¡­I ept your order. Patriarch-sama.¡± (??) (TLN: Gotoushu-sama/The head of the family)


    ¡ª


    After putting on my leather armor, I put my dagger in my pocket and went outside with my spear.


    I checked the main gate. The distance was great, and the shouting was loud.


    There were about twenty nonbatants in the yard. The clerks who worked at Hou and Associates and the maids who were scared of war¡­


    Cuffe was there too. There was also Beaure, who was going to be his wife. If thepany was attacked, the procedure was to flee to the secondary residence, so that must have worked.


    They were supposed to have a wedding next month, but I supposed they would have to cancel it. There was a bonfire near Cuffe, and it seemed to be burning something in a little dug hole. Perhaps, it was some sort of confidential document brought from thepany.


    In anticipation of a raid, not a single thing rted to the secret technology of the new continent was left in the royal capital. I was relieved at that point.


    ¡°Everyone, gather together!¡± (Yuri)


    I gave the order, and the soldiers gathered around. In total, there were about 200 people.


    Usually, there were about a hundred, so there were many at the moment.


    ¡®Aah, that¡¯s because Rook and Suzuya arrived yesterday. The soldiers who had been dispatched hadn¡¯t returned yet, and they were in the capital. This is convenient.¡¯


    I found Soim among the soldiers. Or rather, he seemed to be conducting temporarily. We couldn¡¯t leave the main gate empty, so he gave them orders to leave a minimum number of people behind, and when they were down, they came toward us.


    I changed my standing position so that I was behind a pir in the entrance hall, out of sight of the main gate, and began to speak.


    ¡°First, let me tell you the situation in a nutshell. Why are we surrounded like this? I¡¯m sure you have heard that my father, mother, and I were invited to the royal castle today to meet because of the marriage. We were poisoned during the meeting and fortunately, I was the only one who was safe. However, Father and Mother were poisoned.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®For the sake of the soldiers¡¯ morale, it would be better to say this, even if it is a lie.


    ¡°You may wonder if we shouldn¡¯t go and help. Or should we run away?¡± (Yuri)


    The soldiers looked at each other in confusion.


    ¡°But the enemy isn¡¯t the royal family. That¡¯s because Her Majesty Queen Simone and Her Majesty Carol have both been poisoned. In other words, the conspiracy that¡¯s going on right now, today, is a huge plot to bury the Queen, the next queen, me, the would-be King, and the couple of the Hou Household from this kingdom overnight. You are right in the middle of it. It was Her Highness Carya who carried out this horrible and despicable conspiracy. But some of you may have heard of her. She is really a foolish woman and not capable of such a conspiracy. It¡¯s the Witches in the royal capital who are nning, instigating her, sending the Second Army to do this.¡± (Yuri)


    I stated the identity of the enemy clearly again and looked around slowly at the soldiers. The confusion of not knowing what was going on was over and the motivation in their eyes was beginning to grow.


    ¡°I will destroy these people in the days toe. I will never forgive those who plotted today, killed my parents with poison and murdered the Queen. Right now, I swear to myte father and mother that I will kill them one day. But unfortunately, it is impossible to do it today with only the people we have here. That¡¯s exactly what the Witches want. Earlier, I said that everyone but me had been poisoned, but fortunately, Her Highness Carol was the only one who survived. At the royal castle, I said goodbye to my parents, who were poisoned and vomited blood, and brought Her Highness Carol, who is the direct descendant, here. She too was poisoned, but because she drank so little, she is still alive. We need to get her to a safe ce. At least to Karakumo. In order to do so, we must break through this heavy siege. I need your help. The time is of the essence. We have to act now. He who rides bird, let him ride quickly. Those who cannot fight, bring them to the carriage. Take the spears. Tie your shoces. Now, move it!¡± (Yuri)


    The soldiers began to move like fish out of water as they pped their hands together. The captains in charge of the toons began to give instructions to each other.


    Then, Soma came over.


    He wore an attire that looked even lighter than mine, more like clothing than armor, reinforced in key ces with long, thin steel tes, and on his head, he wore a helmet that looked like the front half of a cap and a headband.


    ¡®The fact that he is wearing proper footwear for the Galloping Bird on his feet indicates that he is focused on actualbat. The Galloping Bird is often targeted on the feet by infantry.¡¯


    In his hand, he was holding something that looked like a dreadful looking mask.


    ¡®I wonder if he borrowed the one that was disyed in the secondary residence¡­¡¯


    ¡°As I would expect of you. Young Master. No, Patriarch-dono.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Please do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s fine to be simplified, but would you mind epting my spear in a short ceremony?¡± (Soim)


    ¡®What? Receiving a spear¡­ In other words, it means something simr to a lord-retainer oath. Now? Is he asking me to do it right now?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but¡­ do you feel like dying here?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Soim smiled. It was a smile that waspletely free of any strange pedantry and seemed genuinely happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m overjoyed to have the opportunity to make my old bones bloom before they decay.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°I see¡­ if possible, I don¡¯t want you to die.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to fall on the battlefield. Please forgive me.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®Soim¡¯s resolve seems firm. Rather than a resolution, it seems to be his way of life from the beginning that doesn¡¯t require a renewed resolve. If so, it might be an insult to Soim¡¯s way of life to grieve and try to prevent it.¡¯


    ¡°Soim, you have already given me a spear. It¡¯s a spear that was taught by an important teacher who lived in this body. It would be strange if I were to receive your spear again.


    That¡¯s what I¡¯m most proud of. Please.¡± (Yuri)


    Soim knelt down and held out the spear he hadid out for me. I propped my spear against the wall and took it.


    ¡°Soim Hao. Do you swear to be my spear?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I swear.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Then, from this moment on, you are my spear. It¡¯s a spear of one. Always sharpen your spear and stab your enemy at mymand.¡± (Yuri)


    I returned the spear to Soim. If it was a short ceremony, this would be fine.


    ¡°Now, you can work me as hard as you like.¡± (Soim)


    After the ceremony, Soim stood up with a refreshed face. It looked as if he was getting younger.


    ¡°This Soim, who served four generations of the Hou Household, regretted not dying when I was with Gouk-sama, but¡­ I never thought this opportunity woulde my way. I¡¯m not sure how old I am, but my whole body is rejoicing. I will definitely live up to my name as the number one retainer of Young Master.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Does it make sense for you to make a lord-retainer contract?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Leaving aside the ce of death, was there any meaning to this ceremony?¡¯


    When I said that, Soim looked rather disappointed.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Without a lord-retainer contract, it¡¯s just a mad death of a madman in battle. If there is a contract, death on the battlefield is the honor of a Knight. Only then, can you boost your friends in the afterworld.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Soim lost all of his heir sons in battle during Gouk¡¯s time. He seems to be enjoying life as normal, and I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t want to go away early to see them.¡¯


    ¡°This Soim will surely do a battle that will be talked about for seven generations. You can rest assured.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Her Highness Carol¡­ no, protect the Queen, defend the lord, serve as lord, and scatter on the battlefield? Sure, one or two songs may be possible.¡± (Yuri)


    Soin had once told me, when I was there for thest time, that he would only ¡®fade away from now on. If he bes rusty and unusable, he can only die in a hapless manner on the battlefield. I don¡¯t think he can do any war aplishment that will be talked about. For Soim, this may be thest chance to show his way of life to the world.¡¯

 Chapter 174: (Self Edited) Secession

    Another chapter of The Demon King is out! (3/5 chapters today)


    TLN:


    Greetings everyone.


    Kindly be informed that this chapter is a self edited chapter. You may read by clicking this link.


    (In the case the link is not working and I may not be avable to fix it, please click the second page button just before thement section.)


    Consider donating through Paypal too!


    Thanks for the Patreon members who are willing to support this trantion.


    <strong>Kindly whitelist my website on your adblock/noscript if possible.</strong> Thank you. ??


    Do enjoy! ??

 Chapter 175: (Self Edited) Soim’s Honorable End to His Career*

    After leaving the residence in Sibyaku, Soim Hao served in the one-person army.


    While keeping an eye on the rear, he proceeded in a position where he could see or not see the main force he was supposed to protect. If enemy forces appeared between them, he would be able to pincer them.


    It seemed that obstacles wereid down in the south of the royal capital. He got scattered before he could join them, so he stayed far behind.


    In no time at all, the obstacles were moved out of the way and the carriages moved on. The time the carriages were stopped was probably less than ten minutes.


    Soim proceeded with a bird.


    Behind the removed logs, dozens of corpses were abandoned. Blood stained the cobblestones rode bright red. A corpse was trampled after lying down and was run over by the wheels of a carriage.


    It was nostalgic, that was a carpet of warfare.


    The bonfire seemed to be lit with raw wood, and the sound of crackling and exploding echoed constantly. There were sparks and smoldering smoke. The nostalgic scent of the battlefield.


    He even felt their souls, which were now dead, leaving their bodies and filling the space. It wasn¡¯t a dead old battlefield, but the air of a battlefield at the moment. It was the air of a battlefield.Soim felt like he was finally back where he belonged.


    Once they escaped the royal capital, there was only one road from here. There would be no need to watch over them any longer.


    A dark night road stretched out before them, lit only by moonlight. This road, which he had passed by many times, now looked like a flowery avenue of a morous grand theater.


    ¡ª


    Soim continued down the street at a slow, steady gait. This was the slowest gait for birds, and it was about the speed of a human fast walker.


    About an hour after they had left the royal capital, the sound of a flock of birds running came from behind them. Beyond the straight, cobblestone-stered street, a number of torch fires could be seen.


    It made his blood boil and he poured cold water on his heart to quell it.


    How could such excitement spoil the brilliance of his technique? Soim knew better about this better than anyone else in his experience.


    Soim stopped the bird there and checked the stones he had picked up along the way.


    ¡°Hah!¡± (Soim)


    With a small call, the Galloping Bird¡¯s beak was pointed at its pursuer. By the time, it became a canter, then gallop and the speed increased, they were almost at a distance from each other as they approached each other. Soim, then, threw a fist-sized at them as hard as he could.


    The road, with forest on both sides, was nearly dark, with only a little moonlight reaching it. To those whose eyes were ustomed to the bright light of the torches, it would have looked as if a stone had suddenly popped out of the darkness.


    The stone hit the head of the Knight who spearheaded the charge, and his bird fell backward on the sport. Perhaps, the Knight was holding the reins tightly, his bird fell right behind him while he was holding the reins that connected to his beak. Then, it came to an abrupt halt.


    The following bird got caught up and five or six birds faltered and fell over.


    A fall of birds of unknown cause urred, and themand ¡®Stop!!¡± was issued. Soma wanted the one that issued it. The momentum of a herd of birds rushing toward him was just too much for a spearmanship to handle.


    Soim silently lunged into the group, swung his spear with a cutting wind sound, and cut off the heads of those closest to him. He aimed at the vital points of two to three people, cutting off their neck and arteries.


    ¡°What? You bastard!¡± (??)


    They noticed the presence of Soim and then, he thrusted his spear into the eyes of anyone who tried to raise their voice.


    ¡°What! What¡¯s happening!?¡± (??)


    From now on, it would be a fierce battle. Soim, who sensed that, lifted his hips from the saddle.


    The belt that hung from the stirrup was shortened, so when straddling, the rider must fold his legs, making it difficult to ride, but instead, he could stand higher by lifting his hips. He stared at the cavalrymen from a higher vantage point, mping his saddle with his knees instead of his crotch.


    Holding the reins with his left hand, he wielded the spear while maneuvering the bird with subtle force, he did it step by step as if he were doing trick riding. It was a trick that was only possible by the bird that hade to know each other¡¯s habits over the three years since it had been purchased.


    After killing about ten people in a row, the other side¡¯s confusion seemed to subside. More and more of them were holding their spears pointed at him.


    Soim took a few steps back to a position where he couldn¡¯t be caught in a run-up distance so that he could catch his breath.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡± (??)


    A person who appeared to be themander came out from the back of the group, wading through them, and asked him again who he was. It was a female voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yuri Hou¡¯s first retainer, the one who once dedicated his spear to Rook Hou. I am Soim. I suppose you are the soldiers of the Witches.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are the Second Army of the Royal Guards, the Eukriha Cavalry. I am Dinche Kersfitt. Why are you blocking our passage? This road is under the direct control of Her Majesty.¡± (Dinche)


    Dinche was the third daughter of the Kersfitt¡¯s household, one of the Seven Witches. She was 43 years old. She was a graduate from the school of Knights.


    ¡°Now that the Queen is dead, we from the Hou Household serve our spear to Her Majesty Carol. Do you insist on the rights of this heavenly territory while you serve a brute who poisoned her own mother?¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Queen Simone is still alive. We will arrest you in the name of the queen. It¡¯s better to let you be bound by this rope obediently.¡± (Dinche)


    If she wasn¡¯t being sarcastic, but serious, she was a ridiculous fool. Soim thought so.


    ¡°You Witch. Now that you have poisoned the head of the Hou Household, from this day forward, your tongue no longer has the power to stop our spears.¡± (Soim)


    There were no longer any questions.


    Soim thought while tapping the bird¡¯s side with his foot and making it step forward. Then, one of the riders intervened as if to protect Dinche.


    ¡°My name is Gugri of the Solnant Household! I am the second son of the household that has been given the title of ¡®Lightning Knight¡¯. Let¡¯s have a duel!¡± (Gugri)


    After the man who called himself Gugri spoke, he sent his bird running with his spear ready. Immediately before, the spear changed direction and headed for the Galloping Bird on which Soim rode.


    As if Soim had expected it, he sat down lightly, swept the ground with his spear¡¯s other edge, swiped the enemy¡¯s spear away, and decapitated the man with a sword in return. The head was left behind by the torso, which slid off and rolled on the ground. The Galloping Bird ran off, carrying its master on its back, who was spitting blood from his neck like a fountain.


    He stepped on it as a threat and cut off its head, an act that hadn¡¯t been done in a long time for Soim, who had been trying to fight even for a bit in his old age. A nostalgic feeling of severing the spine, something he hadn¡¯t felt in decades, lingers in his hands.


    ¡°The Witches¡¯ spears are as rusty as I knew it should be! The Hou Household has the skill of an old retainer, so burn it into your eyes!!!¡± (Soim)


    Once again, Soim raised his spear and plunged forward.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Damn it! Somebody, do something about that guy! Hold a bow! Isn¡¯t there a bow!?¡± (Dinche)


    Dinche Karsfitt was surrounded by soldiers screaming in a high pitched voice. Naturally, none of the cavalrymen had bows.


    There was no custom to shoot a bow while riding a Galloping Bird, so there was no way they had one.


    They had no choice but to confront Soim with their bird, their own body and spear.


    Soim was standing on his Galloping Bird, wielding a fluttering and slender spear. Every time the unconventional tip danced in the air, the tip was sucked into someone¡¯s vital point and a spray of blood was sttered.


    A pile of corpses had already been built under Soim¡¯s feet, and the street was decorated with a carpet of warfare woven by Soim after a certain point.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong! All of you, go!! He is cornered!!¡± (Dinche)


    Dinche eximed, but the soldiers couldn¡¯t even see him as a man, as he stood in the saddle with his face hidden by his unfamiliar appearance and built a mountain of death with his exquisite skill.


    It seemed as if there was one spirit beast standing in the way that shouldn¡¯t be touched, and if they charged it, one could only retreat without being able to touch it.


    The Eukriha Cavalry had 500 cavalrymen. It was therge cavalry unit in the Second Army of the Imperial Guard, which had a capacity of 10000 men. It was the secondrgest in the entire Imperial Guard army, after the Dawn Cavalry of the First Army.


    The General households had a rule that only a maximum of 300 military officers were allowed to ascend to the royal territory, and as long as this was the case, they should be able to pursue anyone who fled the royal castle. Reality couldn¡¯t handle just one man, and thus, he was pushed.


    However, even though he was being pushed back, the number of people Soim had defeated was still less than a hundred. To be exact, it was 52 riders, and 11 others who weren¡¯t killed instantly but whose major arteries were cut escaped to the rear, leaving them alive.


    The spear, which was forged by a master craftsman, was losing its sharpness little by little as the sharpened de dulls with each touch of the chainmail. But even so, the brilliance of his technique never slowed down, and anyone who set out to stop Soim always became rust on his spear.


    ¡°Enough! All hands, ignore him and run alongside! Move on and aim for the main target! Those who don¡¯tply shall be punished by vition of military orders!!!¡± (Dinche)


    Even as Dinche shouted this, the cavalry moved slowly.


    ¡°All of you! He is just an old man! He doesn¡¯t have ten arms or multiple spears! He only has one spear! Now, go!!¡± (Dinche)


    When thatmand was issued, Soim let out a yell for the first time today.


    ¡°Oooaarrghhh!!!¡± (Soim)


    A loud voice, which couldn¡¯t havee from an old man¡¯s mouth, echoed through the forest, causing all the soldiers to cower. With a shout, Soim plunged into the enemy camp.


    At this time, Soim wasn¡¯t making a strategic decision. He was quite exhausted after dozens of minutes of fighting, and what Dinche had said had fallen on deaf ears.


    Even so, the concentration that stretched to every corner of his body remained unbroken, and his eyes continued to calmly observe the enemy. Dinche¡¯s words caused the soldiers to feel theirst remaining will to fight fade away, and Soim¡¯s battle-hardened instincts were ready to take advantage of this perfect opportunity.


    The soldiers, who had been given permission not to fight by Dinche¡¯s careless order, had lost all will to fight, whether they obeyed the order or not.


    ¡°Heekkk!!¡± (??)


    Soim didn¡¯t pursue the fleeing cavalrymen as he showed his back.


    With a yell, he rushed toward Dinche in a straight line, brandishing his spear in a threatening manner. No one got in the way and paved the way. No one stabbed spears, even though there were plenty of openings.


    Dinche was about five meters from the front line, and every cavalryman between those two who should have stopped Soim¡¯s charge with their flesh took the intiative to clear the way. Dinche was reflected in Soim¡¯s eyes.


    Dinche, who wasn¡¯t wearing a face guard, was frozen as she looked at the oing Soim. Her shoulders trembled and she shrank back as she looked at the reaper who was going to give her death, a look unlike any Soim had ever seen on the battlefield.


    It was a horrified woman¡¯s face.


    Soim wielded his spear mercilessly with Dinche in his de range. He slid the de into the side of his neck, and with a small, pleasant touch, her thin neck was cut off.


    ¡°I killed themander!¡± (Soim)


    He dered so in high spirits and held up his spear.


    Soim felt that the tense concentration there had diminished. Just as a musical instrument with broken strings no longer yed any sound, a body that had lost its concentration had lost the divine enegry that used to pervade every inch of it and had be just the body of a well-trained old man. This was the limit of a man whose mind and body had deteriorated.


    Soim knew it best. However, his heart was filled with a sense of aplishment and pride. He was satisfied.


    ¡°Now, those of you who seek to increase your military achievement¡­e at me! The viin who defeated your lord is here! If you can take the neck of Soim from the Hou Household, take it!!¡± (Soim)

 Chapter 176: (Self Edited) The Hou Household’s Territory

    Riding through the night, we finally reached the Hou Household¡¯s territory in the afternoon, only to find soldiers on the territorial border. There were about 2000 soldiers waiting about two kilometers beyond the border.


    ¡°We have been waiting for you, Yuri-dono.¡± (Gin)


    It was Gin Toga, whom I had met one day in the forest of Kilghina. A familiar old man was also lined up to salute me.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You¡¯ve arrived.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, but can you tell me the current situation?¡± (??)


    This old man was an old man who had the equivalent title of n duke, which was the equivalent of a title below the rank of natural nobility. They control the whole area around here.


    ¡°I will tell you about the details in Karakumo in the presence of lords. To put it simply, Father, Mother and the Queen were poisoned at the meeting.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°How can it be¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°It was the Witches who did it. Think of it as a war.¡± (Yuri)I didn¡¯t miss the look of delight from the old man¡¯s face.


    ¡®To remove the Witches from the royal capital and take the kingdom¡­. The sound of these words may be a moving feeling for the Knights. In history, several General households in Shaalta were unable to resist this allure, and were bannered, assassinated, defeated and lost to history. It has been sessful in countries that existed in the past, but it has been a long time since they were destroyed.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go to Karakumo as soon as possible.¡± (Gin)


    Gin said.


    ¡°Her Highness Carol is in the carriage. She has consumed a small amount of poison and isn¡¯t feeling well. I want her to rest at the nearest inn before Karakumo.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand. I will arrange it.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡°No, I will leave only after I have seen it with my own eyes. You will send eagles to the lords, or release pigeons and call them to Karakumo.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°So, what happened to Father¡¯s eagle, White Dusk?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It is resting in a nearby vige. There seems to be no problem.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®Is that so? I¡¯m d.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± (Gin)


    Gin suddenly squinted and looked beyond my back. Extending that way was the road I came from.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    I turned around as well and saw a Knight straddling on a Galloping Bird. The whole body and the bird were messed up all over the ce, as if they had been showered in blood. The blood that had already dried turned red and ck. It was reminiscent of a horrific battle.


    It was Soim.


    Soim straddled slowly toward us as he nced back to the road. When he finally came up to me, he got off the Galloping Bird.


    ¡°Soim! You¡¯re safe!¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, well. ¡­Haah.¡± (Soim)


    With a deep sigh, Soim removed the strange face guard he had on his way out.


    ¡®How should I say it¡­ It¡¯s not a feeling that he is tired. It isn¡¯t a sigh of that. It is a sigh of disappointment. I couldn¡¯t feel a drop of joy from him.¡¯


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Those people¡­ they aren¡¯t bad. But I¡¯m still disappointed.¡± (Soim)


    Soim was still looking toward the road after getting off the bird.


    ¡®Is he expecting the enemy toe? He has arrived though.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but shouldn¡¯t you be d? You¡¯ve survived.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haa~~¡­¡± (Soim)


    Soim sighed once more. It was a really deep sigh.


    ¡®Judging from Soim¡¯s horrific appearance, it seems certain that the Witches have let go of their pursuit. However, it seems that the pursuers didn¡¯t meet Soim¡¯s expectations. So, only five people showed up?¡¯


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case I¡¯m sure the lords would have managed just fine without me. There were small fries after all.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What a shame¡­¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect they would just retreat and nevere back¡­¡± (Soim)


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t it be normal if theye back¡­ What with those people¡­ For some reason, I could hear that. What in the world was going on? He doesn¡¯t seem to be hurt though¡­¡¯


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m going to have to take some time off¡­ I haven¡¯t had a drink in a long time and I¡¯m in the mood for one.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°O-oouh¡­ take a good rest.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Haa¡­ those people¡­ really¡­¡± (Soim)


    Soim straddled the bird and proceeded along the road with a mncholy look on his blood-soaked back, which was covered inyers of blood stters.


    ¡ª


    ¡°We have arrived.¡± (Yuri)


    I opened the door of the carriage and inside were Carol, the head maid and Shamu.


    ¡°Haa¡­haa¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol didn¡¯t seem to have the energy to reply. Her thin breath escaping in ragged gasps as if she was breathless while her eyes vacant.


    ¡°Yuri¡­?¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu also seemed to be dazed, and her eyes were shifty. The cobblestone pavements weren¡¯t smooth like asphalt paved roads, and the higher the speed, the more violently the carriage swayed. The carriages incorporated a bit of wooden suspension, but even so, the vibration wasn¡¯t sleep-inducing.


    It was only natural that this would happen, since we had ridden it through the night and until the afternoon.


    ¡°Head Maid, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to work a bit longer.¡± (Yuri)


    Only the head maid, who couldn¡¯t hide her slight haggardness, was sitting on a chair with her back erected.


    I went into the carriage, held Carol¡¯s knees and shoulders and lifted her up. I carried her out of the carriage as slow as possible as if she were a fragile item and entered the inn at the post town we were heading to.


    ¡°T-this way.¡± (??)


    Horrified by the sudden arrival of a distinguished guest, the innkeeper showed us to his first-ss guest room. I followed him through the inn and into the guest room.


    The post town of Roshi wasn¡¯t veryrge, and since it wasn¡¯t used very often in normal travel, there was only one moderately sized inn. It wasn¡¯t much of a first-ss guest room, but at the moment, Carol needed a bed to rest on anyway.


    Iid Carol gently on the bed.


    ¡°Head Maid, let me get what you need.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank you. My Lord.¡± (??)


    The head maid bowed her head and casually dismissed the innkeeper for the room and left him.


    ¡®He is probably being thoughtful.¡¯


    I sat on the bedside and looked at Carol. She looked ill, but she didn¡¯t look like there was an immediate danger to her life.


    ¡°Carol. You¡¯ll be resting here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± (Carol)


    It seemed that she could hear me.


    ¡°This is the Hou Household¡¯s territory. You¡¯re safe now¡­ you should get some sleep.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Go ahead¡­ Yuri. Quickly¡­ to the royal capital¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol began to speak something like a whisper. She was voicing as if she was driven by something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore. It¡¯s bad for you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­. just go¡­ regain Sibyaku¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Got it. I got it. Then, I¡¯m going, alright.¡± (Yuri)


    When I held Carol¡¯s hand, it was hot. Perhaps, it was a little feverish. She gripped back with surprisingly strong force.


    ¡°I depend on you¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Aah, I¡¯ve been asked. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get it back¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I let go of Carol¡¯s hand and walked out of the room. As soon as I left the room, the head maid was there, bowing her head for some reason.


    ¡°Please leave Carol-sama to me. Please be assured that I have the knowledge of nursing care.¡± (??)


    The head maid said in a whisper that I could only hear.


    ¡°It might be a good idea to give her a drink of thin rice gruel with a feeding cup. Be careful of the humidity in the room.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the noisy soldiers to the next town.¡± (Yuri)


    The voices of soldiers bustling on the streets, conversing andmunicating orders, echoed here as well.


    ¡®I can¡¯t scold them because they are doing it without malice as part of their normal duties. They, too, had marched all night. Although I want to let them sleep, I couldn¡¯t let them use this inn.¡¯


    ¡°Soon, local soldiers will be sent to guard. If you hear any noise that disturbs your sleep, do something about it immediately. I¡¯ll give strict orders to the mayor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± (??)


    ¡°Take good care of yourself. Remember the face of all the staff at the inn, and if you see anyone else in the inn, report them to the authorities. This inn is reserved for you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    ¡®I wonder if she really understands. We¡¯ve known each other for a long time, and I¡¯ve never seen a m in her work, so I guess it¡¯s all good.¡¯


    ¡°If anyone appears iming to be the Queen¡¯s Sword, call in the soldiers to capture them. They may be on the enemy side. If she is on our side, she shouldn¡¯t resist. If they do, let them talk to Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, Master. I will do so.¡± (??)


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure about the principle of action of the Queen¡¯s Sword. They would probably behave like a kind of fanatic, so it¡¯s not surprising that they will be like ves to Carya the moment Carya wears the crown. Carol probably knows the most about them, but now isn¡¯t the time to ask. The next person who might know is Myaro, but she isn¡¯t here. To begin with, are there any Queen¡¯s Swords left? They could have all died protecting Queen Simone.¡¯


    ¡°This is thest one, but it¡¯s the most important.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    ¡°If her condition suddenly changes, let me know in a hurry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand. I know the feeling of Master.¡± (??)


    The head maid bowed her head once more.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll fly to Karakumo. Please take care of the rest.¡± (Yuri)


    TLN:<ul><li>This chapter is thest chapter of Volume 12.</li></ul>

 Chapter 177: (Self Edited) Propaganda Leaflet

    Riding on White Sunset, I descended to the main residence of the Hou Household in Karakumo, where a man, the designated birdcage attendant, hurried over.


    ¡°Your Excellency Rook! You are safe after all!¡± (Yorun)


    The man was amoner named Yorun, a face I recognized. Or rather, during a period of my childhood, we had worked together on a ranch.


    After the previous birdcage attendant from the Gouku era retired due to old age, Rook brought him in. Although he couldn¡¯t ride an Eagle, Yorun, who got along best with Rook during their ranch days, was excellent at ground care and trustworthy.


    ¡°Yuri-sama.¡± (Yorun)


    Seeing me on a Eagle, Yorun bowed deeply. As the name suggests, White Sunset had a slightly whiter appearancepared to other Eagles, making it somewhat distinctive. Judging from my descent, he must have thought I was Rook.


    I removed the restraints and dismounted from the Eagle.


    ¡°As rumored, His Excellency Rook¡­¡± (Yorun)


    ¡°Father was poisoned and passed away.¡± (Yuri)Since there was no point in lying, I told him the truth.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°White Sunset was handed over to me by Father on his deathbed. We fled from the royal castle on this one with Princess Carol. Can you check for any problem?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡± (Yorun)


    Yorun, tears streaming down his face, took the reins I held and gently led the bereaved Eagle away.


    ¡± Yuri-sama! Is it true that His Excellency Rook has passed away?¡± (??)


    The next person to approach was one of the old maids who had been at the Hou Household residence for a long time.


    ¡°It is. I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry, but could you prepare a change of clothes for riding the Eagle?¡± (Yuri)


    I was still wearing leather armor. Underneath, I had on chainmail, which was not suitable for riding an Eagle. Naturally, it would take some time for the feudal lords to arrive at Karakumo, so I wanted to attend to other matters during that time.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I will prepare it right away¡­¡± (??)


    The old maid wiped her tears with her sleeve as she began to walk.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know much about him since I rarely came this way, but Rook was clearly well-liked¡­¡¯


    Walking along, I entered the main residence.


    When I previously visited, there was a tense yet lively atmosphere typical of a warrior household¡¯s estate, but now everyone seemed uneasy, with an air of restlessness about them. Military officers, officials, maids, and others nced at me indirectly. It seemed like rumors were swirling around.


    ¡°Please wait here.¡± (??)


    In the room where I was instructed to wait, the elderly maid entered the adjacent closet room and returned carrying several garments. Sheid out aplete set of clothing from head to toe on the desk.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± (??)


    The tailoring was impable, though perhaps a bit too fine for practical use.


    ¡°Yes, this will do.¡± (Yuri)


    I received assistance in changing into the clothes and quickly dressed. They seemed to have originally belonged to Rook, as they were slightly oversized, but they fit well enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return by tomorrow. Keep me informed when the feudal lords arrive.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    After switching to a different Eagle from White Sunset and arriving in Suomi, the sky had begun to darken. Inded the Eagle on the rooftop of an office at the port and secured it in an Eagle stable facility that seemedrgely unused except by myself.


    It was a rudimentary perch-like structure with arge branch where an Eagle could perch, equipped with a carabiner-like tool to hold the reins. Ideally, restraining an Eagle like tying a dog with a rope cor wasn¡¯t rmended, but constructing a full-scale birdcage wasn¡¯t practical. A birdcage needed not just enough space for the Eagle¡¯s body, but also room for it to spread its wings without risk of injury, requiring a floor area of at least five square meters and a height of about six meters.


    Descending the stairs, I saw that the office employees were about to leave.


    ¡°Good evening, Chairman?¡± (Stasha)


    Bowing respectfully was a clerk named Stasha-san. She looked young, but she was a widow with children. Apparently, news hadn¡¯t reached Suomi yet, as she was as cheerful as usual.


    ¡°Is anyone next door? Have they already gone home?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you referring to the printing press? Let me see¡­¡± (Stasha)


    I opened the office¡¯s front door and quickly headed towards the neighboring building. This was where the printing press was located. Here, they printed the sacred texts of letterpress printing using primitive letterpress machines. When I opened the door to the printing press, a strong smell of ink hit me. Letterpress ink, made from soot and resin, had a distinct odor reminiscent of ink mixed with resin.


    The employees, tirelessly producing the scriptures of the heathens using new techniques day and night, were also preparing to wrap up for the day.


    ¡°Chairman!? What brings you here at this hour¡­¡± (??)


    The man, who acted as the director or supervisor of the printing press, spoke.


    The sun was nearly set, and the printing press was quite dark inside. Without electric lights, it wasn¡¯t typical to work at night.


    ¡°Wait for me to leave. We¡¯re working overtime today.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Overtime!?¡± (??)


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed about half of the Shan type. Start printing them now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s nighttime¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay a gold coin per person for overtime. Get as many candles as you can and set them up everywhere for a night of work. Can you handle that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡± (??)


    I turned around and addressed Stasha-san, who had followed me.


    ¡°Stasha-san, I¡¯llpensate you for overtime too. Sorry, but buy as many candles as you can. If the shops are closed, use the Hou Household¡¯s name to have them opened.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Um, alright¡­¡± (Stasha)


    ¡°Quickly now. There¡¯s money in the safe, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡± (Stasha)


    With that, Stasha-san hurried off.


    ¡°Is there some urgent matter? Paying a gold coin per person doesn¡¯t seem worth it¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°Her Majesty the Queen passed away yesterday. This is rted.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± (??)


    He was clearly taken aback.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite important. I¡¯ll go write the manuscript¡­ How far along are we with the Shan type?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They¡¯ve been making the most frequently used characters¡­ but we¡¯re still far from finished.¡± (??)


    ¡°Where¡¯s the type shelf? Give me some memo and pencils.¡±


    I lit amp while holding paper and pencils, then headed towards the type shelf.


    Looking at the type shelf, it was indeed quite sparse. However, as mentioned, the mostmonly used characters seemed to be there, so we might manage. Nevertheless, I was incredibly sleepy.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t slept in quite a while¡­ I wonder if I can write properly.¡¯


    ¡ª


    Imperial Calendar Year 2320, March 14th, Wednesday, Royal Capital Shibyaku, Royal Castle


    Yuri Hou of the Hou Household and Carol of the Full Chartres Royal Family have been betrothed, and a meeting between the two families was convened. During this gathering, poison was added into the wine, and it was attempted to eliminate both families.


    As a result of this scheme, Her Majesty Queen Simonei was poisoned and passed away. Rook Hou, head of the Hou Household, and Suzuya Hou, his wife, also died after drinking the poison.


    Yuri Hou did not consume the poisoned wine and remains alive, as does Princess Carol. Upon witnessing this, a legion of Witch soldiers began to infiltrate the royal capital and attacked the castle.


    Fleeing the castle and departing the capital, the two embarked on a pursuit of the soldiers responsible. It is evident that all of these actions were orchestrated by the Witches.


    Carya Full Chartres, having murdered her parents, is now known as a traitor. The Hou family refuses to support her, not recognizing her as the sole heir to the throne. Those who harbor traitorous intent will face the wrath of the Hou Household and their fear.


    ¡ª


    ¡®Is this sufficient?¡¯


    ¡°Remove the typesetting of the holy scripture at once. Then, create multiple sets and arrange them side by side. Print as many as you can on a single sheet of paper.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since typefaces are mass-produced with molds, there may not be various types of characters, but there should be plenty of each.¡¯


    ¡°Huh? Are we making a book?¡± (??)


    ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡°On the contrary, cut everything into small pieces and scatter them from a hawk over the skies of the capital. Do it over other cities too. You know, like distributing leaflets.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The literacy rate in this country isn¡¯t particrly high, but there are quite a few readers in urban areas. At the very least, it should help suppress rumors.¡¯


    ¡°Huh, for free?¡± (??)


    ¡®Of course it¡¯s free. It seems there¡¯s a difort with distributing paper for free. It¡¯s quite expensive, I know.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. In times like these, it¡¯s best not to be stingy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Um¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°Alright, can you handle the rest?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (??)


    ¡°I¡¯d like to help, but ever sincest night¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I waved the memo I had.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been up all night and haven¡¯t slept. I feel like I¡¯m about to copse. Can I ask you for one more thing?¡± (Yuri)


    Feeling dizzy, I was on the verge of fainting.


    ¡°Of course. It might be better to use the office since it¡¯s quieter.¡± (??)


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do that.¡± (Yuri)


    I staggered towards the office andy down on the bench in the waiting area near the entrance. The moment I released the grip that was keeping me conscious, my awareness faded away.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Yuri-sama, Yuri-sama!¡± (??)


    I woke up to a loud noise, and sunlight was shining outside. It felt like I had been sleeping for quite a while. With sleepy eyes, I looked at the pir clock installed in the office. It was 7:00 AM.


    ¡®Considering the time of sunset, I had slept for about ten hours¡­¡¯


    I heard voicesing from outside the front door. When I tried to open the door with my sleepy eyes, it was locked. Perhaps Stasha-san had locked it on her way out. I unlocked the gate from the inside and opened the door, finding Jano Eck kneeling there. Jano Eck, the nephew of Rakune who caused a stir at the Gouku¡¯s sessor meeting a long time ago, now represented the disgraced Eck Household as the local magistrate.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, I could guess.¡¯


    ¡°I beg you to let me join the battle against the Witches! Please, let me fight alongside you!¡± (Jano)


    He pleaded while prostrating himself on the cobblestones.


    ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s not possible.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please!¡± (Jano)


    Even hitting his head on the stones didn¡¯t change the fact that it was impossible. Due to my business background, I was quite familiar with the situation in Suomi, but this man was among the worst as a local governor.


    Originally, thisnd was the Eck Household¡¯s fief, but after that incident, the Hou Household took over. The local governor position became a representation of the Hou family.


    First off, he was not knowledgeable about economics, showed favoritism towards rtives in legal matters, and favored those who brought bribes while neglecting his duties. He had no understanding of how such behavior affected his territory management. He was like a Knight¡¯s bad side refined. He causes trouble with the vigers at every opportunity, and the townspeoplee all the way to petition the Hou Household at thispany, relying on me, the heir apparent of the Hou Household. It was truly unbearable.


    Even during Rook¡¯s time, he had been asked multiple times, ¡°Can¡¯t you punish him?¡± but ultimately nothing was done. Thanks to someone starting business in Suomi, the local economy exploded with activity, and the governance performance appeared exceptionally good on the surface. Reinstating such a scoundrel would only lead to trouble. This guy epitomized the negative aspects of being a Knight. Moreover, Suomi had be a major economic city because of me, so there was no way I could allow his reinstatement.


    ¡°Nevertheless, the battle is about to begin. As you know, without establishing your own Knight Order and training soldiers, you cannot treat your forces like your own limbs. Until you are reinstated and establish your own army, you cannot join the battlefield.¡± (Yuri)


    I lied.


    ¡®The first thing I¡¯ll do when I be the head of the Hou Household is to find fault and fire this guy. Saying that would only add to the already overwhelming problems.¡¯


    I wanted to avoid that, and I wanted to deal with him after this war settles down.


    ¡°Please, somehow¡­¡± (Jano)


    Jano Ek rubbed his head against the cobblestones again.


    ¡®He must be desperate too. I could feel that. But he¡¯s too malevolent inside.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but time is short. I intend for you to work to your heart¡¯s content someday. Please endure for now.¡± (Yuri)


    I said that and turned away from Jano Ek, heading towards the printing shop next door.


    ¡°Uh, Chairman, here are thepleted copies for now¡­¡± (??)


    The supervisor, looking surprised by the situation, handed me a cloth bag.


    ¡°This is a sample.¡± (??)


    Looking inside, it was tightly packed with bundles of paper tied with twine.


    ¡°Ah, this is a sample.¡± (??)


    Looking at the handed leaflet, it was quite well done. Each character was neatly inked into the engraved grooves typical of letterpress printing.


    ¡°Thank you. Stop after printing about three times this amount and return to the scriptures.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    ¡°Stasha-san.¡± (Yuri)


    Stasha seemed perplexed by the abnormal situation of a nobleman continuously kneeling nearby.


    ¡°Come here.¡± (Yuri)


    I motioned as I returned to the office, and on the back of the sample leaflet I had received earlier, I wrote a message.


    ¡°When is the Republic of Albio ¡®s ship returning to port?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In three days, but¡­¡± (Stasha)


    ¡®Port return dates are unreliable, usually varying by a few days before or after the scheduled time, but it seemed to being soon enough.¡¯


    I went behind the counter, grabbed a familiar envelope, inserted the flyer, sealed it with a wax seal using a lighter.


    ¡°Please have this loaded onto the ship.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡± (Stasha)


    Handing the envelope to Stasha, I then ascended to the rooftop of the office and took off towards Karakumo.

 Chapter 178: (Self Edited) Successor Conference (2)

    On the afternoon of my return to Suomi, the feudal lords gathered in the main conference room of the Hou Household main residence for the sessor conference. I sat where Rook once did. Just like back then, Satsuki was seated beside me. The difference was that Rook was no longer present.


    ¡°¨D¨DThat¡¯s the gist of the matter.¡± (Yuri)


    After exining the events that took ce at the royal castle in detail, the room fell silent.


    ¡°Let me make it clear. I intend to exterminate all those involved in this scheme. To that end, we will first attack the royal capital.¡± (Yuri)


    I slowly surveyed the twelve silent feudal lords.


    ¡°From here on out, you will acknowledge me as the new head of the Hou Household, or we will settle this ording to tradition. But before that, let me say a few words.¡± (Yuri)


    Normally, I would have taken my time after receiving the title of natural nobility, but I was in a rush. I stood up from my chair.


    ¡°I have no intention of bowing down to you all to be the head. Probably, some of you have spoken with the widow beside me today or yesterday. She is fond of such scheming.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, Satsuki, sitting beside me, looked at me with wide eyes.¡®Will she get angry? It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she told you, but if it involved any favors or promises to you all, I will not uphold them. It¡¯s all null and void. I¡¯ve built this Hou Company up to this point in just three years, without any financial support from anyone. Even if you don¡¯t support me to be the head of the Hou Household today, someday I will achieve my goal. So, I have no intention of bowing down to you all to be the head. I intend to be recognized as the head.


    If anyone fears that I will repay kindness with enmity, rest assured. I have duly rewarded those who followed me faithfully. The top earners at Hou Company receive ten gold coins a month, and there are many who earn even more. I reward those who contribute ording to their efforts. Those who do nothing get nothing, and if I have granted privileges, I expect them to be returned. In essence, if you think I¡¯m a winner, then ride with me. If not, step aside.


    These are turbulent times. If you choose not to raise your hand and distance yourselves from the protection of the Hou Household, that¡¯s fine. Of course, I would prefer not to think of this as mutual non-aggression or non-interference. It¡¯s not a difficult concept. Warriors who make a living from war have always been like this, I think. Since this country is about to enter chaotic times whether you like it or not, it¡¯s inappropriate to restrain you with peacetime shackles. Well, that¡¯s the end of the discussion. You have thirty minutes to think it over.


    Satsuki and I will leave the room, so please think it over.¡± (Yuri)


    After finishing my words, I stood up from the chair and signaled to Satsuki with my eyes. Satsuki looked at me with eyes that seemed to be observing an unbelievable arrogant man, then stood up from her chair and followed me out of the conference room.


    ¡ª


    Satsuki seemed like she wanted to say something, but I ignored her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll listenter,¡± and waited in the hallway for thirty minutes. I could hear murmursing from the conference room. It was a good sign that there was no heated argument. As representatives of their respective houses¡¯ interests, decisions should be made independently rather than through consultation.


    After thirty minutes, I returned to the conference room with Satsuki. I walked past the lords¡¯ seat and returned to my original seat.


    ¡°Some may want a bit more time to think, but let¡¯s make a decision. Satsuki-san, please.¡± (Yuri)


    I instructed Satsuki as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make the decision then. Those who recognize Yuri Hou as the new head of the Hou Household, please raise your hands.¡± (Satsuki)


    As Satsuki spoke, everyone¡¯s hands went up smoothly.


    ¡®Well, I expected this. With all the recent misfortunes, there¡¯s a slight sense of unease, but that¡¯s to be expected. I haven¡¯t given them enough reason to hesitate.¡¯


    ¡°Now, Satsuki-san, please distribute these one by one.¡± (Yuri)


    I took out some leaflets I had prepared. Each leaflet was fastened with a wire clip in bundles of fifty.


    After Satsuki finished distributing them and returned to me.


    ¡°I had two thousands of these made overnight. I¡¯ve entrusted half, a thousand, to the Eagle Knights and dispatched them to the capital. By now, they should be scattering these over the skies of the capital.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, the feudal lords, while not speaking up, exchanged perplexed looks with each other.


    ¡°We¡¯re still printing more, and I n to dispatch the Eagle Knights to distribute them in other noble households¡¯ cities. I would like each of you to post these on the prominent boards in your fiefdoms, without making any changes. You can put a seal on them if you like.¡± (Yuri)


    The feudal lords flipped through the leaflets. For many of them, it was their first time seeing printed material. Except for Satsuki, none of them were graduates of the School of Liberal Arts. They had all lived lives far removed from the world of those erotic books.


    ¡°Today¡¯s meeting is concluded. Everyone, return to your fiefs and prepare your armies.¡± (Yuri)


    With that statement, a hand went up smoothly among the lords. The one who raised his hand seemed to be experienced in battle, a middle-aged man with an intense gaze.


    ¡°Dimitri Daz-dono. You have the floor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri, how do you n to conquer the royal capital? If you haven¡¯t made calctions yet, it might be best to raise the g and attack now.¡± (Dimitri)


    It was a sensible and fundamental opinion.


    ¡®He must be worried about my capabilities. Well, I can¡¯t me him. I¡¯m just a neen-year-old.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t intend to wait leisurely either. Also, I¡¯m well aware that the Hou Household¡¯s forces won¡¯t lose against the Second Army.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then¡ª¡± (Dimitri)


    I interrupted Dimitri as he was about to continue, gesturing with my hand. Dimitri didn¡¯t ignore this and stopped talking.


    ¡®Impressive.¡¯


    ¡°I want to know the situation in the royal capital beforehand. It will take several days for everyone here to prepare their armies fully. During that time, I¡¯ll investigate the situation in the capital. I want to formte our strategy with that in mind. However, I¡¯ll repeat, we won¡¯t dy. I intend to attack within a week.¡± (Yuri)


    Dimitri, huh? Dimitri Daz. Come to think of it, the Daz territory is adjacent to the Noza family¡¯s.¡¯


    ¡°Indeed¡­ including your area, the three farthest houses from the royal domain shoulde to Karakumo as soon as your armies are ready. If you have time to spare, take care of the food supply at the main household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If they don¡¯t make it in time, our strength will decrease, and it would be a pity if they were left behind.¡¯


    ¡°However, Dimitri-dono, leave a thousand troops in your territory as a guard against the Noza Household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you think the Noza Household will move south, Your Excellency?¡± (Dimitri)


    He asked with a serious expression.


    ¡®Well, if he gets caught in a pincer attack, he¡¯ll lose his territory.¡¯


    ¡°If they doe, a mere thousand won¡¯t be enough.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°You have Seamia in your territory. It¡¯s a small but splendid fortress city. I assume you¡¯ve made preparations for a siege.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°The Noza Household probably won¡¯te. It¡¯s my opinion, but they have no benefit in attacking the Hou Household. However, if you leave your borders wide open, they might resort to opportunistic actions. Leaving a thousand troops at Seamia is a gesture of courtesy toward them.¡± (Yuri)


    As I finished speaking¡­


    ¡°Very well, I understand.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri smiled and began to sit back down.


    ¡®It seems like this concludes our meeting.¡¯


    ¡°Does anyone else have anything to add? If not, let¡¯s adjourn.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    ¡°You handled that well.¡± (Satsuki)


    After everything was over and I entered the office, Satsuki remarked, seeming slightly annoyed.


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The chair was indeedfortable. This must have been where Rook always sat.¡¯


    The desk was cluttered as if work had been done until yesterday, with unfinished parchment papers scattered on top and discarded draft papers crumpled up in the wastebasket. It was a shame to leave it like this, but eventually, it would all be tidied up, and Rook¡¯s lingering presence would fade away.


    ¡°Yuri-san hasn¡¯t even graduated from the School of Knight¡­ It was a close call.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Even though there were no serious contenders against me. She¡¯s such a worrier.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯re heading into intense battles now. It¡¯s not good to leave the impression of a weak head of the household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Even so¡­¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Warriors naturally gravitate towards strength. It¡¯s not good to bow down and assume office.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Following strong individuals leads to sess and a prestigious status, one way or another. If you trace the origins of knightly families, they alle from simr beginnings. Besides, it¡¯s different from when Luke was in charge. Back then, it was peacetime, but now I¡¯ll be leading armies into war.¡¯


    ¡°The Hou Household will conquer the royal capital and crush all the Witch households. Depending on the circumstances, institutions like the Knight¡¯s Order might disappear. The issue of knightly titles will be trivial.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, I suppose that may be true.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®In Gouku¡¯s era, Satsuki wouldn¡¯t have acted like this. But since Rook¡¯s time, she had been working as a close aide for over ten years. Working for ten years must have changed Satsuki¡¯s mindset. If Gouku¡¯s era was just helping out a boreddy of the household, now she was working like an executive. So, she has her own opinions now. She acts independently and sometimes imposes them. It¡¯s a bit bothersome, but I don¡¯t have to worry about betrayal, so it¡¯s endearing. I have another job for Satsuki, apart from military matters.¡¯


    ¡°Actually, Satsuki-san. Could you urgently renovate my family¡¯s house for me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh? Your home¡­ you mean your family¡¯s ce?¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been thinking, and I believe it¡¯s best not to keep Carol in Karakumo. Fewer people would make security easier¡­ It¡¯s too noisy here. Not suitable for recuperation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If there were arge hospital here offering advanced medical care, it would be a different story, but that¡¯s not the case. Since there are no antidotes avable in Red Cannolia anyway, it¡¯s more important to provide a calm environment. It¡¯s withinmuting distance from Karakumo, so we can take her to see a good doctor, and it¡¯s crucial to feed her nourishing food in a calm environment. Staying here would mean constant visitors and people sneaking around to check on her condition. It¡¯s too crowded to be calming.¡¯


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll supervise it responsibly.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mention Carol¡¯s name. Just say it¡¯s my order. I want to keep her whereabouts secret.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡°There¡¯s a room upstairs with a nice view. Focus on renovating that room extensively. Upgrade the bed to the highest quality, get a new carpet, and erge the windows.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll promptly ask the carpenters toe in.¡± (Satsuki)


    ¡®Carpentersing and going¡­ well, it¡¯s not exactly top-secret, so it should be fine. Yeah.¡¯


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡± (Satsuki)


    Satsuki left the room.


    After finishing the task, I sighed deeply. Looking at the documents on the desk absentmindedly, it seemed to be a directive rted to development in a town slightly south of Karakumo. It carried the vivid breath of Rook. There was a sensation as if something dark and boiling hot was seeping out from within my chest. It was an indescribable feeling, something between anger and hatred.

 Chapter 179: (Self Edited) Visitors to the Main Residence – (1)

    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri. A woman iming to be the Queen Sword and a woman from the Witch household have arrived.¡± (??)


    When the head of security from the main residence entered the office and delivered this report, I involuntarily stood up from my chair. The Queen Sword was one thing, but a woman from the Witch family¡ªcould it be Myaro?


    ¡°Where are they? Lead the way.¡± (Yuri)


    As I started walking with determination, the head of security immediately began guiding me.


    ¡°They are detained at the entrance. ording to themunication, she imed to want to meet Princess Carol in Rossi and voluntarily surrendered herself. She was found with a ck dagger and offered no resistance.¡± (??)


    ¡®She was silently captured, then. So, is she an ally? If she was sent directly here, does that mean she didn¡¯t meet Carol? As I hurried to the entrance, I saw a woman who seemed to be Tillet and Myaro standing there bound.


    ¡°Myaro! Are you alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hey, untie her quickly. She¡¯s on our side!¡± (Yuri)As I said this, the soldier holding the ropes swiftly untied Myaro.


    ¡°Um, about the dagger¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro hesitantly spoke, and the man untying her looked at me. Even though he was untying her, he was questioning with his eyes whether it was okay to hand over what could be a lethal weapon. I nodded, and the familiar dagger was returned to Myaro.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, here¡¯s your dagger back¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Ah, thanks.¡± (Yuri)


    I took back the dagger I had entrusted. It felt like it had been a long time, but it was only about three days.


    ¡°Anyway, you managed to escape quite well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We escaped with people from the Queen Sword. There¡¯s an exit window on the third floor directly below, and we used a rope to get down there.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet spoke up.


    ¡°Are you going to untie me too?¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°I still can¡¯t trust you. You might be working for Carya.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Just ask the Witch over there.¡± (Tillet)


    I looked at Myaro.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine. I saw Her Majesty ordered her to work for Carol-san. I also saw Carol-san order her to work for Yuri-kun. If Carol-san were to die, then we should be concerned about betrayal.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem auspicious.¡¯


    ¡°Even if that were to happen, I would not obey Carya. Anyone who kills the Queen loses the right to inherit the Sword.¡± (Tillet)


    What¡¯s that?¡¯


    ¡°If the Queen¡¯s Sword were to immediatelye under control after killing the Queen, it would encourage usurpation.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®Well, that makes sense. For example, if a woman in Carya¡¯s position were tomit a crime when alone with the Queen and then immediately gain authority from the Queen¡¯s Sword, she could threaten the ruling family who refused to acknowledge her ascension with ¡®Shut up, or I¡¯ll send the Queen¡¯s Sword after you.¡¯ However, though there may not have been such incidents in history, considering the inner conflicts within royal families, it might not be entirely false. As far as my limited historical knowledge goes, there have been two cases in the Shaalta royal family alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there are no precedents in history. What will you all do if you lose your master? Commit mass suicide?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The Queen would seek pardon from the Queen¡¯s Sword. If the Queen were executed due to her outrageous tyranny, the inheritance would be recognized through the Queen¡¯s Sword¡¯s forgiveness. Of course, Carya is not eligible for forgiveness.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®She¡¯s calling her Caria without honorifics. Does that mean she¡¯s no longer deserving of respect?¡¯


    ¡°What if she manages to usurp the throne sessfully?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There are no historical precedents for that, but we would lie low and serve in the next generation. So¡­ if Her Majesty Carol were to pass away, we might serve Carya¡¯s daughter. But there¡¯s no need to worry about that now.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®I see. It seems logical.¡¯


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t untie yourself?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I was just wondering if you could escape from the ropes by yourself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I left my hidden de behind so you wouldn¡¯t suspect me. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a snake or something, tied up in a way that I can just slip out¡­¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®She seems irritated¡­¡¯


    I was just asking out of curiosity.


    ¡°Untie her already.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, the soldier who seemed amused by the conversation untied her.


    ¡°Sigh.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet was rubbing where the ropes had bound her.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce. Let¡¯s talk in the office.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    In the office, there were guest sofas, and I took a seat on one. Myaro and Tiret also sat down on the sofas next to me.


    ¡°Do you know what happened to Father and Mother?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked straightaway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We hid in the royal capital for half a day after escaping, but no information has surfaced.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Hmm. Considering my escape, Rook and Suzuya could be bargaining chips. Rather than killing and disying them, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they were being treated. ¡­Luke¡¯s condition seems hopeless, but I can¡¯t give up hope for Suzuya yet. For the sake of the soldiers¡¯ morale, we¡¯re saying he¡¯s dead, but is she really?¡¯


    ¡°So, what happened to Carya?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In the end, Her Majesty the Queen. She¡¯s probably still alive.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to speak ill of the dead, but she¡¯s someone who always leaves behind troublesome situations. I can understand from a parent¡¯s perspective, but¡­ despite telling me to handle the affairs of the country, she couldn¡¯t follow through with the killing. It feels like something irresponsible is being pushed onto me.¡¯


    ¡°Tell me more about your escape.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°After that, Her Majesty the Queen called Tiret and instructed us to escape with the Queen¡¯s Sword, to assist Carol-san. But to hold Carya-san hostage, we needed someone who could act, so Enrique-san stayed behind.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®He stayed behind, huh? What a tough situation.¡¯


    ¡°I mentioned earlier, but directly below that balcony, there¡¯s a third-floor window. The balcony juts out, right? So you couldn¡¯t see it from below. I noticed it because I saw the outside from a Eagle¡¯s perspective.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®I looked down from that balcony many times but never noticed it at all. Maybe I would have seen it if I leaned out.¡¯


    ¡°While Enrique-san held a dagger to Carya-san¡¯s neck from behind, we descended with ropes to the third floor, untied ourselves, and headed towards the kitchen, which is two rooms away from where the banquet took ce. The kitchen is inconveniently located on the third floor because it¡¯s not ideal for outsiders toe and go. However, it¡¯s difficult to transport ingredients and firewood for cooking up and down the stairs manually, so there¡¯s a human-powered elevator that connects to the first floor. We descended through that hole, reached the first floor, then exited through a window, broke through the encirclement, and escaped into the river.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®There was such an escape route?¡¯


    ¡°Then why not use that instead of going to the sixth floor?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked Tillet.


    ¡°The hole is too small. There¡¯s no way we could manage it.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°It was barely doable for me¡­ It might have been a bit challenging for Carol-san.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Carol does have broad shoulders, after all¡­ But Tillet isn¡¯t as petite as Myaro.¡¯


    ¡°We had dislocated our shoulders. That¡¯s how we got through.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®She seemed to anticipate my question, saying that. ¡®


    ¡°Then, is it okay to say that the attempt on her life was due to the collusion of the seven great Witch households?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I really can¡¯t exin that. If I had noticed¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro¡¯s face was full of regret.


    ¡®But that¡¯s really it. Although I had gone to the royal castle without noticing anything, it wasn¡¯t as if Myaro or the Queen¡¯s Sword hadn¡¯t noticed it. In the end, I didn¡¯t want to me Myaro, whom I entrusted with the information of the New World, for not being able to find out about the Witches, but the Queen¡¯s sword was different.


    ¡°Indeed, the seven Great Witch households conspired. However, Gudanvier was left out. They may have thought that something might leak to me due to the flesh of her rtives.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Is that so? I thought that Luida-ba from Gudanvier had taken the lead. That olddy knows Myaro¡¯s tricks inside and out. That¡¯s why it must have been done, I thought.¡¯


    ¡°Is itmon to be left out?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This is the first time in the history of Shaalta¡¯s Witches. The seven Great Witch households are connected by an alliance.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It seems that there is some kind of alliance.¡¯


    ¡°The Seven Witch Promise is the rule of society circle aimed at coexistence and mutual prosperity. If it is possible to scheme except somewhere, we will be suspicious of each other and end up crushing each other.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Coexistence and mutual prosperity¡­ It¡¯s like a promise of a good friends club. If it¡¯s to preventpetition among insiders and to avoid fighting over sweet nectar, a cartel seems to be correct.¡¯


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you know? Were you simply unable to understand it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Half of it is so. Perhaps, I think that only about ten people knew the whole n by the afternoon of that day¡­ But I should have noticed.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The day before, the Witches who were my sources of information working at the royal castle had disappeared by about half. It wasn¡¯t like they were killed, they were quietly kicked out with a little business trip to the countryside¡­ I felt a little strange, but I didn¡¯t think they were stuck.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Did Myaro identify the sources of information in advance? Even though I had already grasped them, I had left them to swim until the day without removing or removing them. In other words, they didn¡¯t consider the possibility of the assassination n leaking while letting it swim. They feared that their eagerness to crush things might be transmitted to Myaro. They must have had absolute confidence that their actions wouldn¡¯t be exposed until the day they took action.


    The most effective way to conceal information is to not tell anyone. If you reduce the number of people who know, it¡¯s less likely the secret will leak out. Finding out what someone thought in their head and didn¡¯t tell anyone is impossible even for the most skilled intelligence experts.¡¯


    ¡°I realized it after you went to the royal castle, Yuri. One Witch reported that her usual overtime was not approved for today. Stupidly, that¡¯s when I first thought something was wrong. Feeling that something unusual was happening, I decided to go to the royal castle, only to find that the Second Army had blocked the bridge.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®So, that¡¯s why you hurriedly headed to the White Birch Dormitory.¡¯


    ¡°I see, I understand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°My mistake. I will ept any punishment.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro bowed his head. I couldn¡¯t see his face, but her solemn tone revealed her emotions.


    ¡°Indeed, if there had been any sense of unease, I might have been able to detect it if I had been more alert.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But, that¡¯s the same for me. The witches¡¯ movements have been sluggish for about a year, and they haven¡¯t made any proper moves¡­ I should have considered it as a precursor to somethinging.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®This was entirely my carelessness. I knew the Witches were being cornered. But I never imagined they were sharpening the de of assassination so meticulously.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s my responsibility! And no one could have predicted that Carya would be ensnared!¡± (Myaro)


    ¡® She said that, but no one was to me. It was an unpredictable and unavoidable situation. That¡¯s all it was. I didn¡¯t want to make it into anything more than that.¡¯


    ¡°You delivered the eagle. That¡¯s enough. Thanks to that, I¡¯m alive. And thanks to that, Carol was saved.¡±


    ¡®That was such a big help.¡¯


    ¡°And I¡¯m truly grateful for what happened with Shamu and Lily. Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± (Myaro)


    I looked away from Myaro and turned to Tillet this time.

 Chapter 180: (Self Edited) Visitors to the Main Residence – (2)

    I shifted my gaze away from Myaro and turned towards Tillet.


    ¡°So, what was the Queen¡¯s Sword doing? It should have been your responsibility by default.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In terms of guilt, Queen¡¯s Sword was significantly more culpable than Myaro. Aside from me, who was about to marry Carol, Luke and Suzuya were invited. Simply put, if you extend an invitation, you bear the responsibility for their safety. Rook and Suzuya, who had drunk the wine, werepletely meless. They were merely invited, attended, ate the offered meal, and drank the wine that was served, unaware it was poisoned.


    Whose fault, was it? Clearly, it was the responsibility of the host.¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t there a culture of tasting for poison in the royal pce? What happened?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course we did that. If the poison hade from outside the castle, we should have been able to prevent it. But Carya put the poison in the wine bottle after the tasting.¡± (Tillet)


    Even hearing that exnation didn¡¯t make it eptable.


    ¡°Well, couldn¡¯t you have tasted it again?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We¡­ we do not doubt the Queen. Without an order to be wary by Her Majesty, we wouldn¡¯t suspect the Princess either. If she had left her seat in that situation and asked to be given wine in the kitchen, one would normally think she came for a binge drink. We didn¡¯t imagine she would secretly add poison¡­ that¡¯s what Queen Sword, who is the taster in the kitchen, said.¡± (Tillet)¡°And because of thatck of suspicion, the Queen has ended up dead, which is none of my concern.¡± (Yuri)


    Despite feeling that it was futile to say anything, I couldn¡¯t stop my mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for you to be angry. If you feel better by killing me, then go ahead.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet¡¯s eyes were fixed straight on me.


    ¡®Indeed, he probably wouldn¡¯t resist if I tried to kill her.¡¯


    ¡°You fool¡­ killing you won¡¯t bring anyone back. Nobody wille back to life. It won¡¯t cure Carol¡¯s condition.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I truly am sorry.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet bowed his head again. She too had lost her master. It wasn¡¯t that hecked sorrow.


    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t asked yet what the Queen¡¯s Sword was doing. Didn¡¯t you look into the Witches?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We were investigating you.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®What? Me?¡¯


    ¡°Myaro here was causing confusion by meddling in various matters, making it difficult to understand. We were strictly instructed not to handle things roughly.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°¡­I see.¡± (Yuri)


    I could only sigh deeply.


    ¡°The Queen was suspicious of you. Despite having such abilities, you seemed indifferent to the threat from the Crusades,cking urgency. Upon investigation, many people from the Suomi territories of the Hou family have gone missing, with no trace of their whereabouts. Even abducting sailors to inquire was prohibited. The investigation simply couldn¡¯t progress.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®What a mess¡­ How absurd. Always looking far ahead and neglecting what¡¯s right under your nose. That¡¯s why I was so shocked when I heard that a scheme was being nned to kill me in the royal capital right at my doorstep.¡¯


    ¡°In the end, the Queen didn¡¯t trust me.¡± (Yuri)


    I instinctively brought my hand to my head. Though I understood it was politics, it was still disheartening.


    ¡°Because you were hiding it. Being hidden only creates more unease.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®Hiding what? This was a venture I had started with my own money. I had no obligation to report anything in the first ce. Even the results of intelligence operations in the Republic of Albio were conducted as a service without receiving a single cent in return. Sure, I didn¡¯t deny benefiting from the Hou Household¡¯s protection, but I had paid substantial taxes and bore the logistical expenses for the relief troops at the secondary residence. I wasn¡¯t receiving services for free. I had been hiding to prevent being taken advantage of.¡¯


    ¡°So, did you manage to find out and report?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, we couldn¡¯t find out. We were even discouraged from going to Suomi.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®Instead of going to Suomi, they wanted us to investigate the New Continent. What an unreasonable request. They were probably trying to be considerate of me, ensuring there was no possibility of confrontation, but they were demanding something that was impossible to achieve with both results and methods. The Queen¡¯s Sword obediently followed along. I wonder if Queen Simonei was considerably unwell.¡¯


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Honestly. So, from now on, you¡¯ll be serving under me, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Queen¡¯s Sword currently follows your orders.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Bying here, does that mean you¡¯re Queen¡¯s Sword leader?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. After protecting Princess Carol during the Kilghina incident, I inherited the role from the previous leader.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®So, this person was the leader. Well, they wouldn¡¯t entrust Carol to just anyone if they weren¡¯t promising.¡¯


    ¡°How many are there in total?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Five here. Twenty in Shibyaku. Seven are hidden in various ces. Among the twenty in Shibyaku, five are injured and unusable.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®They must have been injured during the escape. So, a total of 32 people. Not many.¡¯


    ¡°What about the First Army? They wouldn¡¯t have moved until the end, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It appears they were bought off.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    ¡°Metina Arkhorse is Teresia Carsfit¡¯s close friend. Even if they¡¯re not ssmates, they¡¯ve spent four years together in the School of Knight where men bathe together and share everything. Trusting someone like that is just absurd.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro expressed his dissatisfaction. Just listening to this sounded dangerous.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t this guy say the First Army wouldn¡¯t betray them in the castle?¡¯


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Their heir is determined by the Arkhorse Household.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°This is about not trusting them. Isn¡¯t this the result?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, indeed. If the First Army had acted immediately, at least things wouldn¡¯t have gotten thisplicated.¡¯


    ¡°So, is the First Army hostile?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, those below should have strong respect for the Queen. They¡¯re a military temperament that wouldn¡¯t attack the royal castle, at least¡­¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Do¡¯s father would¡¯ve received it. That person was my father¡¯s best friend.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s what I was thinking. How¡¯s Gah doing?¡¯


    ¡± Ga Godwin-san, right? He¡¯s the Deputy Chief of the Dawn Cavalry Unit.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t that a pretty big unit?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I remember Ga had already reached a high position as a man. The Dawn Cavalry Unit is thergest cavalry unit in the Royal Guard, sometimes seen parading in splendid uniforms around the capital, sort of like the face of the Royal Guard.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a cavalry unit of several thousand riders. He used to be the deputy of a half squadron of five hundred riders, but he was specially promoted under the Queen¡¯s patronage.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Why?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but wasn¡¯t it to promote Do quickly? Carol-san had a high opinion of Do-san. Besides, he¡¯s highly regarded from the Battle on the Bridge, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Myaro)


    Ah. Do, huh¡­ Well, indeed, Do has be strong and may be suitable. After all, cavalry is a world where physical prowess often speaks louder than intellect.¡¯


    ¡°Basically, the Royal Guard has its ws. The units are led by women, but male deputies handle rtions with the men. Shouting during training and spear-fighting instruction are also duties of male deputies. Naturally, trust from themon soldiers is directed towards the deputies. There¡¯s an overall structure with severe distortions.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Certainly¡¯ sounds like a challenging situation.¡¯


    ¡°Therefore, it ismon for the unitmanders end up being figureheads. That¡¯s why the higher-ranking officials are exclusively women. If the unitmander bes a figurehead, it bes a male army.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®Indeed, having a male-dominated army is problematic. Practically, it¡¯s a problem, and historically too. A long time ago, around 2,000 years ago, there was a rebellion called the Mutna Rebellion in the ancient Great Empire of Shanti, where a general¡¯s rebellion nearly led to the country¡¯s downfall. At that time, the Great Empire was a matriarchal state ruled by empresses, conducting invasive wars against the Kura people. The rebellion was caused by a general, considered a great warrior who won many wars, turning against his own people using the war ves he had captured.


    Ultimately, the rebellion failed, but it came close to capturing the capital, Shantinian. The royal family was apparently deeply traumatized by this event. They began to believe that if male generals were allowed to wage war against other nations, the country would copse. Winning wars inevitably led to the annexation of territories under the general¡¯s control, resulting in the emergence of strong male-dominated factions within the country. This was the lesson they learned.


    Of course, defense was necessary, so they maintained their military. They allowed soldiers to take pride in their military achievements because they knew generals could rebel if their pride was taken away. They praised sessful defenses and rewarded them with medals. However, they strictly prohibited any expansionist wars initiated by their own forces. As a result of these events, the Great Empire of Shanti became a peculiar nation that possessed a powerful military yet refrained from engaging in aggressive wars. The ve system also ceased to exist publicly.


    This approach wasn¡¯t all bad. Restraining expansive territorial ambitions prevented the country from fracturing into independent states along its borders. Instead, they couldfortably develop and prosper across their vast territory. However, as a consequence, the Shant people remained consolidated within a single nation for a long time, and their influence wasn¡¯t spread widely across the world. This situation arguably contributed to the current state of affairs.


    In any case, due to this history, there¡¯s a strong sentiment within the royal family against considering male armies as part of their inner circle. The core defense of a matriarchal nation is upheld by a female army. Having the First Army, the fortress that should protect the queen, be male-dominated is considered uneptable. Considering this, Gah must have truly received special treatment.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, Metina Arkhorse must face pushback from the ordinary soldiers.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Being suppressed by superiors at crucial moments and unable to work, they must be filled with dissatisfaction.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I suppose so. The current Arkhorse Household may be like that, but the noble familiesprising the First Army are generally loyal to the queen. It¡¯s impossible to have everyone swayed. I heard that they stered papers simr to the ones on this estate¡¯s main gate all over the royal capital.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Oh, yes, that. I remember they spread a thousand of them. Today will be another thousand¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I nced at the pir clock in the office.


    ¡°Two hours left. They should be spreading them soon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Indeed. If something like that happens, they won¡¯t be able to deceive anyone with lies. Most likely, the First Army won¡¯t move. Once they know the truth, it¡¯ll be difficult to get them to act, even if they tell them to fight.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®I wonder about that. But from the Witch¡¯s perspective, losing trust in the First Army is concerning. There¡¯s nothing scarier than having an untrustworthy army nearby during a battle. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t want to entrust them with important roles.¡¯


    ¡°Tillet, go to the royal capital and make contact with Ga. It¡¯s not exactly turning him, but¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Originally, they¡¯re the kind who should follow us anyway. Considering everything, Carol is the rightful one.¡¯


    ¡°Understood. Are we nning to encircle the Second Army?¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not it.¡¯


    ¡°What I mean is to pacify them to avoid fighting the Second Army. Even those weaklings can be somewhat useful if trained.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Avoiding a fight?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro raised an eyebrow in skepticism.


    ¡°You mean winning without fighting?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Taking down the Royal Second Army would be a waste. Conquering the capital is likely just a precursor.¡¯


    ¡°A precursor? Next, are you nning to defeat the General Households and annex them immediately?¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not the n.¡¯


    ¡°Do you think the Witch is foolish? The Crusade is likelying this year.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro¡¯s face froze in shock. Tillet was equally surprised.


    ¡°Do you think the Witches instigated all this to control the country? What about the Crusadeing in a few years?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, um¡­ I suppose there¡¯s no way to deal with that.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®That¡¯s right. If the Crusade doesn¡¯t attack Shiyalta, then it¡¯s understandable. However, considering they will attack within a few years, the actions of the Witches seem strange.¡¯


    ¡°The witches aren¡¯t foolish. They¡¯re desperate to survive and are using their heads. Even if they manage to overthrow the royal family and Hou Household, they¡¯ll be done in by the next Crusade. They understand that much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Queen Simonei was certainly eager to deal with the Crusade. Under Queen Simonei¡¯s rule, the country¡¯s military families could have united to face the Crusade. However, with a Witch regime like the one with Ca, even that was difficult. The General Households were divided, the nation was in chaos, and there was no unified response. That¡¯s something even fools could easily imagine. The Witches likely didn¡¯t even consider being able to establish a defense system stronger than the reign they sought to overthrow.


    So, overthrowing the royal family to put Carya in power and wiping out the Hou Household to weaken them would only shorten their own lives, even with the assumption that the n went perfectly. In reality, the risk of failure was more than enough. As evidenced by this failure, the mastermind behind the assassination plot was Carya, an ignorant fool. Even if everyone else yed their roles perfectly and leaked no information, the risk would still be quite high. The cunning witches would not have underestimated that risk.¡¯


    ¡°They¡¯re probably colluding with the Isus Churches. I don¡¯t know what conditions they negotiated in exchange for surrendering the country, but it¡¯s likely something they¡¯d consider.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®After hiding in the capital for nine hundred years, they¡¯d likely consider such things. In a way, they were raisedfortably under the protection of the royal family, ignorant of the outside world. Within that, they¡¯re searching for an easily understood rationale to find a way to survive.


    If the n had seeded perfectly, Ca would have ascended to the throne as queen, and the military families would have been unable to act. While the country would be divided, deflectingints from General Households and maintaining a stalemate for about six months wouldn¡¯t be a particrly difficult job.


    During that time, the Crusade would be urgently summoned. Resistance would be minimal due to the stratagem, allowing for easy plunder without the hardships of war, likely attracting many countries to participate. If the Crusade arrived, the northern Rube Household might resist, but ultimately, there is little a single household could do. Since they control the royal domain, they could invite troops directly to the port of the capital. Resistance would be minimal.


    Aside from whether the Crusade would honor their promises, it was almost a perfect scenario. In my opinion, I doubt they¡¯d honor their promises, but the Witches likely entrusted theirst hope to a mere straw.¡¯


    ¡°Ensuring the lives of a hundred or so individuals in exchange for effortlessly obtaining a country asrge as a nation is too small a price to pay. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for the Witches to expect the Crusade to honor their end of the bargain.¡± (Yrui)


    ¡°But ording to Lilica-san¡¯s report, there might not even be a Crusade.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure if they¡¯ll actuallye. The Witches failed, so they might try to stop them froming. But I doubt the Witches would honestly report their failure.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since they let me escape, the Witches can¡¯t turn back now. They¡¯d be in trouble if they didn¡¯t somehow get the Crusade toe, even if they had to report false information. Now, the Crusade is like reinforcements to the witches, freeing them from the surrounded situation by the military families.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ when you think about it, that does make sense.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s all spection at this point. But if we don¡¯t consider it this way, things won¡¯t add up. I can¡¯te up with any other exnation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®For now, we need to n as if they areing. We shouldn¡¯t engage in the foolish act ofpletely surrounding and annihting the Second Army, boasting around ten thousand troops.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the Queen¡¯s Sword work to their fullest. Send ten people this way. We need to make various preparations ahead of time.¡± (Tillet)

 Chapter 181: (Self Edited) Galla Godwin*

    Ga Godwin returned to his office in the fortress in the castle ind that day, wearing an exhausted expression. Since the incident five days ago, the royal capital had been thrown into extreme chaos. Ga Godwin, caught in the middle, experienced the pain of a mid-level management to the fullest. Superiors who seemed bought off, juniors venting their dissatisfaction, subordinates proposing outrageous ideas. Ga¡¯s role was to be squeezed in between them and get all tangled up.


    As a result, the sky was nowpletely dark. Ga hooked the handle of amp onto a hook hanging from the dark ceiling of the room. Despite being utterly exhausted, he couldn¡¯t return to his home in the northern district of the capital, because the city was in a state of war. Also, there was no sleeping quarters for Ga in the barracks. It was because he had a home. So, Ga had no choice but to sleep in the office. It was a curse that there was an arm rest in the middle of the long sofa in the reception area. If it weren¡¯t for those, Ga could have slept on the sofa, but instead, he had toy a sleeping bag on the hard floor.


    As he removed his military jacket and hung it over the sofa folded in half. As he prepared to undo his belt and work on his trousers, to put on his military hakama he heard a voice.


    ¡°Hey.¡± (??)


    ¡°Whoa!¡± (Ga)


    There was someone in the room. Ga quickly tensed up.


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s the Queen¡¯s Sword. I¡¯vee to talk.¡± (??)


    The Queen¡¯s Sword. Even so, he didn¡¯t realize that there was someone there when he tried to pull down his pants. Ga thought to himself, he must be truly exhausted. Feeling a bit awkward, he re-fastened the belt he had started to loosen.


    ¡°The Queen¡¯s sword, huh? Where is your loyalty toward, now?¡± (Ga)¡°I serve Her Majesty Carol.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see¡­ So, she¡¯s still alive after all.¡± (Ga)


    As Ga tried to put his military jacket back on, he felt a gritty texture on his palm from the dust on the jacket. Over the past few days of turmoil, it had be quite dusty. Unable to muster the will to put his sleeves back on, Ga sat on the sofa in just his shirt.


    ¡°What¡¯s the talk about? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± (Ga)


    For Ga, the Queen¡¯s Sword was a rare encounter, but he could consider it a close acquaintance. It felt akin to a colleague from another department and was someone with a simr status.


    ¡°Let me be straightforward. Come over to our side.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet said this, leaning lightly against the wall.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°To switch sides may seem odd. I follow the rightful ruler.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°And who is this rightful ruler? Surely, Queen Carya is a fake.¡± (Tillet)


    Ga replied dismissively, finding the conversation meaningless.


    ¡°The Queen¡¯s Sword recognizes the rightful ruler. While Carya seems to be recognized by Witches, it¡¯s worth debating which is closer to the wishes of Queen Simonei.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Ga)


    Ga was tired.


    Such logical arguments were tiresome, pushed upon him by subordinates. Over the past five days, he must have heard simr arguments a hundred times. If he added in those overheard while walking, it might have reached a thousand.


    ¡°Rook Hou is dead. Your best friend was killed, and you¡¯re okay with that?¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°There¡¯s no justification for that. However, as a soldier, there¡¯s a line that must be understood.¡± (Ga)


    That was a rule deeply ingrained in Ga¡¯s heart.


    Chain ofmand. Those below follow the orders of those above. This was an absolute rule of the military structure, and naturally, those orders sometimes includedmands to die. Therefore, the punishment for those who didn¡¯t follow these rules had to be the ultimate penalty, death. The operations conducted by the First Army mainly involved minor tasks like clearing out bandits, resulting in overwhelming differences in firepower between the opposing forces. Desertions were rare, but not unheard of. Ga had once executed a young man who fled from battle. Yet, was he himself willing to break the rules?


    Nevertheless, this was just a superficial justification that Ga allowed to rest on his conscience. Deep down, what had truly ingrained these rules in Ga¡¯s heart were the unjust orders routinely issued by his female superior. No matter how absurd the orders seemed, they had to be obeyed. Even if one believed they were right, they had to bend before orders. Even when it came to decisions that could determine the life or death of subordinates.


    Having repeated this for decades, Ga had learned to resign himself to it. Hepartmentalized military regtions as absolute and established mechanisms within his mind to prevent emotional interference. While he might act cheerful in front of friends and subordinates, that was the kind of person Ga was.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go against Metina Arkhorse, is it?¡± (Tillet)


    Tireto said mockingly.


    ¡°Oh, I see. But you don¡¯t need to tell me.¡± (Ga)


    As Ga said this, Tireto stepped away from the wall and walked closer to Ga. He casually grabbed the jacket that was hanging over the sofa and tore off the knight¡¯s emblem from the chest. She ostentatiously dropped it to the ground and trampled on it.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± (Ga)


    Ga, enraged by the sudden desecration of his knightly honor, stood up with a voice full of fury and lunged at Tillet. Tillet didn¡¯t evade but silently allowed Ga to grab his cor.


    ¡°You are not a Knight, therefore you have no right to possess this.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet continued to crush the emblem underfoot while gripping Ga¡¯s thick arm in an odd manner. As he thrust his thumb into a certain point on Ga¡¯s arm with a strength that seemed beyond that of a woman, a sharp pain shot through Ga¡¯s arm. His hand involuntarily opened, releasing the grip on Tillet ¡®s cor.


    ¡°When you entered the Royal Guards, to whom did you pledge your spear? Was it to Metina Arkhorse? I think not. You must have dedicated your spear to Queen Simonei in her presence. Yet, you forget this and follow Metina despite knowing it goes against thete queen¡¯s wishes. Therefore, you are not a Knight.¡± (Tillet)


    Ga gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t retort. The Queen¡¯s Sword remained loyal to the queen precisely because of their absolute devotion. They weren¡¯t chosen by bloodline. Many of them were orphans who had undergone harsh trials that resulted in the deaths of many before reaching their current position. Ifmanded by the queen, they would kill even infants and offer their bodies to men without hesitation. Yet, their hearts remained proud. It was because of their loyalty to the queen.


    They were different from Ga, who now felt like one of the useless Witch¡¯sckeys. Shaking off unpleasant thoughts, Ga sat back on the sofa.


    ¡°Why did youe to me¡­ anyway, the First Army can¡¯t move. The lower ranks aren¡¯t obeying orders.¡±


    Ga nced at several papers ced on the table between the two sofa seats. Hanging directly beneath themp, in the shadow of the light source, it was dark, but it was certainly there. There was hardly anyone left in the royal capital who didn¡¯t know the contents of the paper. Even those who couldn¡¯t read knew the gist. Because of these leaflets being scattered from the sky, previously restrained subordinates had now gone mad with anger, and control was slipping away.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t we act then? When the Second Army invaded the royal castle and the Queen was on the verge of being murdered, what were we doing just standing by? Weren¡¯t we the Knights of the Queen? Who exactly are we?¡¯


    Some soldiers, fully believing in the contents of the leaflets, were shouting such things with tears of blood in their eyes. They might still be shouting now. Just today, a junior brought a paper written by several names, proposing a raid on the headquarters of the First Army with a small group to kill the Witch¡¯sckeys. I seriously considered throwing them in prison, but if I did that, it might spark an actual rebellion. In this state, it was out of the question to mobilize the army.


    ¡°The Second Army has lost its will to fight even before the battle. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but the Euclick Knights, who went out in pursuit, were repelled by just one old Knight from the Hou Household and returned with the head of theirmander. Survivors are spreading rumors about the terror of the Hou Household. With that, it¡¯s as if they¡¯ve already lost before the battle even started.¡± (Ga)


    From Ga¡¯s perspective, there was no way they would lose if they fought, so there was no need for him to defect. It was not a matter of being overly cautious.


    ¡®Does a lion need insurance to hunt down a wounded rabbit?¡¯


    The battle between the Hou Household and the Second Army would be a one-sided massacre. There was no element for the Hou Household to lose.


    ¡°Yuri-ku¡­¡± (Ga)


    Ga started to say but hesitated. He was at the age to graduate from the School of Knight, and he was probably the head of the Hou Household.


    ¡°Yuri-dono thinks too much. He can win the battle without my help.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°ording to Yuri¡¯s thoughts, the Crusaders wille in a few months. It¡¯s said that the Witches are selling the country to the Crusaders.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± (Ga)


    Ga¡¯s mind stoppedpletely, stunned.


    ¡°Even if the Witch¡¯s n goes perfectly, Yuri and Her Majesty Carol are poisoned at the royal castle, and Carya bes queen under the Witch¡¯s control, there¡¯s nothing the Witch gains. Under Queen Simonei¡¯s rule, we could stand united against the Crusaders, but under Carya¡¯s regime, we can¡¯t even do that. Thinking about the Crusadersing within a few years, it¡¯s nothing but a usurpation that only sees death ahead. So, they must have made a deal to guarantee her own safety in exchange for selling the country to the Crusaders. Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± (Tillet)


    Ga¡¯s mind went nk. The fatigue receded from his muddled mind, reced by a sharp rity, but his brain, forced to work forcibly, was experiencing pain.

 Chapter 182: (Self Edited) Assault on the Royal Capital

    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri, please reconsider going! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri Daz, a feudal lord, rushed up as if chasing after Yuri and spoke.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going. It¡¯ll be fine. I know there are no troops over there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust the First Army! Not even the Queen¡¯s Sword!¡± (Dimitri)


    I lightly mounted on White Sunset and quickly fastened the restraint belts.


    ¡°If it gets dangerous, I¡¯ll ride back on an Eagle. As nned, keep the Second Army stationed here until the g is raised. If it looks like we¡¯re taking back the entire army, send in the Galloping Birds to cause chaos.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Understood. Please take care!¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri took a step back and saluted. To avoid interfering with the Eagle¡¯s flight. I lightly pulled the reins and gave the signal for takeoff, and White Sunset began pping its wings.


    ¡°I¡¯m off then!¡± (Yuri)With my right hand holding the reins and my left hand carrying a spear, I couldn¡¯t wave.


    As I ascended into the sky and looked down, I saw the entire Hou Household army deployed in the grasnds to the south of the royal capital. Sixteen thousand troops were in orderly formation, with the Galloping Bird units deployed on the left and right.


    Beyond them, at the southern end of the royal capital, the Second Army faced off. I could see where I broke through the barricade ten days ago, directly behind their formation. Their slightly irregr formation was structured into a smaller box formationpared to the Hou Household army. There was no sign or shadow of the First Army. If the First Army was mixed in, the total would approach nearly twenty thousand,rger than the Hou Household¡¯s formation.


    As per the intelligence, the First Army was guarding the Queen¡¯s Castle Ind. As I took off, Eagles started taking flight from all around. They flew in small arcs in the sky, waiting for them.


    The number of Eagles increased rapidly, and an unprecedented sight appeared above the Hou Household¡¯s army. A massive flock of five hundred giant birds filled the sky like circling crows over a ughterhouse. The Eagles sent out by the Second Army for reconnaissance were startled by the overwhelming number of Eagles and began to retreat.


    I blew arge whistle as hard as I could.


    *Piu¡ª!*


    The high-pitched sound of the whistle echoed through the vast sky. In reality, the whistle often couldn¡¯t be heard from afar, but if it could be heard by those nearby, it could create a triggering effect. The strategy had already beenmunicated, and everyone understood it. I directed White Sunset¡¯s beak towards the royal castle.


    In the blink of an eye, we soared over the enemy¡¯s formation, and as White Sunset approached the royal castle, I saw movement on the drawbridge. It must be the Queen¡¯s Sword. The Queen¡¯s Sword had been used to throw bottles of oil onto the drawbridge in advance. The ck stains were so evident even from above. Crude oil. Using light oil for Molotov cocktails would be wasteful, so we used crude oil directly in the bottles. Light oils burn easily but have poor sustainability, so this was more suitable.


    Over the past few days, crude oil smuggled into the royal capital had been thrown one after another. As we continued towards the royal castle, I looked down and saw one of the royal Eagles diving down and releasing a bottle. A red me spread over the ck stain on the bridge. I didn¡¯tnd there but circled around the royal castle while blowing the whistle loudly. People inside the castle began appearing at the windows, looking outside. When I reached the upper floors, there she was.


    With her golden hair fluttering in the wind, staring at me, it was Carya. The room where Karlya appeared had a balcony just like when Myaro came before.


    ¡®Should I charge in?¡¯


    I briefly considered it but stopped myself. It was too dangerous, and there was no need to do it intentionally. Reckless Eagle soldiersnded on balconies where no one appeared. Tea tables and chairs were scattered, and if they were sturdy enough, the Eaglesnded on them.


    Following the predetermined procedure, they did notnd on risky railings. If there was an unmanned balcony without anyone inside, they wouldn¡¯t be stabbed before descending from the eagles. Looking at the bridge on the north side, mes were rising from there, and ck smoke billowed up. I descended to thending point.


    ¡ª


    When Inded at the predetermined location, I quickly removed the restraint belts and dismounted from White Sunset. Clearing a path for the sessive arrivals, I hooked the reins onto a suitable protrusion.


    The five hundred royal Eagle soldiers, each armed with a spear, descended across various locations on King¡¯s Castle Ind.


    I also began running towards the royal castle. Indeed, as per the prior information, it seemed that there were hardly any soldiers from the Second Army left in the castle.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri! All ten squads have safelynded!¡± (??)


    A Knight who had hurried over reported. This person was one of the hastily appointednding squad leaders, with fifty subordinates lined up behind him. From the strategy phase, they were assigned directly under me as my personal guards to escort me into the dangerous area.


    Considering that they were all Heavenly Knights who had graduated from the School of Knights, the cost involved was staggering.


    ¡°Well done. Let¡¯s attack the royal castle as nned. Carya showed her face at the upper window.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Carya¡­ I see, Carya. Let¡¯s proceed then.¡± (??)


    I took the lead and began walking. The gates of the royal castle had already been left open by those who had entered first. While there was a mechanism to secure the gate with a bar, the bar itself had rolled away to the back of the gate. Whether it had been closed once or stopped before it could be secured.


    In any case, the royal castle was not a facility that could be defended, with many windows reachable from the ground. Although we wouldn¡¯t struggle to find entry points, an open gate was preferable. Witches who had been inside fled desperately from the gate. It was a group of panicked women and children amidst the mes of war.


    The soldiers did not pursue them. There weren¡¯t enough forces to surround them, and escape from Queen¡¯s Castle Ind was impossible anyway. During this season of heavy snowmelt from the mountains, swimming across the river to escape was a bit of a reckless feat for untrained women. Some might attempt it and perish, but that was not our concern.


    Nevertheless, everything about the royal castle was different from what I had seen before. I never imagined I would smell the scent of battle here. Without stopping, I passed through the gate of the royal castle. Inside, shouts of anger could be heard from all around. Some were engaged inbat. Indeed, being the royal castle, a considerable number of people seemed to remain. ording to the prior information, only about fifty were left. Well, even if it was fifty, given our limited numbers, it wouldn¡¯t be a walk in the park.


    As I walked towards the staircase, a man who looked like he belonged to the Second Army suddenly appeared at the corner of the corridor and spotted me. Perhaps noticing the fine leather armor I was wearing, he ran towards me.


    ¡°Traitor, prepare yourself!!¡± (??)


    He shouted loudly, lowering his spear and charging towards me with vigor.


    ¡®There are lively ones like this in the Second Army too.¡¯


    Looking at his face, he seemed quite nervous, although I couldn¡¯t recognize his usual demeanor. His expression was contorted like a madman¡¯s, as if someone had imnted something in him.


    ¡°Protect His Excellency Yuri!!¡± (??)


    The captain came to shield me, but I continued advancing confidently towards the enemy soldier.


    ¡®No need for shielding, really. This is manageable.¡¯


    ¡°Ooooooh!!¡± (??)


    The man charged with a battle cry, thrusting his spear towards my waist. Stepping lightly on my final step, I shifted my position, striking the extended spear with my left vambrace and piercing the man¡¯s abdomen with my shorter spear. Our momentum intersected, and the spear sank deeply with a satisfying thud.


    ¡°Guuh¡ª¡± (??)


    The man groaned and copsed to the ground. I thought he was wearing chainmail, but I couldn¡¯t feel that sensation with the spear I thrust.


    ¡®Just thick fabric, huh. Despite being stationed at the castle, it¡¯s wartime. What are these people thinking?¡¯


    ¡°Just a foot soldier¡¯s spear. How dull.¡± (Yuri)


    I withdrew my spear. The man shielded his stabbed belly with both hands, letting go of his spear. He seemed formidable, but it was all show.


    ¡®Soim taught me that a true warrior continues fighting even after being stabbed three times, so don¡¯t getcent just because you managed to break through.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t linger here too long.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    Upon reaching the sixth floor, I heard the loud shes of soldiers engaging inbat. The familiar corridor I walked down that day was now stained with blood. The first toe into view were the injured Hou Household¡¯s Knights crouching in pain. It seemed like they had escaped from the rear. There were five of them. Beyond them, about twenty soldiers seemed to be stuck in ce.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± (Yuri)


    When they saw me, the Knights looked surprised, as if they hadn¡¯t expected me toe all the way up here.


    ¡°His Excellency Yuri! T-There¡¯s a formidable knight guarding the corridor¡­!¡± (??)


    They reported to me anxiously while keeping an eye on the front.


    ¡®Hmm, so there¡¯s someone like that around here.¡¯


    ¡°Make way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, clear the way.¡± (Yuri)


    I reiterated, and reluctantly, the Knights parted to make way for me. Pushing through the group of knights, I saw ahead a tremendouslyrge man.


    A muscr fatso.


    That¡¯s a fitting description for this man, who seemed to weigh three times that of an average person, d in custom-made te armor. He was tall, fundamentally different in stature from someone like me. Apparently not a Knight, he wielded a battle-axe in each hand. The battle-axes were practical, with a de on one side as usual, but the tips were equipped with thick spikes like chisels, making them capable of piercing even when swung with brute force.


    Already, about five Knights had their skulls split or bellies stabbed, leaving corpses sprawled in the corridor. While the corridor wasn¡¯t narrow, it wasn¡¯t suitable for wielding a spear, and on the contrary, the short battle-axe was wielded effectively. I came here lightly armed, riding an Eagle.


    ¡®Well, this isn¡¯t a good match. I don¡¯t want to fight someone like this. Or rather, this guy is probably¡­¡¯


    ¡°Broken Bronx, huh? It seems you have been promoted if you¡¯ve been entrusted with protecting the princess.¡± (Yuri)


    I hadn¡¯t heard he wore te armor, but all other features matched.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Mr. Knight knows my name, huh¡­ Oh, so you¡¯re that Yuri guy.¡± (Bronx)


    He spoke unexpectedly casually.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    Broken Bronx was known in the business circles of the royal capital as one of the Witch¡¯s terrifying pawns, following their orders to invade shops and wreak havoc everywhere. Even if the desperate shop owners, whose life would be over if his show was destroyed, clinging to his legs begged for mercy, he would mercilessly demolish their stores.


    Even if he got the ordered not to kill, he would ignore it and if he were ordered to kill, he would split heads open. If the shop owners employed bodyguards, he eliminated them with one arm like a piece of wood, destroyed the entire buildings with overwhelming power that no one could stop andpleted the job. He wasn¡¯t an assassin, but he was a man who did that kind of jobs. He was a man with such a reputation that there was no need to look for him, and it would be better for him not to exist in this world.


    ¡®ording to the rumors, he seems to be under the control of Charleville, who shows off his impressive workmanship as a demonstration, so he¡¯s rented out to other Witch¡¯s families, and he¡¯s heard his name everywhere without mentioning which witch¡¯s jurisdiction he¡¯s under. But he is protecting a princess, not a queen.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I wanted to destroy your ce¡­ but I wasn¡¯t invited.¡± (Bronx)


    ¡®Well, if you target the Hou Company, it will be a minor war with the guards of the main residence.¡¯


    ¡°I would like to ask, but I don¡¯t think you have any intention to give way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m dying to kill you.¡± (Bronx)


    Broken Bronx rubbed the axes in both hands together.


    ¡®He¡¯s eager to go.¡¯


    From under the helmet that protected his head, only his eyes could be seen, but underneath, it seemed like he was licking his lips.


    ¡°Your Excellency! It¡¯s dangerous! Please step back!¡± (??)


    When the subordinate shouted from behind, perhaps driven by the instinct not to let the prey escape, Bronx moved almost simultaneously. He thrust his huge body between me and his subordinates, raising both axes. It was like a bear about to hunt its prey.


    Bang!


    An out-of-ce loud noise reverberated through the corridor. I pulled out the short gun that was holstered behind my waist, roughly aimed the barrel, and pulled the trigger without bracing. My arm bounced like a spring due to the recoil of therge-caliber gun. Lead pellets exploded at close range, creating a hole in Bronx¡¯s chest armor.


    ¡°Gu¡­ Guwoh!!¡± (Bronx)


    With a hole in his chest and taking half a step back, Bronx immediately took another step forward. However, in that step, a spear held in one hand pierced through the gap in his neck armor.


    ¡°Gubo¡­¡± (Bronx)


    While his throat filled with fresh blood, Bronx took another step forward, swinging his axe. The spear further embedded in his throat, and the powerless axe hit my forearm. There was a strong impact, but my arm didn¡¯t break. It only left a grazed scratch on my leather armor, and the axe slipped off. Bronx¡¯s massive body toppled forward, and unable to support the weight of the spear, I tilted it sideways to withdraw it while avoiding the falling body.


    Thud! The sound of Bronx¡¯s fall reverberated through the corridor, muchrger than what one would expect from a human copsing. He had guts, that guy. Regardless of his personality or behavior, I felt his strength and dedication in battle.


    ¡®I won¡¯t say I respect him, but yeah, he was strong.¡¯


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri!¡± (??)


    Looking back, the Knights¡¯ eyes were shining.


    ¡®I¡¯m d I brought the short gun. Without it, he would have been a formidable opponent, beyond my abilities to handle. That short gun I used for the escape turned out to be unexpectedly good. I owe Cuff for this. I thought about having something like this during the time in Kanka, so I brought it. It feels like I finally resolved the task from back then.¡¯


    ¡°Since there shouldn¡¯t be anyone like that anymore, climb up to the spire as nned and raise the g. As I told you, the Hou Household¡¯s g will be under the royal family¡¯s g.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± (??)


    ¡®Carya must be in one of the rooms ahead. I have to meet her.¡¯

 Chapter 183: (Self Edited) Carya Full Chartres

    Upon opening the door and entering the third room, Carya was there. She must have heard the sounds of battle echoing down the hallway. Carya appeared to be alone, staring at the door. She wore an borate, pure white dress adorned with embroidered frills, and a sparkling ne adorned with numerous jewels. It was luxurious enough for a queen, yetcked solemnity.


    Upon entering the room, I nced around to see if anyone else was present. Besides Carya, there was no one else.


    ¡°Carya is here. Stand guard outside and give us some time alone.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    The door was closed.


    ¡°Yuri¡­¡± (Carya)


    Carya looked at him with a fearful expression, like a condemned prisoner awaiting judgment.


    ¡°Carya.¡± (Yuri)


    Calling her name, I casually took a seat on a chair. I could have killed her immediately, but I felt like having a conversation, even if brief.¡°You see, it wasn¡¯t intentional¡­ I was given the antidote, so I never thought it was a lie.¡± (Carya)


    ¡°Carya¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Before I could say ¡®stop¡¯, she continued.


    ¡°I guess I should apologize first¡­ I¡¯m sorry. But I want you to understand that it wasn¡¯t a lie. I would never try to kill you, Yuri. I only meant for you to drink the antidote, so I put it in your drink¡­ So, you see, it wasn¡¯t intentional, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What was she saying? No matter her intentions or whose orders she followed, the fact remained that she had done it. Luke and Suzuya were vomiting blood¡­ What must Carol be feeling lying in bed right now? Had she ever truly grasped the magnitude of her actions? That¡¯s what I wanted to say.¡¯


    That was what I wanted to say, but I remained silent. Even if he said it, she wouldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°So, um, I¡¯m really sorry. I know I¡¯ve done something irreversible. But I want you to understand. I truly love Yuri, so¡­¡± (Carya)


    ¡°Stop it!¡± (Yuri)


    Driven by anger, I mmed my fist onto the tea table in front of me. Bam! With a sharp sound, the tea table folded in two and crashed to the floor. It seemed to be a copsible design. Several teacups that were on top shattered, leaving stains on the broken tablecloth.


    ¡°S-sorry¡­¡± (Carya)


    Carya cowered in fear.


    ¡°¡­Sorry for startling you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There are things humans can and cannot do. Somewhere in this vast world, perhaps there¡¯s someone, likely a woman, who can urately understand even the subtle movements of Carya¡¯s heart. There might be someone who can exin things to Carya in a way she can understand. But not me. Whatever I say won¡¯t be understood, and I can¡¯t prompt her to reflect on it. I don¡¯t feel that kind of patience or tolerance within myself.


    I didn¡¯t have the confidence to teach her that it was already toote. Carya directly killed the Queen. Under the Witch¡¯s plot, it¡¯s not considered murder, but if Carol takes over, that won¡¯t hold. In that case, no matter how hard she tries, it¡¯s capital punishment.


    Originally, she would be executed in a brutal way, but even if it¡¯s softened, it¡¯s still the ultimate penalty. In about a week, she¡¯ll be kept alive in a high-security prison, a rope around Carya¡¯s crying neck, publicly hanged. Even though she¡¯s her sister. Carol will be sad when she hears the news and will be burdened with unnecessary worry.In that case, it would be better if she felt responsible andmitted suicide. Rather than saying that she died in a horrible way, Carol¡¯s worries would ease if shemitted suicide out of pride.¡¯


    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t stand how pathetic I was. I was wrong too. I ignored your feelings and said selfish things.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Carya)


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost so much, and I¡¯ve thought about how I really felt about you again.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carya¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.


    ¡°Really!?¡± (Carya)


    ¡°The thing with Carol was a little mistake¡­ but she ended up pregnant, so I was pressured by the Queen to marry her. I couldn¡¯t say it then, but I had no choice.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ That makes sense! Finally, our feelings have reached each other after such a roundabout way¡­¡± (Carya)


    ¡®She¡¯s truly a psychopath. I haven¡¯t said a word about loving her. Doesn¡¯t she understand my feelings after my parents were killed like that¡­? Maybe she can¡¯t grasp the concept of parents, hating her mother and her father passing away when she was young¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hey, what did the Witches tell you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They said there was a way for me to be Queen and get Yuri as well. They suggested getting a confession before giving the antidote. I never thought they¡¯d deceive me¡­ Of course, I intended to give the antidote to Yuri and your parents! You believe me, right!?¡± (Carya)


    ¡®I¡¯ve heard enough. The conversation is looping. These kinds of conversations are truly exhausting.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re awful¡­ I¡¯ll definitely get back at them. I¡¯ll make them pay for manipting you and making you do bad things. And those spreading bad rumors about you, they¡¯ll be arrested too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really!? Please, it¡¯s absolutely true!¡± (Carya)


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you anymore. I¡¯ll also stop the marriage with Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°And the child!? Will you¡­ end the child too!?¡± (Carya)


    For a moment, my mind went nk with anger. They often say your head boils with anger, but this wasn¡¯t just boiling. It was a small explosion of rage.


    ¡°Between us, Carol is practically on her deathbed already. She¡¯s in no position to bear a child. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®With my head clouded by anger, how could I make this face and say these words?¡¯


    I felt like I had turned into a lunatic.


    ¡®Was I really this kind of man?¡¯


    ¡°Really!? So, you¡¯ll marry me!?¡± (Carya)


    ¡°Of course. Honestly, I preferred you over Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy¡­¡± (Carya)


    Carya seemed genuinely overwhelmed with joy, covering her mouth with both hands, tears welling up. She gazed at my face for a while, then seemed to grow tired of it, lowering her eyes. It must have been only a few minutes, but Carya had been emotional the entire time. After seeming to calm down, Caria lifted her tear-stained face and said¡­


    ¡°Hey, hold me.¡± (Carya)


    She extended her arms towards me, waiting to be embraced. Perhaps due to the difference in physical activity since childhood, Carya was shorter and lighter than Carol.


    I lifted Caria up with both arms and embraced her. Caria wrapped her arms around my neck, our faces close.


    ¡°Yuri, I love you.¡± (Carya)


    Her words didn¡¯t feel like a lie. In fact, they were likely true. I didn¡¯t doubt that.


    While holding Caria with my left arm, I drew a short dagger from my waist with my right hand.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± (Yuri)


    With the de horizontal, I thrust the dagger into the gap between Caria¡¯s ribs, just above her waist. The dagger angled upward, likely grazing her lung and reaching her heart.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Kuh¡­¡± (Carya)


    The freshly sharpened de slid in without resistance, not hitting any bones. Caria didn¡¯t struggle or show much agitation. She just held onto my neck. She pressed her body against mine, savoring my warmth.


    ¡°Even if it was a lie¡­ I was happy. Thank you.¡± (Carya)


    Carya whispered these words in my ear, then twitched and went still. Her grip around my neck loosened, and her weight on my left arm felt heavier.


    Iid Caria down on the bed, still with the dagger embedded between her ribs. Blood gushed out dramatically, staining her dress with arge red mark. I thought if I aimed for the heart and left the dagger in, the bleeding wouldn¡¯t be so severe, but it was substantial. The dagger must have punctured organs around her lungs, causing air to leak out.


    ¡®This wouldn¡¯t look like a suicide.¡¯


    Caria¡¯s final words lingered in my mind.


    Before entering the room, my n was to stab her and then throw the body outside. From the sixth floor, whether it looked like a suicide or murder, no one would know. It could be done even now. However, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.


    I covered Caria¡¯s body with a nket and left the room.


    ¡°Your Excellency! How did it go?¡± (??)


    A soldier who was waiting called out to me.


    ¡°Caryamitted suicide.¡± (Yuri)


    I replied, closing the door behind me with my hands behind my back, telling a lie. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem if it were revealed that I had killed her. After all, Carya killed my parents, so while there might be sympathy, I wouldn¡¯t be condemned. Even if it were exposed, dering it as suicide would be more convenient.


    ¡°I want to at least show some courtesy. I¡¯ll leave the handling of the remains to a woman.¡± (Yuri)


    I walked down the hallway for a bit, then approached the body of Bronx, the breaker, and picked up the axe he had.


    It was heavy. Too heavy, and the handle was too thick to gripfortably. Returning to the door, I raised the axe and smashed the knob.


    ¡°You stay here and keep watch until a woman arrives.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®When the Second Army surrenders, the Queen¡¯s Sword wille here.¡¯

 Chapter 184: (Self Edited) Queen’s Castle Island

    Upon leaving the royal castle, there were individuals present who did not seem like members of the Ho family¡¯s Sky Knights. It appeared to be the First Army of the Royal Guard. They were neatly lined up, observing us. There seemed to be no intention to attack. Among them, a familiar face emerged.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, or should I say, His Excellency Yuri.¡± (Ga)


    It was Ga Godwin, Do¡¯s father.


    ¡°Please, spare me. It¡¯s embarrassing. Ga-san is not my subordinate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, for now.¡± (Ga)


    ¡®For now. Indeed, that might be true.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you for the matter regarding the First Army of the Royal Guard.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I didn¡¯t fully understand, buting this far must have meant they did more than just promise not to move.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve detained all the higher-ups. We couldn¡¯t control the entire army, but we managed to form a force of about a thousand with volunteers. They¡¯re assisting as best they can.¡± (Ga)From the rear of the group, a loud, grating female voice could be heard. It must have been the voice of one of the detained officers.


    ¡°Was there any resistance from the Second Army?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hardly any. There are only three hundred of us here, while the other seven hundred are gradually securing the entire Queen¡¯s Castle Ind. There have been no reports of intense resistance. We¡¯ve instructed them not to engage with the Hou Household¡¯s Knights, but if shes ur, we can¡¯t avoid it.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s inevitable in these situations.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even on the battlefield, members of the same faction may sometimes sh. In the extreme tension ofbat, someone wielding a weapon might suddenly appear before you. You might instinctively strike out, then hurriedly stop yourself, or inadvertently cause injury, even death. Such incidents couldn¡¯t be reduced to zero, and it would be endless to exaggerate every skirmish as a hostile act.¡¯


    ¡°What about Metina Arkhorse?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We¡¯ve captured her. I¡¯m keeping her under house arrest with guards to make sure she doesn¡¯t harm herself.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°I see. Truly wless work. Thank you.¡± (Your)


    ording to Tillet¡¯s report, it wasn¡¯t certain whether the First Army would act or not, but it seemed that they were cooperating properly.


    ¡°By chance, we also captured about twenty others, but our base doesn¡¯t have facilities for prisoners. There¡¯s a prison used for the entire Castle Ind nearby. It¡¯s difficult to keep an eye on all twenty, so while passing by, we came to incarcerate them.¡± (Ga)


    ¡®Since it¡¯s just detention, one might think simply tying them up with ropes would suffice. I¡¯m afraid they fear being lynched. They¡¯re from the First Army, so I¡¯d like to believe there¡¯s no chance they¡¯d gang-rape their former superiors¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yes, please do. Even if it leads to a death sentence, they can still be useful.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah, they should face trial.¡± (Ga)


    ¡®A trial. Considering the authoritarian nature of this country¡¯s trials, I have little respect for judicial authority and find the notion of a fair trial quite absurd. Nheless, it¡¯s probably best to go through the motions. Failing to follow due process might undermine any im to a legitimate change in power.¡¯


    ¡°By the way, have you met my foolish son?¡± (Ga)


    Ga changed the subject. He meant Do.


    ¡°No, unfortunately.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°After that incident, he said he was going to see you. Probably headed to Hou Household¡¯s territory. If you haven¡¯t met him, you must have crossed paths somewhere.¡± (Ga)


    ¡®Seriously?¡¯


    ¡°Probably. Maybe we¡¯ve inadvertently captured him at our ce.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>¡®Let me see Yuri, where is Yuri?¡¯ (Do)</em>


    <em>¡®Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡¯ (??)</em>


    <em>¡®I¡¯m the son of the Royal Guard¡¯s Ga. Let me see Yuri.¡¯ (Do)</em>


    <em>¡®You suspicious guy, calmly put him on the rope!¡¯ (??)</em>


    ¡®That sounds entirely likely. I can picture it vividly.¡¯


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I hope you release him. He means no harm. He¡¯s just been blinded by his rtionship with Her Highness Carol and can¡¯t see clearly.¡± (Ga)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I should meet Dora. I wonder what he¡¯ll say when he sees me. Will he hit me? Thinking about it, it doesn¡¯t seem so depressing. Come to think of it, no one¡¯s med me for that incident. Maybe I want to be med.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it looks like things have settled down on Castle Ind, so I¡¯ll go check on the main camp. Can¡¯t say for sure what¡¯s going on there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I doubt they¡¯re losing. But first, I need to find the Queen¡¯s Sword. There are probably one or two people near the burning bridge. I¡¯ll ask them to deal with Carya¡¯s body and that¡¯s it.¡¯


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri, I have a report!¡± (??)


    As I was about to bid farewell to Ga, a voice suddenly called out. It belonged to a well-groomed, handsome young man dressed in messenger attire.


    ¡®In the Hou family, messengers (assigned specifically to the Heavenly Knights) wear distinctive uniforms. This is to clearlymunicate their importance, as their job requires speed and should not be hindered. Messengers can skip queues if there are any, and even high-ranking officials must yield the road when they pass through crowded streets. They don¡¯t need to salute when passing by me.¡¯


    ¡°As expected of the Hou Household. They¡¯ve got good soldiers.¡± (Ga)


    Just as I was trying to understand the situation, Ga said something ttering, perhaps because the messenger arrived right on cue.


    ¡®Well, maybe they have good soldierspared to the Royal Guard. Having experienced actualbat, they know how to tighten the screws. The Second Army, on the other hand, seemed ratherx everywhere I looked.¡¯


    ¡°Good, go on.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I report! The Second Army has been annihted! It¡¯s a great victory for our army!¡± (??)


    I stepped forward and kicked the man¡¯s knee with force, copsing it under my weight.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± (??)


    Ga let out a surprised sound.


    ¡°What?! Arghhh!!!¡± (??)


    The man whose knee I kicked crumpled to the ground in pain. Amidst this sudden turn of events, the Knights of the First Army behind Ga stared at us, clearly intrigued.


    ¡°Take this one to the dungeon as well. He¡¯s probably a spy for the Witches.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If it were to happen, it would be surrender, not destruction. Of course, depending on the circumstances, it could have been a decisive battle leading to their annihtion. I¡¯m not sure of the truth behind that, but if they¡¯re enemies and potential assassins, preemptive action is prudent.¡¯


    ¡°How did you know? Did you receive reports in advance that the Second Army had surrendered?¡± (Ga)


    ¡°Because his hair was too well-groomed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What?¡± (Ga)


    Ga seemed to not understand.


    ¡®Perhaps it didn¡¯t click for him since he¡¯s not a Heavenly Knight.¡¯


    ¡°If he hade on an Eagle, his hair should be disheveled. This guy¡¯s hair was neatlybed as if he did it at home. Well, it¡¯s a mess now that he¡¯s rolling on the ground.¡± (Yuri)


    Given that he was rolling around on the ground, his hair was the least of his worries.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know where he got the outfit from, but it¡¯s a sly move. Maybe he thought he could deceive better with a clean appearance before leaving home, but he should have put more effort into the disguise.¡¯


    ¡°But even so¡­¡± (Ga)


    ¡°A messenger¡¯s job is to deliver information as quickly as possible, every second counts. There¡¯s no messenger who meticulouslybs their hair in the middle of work, unless it¡¯s just a quick fix. ¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, there may be such a messenger somewhere in this world, but even If I¡¯m wrong, this guy is unnecessary for the Hou Household¡¯s army.¡¯


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be on my way. Ga, take care, you¡¯ve probably made some enemies.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll watch my back.¡± (Ga)


    ¡ª


    I parted ways with Ga and walked towards White Sunset¡¯s location. In the familiar streets of the Castle Ind, Eagles were tied up here and there, creating a bizarre sight. Some Eagles were tied up with just rocks instead of proper restraints, yet they hadn¡¯t flown away. Perhaps they were somehow absorbed into the atmosphere since the other hawks hadn¡¯t taken flight. A future zoologist might say something about their social behavior.


    While thinking about this, I reached White Sunset¡¯s tied spot, and the Queen¡¯s Sword appeared from behind a corner. It wasn¡¯t Tillet, but Enrique.


    ¡°Hey there, it¡¯s me, Enrique -chan!¡± (Enrique)


    She came out babbling something odd.


    ¡°What¡¯s your intention?¡± (Yuri)


    I said, feeling more awkward than I expected.


    ¡®Was this guy always like this Wait, is this really the Queen¡¯s Sword?¡¯


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ there¡¯s always an initial character, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique¡¯s energy plummeted suddenly.


    ¡°Um¡­ Tillet told me to guard the castle. What happened?¡± (Enrique)


    In an instant, Enrique transformed into the same person I met at the royal castle before. However, it wasn¡¯t just a drop in energy. It was more like tuning a stringed instrument, adjusting the pitch by turning the pegs.


    ¡®The initial character didn¡¯t seem like she was forcing herself to be cheerful either. If you didn¡¯t know the previous character, you¡¯d probably just think she was a lively girl.¡¯


    There was a strange sensation as if she had instantly switched into a different person. Looking around conspicuously in all directions, Enrique lowered her tone slightly and said,


    ¡°I was waiting, thinking Carya woulde down.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°Stop mentioning Carya. She¡¯sid to rest on the sixth floor. Dress her nicely and make it look like she died from poisoning.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, so you have a soft side after all. Surprisingly sweet.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique squinted her eyes and appraised me. The way she tilted her head and narrowed her eyes had a strange allure to it.


    ¡®Not as much as Lily, but she had a sizable chest. Her face was pretty. Despite having a youthful appearance, there was a hint of enchantment in her expression. I felt like she touched a delicate part of my heart where men feel women. Ah, I see. Indeed, Tilet probably couldn¡¯t handle such delicate tasks. She¡¯s not like this, with just the right amount of fat.


    So, that¡¯s why she was left at the royal castlest. Actually, she¡¯s managed to survive energetically like this. Her survivability among people is probably the highest.¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s an old acquaintance after all.¡± (Yuri)


    I left Enrique behind and approached White Sunset. For some reason, Enrique followed me. The conversation was over, so I took Enrique ¡®s reins and began walking to lead him to an open area.


    ¡°What did you feel when you killed Carya?¡± (Enrique)


    ¡®Who is this person? I didn¡¯t want to answer that kind of question. Is there something unique about feeling the Queen¡¯s Sword? Do these people somehow have resistance to the idea of Carya being killed, despite everything?¡¯


    ¡°It had depth. Even though she was an old acquaintance.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Did Carya suffer? Did she curse and die in agony? How do you feel now after killing an old acquaintance?¡± (Enrique)


    ¡®¡­ What?¡¯


    I felt a slight irritation, but more than moist anger, it was a sense of difort that came first. The question seemed entirely unnecessary. It felt like I was being provoked somehow.


    ¡®Do you want to anger me? Why would you want to anger me¡­?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t really remember.¡± (Yuri)


    I vaguely responded.


    ¡°Come on, get mad. Like, ¡®Don¡¯t mess with me!¡¯ You can even punch me if you want.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is this woman okay in the head?¡¯


    ¡°This is boring. I felt such intense anger back then.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°If you want entertainment, go watch aedy show.¡± (Yuri)


    Having reached an open space, I mounted White Sunset.


    ¡°How thin. It used to be thick. Are you surprisingly shallow?¡± (Enrique)


    She was saying nonsensical things from under the Eagle.


    ¡®Thin or thick?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hey, could you say ¡®I¡¯ll kill you¡¯ again?¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± (Yuri)


    I said it because I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°How dull¡­¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique made an incredibly bored expression.


    I couldn¡¯t care less.


    I finished securing White Sunset¡¯s reins.


    ¡°Your taste is fine but do your job properly.¡± (Yuri)


    With that parting remark, I made White Sunset take flight.

 Chapter 185: (Self Edited) Carsefit

    Looking down from aboard White Sunset, the battlefield appeared disarrayed. The Second Army was no longer functioning.


    The Second Army found itself semi-encircled, held tightly in the grasp of both arms of the Hou Household¡¯s forces, while their rear was being restrained by the Galloping Bird units. Some of those in the rear attempted to flee towards the main street and a few seemed to have made it, but they were quickly cut off by the Galloping Bird units,pleting the encirclement.


    In tactical theory, before such an encirclement could bepleted,manders must somehow maneuver their forces to prevent it. The army must be in disarray, unable to move properly.


    The basic strategy of the Second Army was to defend the royal capital and, if defeated, retreat to the Royal Castle Ind and fortify there. This was the traditional tactic of the Royal Guard through generations. Whenever Shibyaku was attacked, they would retreat there.


    The Royal Castle Ind was originally designed as a short-term refuge pending reinforcements and was not equipped for a prolonged siege. The Castle Ind was situated in prime territory in the capital. It housedmercial establishments and government offices. Unlike a remote fortress, it couldn¡¯t stockpile provisions and supplies beyond its capacity, and the provision storehouse, located at the leastmercially valuable spot behind the castle, was merely symbolic with very limited supplies. Being on an ind, the underground was too damp for food storage, rendering it unusable.


    With abined total of 18,000 soldiers for the First and Second Armies, plus providing for all the Witches¡¯ kin, it was questionable if they could sustain themselves for a month. For these reasons, in past civil conflicts, without exception, the Royals and the Witches opted to confront the enemy outside the royal capital, defending the urban areas.


    Though it might sound callous, it was preferable to lose some numbers before entering the Royal Castle Ind. Whether they would win or lose was uncertain until the battle, and for the Witches, the royal capital was their source of ie. Losing it without a fight was uneptable. However, this time, the Royal Castle Ind fell first.


    Thick ck smoke rose from the bridge, and the gs of the Hou Family fluttered atop the spires of the castle. With no escape route upon defeat, the soldiers had only a few options, either to fight desperately to the death, surrender, or discard their weapons and flee. These soldiers were not the type to fight to the death. They huddled without fleeing, slowly closing their arms around themselves.


    I descended slowly, aiming for the main camp.¡ª


    ¡°Your Excellency! We have been expecting you.¡± (Dimitri)


    When White Sunset stopped pping its wings and began to descend, Dimitri, who had been running up, spoke up.


    ¡°Dimitri, well done. A splendid encirclement.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank you for the happiness.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri was on his knees, giving an exaggerated salute.


    I dismounted from White Sunset while observing his gesture.


    ¡°You used the Galloping Bird. The northern road to Boff territory is secured, I presume?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Exactly as you instructed. 300 riders are heading that way. We¡¯ve also dispatched about a hundred to the Noza territory.¡± (Dimitri)


    It seemed our ns were proceeding as discussed. Winning the battle meant nothing if the Witches could escape.


    ¡®We need to control the highway and enclose them.¡¯


    ¡°It appears the fighting has stopped from above, but what¡¯s the situation? Have they surrendered?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There are someplicating factors. Please follow me.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Exin as we walk.¡± (Yuri)


    I said as I stepped away from White Sunset. Without a word, the caretaker took White Sunset¡¯s reins.


    ¡°Kieger Carsefit has been brought in, but it¡¯s not a surrender¡­¡± (Dimitri)


    Kieger Carsefit was the current head of the Carsefit Household. I had heard she was quite elderly. Even so, she had been brought in.


    ¡®Was he already in our hands? This is unfolding too quickly.¡¯


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°She seems to have been betrayed. She escaped the camp under threat of a dagger at her throat.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s also a matter of guts.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Not all of the Second Army had lost their will to fight. Even in defeat, Carsefit¡¯s followers were likely still spirited. They would be urging the soldiers to fight. The fact that Kieger Carsefit was captured and brought in implied someone had made their way through their ranks, a feat that required significant determination.


    ¡°Here she is.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri stopped in front of a small tent. He opened the curtain-like entrance.


    Inside the tent, there were six people, a frail old woman, a middle-aged man, and four Knights surrounding them. Kieger Carsefit had a gag in her mouth, presumably to prevent suicide.


    ¡®Is this elderly woman the current head of the Carsefit Household? Quite remarkable to bemanding the army at her age. Perhaps shemanded from a pnquin or something simr.¡¯


    The middle-aged man wore the Second Army¡¯s gear, but his face was unusually long and his noserge. Quite an unusual face for a Shanti. He was slender but appeared well-trained.


    ¡®So, this was the man who had held a de to Kieger Carsefit¡¯s throat and broken through the camp. Unexpectedly, there was some determination in the Second Army after all. But that face¡­ Certainly seemed resolute¡­ Ah, I see.¡¯


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t that man tied up?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We¡¯ve confiscated his weapons. He expressed a desire for a reward. I thought, depending on the situation, it might be eptable to grant it.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡®Well, it was quite an achievement.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm. If he causes trouble, make sure you¡¯re the one to restrain him.¡± (Yuri).


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± (Dimitri)


    I approached Carsefit, who lifted her gagged face to look at me. I scrutinized her face closely. The old woman red at me spitefully.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder. Are you a double? Can¡¯t tell them apart. I have never seen you before.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you believe she¡¯s an impostor? I¡¯ve seen Kieger¡¯s face at an event¡­¡± (Dimitri).


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Yuri)


    Ignoring Dimitri¡¯s words, I nced at the man who had brought him here.


    ¡°You know, these Witches never really trusted the Second Army. In the end, they rely on scoundrels for the important tasks. Well, they¡¯re used to that way of doing things, so I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Yuri)


    As I spoke, I noticed the man¡¯s eyebrows twitch slightly. If I hadn¡¯t sensed something when I saw Broken Bronx, I might not have noticed.


    ¡°Dimitri, there¡¯s an assassin in the capital known as ¡®The Silhouette.¡¯ No one has ever seen their true form. It¡¯s like something out of a novel. When I was doing business, this person killed one of my wholesale clients, a man who said he was going to switch from parchment to Hou Paper exclusively. He was young and had a family and I ended up taking them in. His wife is working in Suomi now.¡±


    Dimitri must have understood the implications. He looked down at the man with a stern expression.


    ¡®Still not moving, huh?¡¯


    ¡°So, I investigated this ¡®Silhouette¡¯ character. There¡¯s a funny story behind it. When they were starting out, they were called ¡®Ratface.¡¯ Once they became a big shot, they didn¡¯t like that nickname anymore and started killing anyone who called them that. It¡¯s be taboo in the underworld now. You get it?¡± (Yuri)


    The man had a thin face and arge nose that gave him a rat-like appearance.


    ¡°Hey, seize that man!¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Kiyeeeyaaah!!¡± (??)


    I heard a strange cry, and something silvery danced in my field of vision.


    A hidden weapon. It was long.


    Dimitri was in front of me, so I couldn¡¯t see clearly what was being drawn. Again, silver gleamed, and this time there was a shing sound of metal. It seemed to be a flexible metal de, cleverly hidden on his belt.


    ¡°Kiyeeeyaaah!¡± (??)


    ¡®However, this weapon has a weakness. Just like a chain, you can¡¯t fight without swinging it, which requires a long preparatory movement.¡¯


    Surrounded by five people, it could be effective against multiple attackers simultaneously, but its speed against a single opponent wascking. Four had spears, and Dimitri had a dagger. It was obvious which was faster. Attacking by swinging a curved sword or stabbing in a straight line with a dagger. Furthermore, if he were to kill me, Dimitri would have to deal with it instantly.


    The rat-faced man leaped into the air and aimed a high kick at Dimitri.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri deftly caught the high kick with the side of his neck, gripping the man¡¯s pant leg firmly with both hands. The dagger he had dropped earlier rolled to the ground.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± (Dimitri)


    Turning back towards me with his back bent, Dimitri threw the man aside in a fireman¡¯s carry motion. Anticipating the trajectory towards me, I sidestepped. The rat-faced man, who was thrown without hesitation, hit the ground with such force that his body bounced. Dimitri kept a firm hold on the man¡¯s hand with his leg, watching attentively.


    The rat-faced man, visibly shaken from the impact, seemed to be attempting to stand but was only trembling uncontrobly. Dimitri was quite capable indeed. It was decisive of him to discard the dagger and go for the shoulder throw.


    ¡°¡­Shall I kill him?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Strip him naked and tie him up with rope.¡± (Yuri)


    If we could get a testimony from him, we might be able to use more Witches and carry out public executions to relieve some of the citizens¡¯ anxiety.


    ¡°Very well¡­¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri sounded slightly dissatisfied as he released his grip. Nevertheless, the man was dangerous. It was crucial to keep him immobilized. I delivered a powerful kick to the rat-faced man¡¯s head, imagining it as vengeance for Stasha. His head snapped back, he copsed, and theny motionless.


    ¡®Uh oh, did I kill him?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Is he dead?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri seemed to be thinking the same thing, sounding slightly discontented. He probably wanted to be the one to kill him if it came to that.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s probably alive. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s dead¡± (Yuri).


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri responded nonchntly.


    ¡°Anyway, about this imposter¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I nced at the elderly woman ring at me, still gagged.


    ¡°I apologize. I couldn¡¯t see through him.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. She might be the real deal after all.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is she¡­ really the real deal?¡± (Dimitri)


    He looked at me skeptically.


    ¡°It¡¯s a possibility. The Second Army has no chance of winning anymore. So, if they¡¯re going to be captured and defeated, it¡¯s not a bad trade-off to send an assassin close to me¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh¡­well, that¡¯s true. But do you think a Witch would do something with such determination?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°It¡¯s all hypothetical. Either way, I¡¯ll take care of this one. You, encourage the Second Army to surrender. Time until nightfall is longer than it seems.¡± (Yuri)


    By nightfall, the Witches might try to escape under cover of darkness from the royal capital. Before that happens, I wanted to finish processing the surrender of the Second Army and secure the royal capital with a decent number of troops.


    ¡°Understood! Excuse me then.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    I went to fetch Myaro.


    ¡ª


    I rode in a carriage with Myaro and the impostor, heading towards King¡¯s Ind. Looking at the clock, it was pointing at three in the afternoon. The battle had started in the morning, but there wasn¡¯t much time left until nightfall. Down south, Dimitri had already begun processing the surrender of the Second Army.


    While there was some resistance, the soldiers hadpletely lost their will to fight. They were being ordered to surrender to the army that had thempletely surrounded. At the three designated disarmament sites, surrenders were progressing steadily. They would be charged with crimes and, except for those guilty of serious offenses, exempt from military service for the next year.


    As we approached the location where the drawbridge was¡­


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± (??)


    A loud voice called out, and the carriage came to a halt.


    I opened the carriage door and stepped out.


    ¡°Y-your Excellency Yuri! I apologize for this intrusion!¡± (??)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I wanted to see the bridge anyway.¡± (Yuri)


    Logs prepared in advance were handed to us, and the bridge was already constructed. Boards were nailed onto the connected logs, and ramps were built at both ends. The bridge was bare, without any paint, but it seemed sturdy enough for passage.


    ¡°It looks good. Carry on with the inspections. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    Imended the soldiers conducting inspections before returning to the carriage. The coachman cracked the whip, and the carriage resumed its bumpy journey.


    ¡°So, His Excellency Yuri desires the cooperation of the Witches.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro continued to talk while shaking the impostor who was still gagged.


    ¡°The city functions of the royal capital are sustained by the Witches. This is evident to anyone. The creation and maintenance of a grand city like Sibyaku are due to the power of the Witches. His Excellency Yuri. This is highly praised. However, there is one concern which is the closed nature ofmerce. This does not align with His Excellency Yuri¡¯s belief in liberalizingmerce.¡± (Myaro)


    As expected, Myaro excelled in roles like this. It was impressive how the words flowed effortlessly, even without a script. I made sure to maintain a serious expression rather than a ¡°no way, you¡¯re kidding¡± face, so I sat there with a straight face.


    ¡°Have you understood His Excellency Yuri¡¯s perspective? He has no intention of arresting the Witches en masse. Instead, he seeks their cooperation. He wishes the officials who have worked diligently thus far to continue their duties, and the Witch households to contribute reasonable donations as they have been doing. His Excellency Yuri wants to continue running Sibyaku in its current form, or even better. For that, the cooperation of the Witches is indispensable, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro directed the conversation towards me.


    ¡°Exactly. The Witches and I have had various conflicts, including today¡¯s hostility, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t appreciate them. If a strong enemy can be an ally, I¡¯d prefer to have them on our side. That¡¯s my perspective.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Oh well, I had let my guard down inside the tent, and now it was gettingplicated.¡¯


    ¡°We will unconditionally escort you northward. We hope you will be a messenger of reconciliation. Please, we ask this of you.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡ª


    The northern bridge was still under construction. It was unexpected. There were only about three logsid across the bridge, and it was far fromplete.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri! I apologize for the dy in construction¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    I got out of the carriage and addressed the carpenter.


    ¡°As long as we can pass, it should be fine. The logs seem to be nailed down.¡± (Yuri)


    Three logs lined up on the right were secured with scaffolding and wire, and they appeared stable enough to walk on without rolling off.


    ¡°I think it should be fine.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Alright then, Myaro. Take her over there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro took the old woman¡¯s hand and led her across the logs to the northern side where the Witch¡¯s Foresty.


    ¡°Watch your step¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I said as she cautiously proceeded across the logs.


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Tillet)


    A woman beside me called out.


    ¡°Tillet. You know what¡¯s happening, right?¡± (Yuri)


    I whispered back.


    ¡°Yeah, I get it. We¡¯ve got some people waiting on the other side. I¡¯ll be crossing soon.¡± (Tillet)


    Crossing right after the old woman would look suspicious, so it was a deliberate move.


    ¡°Got it. No room for error.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? There won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet seemed quietly furious, her emotions barely concealed. As we spoke, Myaro returned after seeing the old woman off, holding the gag that had been on her.


    ¡°Myaro, good work.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t confirm, but do you think she¡¯s the real deal?¡± (Yuri)


    In the end, we hadn¡¯t even checked if she was genuine, muzzle and all. I thought it might make the old woman more believable.


    ¡°I believe she¡¯s the real one. It must have been difficult to find such a convincing impostor¡­ I didn¡¯t interrogate her, so I can¡¯t say for certain.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I¡¯m a little¡­ worried about what will happen to me if I hear her voice.¡± (Yuri)


    It was my decision to keep her gagged. I was afraid that if I heard her voice and got angry, I might end up killing her right then and there.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s my duty.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro replied with a smile.


    ¡°Our pursuers have started. See youter.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet bid a brief farewell and crossed the log bridge with a natural stride.

 Chapter 186: (Self Edited) Witchs Forest*

    Located in the northern part of the capital, designated as the 13th district, was the Witch¡¯s Forest. However, in reality, this district is rarely referred to as the thirteenth district. Generally, it was known as the Grand Witch Square. Around the forest, which upied an entire district, stood the mansions of the Seven Great Witch Household and their retainers in session. The forest is inside this area, and naturally, ordinary people cannot enter.


    A thousand years ago, during the era of the Great Empire, thisnd was the property of a General household based in the White Wolf Penins. At that time, there were no mansions. Instead, a vast forest was surrounded by fences. The general and his subordinates released animals into the forest and frequently visited for hunting during their spare time.


    Originally a hunting forest, after Shaalta Chartres came to rule thisnd, it was offered as a tribute to the queen. Later, it was bestowed upon the Witch households that arrived with her, bing the Witch households¡¯ base. The animals such as wild boars once released into the forest were eradicated, and now only small animals like deer and squirrels live there, moderately thinned out.


    In ancient times, Seven Witches who supported the royal ancestor Shamo Chartres gathered herbs in the forest north of the ck Sea. They bought parts of animals from hunters and belonged to a n of pharmacists who refined medicine. Respected as sages of the forest, they served Shamo Chartres well, bing the cornerstone of theter Great Empire.


    The forest was a source of medicinal herbs, and for the Witch households iming descent from the Seven Witches, having a forest near their homes was an important confirmation of their proud lineage. Leaving the deer was because the antlers of young stags were an important medicinal herb, a key ingredient in medicines. However, the reason for keeping them was the only trace of the ancestors¡¯ upation, which thest Witches living today had long since forgotten. Thest n that cherished tradition, passed down skills, and refined medicine was the Yurumi Witch Household in the Kilghina Kingdom, a Witch n that was not protected in the Shaalta Kingdom and had long been extinct.


    In the heart of that forest stands one house. In the perfectly maintained forest, with a few trees felled, a small wooden house stands in an open area. Upon closer inspection, the house appeared to have been skillfully crafted by a talented carpenter, using the finest wood and cedar bark meticulously applied to the exterior walls. The roof was not made of boards or tiles but was covered with natural stone. This natural stone was mined in and called ¡°Beard Valley¡± from the now-defunct Yalta Kingdom, a famous export at the time. The b-like joints formed on a cliff in Beard Valley had uniform thickness, making the andesite extracted from there ideal for roofing without much processing.


    Of course, in the modern era, long after the fall of the Yalta Kingdom, houses using such stones did not exist. The houses that were once roofed with those stones had been rebuilt or re-roofed using different methods, and now only this one house remained. The stones used for the current roof were purchased in bulk by the ancestors of the current Witches at the time of the fall of the Yalta Kingdom.


    Using the architectural techniques of the Great Empire era, building a house like those from that time, no matter the cost, was a modest pride for the witches. Wooden houses, which were not as durable as stone constructions, had stood there for nearly nine hundred years, undergoing numerous rebuilds and repairs, with little change from how they were then. The only notable change was the disappearance of the room once called the dispensary, with shelves of medicinal herbs and mixing tools, which has now be a storage room.


    Inside that house, six Witches were gathered.Viv Marmasset


    Sharne Charleville


    Keagel Carsefit


    Jura Lakramanus


    G Temper


    Kiki Enphile


    Except for the head of the Gyudanvier family, the heads of each household were gathered under one roof.


    ¡°That¡¯s the situation. And then, they asked me to run an errand and let me go.¡± (Keagel)


    Keagel Carsefit finished exining. Those words were not in modern Shannguage. They were in ancient Shannguage.


    At the evening gathering (Sabbath) held in this house, it was customary to use the ancient Shannguage. As inheritors of the culture dating back to the Great Empire, and being at the apex of the Seven houses, it was only natural for the Witches to speak the ancient Shannguage. It was considered that those who could not do so were ignorant and had no right to speak.


    ¡°I see¡­ then your ce is going to be in trouble.¡± (Kiki)


    Kiki Enphile remarked. The Enfile Household held many positions in the royal court, so if what Keagel Carsefit said was correct, they would be the least affected by their family business being disrupted. It seemed they would continue to be rtively secure.


    ¡°What are you going to do from now on?¡± (??)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I have no idea.¡± (??)


    The Carsefit Household¡¯s business mainly involved the Second Army, which would likely be disbanded in the future. It would be unthinkable to leave it as it was. If that were to happen, the entire Carsefit family business would disappear, and if their reserves were depleted in the future, the family might find themselves destitute. Simply put, the Carsefit family would be the most affected.


    ¡°Why not raise a private army? I can hire some if you need. A few won¡¯t hurt.¡± (Viv)


    Viv Marmasset spoke up. The Second Army was responsible for guarding the Witch¡¯s Forest and also yed a role in military policing within the capital. If they were gone, there would be demand for hiring private army.


    ¡°From now on, it might be better to call them mercenaries. Well, more or less, everyone will have to change their work¡­¡± (Viv)


    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point!¡± (Sharne)


    Sharne Charleville interrupted Viv¡¯s words with a sharp tone, mming the table. No one reacted with surprise or deference due to age. The youngest among them, Jura Lakramanus, was the only one who flinched and reacted.


    ¡°Guuh¡ª¡± (Sharne)


    Sharne Charleville tried to stand but quickly became breathless due to old age and sat back down. She had turned 120 this year. Ny years ago, the talented woman who had once been notorious as a schemer was now wheezing like this.


    ¡°¡­Ha, ha. Whether our dealings with the Papal States have been exposed to Yuri Hou or not, that¡¯s what we should be discussing now. How many people already know? The six of us here, plus Boff and Noza¡­¡± (Sharne)


    Sharne Charleville grimaced bitterly.


    ¡°Kuh¡­ That¡¯s why I said¡­ we shouldn¡¯t involve them.¡± (Sharne)


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the use of saying that now? You reluctantly agreed back then too. After the assassination, we needed to prepare against the Hou and Rube Households.¡± (G)


    G Temper remarked. The Temper Household held strong interests in the royal capital¡¯s port. The idea of bringing in the heads of the Boff and Noza Households had been hers.


    ¡°We should have ignored it. Those spineless turncoats won¡¯t move anyway.¡± (Sharne)


    ¡°If we get sandwiched between the Hou and Rube Household, we won¡¯t stand a chance. Without a contract, Boff will let Rube¡¯s army through. Then we¡¯ll be done for, just like we discussed.¡± (G)


    G Temper was still young, in her seventies. She struggled with ancient Shannguage and had developed a habit of repeating the same word endings. In her opinion, even if the Hou Household were to be wiped out, there would still be one wing of the General household with guts. That was the Rube Household, and the assumption was to assassinate both households simultaneously, that would be ideal. However, if that were impossible, they needed to halt the Rube Household¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Sharne, you¡¯re not dismissing something that was decided at the Sabbath.¡± (Viv)


    Viv Marmasset spoke, asserting her strong position within this gathering, seated at the highest ce. Even though it was called the agreement of the Sabbath, the Gudanvier family was absent. Ignoring the Seven Witch Covenant was taboo for the Witches present here, but there was also a convention that those who betrayed the entire Witchmunity could be purged. In order to expand this, it was decided to remove Gudanvier.


    ¡°I agree that the Crusade¡¯s exposure must be avoided. Since the Second Army is no more, we mustn¡¯t forget that they¡¯re capable of anything.¡± (Viv)


    Viv said while looking at Keagel Carsefit. Although she had imed to have risked her life to go after Yuri Hou, Viv didn¡¯t entirely believe it.


    ¡°The situation is the same for both Noza and Boff. The information hasn¡¯t leaked from the top where they hold celestial titles. It¡¯s not that dire of a situation.¡± (G)


    G Temper remarked.


    ¡°Indeed. If we consider what¡¯s toe, it¡¯s wiser for them to keep quiet. They should have enough sense for that.¡± (Viv)


    Viv concurred.


    ¡°Now, what about the escape n¡­?¡± (Jura)


    The first to speak up today was Jura Lakramanus, the youngest present here. She was only half as old as G Tempur, having recently graduated from the academy. Her face bore scars as if cut with a de.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± (Sharne)


    Sharne Charleville clicked her tongue. Due to missing teeth, it came out as a sucking noise.


    ¡°The Boff and Noza Households won¡¯t take us in. Don¡¯t you understand even that much? Or are you nning to beg Yuri Hou to send you to Aisa¡¯s isted ind?¡± (Jura)


    Since Yuri How¡¯spany now managed the shipping to Aisa¡¯s isted ind, it was only possible to cross through the Hou family. Thanks to celestial navigation, which had significantly lower ident ratespared to traditional navigation, other forms of shipping had be obsolete within just a few years. Nowadays, the journey to Aisa isted ind by ship was not life-threatening. While some strolled back and forth nearby as if on a walk, no one sought perilous voyages anymore.


    ¡°B-but¡­ Yuri Hou¡­¡± (Jura)


    ¡°What that? Honestly, it¡¯s as if the Rouge is crying in the grass. How pitiful.¡± (Sharne)


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± (Jura)


    Jura Lakramanus muttered, crestfallen. Surrounded by seasoned witches, Jura felt exceptionally weak. The memories of her humiliating defeat in the All-School Tougi Tournament, coupled with the recent death of Rouge while she assumed her role as the head, had left her shrinking within the Sabbath, where she was constantly ridiculed.


    ¡°What happened to that confidence you had when you brought that document?¡± (Sharne)


    ¡°You were so energetic back then. You were so excited to get back at Yuri Hou. Are you scared now?¡± (Viv)


    Charleville and Marmasset, the two elders, berated Jura, causing her to further slump. Her head seemed to be in trouble.


    ¡°Even though you missed Yuri Hou, it seems like you went to the morgue and stabbed his parents in the stomach. Maybe you had a grudge. I don¡¯t know how you feel, but what if Yuri Hou saw the bodies? Do you think¡­¡± (Kiki)


    Kiki Enphile spoke up.


    Kiki was known for herpassionate nature among this group and was not fond of the bullying of the younger members by the old members. Throughout previous Sabbaths, Kiki had oftene to Jura¡¯s aid. However, on this asion, she couldn¡¯t remain silent.


    ¡°Ah, did you do that¡­¡± (G)


    G Temper sighed. This information was known because of the Enphile family¡¯s strong connections to the royal castle. Except for Marmasset and Charleville, to whom Kiki had consulted beforehand, the others were hearing this for the first time.


    ¡°Did you not consider the possible consequences when Yuri Hou escaped? If this was done after learning that news, there¡¯s no redeeming this¡± (G)


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Jura)


    Jura winced, gripping her head as if enduring a headache. Her mind was already overwhelmed with fear of Yuri Hou and the pressure from the heads of the Witch households, threatening to burst at the seams.


    *Screeeech.*


    Unexpectedly, the door to the cabin creaked open. All five sets of eyes turned towards the door.


    Standing there was an elderly woman with a cane. It was Luida Gudanvier.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± (Viv)


    Viv Marmasset said.


    ¡°You seem to be having quite the fun without my knowledge. Allow me to join you.¡± (Luida)


    Luida sat down in her own chair, the only empty one, with a pale face. She sat in thest seat closest to the entrance, so the walk was short. Since the Gudanvier Household was excluded, the seating arrangement hadn¡¯t changed. The end seat had always been Luida¡¯s spot.


    ¡°Why have youe?¡± (Viv)


    Viv inquired. There was a longstanding animosity between the two, and their rtionship remained strained.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to enjoy the spectacle of fools from the best seat in the house, of course. They say a drowning man will clutch at a straw¡­ hehehe. I¡¯ve done business with merchants for years, but who knew it would work just as well with the Great Witches.¡± (Luida)


    Luida chuckled merrily, seemingly relieved to release pent-up frustrations. The Gudanvier Household was currently treated as being of inferior rank, but it hadn¡¯t always been that way.


    Originally, the Gudanvier family¡¯s business was real estate. Their ancestors, who came to the penins 900 years ago, foresaw the expansion of the royal capital and acquired undevelopednd on the outskirts of the royal capital. At that time, with pervasive uncertainties about the future, there was little movement to invest in real estate, which was considered a less liquid asset.


    They used up most of their imported funds for this endeavor. By the time the next generation took over, the capital¡¯s expansion had reached that area, and they began earning stable profits asndlords. The prosperity of the Gudanvier family began there, purchasing and selling properties in the royal capital, reaching a pinnacle of prosperity for a time. However, it was ruined by Luida¡¯s predecessor, who began to believe that trade would be more profitable and indiscriminately sold their prime properties to other Witch households.


    The fleet they invested in heavily was always in the red. The trade they started without a clear n, without knowing what to buy or where to sell, wandered aimlessly. Instead of cutting their losses and closing the business, they continued aimlessly, and as a result, most of the Gudanvier ¡®s assets disappeared. By the time Luida took over, all that was left were scattered bits ofnd throughout the capital and seats as executives in the royal castle. Luida relied on these assets to rebuild the family gradually, gathering funds and slowly reconstructing the household.


    When Luida inherited the family leadership, she put up signs as big as the tiny plots ofnd would allow and sought advertisers. Eventually, she resorted to hiring thugs to intimidate shopkeepers into advertising. However, due to their limited capital, they could never catch up with the other households. The Gudanvier Household had experienced a resurgence, butpared to the other Seven Great Witch households, their status had declined. And so, the granddaughter who should have been entrusted with the next generation betrayed Luida and went in apletely different direction. Luida¡¯s disappointment at that time was beyond words.


    ¡°It was wrong to exclude Gudanvier, but the me lies with your daughter. We were desperate too.¡± (Sharne)


    Sharne Charleville said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, Sharne-baba. In fact, I¡¯d almost like to thank you. We¡¯re still intact.¡± (Luida)


    Sharne Charleville was five years older than Luida. Though at this age, the age difference didn¡¯t matter much, in their youth, they had been close, partly because their houses were adjacent. The term Sharun-baba was a remnant of those days when Sharne was addressed as Sharun-ane.


    ¡°What do you mean, intact? Your household isn¡¯t all that great.¡± (Viv)


    ¡°Your family is probably going to be disbanded. Serves you right.¡± (Luida)


    ¡°Unfortunately, that won¡¯t happen. Yuri Hou came to cate us. Too bad for you.¡± (Viv)


    Viv said, her expression twisted with displeasure. Marmasset was a household that had entrenched itself among the merchants of the city and grew through intimidation tactics. Viv became the head of her household about ten years earlier than Luida and bought a considerable amount ofnd from Luida¡¯s predecessor. When Luida assumed leadership, she imed that thend bought by the previous head at the end of his tenure was too cheap, thus viting the Seven Witch Covenant. Since then, although there was no decisive confrontation, there was a rivalry between them, and they weren¡¯t on good terms.


    ¡°Hah¡­ you¡¯re quite confident to say that. Have you even met Yuri Hou? I have, and I¡¯ve spoken to him directly. I bet you haven¡¯t exchanged a single word with him.¡± (Luida)


    Luida said, looking at Jura Lakramanus.


    ¡°That woman over there is aplete fool, but she¡¯s seen and knows Yuri Hou herself. That¡¯s why she¡¯s scared like this. Maybe she¡¯s better than you lot.¡± (Luida)


    Luida continued, causing Jura to flinch when she was mentioned. Confidence was nowhere to be found in her now, unlike her past self. Indeed, Jura saw something different from the others, as Luida pointed out.


    ¡°What are you trying to say? Don¡¯t speak in riddles.¡± (Viv)


    Vivsaid, sounding irritated. She didn¡¯t like seeing Luida looking so smug. For seventy years or so, Viv had always been on top, and Luida had always been beneath her. While the gap gradually closed, it never reversed. Being looked down upon by Luida was unbearable for her.


    ¡°That boy is the kind who hits back when he¡¯s hit. He won¡¯t just take a beating.¡± (Luida)


    As Luida spoke, a sense of tension crept into the expressions of the five Witches.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hit, hit back and if you¡¯re killed, kill back¡­ That¡¯s what we¡¯ve always done. And yet, here you all are, conveniently banding together.¡± (Luida)


    Luidachuckled with genuine amusement.


    ¡°Deciding whether to turn the right cheek or the left cheek¡­ How absurd.¡± (Luida)


    Viv¡¯s brow furrowed as she red at Luida.


    ¡°Luida, did you betray us?¡±


    Upon hearing Viv¡¯s usation, Luida ceased herughter. She sighed softly and regarded Viv with a look of boredom.


    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Witches. It¡¯s our pride to uphold the Seven Witch Covenant no matter what¡­ But I haven¡¯t sold anyone out. That boy has one of my treasured child attached with him. That girl knows the Witch¡¯s Forest inside out. This ce used to be her yground.¡± (Luida).


    In reality, Luida hadn¡¯t done anything at all. She hadn¡¯t been instructed by anyone. She had independently gathered information ande here. Since Luida was left out of this conspiracy, she was able to observe the situation more calmly than anyone else from the outside.


    ¡°No¡­¡± (Jura)


    Jura muttered, standing up from her chair and looking out the window.


    ¡°No! Are they already here!?¡± (Jura)


    Though she couldn¡¯t see the light of torches outside the window, the crescent moon cast its light over the grassy area between the forest and the cabin. In the moonlight, the glimmer of foreign metal within the forest was visible, its shadows encircling the cabin from a distance.


    *Creak*


    The door of the cabin creaked open slowly with a high-pitched noise.

 Chapter 187: (Self Edited) The Final Evening Gathering – (1)

    ¡°They¡¯ve all gathered.¡± (Yuri)


    I was in the witch¡¯s cabin. In therge room upying about half of the cabin, there was a big table surrounded by chairs. The table was a round rectangr table made of a type of wood I had never seen in Shaalta. Due to long use, the thickly coated varnish gave it a darkened appearance. It was likely a product from the south, and surely an item steeped in history.


    ¡°I see some familiar faces¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I walked over near Jura Lakramanus among the group. The once cheeky expression on his face had vanished, reced now by teeth chattering with fear and apprehension. Approaching Jura¡¯s seat, I gently touched her thin neck from behind.


    ¡°Hiii¡ª!¡± (Jura)


    She jerked violently, startled. There was an old grudge between us. I had heard she had be the head of her household, so it made sense for her to be here.


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Lu¨©da Gudanvier.¡± (Yuri)


    I turned my gaze to Gyudanv¨©er, the old woman sitting opposite me at the table.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here.¡± (Lu¨©da)Luida replied, looking back at me with an expression thatcked any amusement.


    ¡°So, were you cooperating too¡­? That changes things.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Nah, just thought something interesting might happen today. Just came to see.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®Hmm, okay.¡¯


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no chairs.¡± (Yuri)


    I remarked, to which Myaro, who was standing near the entrance, added¡­


    ¡°I believe they¡¯re in the adjacent room.¡± (Myaro)


    I circled around the table and opened the door to the next room. It was dark inside since there was no light. As I moved to fetch a light, Enrique, who had followed along with Tillet, ostentatiously knelt down and offered amp. Without expressing thanks, I took it silently and illuminated the room.


    There, shelves and disy cases were neatly lined up, creating an odd room. Perhaps one could call it a Room of Marvels (Vund¨¡kamm¨¡r). Inside the ss disy cases were various items of indeterminate nature. There were brooches encrusted withrge gemstones ced next to grimy nes made of thin iron sheets. They must have been recognized for their historical value.


    Inside the room, perhaps for sitting and admiring, there was a single chair ced. I grabbed it with one hand and returned to the room. I directed myself towards the seat at the head of the table opposite the entrance.


    ¡°Move.¡± (Yuri)


    I said to Keagel Carsefit whom I had met during the day. Either right or left would have been fine, but the seat on the left was upied by the very elderly Sharne Charleville and waiting for her to move seemed troublesome.


    ¡°Hey, move over.¡± (Yuri)


    I addressed Viv Marmasset, who was sitting conspicuously at the head of the table.


    ¡°You, ordering me¡ª¡± (Viv)


    I grabbed the back of Viv¡¯s head and forcefully mmed it into the table. The sensation that followed through my arm was like crushing an overripe fruit.


    ¡°Do Witches have that kind of belief¡­? Believing you won¡¯t be harmed by Knights¡­? Certainly, that was true. Up until ten days ago¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I continued gripping Viv¡¯s hair, pulling her away from the table.


    ¡°The reason we didn¡¯t do this was because of Her Majesty the Queen. Maybe you weren¡¯t aware, but you¡¯ve been under the protection of Queen Simone all along. That¡¯s gone now. Don¡¯t expect any mercy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The Hou Household had always pledged their spears, loyalty, and obedience to the royal family. So even if there were people in the royal capital they didn¡¯t like, they didn¡¯t invade and eliminate them. Even if their precious second sons became useless due to baseless usations, they didn¡¯tin to anyone. But now, there is no royal family. There is now to protect these people anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Guh¡­¡± (Viv)


    Viv sat in the chair, her nose bleeding.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill, do it quickly.¡± (Viv)


    ¡°Before that, there¡¯s something to discuss, isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re here like this? Quickly grab a chair and move, old woman.¡± (Yuri)


    I released Vivira¡¯s head dismissively, and with an uncooperative attitude, she moved herself along with a chair. I ced the chair where Vivira had been sitting and settled down.


    ¡°Hey, Tillet. Tie up everyone except Gyudanvier¡¯s old woman. Just bind their stomachs to the chair backs, that¡¯s enough.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet responded and began tying Kiki Enphile¡¯s stomach with the rope.


    ¡°¡­Please stop. There¡¯s no need for this. I won¡¯t try to escape.¡± (Kiki)


    ¡°I¡¯m truly infuriated. If you want a less painful way to die, then stay silent.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Fine.¡± (Kiki)


    Kiki Enphile seemed rtivelypliant and stopped arguing further.


    ¡°Before we get to the main point, I have one question. Who desecrated my parents¡¯ bodies?¡± (Yuri)


    As I spoke, my emotions surged uncontrobly, and a sharp sensation pricked my nose.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to expose my vulnerability in front of these people. I tried to calm my emotions, but tears and mucus began to blur my vision. Pathetic. But when I thought of Luke and Suzuya, I couldn¡¯t hold back.¡¯


    ¡°I heard that someone, some powerful Witch, used their authority to enter the morgue¡­¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, the eyes of three out of the five Witches flickered towards J.


    ¡®I see¡­ It was her after all. Well, no one else would go to such lengths.¡¯


    I stood up from the chair.


    ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t me!!¡± (Jura)


    ¡°Silence.¡± (Yuri)


    Jura, who hadn¡¯t been tied up yet, fell from her chair as I approached.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯te any closer!!¡± (Jura)


    ¡°Don¡¯t crawl on the ground. Stand up.¡± (Yuri)


    I grabbed her cor and forcibly made Jura stand. I picked up the fallen chair and ced it behind J.


    ¡°Sit down. Rx¡­ I¡¯m not going to kill you yet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡± (Jura)


    Jura trembled violently while standing. Her eyes seemed unfocused, staring somewhere distant. Her hands in front of her face, as if protecting herself, were shaking noticeably.


    ¡®Is she trying to escape reality? I won¡¯t let her. Even if she faints, I¡¯ll wake her up.¡¯


    ¡°Sit.¡± (Yuri)


    I put my hand on Jura¡¯s shoulder and pushed down with force until she sat down on the chair quietly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ please stop¡­ don¡¯t kill me!¡± (Jura)


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not going to kill you¡­¡± (Jura)


    ¡®This is like a special service. It would be troublesome if the main dish became inedible.¡¯


    ¡°It might hurt a bit, but here we go!¡± (Yuri)


    I thrust the short sword I had at my waist into Jura¡¯s thigh. The cheap dagger deliberately blunted pierced through Jura¡¯s thigh and into the chair, pinning her.


    ¡°Aaaahhhhh!!¡± (Jura)


    Jura screamed, clutching her wound and hunching over in pain.


    ¡°Put it against the table. It¡¯s strange to sit like that.¡± (Yuri)


    I lifted Jura, along with the chair she was sewn onto, and ced her back where she originally sat.


    ¡°Ow¡­ it hurts¡­!¡± (Jura)


    ¡°Tillet, tie her up and put a gag on her.¡± (Yuri)


    Upon mymand, Tillet skipped the order and started binding Jura. Tears streamed down Jura¡¯s eyes. She looked as if she was mourning herself as the most unfortunate person in the world. I returned to my original seat and sat down.


    ¡°Now that the formalities are over¡­ let¡¯s get to the point. I¡¯ll say this upfront. Never interrupt. I might do something unpredictable.¡± (Yuri)


    After making this clear, I began to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the future rule. I¡¯ve been with you all for a long time¡­ Unfortunately, I never imagined you would go that far¡­ but I¡¯ve realized something. Your weapon is yourwork, your weeds.¡± (Yuri)


    I surveyed the witches. No one spoke, listening solemnly to my words.


    ¡± Witches are like persistent weeds, no matter how many times you cut them down, they¡¯ll sprout back as long as there are weeds. They¡¯re like poisonous weeds parasitizing the country, troublesome poisonous nts¡­ If I were to release you into the wild, it would be irreparable. If left unchecked for a year, your roots would grow back¡­ and then, like Her Majesty the Queen Simone, it would be difficult for me to intervene.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Queen Simone didn¡¯t refrain from dealing with Witches simply because she was ipetent. Various customs, rituals, and practicalities¡­ Witches had infiltrated various aspects, and once removed, the mechanisms stopped functioning. It¡¯s not that the Queen considered Witches essential for running the country. Probably, Queen Simone didn¡¯t think they were essential and likely considered them more harmful than beneficial. Witches were not essential, but they were necessary. Temporarily, it was established that the country couldn¡¯t function without Witches, so they were used whenever needed. This became a routine, and bad habits turned into customs. Once it became a habit, it led to eptance.


    This eptance existed long before Queen Simone began her rule. Queen Simone, at least, questioned this eptance and tried to stop it. However, she faced obstacles when trying to improve or rece the system. It must have been like an incurable dependency. Looking back now, I think Queen Simone must have suffered greatly in a dilemma.¡¯


    I continued.


    ¡°Expelling you all is the only chance to overturn the country and dig up the roots. If we were to hold trivial trials, you would sprout again. That¡¯s why today, I will kill all of you. It¡¯s unfortunate, but I can¡¯t let you meet your daughters or granddaughters first. Today, from now on, you will die in this cabin. Prepare yourselves. Even if you¡¯re not ready, I will still kill you¡­


    Perhaps you have been wondering why I am speaking at length like this. You may think I want to dere the reasons for killing you¡­


    No. If that were the case, I would torture and kill you without saying a word. I would avenge my parents¡¯ deaths, subdue my wife, and clear away my anxieties, then leave. I wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation.¡± (Yuri)


    While surveying the Witches, I continued.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m talking about this because I¡¯m thinking about whates after killing. I considered what to do with the other Witches. If I only kill you, they will sprout again. Even if I don¡¯t grant power in the royal castle, second and third heads will be born, and the same situation may arise. That¡¯s why I intend to bebeled a demon or a beast in future generations and kill all the captured Witches, wiping them outpletely. Do you understand? Imagine it. Killing everyone. Digging holes in the outskirts of the capital, or having the Witches dig them themselves, and burying them after killing them, good or bad.


    This is not fantasy. Tomorrow morning, I will issue the orders and carry them out. I will use the army to sweep the capital while hunting down remnants of the Second Army. The remnants of the Second Army will be sent to the Hou territory¡¯s garrison, and the Witches will be sent to their graves. In any case, I nned to hunt down the remnants of the Second Army. Might as well do it together. If I was pushed tomit this atrocity because I went too far, then what pushes me to this heinous act is because you all went too far. You executed that conspiracy without Myaro or the Queen¡¯s Sword noticing.


    I highly value your skill in this. That¡¯s why I want to dispel any lingering doubts. If you don¡¯t respond now, I will definitely carry out the massacre. I¡¯m addressing you like this to avoid that.¡± (Yuri)


    The main point started here.


    ¡°I am almost certain that you Witches are traitors who have colluded with the Crusaders. I don¡¯t know the exact terms, but¡­¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, the Witches showed various reactions.


    While Sharne Charleville barely raised an eyebrow, Jura Lakramanus looked surprised as if wondering how I knew. As for Luida Gudanvier, it seemed like news to her, as she nced around, searching for reactions. I doubted inwardly, but it appeared that Luida truly wasn¡¯t involved.


    ¡°Hand over the evidence. Provide me with proof that your Witch households sold the country to the Crusaders, and I will stop the massacre.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s why I came here today. Among the Witches are minor families like Lilica Kucriricson¡¯s, whose crimes don¡¯t warrant death. It wasn¡¯t appealing to lump them all together and kill them.¡¯


    ¡°I believe this evidence will act like salt to kill off the parasitic nt that is Witches. Of course, I will spread this. Then the Witch households will be persecuted as traitors. They won¡¯t be able to take root in cities.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Traitors who sold the country just to save themselves in this situation. They enved other citizens, who they didn¡¯t even consider human. Traitors who hindered those trying to protect the country and sold it off. Associating with the already disliked bunch would be the worst kind of infamy.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad deal for you either. I won¡¯t spread unnecessary infamy or waste effort¡­ Think carefully and choose. That¡¯s the end of the discussion.¡± (Yuri)


    I closed the conversation with that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t acknowledge it. I don¡¯t know anything about the Crusaders.¡± (G)


    The first to speak up was G Temper, a woman in her prime with short hair. She must have been quite popr among her peers during her time at the educational institution.


    ¡°You must be thinking carefully about what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m making a proposal for your sake. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Uh, yeah.¡± (G)


    ¡®Idiot.¡¯


    ¡°Absolutely not. That¡¯s just the head of us talking. Please forgive me.¡± (Sharne)


    That came from Sharne Charleville, seated immediately to my left. While Marmasset, whom I had struck, might technically hold a higher position, it seemed this individual held the elder status.


    ¡°Yuri-san, let me ask you something. If we provide what you¡¯re asking for, will you spare everyone here except the six of us?¡± (Sharne)


    She was starting to talk nonsense.


    ¡®As if there could be such an arrangement.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting we kill only the six here and let the rest go scot-free? Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I may have emboldened Keagel a bit too much, leading her to take an overly optimistic view of the situation. To them, it must seem normal that they can get away with whatever dirty tricks they pull without any repercussions, as long as the Queen¡¯s privileges were intact. But after killing the Queen themselves, they mustn¡¯t believe anyone else would protect them. They likely had a weak sense of relying on anyone.


    Parasites don¡¯t want to acknowledge themselves as parasites. They want to believe they¡¯ve aplished things on their own merit. Misunderstanding that they had been holding their own against the General households with their own talent and abilities, they¡¯ve now sumbed to violence and ended up in this predicament.¡¯


    ¡°Take, for instance, Carsefit over there. The Second Army were the ones who stormed the castle, weren¡¯t they? That¡¯s high treason,mitted en masse by the military. Olddy, don¡¯t you have legal qualifications? High treason carries the death penalty. Do you try to defend yourself by saying that everyone there except Keagle was just trying to help the Queen? What impable timing they had to attack the castle.


    It¡¯s not just Carsefit. Your whole family seems to have dabbled in murder, incitement to murder, and aiding murder. You can swap out murder for robbery or extortion, but these are charges that warrant prosecution. Of course, we¡¯d need an entirely new set of judges, ones with functioning brains. Don¡¯t expect any more of those idiotic trials like before.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re aware of their crimes, but likely, most of their close family members would end up with the death penalty.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯ll subject the Gudanvier family to the same trial. There will be no exceptions.¡± (Myaro)


    That was added by Myaro. I thought Luida Gudanvier might have something to say, but she remained silent.

 Chapter 188: (Self Edited) The Final Evening Gathering – (2)

    ¡°I¡¯m against it. Even if they¡¯re to be destroyed, it¡¯s intolerable to degrade the status of Witches to such an extent.¡± (Viv)


    Viv Marmasset said while holding her nose with an embroidered handkerchief dyed with patterns. Her voice was muffled and hard to hear.


    ¡°And on top of that, if even members of our n are to be judged, it¡¯s uneptable.¡± (Viv)


    ¡°To someone like you without children, it might indeed be hard to understand.¡± (Sharne)


    Sharne Charleville provocatively replied.


    ¡°Someone like me?¡± (Viv)


    Viv retorted irritably.


    ¡°I¡¯ve borne five children myself. Each of them has had children of their own. I have grandchildren and great-grandchildren too numerous to count. We have countless blood ties, even in the branch families. Among them¡­ well, some might have taken advantage or misappropriated funds, but many of them haven¡¯t done anything truly heinous. Deciding whether to spare or kill their children is a serious issue.¡± (Viv)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s certainly true.¡± (Yuri)¡°Yuri-san, I expect that these children won¡¯t receive excessive punishment in the name of a fair trial. Also, just because the main family members like us have died and our assets have been confiscated, don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ll use that to cover fines orpensations for these children.¡± (Sharne)


    ¡®There was something clingy in Sharne Charleville¡¯s words. For example, when the Witches in Charleville¡¯s rtions were fined or asked forpensation, it would imply they would use the estate of their already deceased rtives. After all of the Witch¡¯s assets were seized, if only fines orpensations were imposed, it would not start from nothing, but from debt. That would likely bankrupt them economically.¡¯


    ¡± I won¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t worry.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°Yuri-kun. I have something to say.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro opened his mouth.


    ¡°Basically, all assets of your Great Witch Households will be confiscated.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said something cruel. However, it was decided that she would be left in charge of the aftermath of the Witch incident. This should be entrusted to her.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯ll confirm this, but confiscating assets is legitimate from the perspective of post-war reparations. Most of Hou Household¡¯s army suffered almost no damage, so they may misunderstand, but since the war did happen, post-war reparations are naturally generated.


    Moreover, what you said earlier, Sharne-san, is not eptable. Because if we don¡¯t confiscate, then we¡¯ll have issues with inheritance. If we follow the Witch customs without confiscating assets, inheritance rights will pass to the closest rtives, who will then have discretion over how to use the property.


    In that case, a few surviving close rtives after the trial would inherit all the assets, pay their fines andpensations, and distribute only what¡¯s within their conscience to the lower ranks. This would result in the upper ranks having money left over while the lower ranks would be left in debt.


    Debt remaining means that the people who should receive payment won¡¯t, which is socially unjust. If Yuri-kun agrees, I n to confiscate all assets, create a fund, and distribute it equally to those in the family who cannot pay fines orpensations. That way, even if there¡¯s debt, it will be evenly distributed among everyone. If there¡¯s anything left after all payments, it will go to the national treasury.


    Regarding the scope of asset confiscation, we¡¯ll consider each case individually for households not involved in the war who would still have assets after paying fines andpensations. Naturally, if we end up killing all the Witches, we¡¯ll confiscate all assets. This discussion is void. That¡¯s all.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro concluded, taking a step back and moved closer to the wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s the gist of it. Understand that. We won¡¯t issue special instructions for heavier penalties than usual.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh¡­ that¡¯s a really nice way to say it.¡± (Sharne)


    Sharne Charleville took a deep breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I agree.¡± (Sharne)


    ¡®She seems to agree. I guess this is the end.¡¯


    ¡°What about the pride of the witches? Living while enduring disgrace is worse than death.¡± (Viv)


    Viv Marmasset interjected.


    ¡°You only think about yourself because you have no children. Saying death is better¡­ well, what if we offered not to kill us in exchange? Would you still notply? You¡¯d hand over your life to save yourself. Talking about pride and all, in the end, you only care about yourself.¡± (Sharne)


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± (Viv)


    Her nose seemed to bother her again.


    ¡°And if we don¡¯tply and end up being ughtered, will the honor of the Witches be protected? Will they build fancy tombs and inscribe on their graves that they had nothing to do with the Crusades? That¡¯s unlikely.¡± (Sharne)


    ¡®Of course, that¡¯s unlikely. She¡¯s probably saying that out of concern for her household, but she¡¯s hitting on a good point. It¡¯s just difficult to use without solid evidence, but our actions won¡¯t change. Besides, depending on the hiding ce, we might find it easily.¡¯


    ¡°Olddy, it seems you¡¯re in agreement, but I don¡¯t need unanimous consent. If you know the location, just spit it out, and we¡¯ll be done with it. I don¡¯t want to listen to the Witches¡¯ internal quarrels for too long.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll have to make a vote on this. It¡¯s decided by the Seven Witch Covenant. Let¡¯s do this properly for thest time.¡± (??)


    They seem determined to take a vote.


    ¡®Such a hassle. What¡¯s with these people?¡¯


    ¡°Keagel, what¡¯s your stance?¡± (Viv)


    Viv Marmasset asked nasally.


    ¡°I oppose it. Having evidence or not will affect how we¡¯re treated in the future. Besides, everyone from my ce will probably be executed anyway.¡± (Keagel)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s understandable for Carsefit. Keeping alive those female officers who are only useful for maintaining the women¡¯s military force won¡¯t serve any purpose.¡¯


    ¡°G, what about the Temper Household?¡± (Viv)


    ¡°I agree. We have solid business at the harbor. Unlike yours, we don¡¯t have many scoundrels who kill or kidnap people.¡± (G)


    ¡°Heh¡ªAhaha¡± (Luida)


    Luida Gudanvier couldn¡¯t contain hisughter.


    ¡°Oops¡­ Sorry, please continue.¡± (Luida)


    It seemed like he just found something amusing.


    ¡°¡­Kiki. What about the Enphile Household?¡± (Vi)


    Viv continued to ask in order, seemingly acting as the moderator or chairperson.


    ¡°I¡¯m in favor¡­ Hey, think about it logically, Viv. Everyone wants to live, don¡¯t they? Is posthumous honor really that important? Whether someone wants to live or die is something only they can understand. It¡¯s not for us to decide. Therefore, we should let them live.¡± (Kiki)


    When I heard those words, a sudden urge to kill him surged, and for a moment, I almost got up from my seat to silence him.


    ¡®Who does she think he is talking like that? Should I make sure he never speaks again? It wouldn¡¯t be good if seven became six right now. We¡¯re going to kill them anyway. I consciously suppressed the urge to kill.¡¯


    I rxed my tense muscles and slowly sat back down.


    ¡°Kiki, you almost got killed by that youngd just now. Watch your words.¡± (Luida)


    Luida Gudanvier retorted.


    ¡®You should stay quiet too.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ my apologies.¡± (Kiki)


    Kiki Enphile responded, genuinely apologetic and lowering his head while still bound.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being overly hypocritical? Acting all nice, but didn¡¯t you orchestrate the tie-making for that foolish princess to use in the castle? It was probably you, even if you didn¡¯t raise your hand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t raise my hand. Both G and I¡­ were close to His Majesty, and G¡¯s opinion was that Kura people can¡¯t be trusted due to his experience in trade.¡± (Kiki)


    It was four against two.


    ¡®This Kiki Enphile person may sound kind, but she¡¯s the one who dismantled the patent system. She applied strong pressure to personnel decisions, sending his own people into the Patent Auditing Office andpletely ruining the budding patent system. Because of that, patents from emerging inventors in the market were squashed, and my Hou Paper ended up with counterfeits circting openly, disrupting business. Was that incident also decided by a vote here?


    Damn nuisances.¡¯


    ¡°Well, whatever¡­ the n itself wasn¡¯t bad.¡±


    Luida remarked.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro chuckled, looking amused in a condescending way. I had never seen Myarough like this before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now, that was the worst n. After all, our trading partner is likely the Papal State¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®This inference was likely from Lilica Kucriricson¡¯s report. I agreed as well. Since the end ofst year and into this year, all calls for Crusades had originated from the Papal State. Besides the Papal State, the Tyrelme Divine Empire is fervently supportive of the Crusades, but this country hasn¡¯t shown active participation in this current Crusade. So, the spection that the Papal State is centrally involved in this conspiracy holds true.¡¯


    ¡°They won¡¯t honor any promises. That much is clear. During the previous war, the Papal State army we fought against tore apart our fallenrades¡¯ bodies and hung them up. The atrocitiesmitted near Reformation are countless. If you had seen the war in Kilghina, you wouldn¡¯t even entertain such a pointless scheme.


    Moreover, they don¡¯t even consider us Shanti as human. All Kuran are treated the same, but the Papal State is especially cruel. Is there anyone with a conscience who would break a promise made with beasts?


    Even if their secret dealings were exposed over there, it wouldn¡¯t bring any dishonor. On the contrary, they¡¯d be praised as cunning strategists, and if they kept their promises, they¡¯d be condemned. I don¡¯t know what kind of promises were made, but there¡¯s virtually no chance they¡¯ll be honored.


    Without even knowing such things, they gleefully tore up agreements and caused such chaos. You all have simply sullied the end of witch history, being truly exceptional in your ipetence. Even though boys and girls throughout the country might suffer the same fate, you all¡ª¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    I interjected.


    ¡°Oh¡ªsorry for overstepping.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro responded.


    ¡°There¡¯s probably a lot on your mind, but these people are about to die anyway. There¡¯s no point in saying anything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Myaro also harbors quiteplex feelings toward Witches. However, continuing to say things that won¡¯t be understood serves no purpose and is no longer necessary.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Enough already. Hey, hurry up and take the vote.¡± (Yuri)


    I said, prompting a re from Viv Marmasset.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­? Isn¡¯t that your role? Just get on with it.¡± (Yuri)


    I visibly annoyed by her unwillingness to cooperate.


    ¡®It¡¯s so frustrating.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Then, ording to the rules of the evening party, we will take the vote. Those in favor of Yuri Hou¡¯s proposal and submitting negotiation documents, raise your hands.¡± (Viv)


    Following Viv¡¯s words, four hands went up.


    Sharne Charleville


    G Temper


    Kiki Enphile.


    Luida Gudanvier.


    ¡°That¡¯s a majority in favor. So, it is decided.¡± (Viv)


    Three people did not raise their hands.


    ¡®Actually, I had been listening to everyone¡¯s opinions in order, but I hadn¡¯t heard Jura¡¯s thoughts. Well, it probably doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    ¡°The documents are in the vault on the third floor of my house. Normally, they would be kept in this house, but we had to move them because of Gudanvier¡­¡± (Sharne)


    ¡®They seem to be in Chalruvill¡¯s house. Normally, they would be stored in the adjacent room. There seems to be a vault-like structure there.¡¯


    ¡°The shelfbeled ¡®Seven¡¯ in the vault room is a hidden door. If you search it thoroughly, you¡¯ll find a lever. Pull that, and thetch will release, opening the door.¡± (Sharne)


    ¡®You¡¯re well-prepared, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ll look into itter.¡± (Yuri)


    I wasn¡¯t lying. If I were, I¡¯d just kill all the witches.


    ¡°So, how do you n to kill us? Will you tear us apart limb by limb?¡± (Viv)


    That was Vivira Marmasset speaking. It had already been decided.


    ¡°The execution of Witches usually involves burning at the stake.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In my mind, that is.¡¯


    ¡°In other words, I n to burn down this house.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, the Witches lined up reacted differently. Some with stiff expressions, some seemingly unfazed, and others visibly frightened. Interestingly, Jura¡¯s reaction was particrly intense, but surprisingly, Viv Marmasset also showed fear on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Vivira? Why are you scared?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Am I not allowed to be scared?¡± (Viv)


    ¡®Of course, she¡¯s allowed.¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Marmasset family infamous for torture? You¡¯ve inflicted terrifying pain on others, far beyond just burning at the stake. I¡¯ve seen many people who were brutally tortured by you, then released as a warning, forced to live miserable lives in the capital.


    ¡­They all had the same burn marks on their faces. It¡¯s not something tough about. Ideally, I¡¯d gather them all and let them have their way¡­ Have your tongue cut out, nails pulled off, wounds seared and cauterized, slowly suffering until death suits you. But time is short, so I¡¯ll settle for burning at the stake. Cry and be grateful to me from the bottom of your heart.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Marmasset is particrly notorious, but other households have engaged in simr atrocities, too. Even those without grudges for their families are better off dead.


    Next in line after Marmasset is Charleville. Her¡¯s traditional execution method involves drowning in the river near the capital. They not only weigh the body down but also use gases to make the decayed corpse float back up. They¡¯ve studied how to attach weights for this purpose meticulously. When an entire family is killed, men, women, and children all float up perfectly without any day-to-day variations. That would immediately reveal it as Charleville¡¯s retribution. It¡¯s incredible how they can talk about family matters with such blood on their hands. It¡¯s chilling how even murderers have their dualities.¡¯


    ¡°Kid.¡± (Luida)


    That was Lu¨ªda Gudanviel¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What? Got something toin about, olddy?¡± (Yuri)


    I know this old woman has done some despicable things, but I refrained from killing her in front of Myaro.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anyints. I just want to make sure that if this house burns down, the soldiers are told to remove the valuables from the adjacent room.¡± (Luida)


    She¡¯sing up with another nonsensical idea.


    ¡°Why?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Is she advising them to take valuables because they¡¯re valuable?¡¯


    ¡°There are valuable items here that have been here since the days of the Great Empire. They¡¯ve yed their roles throughout history. You have no right to burn them. Strictly speaking, they¡¯re not even ours. They¡¯re items we¡¯ve temporarily held in history.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I suppose you have a point. I¡¯ll allow that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I felt a bit undermined. Regardless, it¡¯s probably a good idea to do that, from a cultural heritage perspective. If we burn them, schrs of future generations mightin.¡¯


    ¡°Myaro, you¡¯ll supervise this. You¡¯ll inherit the Witches, after all.¡± (Myaro)


    Lu¨ªda said this while looking at Myaro, seated.


    ¡®What is she suggesting?¡¯


    ¡°Have you gone mad, olddy?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad. This child is a Witch to the bone. Perhaps she¡¯s a more exceptional Witch than anyone here, regardless of her intentions.¡± (Luida)


    ¡°Today is the end of being a Witch. Don¡¯t you get it yet? I won¡¯t let Gudanvier¡¯s family business continue. It¡¯s all over.¡± (Yuri)


    I briefly thought about allowing her to live out her remaining years quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that. Those born and raised in a Knight¡¯s household remain Knights until they die. Simrly, this child born and raised in a Witch¡¯s household will remain a Witch until death. It¡¯s not in a negative sense.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®There¡¯s no way that¡¯s not in a negative sense.¡¯


    ¡°Witches are your business alone. Don¡¯t involve Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°This child¡¯s father was a Knight until his death.¡± (Luida)


    Luida said while looking at Myaro.


    ¡®Father¡­? What is she talking about? But looking at Mialo¡¯s face, though I don¡¯t understand the reason, she looked very emotional and was staring intently at Luida.¡¯


    ¡°Myaro, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m not saying be like us. The role of a Witch has changed over time. Next, you should be the Witch you envision.¡± (Luida)


    ¡°Understood. Obaba-sama.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What¡¯s going on here? Obaba-sama. Does she usually call her that?¡¯


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve decided to make my exit here. That¡¯s the end of the Witches for now.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®Make her exit? She¡¯s leaving too? Does that mean together with them?¡¯


    ¡°Obaba-sana, did youe here nning to die?¡±¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t she just here for sightseeing? I thought she was a fool for risking my anger.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. But please, skip the burning. I don¡¯t like the idea of being cut down by a sword either.¡± (Luida)


    She¡¯s starting to choose her death.


    ¡°A gun would be fine. It¡¯s quick and easy.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®If it¡¯s a gun, the people outside should have one.¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s a gun outside, but¡­ Are you sure about this?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Today¡¯s the perfect day. I¡¯ve had those people looking down on me since I was young. Finally, I can look down on them. I¡¯ve lived long enough, and I have no regrets.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®She ims to have no regrets, but what about Myaro?¡¯


    ¡°For me, that works out better, but¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That also works out well for this child. Gudanvier¡¯s family will prosper.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®When you say that, it makes me feel like I¡¯m being manipted to do whatever I want.¡¯


    ¡°Hurry up and tell the soldiers to bring out the goods. I assume you¡¯re not just wasting time.¡± (Luida)


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll take care of that.¡± (Yuri)


    I went to call the soldiers outside.

 Chapter 189: (Self Edited) The Final Evening Gathering – (3)

    Once the moving of goods wasplete, the adjacent room was emptied except for the shelves. In this room, there were additions. Thinly split firewood was stacked under the desk, interspersed with twigs and dry leaves to serve as kindling.


    Preparations for burning wereplete.


    I approached behind Jura Lakramanus and removed the gag. This was the final opportunity. Surely, there were one or two things he wanted to say to me. However, Jura, after the gag was removed, said nothing and stared at me with a stern expression.


    ¡®What¡¯s this? Has he be timid from too much beating? She¡¯s quite spirited now. Did getting stabbed remind her of his old self?¡¯


    I ced my hand on Jura¡¯s chin, fixing his cheek to better inspect his face.


    ¡°Doing this reminds me of old times. That scar on your cheek, didn¡¯t it heal nicely?¡± (Yuri)


    Jura remained silent.


    ¡°Ah, Yuri-san, I almost forgot.¡± (Sharne)


    Sharne Charleville interjected from the side.¡°You might think we took the message to the Papal States from us, but that¡¯s not the case. In the first ce, it was that woman who brought the message. She said the Kuran hade to talk to her.¡± (Sharne)


    ¡®¡­So that¡¯s how it was. If the old woman¡¯s words were to be believed, it was unlikely to be a coincidence that Jura was specifically targeted among these seven. Considering my personal history with her and the likelihood of personal grudges, it¡¯s natural to assume they chose Jura. Understanding the internal affairs of the royal capital to such an extent would be impossible without extensive knowledge.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± (Yuri)


    It might be wise to extract more information.


    ¡°Hey, how were you connected to that person? Is he still in the capital?¡± (Yuri)


    Jura remained silent, refusing to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you owe anything to that guy. It¡¯d be easier to talk now.¡± (Sharne)


    ¡°Are you stupid? You¡¯re going to be killed anyway, so there¡¯s no reason for me to talk.¡± (Jura)


    I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Hahaha.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®At this point, what kind of misunderstanding are you making? There¡¯s a limit to being optimistic.¡¯


    I pulled Jura¡¯s chair away from the desk and moved it to a spacious area.


    ¡°Yuri, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet interjected from the side.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t take away my fun.¡± (Yuri)


    Tillet leaned close to my ear and whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s the wound on her thigh. You managed to avoid the artery, but she¡¯s lost quite a bit of blood. If we don¡¯t torture her in a way that doesn¡¯t make her bleed, she¡¯ll die easily. Maybe it¡¯s best to take her back and apply a hemostatic agent.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®Ah¡­ Well, she¡¯s right. But¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. She¡¯s not that resilient of a woman.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There aren¡¯t any grand reasons like threatening to kill her lover or family if she talks. It¡¯s just her cheap pride that¡¯s keeping her silent. A little bit of pain, and she¡¯ll spill everything.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, use this.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet handed me a small piece of folded parchment. It was the kind of parchment that apothecaries wrap medicines in, and when I opened it, there was powdered medicine inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s originally meant for blinding, but dropping it on a wound causes excruciating pain.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Yuri)


    I took the medicine and unfolded the paper. This was a good parchment.


    ¡®It¡¯s finely shaved, thinner than parchment for parchment but with more pages. It¡¯s the finest parchment used when you want to make a thick book thinner. Parchment used for contracts or letters doesn¡¯t need to be as thin at the expense of strength, so it¡¯s a bit thicker. The parchment is coated with wax, and inside are tiny granules. It¡¯s intentionally made into granules rather than powder because if it were fine powder, it would scatter and wouldn¡¯t be effective for blinding.¡¯


    As I scrutinized the medicine, Tillet had tied Jura¡¯s arms behind her back.


    ¡°What are you doing? If you¡¯re going to kill me, just do it already, you monster!¡± (Jura)


    ¡®She¡¯s really spirited. Having lost everything and being freed from the Witch, she¡¯s finally returned to her original self. Human nature really doesn¡¯t change at its core, no matter how far you go. But it does make things easier on that front.¡¯


    I dropped the granules onto Jura¡¯s leg wound.


    ¡°What are you¡ªAhhhhhh!! Ow!!¡± (Jura)


    Jura screamed as if intense pain shot through her wound.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot, it hurts! Ahhhhhh!!!¡± (Jura)


    She screamed, bing half-crazed, shaking her entire body desperately in agony. It wasn¡¯t just a reaction like salt. it must be something strongly acidic or alkaline.


    ¡®I¡¯m curious how it was made.¡¯


    ¡°Stop it, take it off! Please, take it off!!¡± (Jura)


    ¡°Then talk.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Just take this thing off already!!!¡± (Jura)


    ¡®How am I supposed to take it off?¡¯


    ¡°Alright, next is your eye.¡± (Yuri)


    I circled behind Jura, wrapped my left arm around her head, and firmly held it in ce. Using my right index finger and thumb, I forced her eye open and applied the medicine.


    ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!!¡± (Jura)


    ¡®Well, that was easy.¡¯


    ¡°Spit it out.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There¡¯s a man named Ryuk Mollet in District Seven! He¡¯s an exile!¡± (Jura)


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡± (Yuri)


    I applied the medicine to Jura¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!!! Noooo!!! Ahhhhhh!!!¡± (Jura)


    Jura, in considerable pain, despite being bound, violently thrashed her upper body, banging her head around. If her hands were free, she might have gouged out her own eyes. It seemed much more painful than when I applied it to her leg, as she shook her foot violently despite the dagger stuck in her wound. The pain must be overwhelming, making the pain in her leg seem insignificant.


    ¡°It hurts!!! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!!!¡± (Jura)


    If left alone, she would have knocked the chair over, so Tillet held the backrest, but she still thrashed so violently that the chair¡¯s legs lifted off the ground. After about five minutes, she seemed to have cried out all her tears,pletely exhausted and no longer moving.


    ¡°Now, there¡¯s one eye left, isn¡¯t there?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmph!¡± (Jura)


    She looked at me fearfully. The eye into which I had put the medicine was so red that it was difficult to find the white part.


    ¡°Stop it! I told you! I told you, didn¡¯t I!¡± (Jura)


    ¡°But it¡¯s a lie.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie! It¡¯s not a lie, I swear!¡± (Juri)


    I firmly held Jura¡¯s head again. This time, the resistance was much strongerpared to before.


    ¡°Stoppppp!!! Stop it!!!¡± (Jura)


    ¡°Tell the truth.¡± (Yuri)


    I slowly tilted the parchment. Strangely, Jura didn¡¯t close her eyes this time. Instead, she squinted as she watched the parchment tilt. She seemed to be panicking. Perhaps she thought keeping her eyes open was less frightening.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie! It¡¯s not a lie!!! Please stop!!!¡± (Jura)


    Just before the medicine dropped from the parchment, I released Jura¡¯s head. It seems like she was telling the truth after all.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Haha¡­¡± (Jura)


    Once freed, Juraughed like a shell of herself. She must be feeling a mix of tension and overwhelming relief, making everything seem nonsensical.


    ¡°You won¡¯t talk anyway since you¡¯re going to be killed¡­ Isn¡¯t that right? If only you had spoken from the beginning, we wouldn¡¯t have had to do this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What a foolish woman. Well, even if she had spoken from the start, there would have been verification to do.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ go to hell¡­¡± (Jura)


    She said something amusing. I looked at Jura¡¯s face once more from the front. It was a terrible face.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll follow you thereter. Just wait for me.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Jura spat at me. It hit my cheek.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    With a face that seemed to say she got her revenge, Jura smirked.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®She really hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡¯


    I straightened my right palm into a knife-hand and forcefully jammed it into Jura¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Agh!¡± (Jura)


    Before she could apply biting force, my other hand joined in, forcefully prying it open. With a sudden snap, the resistance disappeared, and her jaw dislocated. Her mouth opened to an unnatural extent. Still exerting pressure, I twisted and snapped her jaw joint. Finally, I released my grip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak anymore.¡± (Yuri)


    After that, Jura made unintelligible sounds a few times, realizing she had be a creature unable to speak, then fell silent with her mouth still wide open.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Yuri, your hand¡­¡± (Myaro)


    When Myaro mentioned it, I checked my hand and saw that the skin on the back of my right fingers had peeled back, likely from hitting her teeth. Blood was dripping.


    ¡®I must have been too excited to notice. I¡¯ll have to disinfect it with alcoholter to prevent infection.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with itter. More importantly, Myaro, it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Just do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Because I¡¯m going to kill Luida Gudanvier. The loaded gun is already leaning against the edge of the room.¡¯


    ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t say strange things.¡± (Luida)


    The dying old woman said something.


    ¡°Myaro, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to shoot.¡± (Luida)


    The dying old woman said something iprehensible.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind, old woman?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Myaro, you¡¯re going to shoot. Might as well take this opportunity to kill someone.¡± (Luida)


    ¡®What kind of reasoning is this? Is this some form of Spartan education passed down in the Gudanvier family?¡¯


    ¡°Yuri, let me do it.¡± (Myaro)


    For some reason, Myaro seemed eager to do it.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please. It¡¯s a matter of family honor.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro bowed his head.


    ¡®Family honor? Hmm¡­ If that¡¯s the case, maybe I should let her do it.¡¯


    ¡°Are you really going to do this? Won¡¯t you regret it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. Please. I believe this is a trial to ovee my grandmother.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro continued to bow his head. It seemed like a very weighty request.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Do you know how to use it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I do.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro walked reluctantly to the corner of the room and picked up the gun. It seemed toorge for Myaro¡¯s stature since it wasn¡¯t a cut-down barrel type.


    ¡°Now, go ahead.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro slowly aimed the gun, tightened his grip, and ced the muzzle against Luida¡¯s head.


    ¡°Very well, Obaba-sama.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro¡¯s finger hovered over the trigger. At that moment, I felt a fierce chill, like a centipede crawling up from under my feet, and instinctively grabbed Myaro¡¯s right hand holding the gun.


    ¡°Ah!¡± (Myaro)


    I forcefully pulled Myaro¡¯s right hand away, pushed her back, and grabbed the gun. I swiftly turned the gun around, aimed it at the brainstem of Luida, who was trying to figure out what happened, and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The sound of gunpowder exploding echoed, and Luida¡¯s head was blown back as if struck. Arge hole appeared, blood sttered on the desk, and the old woman¡¯s body copsed onto the desk.


    ¡°What are you doing, Yuri-kun?!¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s no good. I can¡¯t let you do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There¡¯s no way I could let her do it. Why did I even consider letting her do it in the first ce? I hadpletely fallen under Luida¡¯s influence. It seems like I¡¯ve lost my mind too.¡¯


    ¡°Why?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°If you desire to be a Witch who can do such things without hesitation, then you don¡¯t need something like that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Perhaps it was some kind of curse-like influence. I¡¯m d I stopped it. If I had gone through with the killing, Myaro might have been burdened with some kind of karma or resentment. Myaro shouldn¡¯t be here anymore. It¡¯s clear that something is influencing him.¡¯


    ¡°Tillet, take Myaro with you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°W-wait, please! We¡¯re not finished talking!¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was forcibly taken away by Tillet.


    ¡°Yuri-kun!¡± (Myaro)


    The door mmed shut.


    ¡®Now, it was just me, the six witches, one dead body, and¡­ Enrique. That was all that remained.¡¯


    *Sigh*


    ¡®What a tiring day.¡¯


    ¡°¡­This is the end. I apologize for showing you all this family dispute at the very end.¡± (Yuri)


    I addressed the six of them.


    ¡®I may be losing my mind, but it¡¯s not like they put a curse on me.¡¯


    ¡°By burning this house down, the Witches will realize that their time hase to an end. There will likely be those who refuse to ept it, but there won¡¯t be many.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The main purpose of burning the house was not execution but a demonstration. By watching this house burn, the Witches will understand that their end is near.¡¯


    ¡°After the remnants of the Second Army are hunted down, this ce will be made public to the citizens. They will also learn here that the era of Witches has ended.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± (Viv)


    Viv Marmasset asked.


    ¡®What am I trying to say? They¡¯re going to die soon anyway. Let¡¯s end this.¡¯


    ¡°Myaro said it, but you all did something grand at the end of the Witch era. Whatever treatment awaits you, your names will be remembered in history. You can die in peace.¡± (Yuri)


    I lit a fire using a lighter on an oil-soaked cloth and gently tucked it into the gaps of the firewood at my feet. The excess dried leaves caught fire and quickly spread.


    ¡°If I had been drinking at that time, it would have been over for me. You all were quite formidable.¡± (Yuri)


    With those parting words, I left the hut.


    ¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s finished, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Dimitri)


    Observing from outside the hut, Dimitri Daz, who had been supervising the operation, stood nearby and spoke. From inside the hut, I could still hear the screams of agony.


    ¡°Yes. Everything will change now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Indeed¡­ Your Excellency doesn¡¯t seem relieved, though.¡± (Dimitri)


    Apparently, he could tell just by looking. The soldiers surrounding us were jubnt. They had overthrown the king, killed the leaders of their enemy, and now their foe was burning in the fire. They had aplished this. They had scattered the army like chaff and were now roasting the ringleader over the fire.


    I felt differently.


    ¡°I thought I would feel better¡­ after all this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is revenge not satisfying?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Revenge won¡¯t bring back Father and Mother. I inflicted pain on them, but even seeing their agonizing expressions brought me no sce¡­¡± (Yuri)


    In my heart, the void left by Rook and Suzuya when I saw their bodies in the morgue had only grownrger. There was nothing in their suffering and screams that could fill that void. I thought revenge might fill it, but it only passed through the hole without filling it.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better not to seek revenge?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I couldn¡¯t just leave them be, carrying that burden in my heart. It was something I had to do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t quite put it into words, but revenge is a different kind of act from something enjoyable or happy. Even if one revenge is carried out, it doesn¡¯t fill the void left behind. It¡¯s an act that feels significant to throw the lives of enemies into that empty hole, even though it¡¯s just emptiness¡­ But if that doesn¡¯t end, nothing else can begin. Revenge isn¡¯t over yet. There¡¯s a man in the Papal States who incited the Witches. It¡¯s likely this man named Epitaph.¡¯


    ¡°For this country as well, we must make something good of it.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡®Perhaps Dimitri is expecting a new era toe, but I don¡¯t think that will happen. After all, the Knights are still stagnant.¡¯

 Chapter 190: (Self Edited) Hometown

    On that day, I returned to my nostalgic home after seven years.


    ¡°Keep going straight on this road. It¡¯s a straight shot. Alright, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡± (??)


    A young man from the Hou Household bowed his head, mounted on a horse with a shovel strapped to the saddle, and led me down the indicated path, leaving me behind. Since he also served as a bodyguard, he carried a long sword on his waist.


    Approaching the entrance once more, the head maid stood by the side of the doorway, bowing deeply as I arrived. Standing beside her was a girl still in her growing years.


    ¡°Wee back, my Lord.¡± (Head Maid)


    ¡°Wee back, my Lord.¡± (??)


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked while looking at the girl. She looked back at me with a nervous expression.¡°She¡¯s an apprentice maid brought from the main residence.¡± (Head Maid)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    The head maid must have needed some rest, so they brought her along as an auxiliary member. However, she was still around ten years old, very young. The head maid stepped closer to me and whispered in my ear,


    ¡°She¡¯s a very good-natured child. Carol-sama seems quite on edge around me¡­ I thought she might rx a bit with her.¡± (Head Maid)


    ¡®Ah, I see. She¡¯s truly attentive.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    As I lightly ced my hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder and said this, she responded in a soft voice¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    I opened the front door and stepped inside. The familiaryout, hearth, furniture¡­ it was all a nostalgic sight. It felt like my spirit was being drawn in.


    ¡®It¡¯s been quite a while.¡¯


    Behind that door over there would be Luke¡¯s study, long unused. Behind that door over there would be the marital bedroom with arge bed that hadn¡¯t been used in ages. Inside the bedroom, there should be a very rustic bed that Luke crafted with logs cut to fit the legs, assembled by his own handiwork. Maybe now it¡¯s being used by the head maid and the girl.


    In the kitchen, which was immediately visible upon entering, there was a stove that Suzuya always used. Although the exhaust was directed through the chimney, a bit of smoke would sometimes leak out from gaps, so whenever Suzuya cooked, there would always be a faint smell of smoke.


    Stepping onto the stairs leading to the second floor, I noticed that the boards had been reced, with fresh signs of repair here and there. Come to think of it, I vaguely remembered a slight creak when going up the stairs. It must have been a problem they addressed and fixed.


    Opening the door that used to be my room, I saw Carol lying on the bed, looking towards me.


    ¡°¡­Hey, it feels like it¡¯s been a while.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah, thanks foring.¡± (Carol)


    Carol¡¯s cheeks, as she spoke in a hushed voice, seemed a bit worn down in these past ten days or so. Nheless, whether genuinely happy to see me or not, she showed a smile. Carol had her back against a bedding resembling a slope, with plenty of cotton-filled futon covering her chest down to support her upper body slightly raised. From that position, she could probably see well out the window.


    She must have seen me arrive. Outside the window wasn¡¯t a hectare of blooming colorful flowers, but rather a pastoralndscape spread out reasonably.


    ¡°¡­So, how are you feeling?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked while sitting on a backless round chair. This would normally be used by the head maid and the girl. Since there were no chairs with wheels, a round chair was convenient for tasks that required changing directions while seated.


    ¡°¡­Not bad. The air here is nice.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± (Yuri)


    A hint of sea breeze entered.


    Even at the school, there was a slight mix of city smells, butpared to that, the air here was refreshing in itself.


    ¡°And it¡¯s very quiet. Yuri grew up here, huh?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yeah. Until I was eight, it was my room. I had it touched up a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    However, there was no nostalgia. The floor had been reced, the walls repainted, and the windows swapped forrge ss ones. Pure white ster, freshly hewn flooring. Even the bed had changed from a small one for children to one for adults. The only things familiar were the pirs and the ceiling.


    ¡°I like it. It¡¯s a perfect environment for resting.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s better here than at Karakumo. Over there, things are¡­ tense and on edge.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you for considering that.¡± (Carol)


    After saying that, Carol briefly smiled before her expression turned serious.


    ¡°And¡­ what happened to the royal capital?¡± (Carol)


    She asked, sounding concerned.


    ¡®She¡¯s been here, so she probably hasn¡¯t received any news.


    In fact, Carol¡¯s whereabouts are generally kept secret. She¡¯s discreetly protected by a trustworthy family, but even the family head there has been instructed to keep it absolutely secret. Essentially, if anyone under mymand were to investigate something I¡¯ve told them not to, it would be a bit likemitting suicide. If my subordinates were to do so, they would be questioned about their reasons for investigating and could even face charges of breach of trust.


    That leaves only the head maid as a point of contact, but she isn¡¯t actively gathering information like Myaro. She¡¯s focused on taking care of Carol, so she likely only knows what little she hears. And even if she does hear something, she¡¯s not one to blurt it out.¡¯


    ¡°The battle ended five days ago. It was mostly bloodless.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t lie to me.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®She suspects I¡¯m lying. Well, saying it was bloodless might be exaggerating a bit.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. We bypassed the Second Army and attacked the Queen¡¯s Castle Ind with eagles. The First Army also responded and fought there. If that ce had fallen, the Second Army would have had nowhere to retreat and fortify. Then it would have been over. But there was no direct confrontation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, are you saying you captured the royal capital without shedding blood in just ten days?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°There was only the Second Army there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haha¡­ Impressive. To take what no one else has in just ten days.¡± (Carol)


    She seems somewhat incredulous.


    ¡°The situation was different from before. Up until now, there was a queen in the royal capital. No one was willing to risk their lives to defend the empty throne.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There was Carya though. But because of those flyers, no one recognized her as queen. The coronation was a big mess, with lots of arrests, and I heard that a man who threw eggs at Carya was publicly executed.¡¯


    ¡°Oh¡­ Mother¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°¡­She passed away.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol¡¯s voice showed no surprise, as if she had already prepared herself for this news.


    ¡°Her state funeral was held within ten days. Since it was overseen by Witches, the ceremony was done properly. There¡¯s no rush to do it again, so for now, it¡¯s settled.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Okay¡­ that¡¯s fine then. If there are any issues with the epitaph on the gravestone, please have it corrected¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I intend to redo the gravestone. The cause of death¡­ it¡¯s not urate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The gravestone itself wasn¡¯t borate. After all, crafting an expensive gravestone would take more than a few days. It seems they thought it best not to reveal anything prematurely by preparing the gravestone in advance. For the time being, since the number of worshipers never stops, I have just scratched off the inscription and left it as it is.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, please do that¡­¡± (Carol)


    She looked dejected after hearing the news. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to tell her. But I couldn¡¯t just keep it from her. Even if I told her not to worry and focus on recovery, she would inevitably be troubled by it.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, what about Carya¡­? What happened to Carya¡­?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Ah¡­ she¡¯s worried about her after all. She¡¯s her sister. It¡¯s hard to say.¡¯


    ¡°She took her own life.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that¡­


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol responded, looking down.


    ¡°I went there myself to convince her. Well¡­ she caused a lot of trouble, but I didn¡¯t want her to suffer needlessly, so I gave her medicine to pass peacefully. I don¡¯t think she suffered much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Thank you for being considerate.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I still wonder why things turned out this way with Kalya. I¡¯ve even thought about whether things would have been different if I had spoken kindly to her from the beginning. But I suspect that would have only led to more misunderstandings and deeper resentment when I eventually dismissed her. So, should I have just married Kalya? That would have been impossible. I couldn¡¯t dedicate my life to serving a woman I didn¡¯t even love. There¡¯s no clear answer to what I should have done differently.¡¯


    Carol gripped the sheets tightly, tears silently streaming down her face.


    ¡®She¡¯s your sister after all.¡¯


    I rose from the chair and sat by the bedside, gently embracing Carol¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Why did she¡­?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Her innocence was a crime in the eyes of the royalty. The Witches who exploited that is no longer here. They¡¯re all dead¡­ we¡¯ve finished them all.¡± (Yuri)


    I said, stroking her head gently, and gradually, Carol¡¯s sobbing subsided.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Yuri got caught up in all of this¡­ I¡¯m sorry, for your parents¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It was my fault. My happinesses from the people I care about. I didn¡¯t want to lose them, so I tried to protect the New Continent.¡¯


    I held Carol close, wanting to feel happiness. I lived for that happiness. Carol couldn¡¯t be protected as a pawn of the New Continent. So, I thought I would fight this time. I was about to marry for the convenience of having a child and fighting¡­


    I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°There¡¯s still joy left. As long as you¡¯re here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s right. I have to give birth to a healthy child.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said resolutely, rubbing her noticeably protruding belly. Seeing herposed, I released the hand that had been on her shoulder.


    Slowly sliding my palm down her back, I retracted my arm. She had be thinner. Carol¡¯s shoulders were once covered in resilient muscles honed at the school of Knights. Now they felt slightly thinner.


    ¡°Hey, so how is the royal capital now?¡± (Carol)


    She seemed concerned about the royal capital after all.


    ¡°Myaro is handling things well. When ites to Witches, there¡¯s no one better than Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s good to hear.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I¡¯m not busy¡­ I¡¯ve cleared my schedule for today. I¡¯m staying here tonight.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t have to force yourself¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol said hesitantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. The Hou Household army is almost entirely in the capital. We held the funeral there, but¡­ no burial¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol seemed to understand.


    ¡®It¡¯s about my parents. This country does not have a culture of cremation, and burials cannot be postponed indefinitely.¡¯


    ¡°We buried them in the Hou Household¡¯s ancestral graveyard yesterday. Keep it a secret. It¡¯s an empty coffin, and I¡¯m actually going to bury them near this house.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?!¡± (Carol)


    Carol eximed in surprise, then coughed lightly.


    *Cough* *Cough)


    I was surprised.


    ¡°On the opposite side of this house, there¡¯s a hill. We used to climb up there as a family. The view was spectacr, and you could see both Father¡¯s ranch and this house¡­ and in the distance, you could see the wheat fields.¡± (Yuri)


    That ce was created by Rook for Suzuya¡¯s sake. Rook could see magnificent views flying on his eagle, but Suzuya, who protected the house, couldn¡¯t. Within the hills surrounding the ranch, Rook chose a spot near the house with a good view, had the top stripped bare by loggers, and built a convenient road for easy ess. All of this happened before I was born. During my childhood, we often went on pics as a family.


    ¡°Father never ended up receiving a knighthood, and Mother wasn¡¯t from a noble family¡­ so they couldn¡¯t be interred in the Hou Household¡¯s graveyard. That¡¯s where I decided to bury them.¡± (Yuri)


    That was my decision. Without anyone¡¯s help, I ordered two coffins from Karakumo¡¯s coffin shop, secretly reced them before the burial ceremony, and buried the empty coffins. I nonchntly loaded them onto the carriage and joined reliable men from the Hou Company. Today, I came here as the coachman. The men believed a lie that this was the grave of fallenrades, unaware that this was my old home.


    ¡°So, what about that cargo¡­?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a bit hard to exin¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Two bodies were riding in the carriage that was tied up in a ce that could be seen from this window.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to go¡­ I should be back by dinner.¡± (Yuri)


    I wanted to finish the burial today. Digging a hole deep enough to avoid being dug up by wolves or wild dogs, and it would be tough to do it even with three people.


    ¡°Got it. Well then¡­ please give my regards to Father-inw and Mother-inw.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll tell them.¡± (Yuri)


    With that, I left the room.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Huh¡­ Is this okay?¡± (??)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    My two employees and I were covered in sweat and mud as we dug arge hole. It was deep enough now, about the height of a person. Exiting from the slope we had made, we carefully lowered the coffins from the slender single-horse carriage with three of us working together.


    ¡°Take it slow. Don¡¯t drop it.¡± (Yuri)


    Carefully, weid the coffins down in the hole.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s good. Let¡¯s start filling the hole.¡± (Yuri)


    I grabbed a shovel and began filling in the hole. After a considerable amount of time with the three of us working together, the sun was starting to set.


    ¡°We have quite a bit of soil left.¡± (??)


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a mound over the grave. It¡¯ll sink anyway.¡± (Yuri)


    I wasn¡¯t familiar with burial customs. It might have been better to pack the soil down with our feet, but I felt resistant to trampling over the area where theyy.


    ¡°Is this it then?¡± (??)


    ¡°Yeah, you can head back now. Thanks for your hard work.¡± (Yuri)


    With extra pay in their pockets, the two of them would likely find a decent inn and enjoy some good drinks afterward. They offered a token prayer before the mound of soil.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take the carriage back.¡± (??)


    ¡°Yeah, thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    As nned, the men rode off with the carriage and horse.


    I gazed at the beautifulndscape bathed in the sunset. Not bad. It was a tranquil scene.


    ¡°How do you feel, Father? I thought you¡¯d find this ce more peaceful. When we visited before, you seemed a bit bored. The view here is much nicer than that cemetery.¡± (Yuri)


    I spoke to Rook without restraint. There were only the three of us here.


    ¡°Mother was very formal at that cemetery. When you take a break and came here, she was really in such a good mood¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Tears overflowed from my eyes uncontrobly. No one was watching. There was no one here but me. The tears streamed down endlessly.


    ¡°I¡­ Raised by a father like that, abandoned by a mother¡­ Raised and loved by you both¡­ For the first time, I realized what true parent-child love is like¡­ But I couldn¡¯t do anything like a proper son¡­ I thought finally you both would have a real child, but because of me, it turned out like this¡­ Mother, what should I even say to apologize¡­¡± (Yuri)


    The one I needed to apologize to was already sleeping beneath the soil.


    ¡®How did it all end up like this¡­¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± (Yuri)


    There was no end to the apologies I needed to make. But I couldn¡¯t just not apologize. With tears flowing, I continued to apologize.


    ¡®How much time had passed?¡¯


    The sun was setting, and the sky was darkening.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back soon. I¡¯ll bring the gravestone next time.¡± (Yuri)


    I moved away from the grave and mounted the horse. Carol was waiting for me.

 Chapter 191: (Self Edited) Meeting with the Rube Household

    April 5th. Twelve days after the fall of the capital.


    That day, the sky was covered with grey clouds, and the weather was far from cheerful. I was drinking tea with Myaro in the conference room of the royal castle. Tillet was also present in the corner of the room.


    ¡°Yuri, let¡¯s open it after all. There¡¯s not much point in waiting.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said while looking at the envelope on the desk. It was sealed with wax.


    ¡°No. I want to talk to them frankly. Attitude matters.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, the door opened. In came Kien Rube and Liao Rube.


    I stood up from my chair to greet them.


    ¡°Long time no see, Kien-dono.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes¡­ This time was quite difficult.¡± (Kien)Kien said with a troubled expression. He seemed unsure how to express condolences or how to address me. Liao, on the other hand, looked at me with a nonchnt expression. I didn¡¯t miss the momentary nce he threw towards Myaro.


    ¡°Yes, somehow I managed to survive.¡± (Yuri)


    I extended my hand to Kien. Kien shook hands firmly with me. The hands of an old man were dry and ungreased. Next, I extended my hand to Liao.


    ¡°You did well, Yuri.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°No, it was nothing but failures.¡± (Yuri)


    After shaking hands with Liao, I sat back down. Liao looked at me with a quizzical look. He seemed unconvinced by my self-deprecating remarks.


    ¡°Now, please have a seat. Let¡¯s talkfortably.¡± (Yuri)


    Kien and Liao sat down side by side. The seating arrangement was chaotic due to the etiquette, but Myaro was seated to my left, so there was no helping it.


    ¡°So, the contents were as written in the letter.¡± (Yuri)


    I had written about the Crusade in the letter and called Kien to discuss it. Liao¡¯s presence was an extra.


    ¡°This is the covenant that the Witches entered into with the Papal States. Copies of this have already been posted around the city, but this is the original document.¡± (Yuri)


    I ced the documents brought from the Charleville Household¡¯s house on the desk.


    The contents were as follows.


    ¡ª


    *Covenant*


    The Papal States, as the sovereign sponsor of the Crusaders, demand the following from the Witch group of the Shaalta Kingdom:<ol><li>The extinction of the royal family of the Shaalta Kingdom by any means necessary, or the installment of a puppet royal family controlled by the Witch group, leading to a change in regime.</li><li>Maintenance of the regime post-change until the arrival of the Crusaders, and continuous obstruction of defensive preparations against the Crusaders.</li><li>Support for attacks on the Shaalta Kingdom by the Crusaders, and if requested, the opening of the port of the capital city of Sibyaku to the Crusader fleet.</li><li>Securing individuals of the Shanti with golden hair, particrly Telor Tuni Chartres, to the extent possible, except where this conflicts with achieving Goal 1.</li><li>Arrest and imprisonment of the heretic Iza Catholic Wichita, followed by extradition to the Papal States.</li></ol>


    Upon achieving the above goals 1-5, the Papal States promise the following to the Witch group of the Shaalta Kingdom:<ol><li>Granting rights equivalent to the Kuran for up to five thousand members of the Witch group.</li><li>Granting ducal titles to seven members of the Witch group.</li><li>Protection of rights concerning the property of the Witch group.</li><li>Permanent protection ofnd ownership of the Witch group.</li></ol>


    By these terms, this constitutes the contract between the Crusaders and the witch group of the Kingdom of Shialta.


    Representative of the Crusaders: Epitaph Pzzo


    Representatives of the Witch group (six names):


    Viv Marmaset


    Sharn Charleville


    Keagel Cursfit


    Jura Lakramanus


    Gura Temper


    Kiki Enphile


    ¡ª


    ¡°I see.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°They are utter scum.¡± (Liao)


    Liao echoed. Both of them had disgust on their faces.


    ¡°Now, Kien-dono, let us proceed with an equal footing in our discussion.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm? Yes, of course. Yuri-dono is now the head of the Hou Household¡­ Of course, that¡¯s fine.¡± (Kien)


    Until now, we had been using formalnguage. However, from now on, it would be difficult to have a frank conversation while maintaining excessive respect.


    ¡°Kien-dono, do you think the Crusaders wille?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. After failing like this, they might note, or they mighte seeing the chaos. The fact is, with the Queen fallen, the royal capital is in extreme turmoil.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®In reality, the situation is not as chaotic as Kien described. Originally, the Queen had incited the popce to view me as a hero. I had distributed leaflets portraying that image of me before the image was tarnished. The people, while anxious about Carol¡¯s absence,rgely wee the new rulership of the Hou Household. The bureaucratic system has been destroyed, making tax collection and other matters this year quite troublesome, but at least public order is rapidly improving.¡¯


    ¡°The answer lies here.¡± (Yuri)


    I ced my palm on an envelope on the desk. The wax seal was intact.


    ¡°What is this?¡± (Kien)


    ¡°The day after the assassination, I sent word by ship to the Albio Republic to inquire about the movements of the Crusaders.¡± (Yuri)


    Finally, the message had arrived.


    ¡°Typically, the round trip takes twenty days, but with favorable winds, it waspleted in fourteen days. It arrived yesterday, prompting me to summon you.¡± (Yuri)


    A fourteen-day round trip was considered lucky in this season¡¯s wind conditions, urring about once every five attempts. It was fortunate.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t add up. It¡¯s been just over ten days since you took the royal capital.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°The situation indicated to me that they were in league with the Crusaders.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-kun, for you, this might be obvious, but it¡¯s not so easy for others to understand.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro interjected.


    ¡°To avoid any misunderstandings, allow me to exin.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro simply and clearly exined the reasons and evidence for that judgment.


    ¡°So, Yuri-kun sensed that the Witches had joined forces with the Crusaders on that very day.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Anyway, the reply is here. As you can see, it¡¯s unopened. Shall we open it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why summon us without opening it? Since it¡¯s addressed to you, you could have just read it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Regardless, I see the situation regarding the Crusaders as one that cannot be managed without the cooperation of the Rube family. Therefore, instead of reaching a conclusion first and then discussing, I thought it would be better to wait together, hence the dy in opening it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Liao)


    The intact wax seal was supposed to be evidence of that. However, it was an uncertain tale. Even if the wax seal were broken, it could easily be forged by cing the letter in a new envelope and sealing it with new wax. The stamp pressed into the wax bore the emblem of the Kucririson Household, but like a seal, it could be counterfeited and was not a definitive proof. While it served as rudimentary evidence, the reliability of the messenger who carried it was more important in terms of proof.


    ¡°Well, if you hadn¡¯te today, I would have opened it anyway. Let¡¯s open it now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Very well.¡± (Kien)


    I broke the wax seal and opened the letter.


    ¡°Allow me to read it first. This also serves as apany businessmunication. It would be troublesome if there were any extremely confidential matters enclosed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± (Kien)


    ¡ª


    <strong>I: General Matters</strong>


    **Regarding Printed Scriptures:**


    The new edition of the scriptures has been well received. Orders have increased, along with those for the bare scriptures (see attached sheet). Orders for the old-style (as we call it for convenience) scriptures have decreased by one-third.


    Protests from the Karurugi faction¡¯s Archbishop have intensified. I have received a rebuttal letter from Eisa-sensei, so I¡¯m attaching it here.


    (Regarding the assassination incident, I find it hard to believe, but if true, I offer my condolences to Her Majesty the Queen.)


    <strong>II: Information</strong>


    The call for the formation of the Third Crusade has been issued. This information was delivered across the strait and brought to the Albio Republic by an urgent messenger pigeon.


    The spies from the Albio Republic, who are tasked with monitoring news about the Crusade, are rooted within the Euphos Federation. After the conclusion of the feudal council, they have decided to participate for now. This time, with the Pope¡¯s approval and the confirmed participation of the Papal States¡¯ army, the Crusade is assured to proceed without a doubt, prompting them to take action.


    (The leadership of the Albio Republic seems reassured after receiving exnations from the chairman regarding the conspiracy. It¡¯s tough but hang in there. It seems like they are taking the espionage aspect seriously due to the Euphos Federation being their simted enemy.)


    Due to the significantly dyed callpared to previous years, there is less time to prepare logistics, suggesting that this year¡¯s Crusade may be dyedpared to usual timing.


    <strong>III: Goods</strong>


    As instructed, we have borrowed arge sum from the moneylender to purchase arge quantity of firearms and gunpowder. The interest rate is 8% per annum.


    (The moneylender touched my butt. It¡¯s infuriating.)


    <strong>IV: Shipping</strong>


    Delivery of the Hond XV and Mamiya XVI (small reconnaissance ship) isplete.


    Loading of goods and returning to port.


    Negotiations for the construction of newly built ships are on hold because the construction funds were allocated to the purchase of firearms.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it goes¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I muttered to myself. If the Crusade had been canceled, that would have been preferable, so I was disappointed.


    ¡®The die has been cast. Once you¡¯ve raised your arm, in war, there¡¯s no choice but to bring it down. Well, my luck has been badtely, so this isn¡¯t unexpected.¡¯


    I handed the paper over to Kien and began reading the attached separate sheet.


    ¡®Trusting the designer with the binding was definitely the right choice. This could really boost profits. Well, not that I can afford to worry about profits right now¡­¡¯


    ¡°It seems they¡¯ll being within the year.¡± (Kien)


    After Kien finishing reading it, he handed the paper to Liao.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course, the Rube Household will fight. We have 12000 soldiers.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°The Hou Household¡¯s army consists of 16000. The Second Army has 11000, and the First Army has 7000, totaling 46000. However, the Second Army is like garbage. You should consider them to be about one-third effective.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°How is the Second Army doing now?¡± (Kien)


    ¡°They¡¯ve been told that if they serve a year in the military, they¡¯ll be pardoned for any charges of treason. They¡¯ve been ced under senior soldiers from the Hou Household and are being ruthlessly disciplined in the barracks of the Hou Household and royal territories. We¡¯ve also eliminated all the women who were acting as officers based solely on their positions, including those in the First Army.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We have a few months until the Crusaders arrive to see if they¡¯ll be of any use after training¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s the problem.¡¯


    ¡°Originally, these soldiers weren¡¯t in it for war. They joined to beckeys for the Witches, wanting to boast and make money easily. We¡¯ll deploy them for the war for now, but realistically, even with training, they¡¯ll probably only perform at half the normal level. So, subtract 5500, and you¡¯re looking at around 40500 troops.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The total number of enemiesst time was¡­ around 80000, wasn¡¯t it? It wouldn¡¯t have been a battle without the help of Boff and Noza.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Fortunately, we still have a grace period of about two to three months. Realistically speaking, even in a rush, that¡¯s about how long it would take. They need to make arrangements for each country, prepare logistics. They¡¯re starting everything from scratch.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s true.¡± (Kien)


    It seemed Kien also shared the same viewpoint.


    ¡°First, during this time, we need to neutralize Boh and Noza.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave paper to Kien.


    ¡ª


    <strong>Contract</strong>


    The Seven Great Witch Household hereby contract with Oron Boff, head of the Boff Household and their representative, as follows:<ol><li>In the event of turmoil in the capital, the Boff Household will not advance troops to the royal territories.</li><li>The Boff Household will not allow the Rube Household to pass through their territory and will hinder their progress.</li><li>The Boff Household will obstruct any attempt by the Rube Household to advance southward via the sea.</li></ol>


    In the event that the above three conditions are upheld, the Seven Great Witch Households promise the following treatment as stipted:<ol><li>Granting the Boff Household ¡®s personnel (up to 2000) rights equivalent to the Kuran.</li><li>Bestowal of the ducal title upon the head of the Boff Household.</li><li>Assurances for the Boff Household ¡®s fiefdom after the Crusade conquest.</li><li>Possession of the right to armed self-defense.</li></ol>


    With the above, this contract constitutes an agreement between the Boff Household and the Seven Great Witch Families.


    Representative of the Boff Household: Oron Boff


    Representatives of the Witch group (six names):


    Viv Marmaset


    Sharn Charleville


    Keagel Cursfit


    Jura Lakramanus


    Gura Temper


    Kiki Enphile


    ¡ª


    ¡°Those bastards¡­¡± (Kien)


    Kien¡¯s eyes burned with anger. He seemed angrier than when he discovered the Witches¡¯ betrayal. After all, Rube and Boff were neighbors.


    ¡°As you can see, they¡¯re worthless. Summon the head of the Boff Household to the royal castle and kill him.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What will we do with the army group after that?¡± (Kien).


    ¡°We¡¯ll manage to absorb them within two or three months. It¡¯ll be rushed, but we have no choice.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ but¡­¡± (Kien)


    Kien seemed hesitant.


    ¡± I cannot trust an army whose general is someone who makes such a promise and then gives up before the fight begins. It seems foolish to fight while waiting to see what happens. It means that when cing them at key ces, we would be wondering whether they would make a move or not, or even asking them to make a move.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®They were passive in thest war and hardly fought. I don¡¯t think we can rely on them. If we win, then what? Instead of talking about judgment, we¡¯ll be discussing rewards. If they¡¯re of no use, we might as well eliminate them now.¡¯


    ¡°But there will be a battle.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°We¡¯ll distribute leaflets massively. Invite Oron Boff to the capital first. Then, with the Hou and Rube Households, we¡¯ll encircle from the north and south. There shouldn¡¯t be much resistance.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°However¡­¡± (Kien)


    ¡°The issue is the Noza family. Borafura Noza is a clever man. I have a simr document, but it¡¯s in the form of a deration. It¡¯s a unteral promise from the Witches without Borafura Noza¡¯s signature or seal.¡± (Yuri)


    Kien understood the danger of presenting such a two-way contract to the Witches. It could be used against us as leverageter.


    ¡®If it¡¯s in the form of a deration, the Witches can forge it 100%. Then, they¡¯ll burn the deration they have and im that they were just caught up in the Witches¡¯ conspiracy.¡¯


    ¡°I know him well. He¡¯s a cautious man. Hecks the qualities to lead an army.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Oron Boff will likely respond to the summons willingly, but Borafura probably won¡¯te.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Indeed. He¡¯s a clever but cautious man. He won¡¯t show up.¡± (Kien)


    Kien seemed to share these sentiments.


    ¡°Well, there are various approaches we could take¡­ Either way, it¡¯s a discussion for after Oron Boff¡¯s demise. It will be easier to bend the line after everyone but you be your enemy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The real issuey in how to handle the uing battle against the Crusaders. Now, the question was whether Kien would go along with my n.¡¯


    ¡°After dealing with Oron Boff, I want a decisive victory against the Crusaders. I want to be certain of winning, whether they have 100000 men or not. This time, it¡¯s do or die.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh? Well, that would be ideal if we could pull it off.¡± (Kien)


    Kien responded skeptically.


    ¡°To achieve that, I¡¯m considering making the battlefield north of the capital. I would like the Rube Household to not fight the Crusades and let them pass through with their army intact.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What?!¡± (Kien)


    Kien¡¯s expression turned rmed.


    ¡°We can evacuate the residents. We have three months. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult,¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But the viges will be burned down. Are you asking us to abandon Mital?¡± (Kien)


    ¡°The Crusaders won¡¯t easily destroy fortified cities like Mital to rubble. We can repair it upon our return. I¡¯m willing to cover the costs.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that how you¡¯re going to go?¡± (Liao)


    Liao interjected.


    ¡°Mital has been safeguarded by our Rube Household for generations. Are you suggesting we let it be burned down without resistance?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Then do as you wish.¡± (Yuri)


    I responded.


    ¡°The Hou Household will withdraw. Fight as you please.¡± (Yuri).


    ¡°What did you say?¡± (Kien)


    ¡°What¡­!¡± (Liao)


    Liao and Kien both eximed in surprise.


    ¡°With our current forces, it¡¯ll be difficult to win near the northern border. I¡¯m not willing to take that gamble.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting like a child? We must unite and fight together¡­¡± (Kien)


    Kien made a remark of no benefit.


    ¡°Kien-dono, then tell me, among our forces, how many reliable troops do we actually have? The Hou Household¡¯s army, the Rube Household¡¯s army. The First Army of the Royal Guards is also in a state of decline due to confusion in the chain ofmand, but let¡¯s include them for argument¡¯s sake. We have a total of 34000 soldiers. The Kuran will likely muster at least 60,000. Last time they had 80,000. Are these 34,000 soldiersparable to the Kuran¡¯s army? Are they all fearless and unrivaled in strength? No, in the previous battle, they struggled against ordinary infantry.


    Kien-dono, the Rube Household¡¯s army was also pushed back simrly when it came to infantry engagements. The other side is heavily armed with firearms while we¡¯re left with spears and swords. It¡¯s obvious they¡¯d win.


    The Second Army has about 11,000 soldiers, the Boff Household¡¯s army around 9,000, and the Noza Household¡¯s army with approximately 8,000 due to their unfavorable terrain. Altogether, that¡¯s 28,000 troops. They¡¯re significantly inferior to the Kuran¡¯s force of 60,000.¡±


    Kien-dono, in a battle where our nation¡¯s survival and the extinction of our race are at stake, are we really nning to engage in a decisive battle without any strategy? Is our only strategy to stuff them with food before battle and then shout at them? Are we relying solely on our prideful Galloping Birds and Eagles to win?


    If that¡¯s your n, then I have nothing more to say. Do as you wish.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Sometimes, despite our best efforts, there are situations we can¡¯t change. That¡¯s reality. Rather than taking such a gamble, it might be better to retreat and save as many as we can on the New World.¡¯


    ¡°Then, are you saying we can win by retreating to the capital?¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Yes, we can. I¡¯m devising ns for that very purpose.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, even if we couldn¡¯t win, by then, the Rube Household would likely be in ruins. It¡¯s better to let them believe.¡¯


    ¡°Specifically, what ns are you talking about?¡± (Kien)


    ¡°I¡¯m already implementing them. Preserving the Second Army while attacking the royal capital was part of the n. Also, have you not found it strange that all these documents are conveniently in ce without any loss? I took it away before I plotted and killed the witches.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If we had mindlessly crushed the Second Army, what would have happened? It wouldn¡¯t have been beneficial to ughter thousands in a siege andugh in front of a mountain of corpses. Had we simply burned the witches without interrogation, we wouldn¡¯t have obtained evidence of collusion between the Boff and Noza Households. Finding Charleville ¡®s hidden room a monthter would have been toote. It¡¯s really scary when you think about it.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-dono, if we¡¯re going to abandon Mital¡­¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Oya-dono, are you serious?¡± (Liao)


    Liao shook Kien¡¯s knee.


    It seems that he has a lot of feelings about Mital. However, if something is broken, you just need to fix it. It¡¯s not irreversible like human life.¡¯


    ¡°Liao, stay out of this¡­ Yuri-dono, if we¡¯re to abandon Mital, we need a good reason. Why is the royal capital the only option? If you don¡¯t exin that to me, I won¡¯t be convinced.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Well, I suppose so.¡¯


    ¡°Let me exin. I¡¯m sure once you hear it, you¡¯ll understand.¡± (Yuri)

 Chapter 192: (Self Edited) Dolla Godwin

    I finished exining the details of the strategy.


    ¡°I see. Understood. Let¡¯s abandon Mital.¡± (Kien)


    Kien said.


    ¡°Oyaji-dono! Are you serious? Mital is the city where we were born and raised!¡± (Liao)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We can rebuild the city. If we lose, the Shanti¡¯s country will be destroyed. Considering that, it¡¯s a cheap sacrifice.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®That¡¯s true. It¡¯s not like we have to leave in a week or anything. It¡¯s a relief that the old man understands.¡¯


    ¡°It would be wise to transport the furniture to the royal capital. There¡¯s an empty warehouse in the port, belonging to the Temper Household. But it would be safer to deal with the Boff Household first, especially since we can use the ovend route.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®We can¡¯t safely pass through the territory between the royal territory and the Rube Household because the Boff Household controls it. Ships always have the risk of sinking, and for Kien, relying on them for transport isn¡¯t trustworthy. Operating a ship requires specialized skills, and it¡¯s not feasible to rely solely on trusted General household people.¡¯


    ¡°Regardless of who they are, handing over family heirlooms to sailors would be unsettling, especially considering we have to pass along the Boff Household¡¯s coast.¡± (Yuri)¡°When should we summon Orlon Bohf?¡± (Kien)


    ¡°We¡¯ll send a messenger today. There are still 10000 Hou Household¡¯s troops in the capital. Kien-dono, please don¡¯t mobilize the army until we receive word. Oron might not show up.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be ready to move immediately upon receiving word.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Good. This conversation is moving quickly.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s end things here for today.¡± (Yuri)


    ***


    As the two left, I said¡­


    ¡°Summon Do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro asked.


    ¡°Sure. We can¡¯t avoid talking about it.¡± (Yuri)


    I nodded, and Myaro sent someone to fetch Do. Technically, it might be more urate to say they were going to release Do from the prison since he had been in custody since the day before yesterday.


    ording to what I had heard, after the assassination and uprising, Do charged into the royal castle. He didn¡¯t kill the Second Army, which was once so influential, but hhe reportedly beat up a few people in his push to storm the castle.


    As a student of the school of Knights, Do was thrown into the prison.


    After a few days when the intense chaos settled down, Ga received a report saying, ¡°Your son is in detention.¡± Ga then released Do from the prison, where he was informed, ¡°Carol and Yuri have already escaped to the Hou Household¡¯s territory,¡± so he headed towards the Hou Household. Ga strictly advised against going, so Do couldn¡¯t even borrow horses or birds from her family, and he had to run to Karakumo on foot.


    On the way to Karakumo, there was a ce where Carol was taking a temporary rest. At that time, Carol was probably still staying there while the family home was undergoing renovations. Naturally, the Hou Household¡¯s soldiers were patrolling the area from a distance, so no one could get close to it at that time, and passersby were either arrested without any questions or asked to take a detour.


    Do arrived there and was questioned by the soldiers, and he openly stated that he was the son of a high-ranking royal guard. To the soldiers of the Hou Household at that time, the royal guards were nothing but enemies. The soldiers faithfully carried out their duties, and Do was once again arrested. This time he was sent to the Karakumo¡¯s prison.


    Meanwhile, I was heading north to capture the capital, but someone informed me through the prison bars that Do was a friend of mine from the same cohort. I immediately sent an order saying he wasn¡¯t a threat and should be released. Thanks to that, Do was released from prison.


    Then, it seemed he asked, ¡°Where is Her Highness Carol?¡±


    By that time, Carol had been transferred to my parent¡¯s house, and the lower ranks didn¡¯t even know her whereabouts, so they honestly couldn¡¯t tell her. Feeling that this situation was getting nowhere, Do decided to look for me first. Apparently, he was very energetic. The Hou Household¡¯s personnel who dealt with him thought it would be bad if they admitted he was in the royal capital, so they cleverly told him I was in Suomi. Do headed to Suomi, but it was a lie from the start, so of course I wasn¡¯t there. Even if he went to the Hou Company and asked, the employees naturally wouldn¡¯t know my current whereabouts.


    Do returned to Karakumo and settled in to wait for me, but before long, he received news that the royal capital had fallen. When he returned to the capital, due to various misunderstandings, he was suspected of being a remnant of the Second Army and was once again imprisoned. Within a few days, the misunderstanding was cleared up, and a representative went to Ga to apologize, saying, ¡°Sorry, we mistakenly imprisoned your son.¡± However, Ga replied, ¡°Leave him as he is. Being imprisoned three times in less than a month, my son must be losing his mind.¡±


    Thinking that or not, he simply sent a message through someone, saying, ¡°He seems to want to meet you, so please arrange for his release when convenient.¡±


    While waiting and drinking tea for a while,


    ¡°Wait a moment! Please wait!¡± (??)


    A woman¡¯s voice was heard from the corridor, and the door was suddenly pushed open.


    ¡°Yuri, you¡­!¡± (Do)


    Do seems quite upset.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Do? Take a seat.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! Where is Her Highness Carol?¡± (Do)


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®He¡¯s really worked up, but I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s unhappy about.¡¯


    ¡°I heard she was poisoned. Was that a lie?¡± (Do)


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t. She was poisoned, but she¡¯s alive.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is it nothing serious then? Is she just resting?¡± (Do)


    Do seemed genuinely concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not nothing. The Queen died from drinking half a ss of it, it was a lethal poison. Carol took a sip. Her digestive system is damaged, and she can only consume a thin porridge-like substance. Luckily, her kidneys are functioning, but¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If the kidneys fail, they can¡¯t filter impurities from the bloodstream. Of course, dialysis isn¡¯t an option, so the toxins umte in the blood. While the centa acts as a barrier to toxins in the mother¡¯s bloodstream, it¡¯s notpletely foolproof, as issues like teratogenicity demonstrate. If the fetus had died, it might have resulted in a miscarriage. So, while she¡¯s alive, the potential effects of the poison on the fetus were a concern.


    Toxins that exhibit strong teratogenicity or fetal toxicity often are synthetic chemicals not found in nature. I¡¯m not an expert, but perhaps toxins naturally urring in the environment have been encountered by the human body throughout evolution, so it¡¯s learned to block them at the cental barrier.¡¯


    ¡°Can you say it more simply? Is she safe or not?¡± (Do)


    ¡®Even if I say her digestive system is damaged, Do might not grasp it.¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s bedridden. Unable to take a step from her bed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What did you say¡­?¡± (Do)


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll live or die. And she can¡¯t eat much porridge.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, Do couldn¡¯t contain his anger and walked up to me. He raised his fist and struck my cheek. A powerful impact struck my head, and I tumbled off the chair.


    ¡°You were with her, why couldn¡¯t you protect her?!¡± (Do)


    Do used me.


    ¡®There¡¯s a lot to exin, but I want to say¡­¡¯


    I stood up, closed the distance to Do, and kicked her in the groin with all my might. It should have been an avoidable attack, but Do didn¡¯t dodge.


    ¡°Oof!¡± (Do)


    Without missing a beat, I kicked him in the abdomen.


    Do fell violently onto the floor, engulfing the chair where the Rube family and their child had been sitting earlier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. So who did you protect during that incident?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What do you mean¡ª¡± (Do)


    ¡°I¡¯m asking who you protected. I did my best to protect Carol¡­ even though it turned out like that. What did you protect? Weren¡¯t you just running around in confusion?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t even there! I was trying to head to the royal castle!¡± (Do)


    ¡®Do you think you could have made the judgment not to let her drink from the poisoned cup out of danger? That¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    ¡°What about Telor?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What¡­?¡± (Do)


    When I mentioned Telor, a thought that hadn¡¯t urred to him until now seemed to strike Do like a bolt from the blue. Come to think of it, he looked like he had no idea.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t seen her? Read this.¡± (Yuri)


    I handed him the paper I had shown to the Rube Household earlier. It was the contract exchanged between the Witches and the Crusaders. In the fourth use, Telor was specifically mentioned. They knew about the blonde Shan woman they had missed in the previous war.


    I waited a long time for Do to finish reading.


    ¡°How is Telor-dono?¡± (Do)


    Do said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re suddenly interested? How nice.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Tell me quickly.¡± (Do)


    As I expected, he was indeed concerned.


    ¡°She¡¯s already been handed over. Taken across the sea by a spy of the Kuran. I wonder what kind of fate she¡¯s facing right now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What¡­?! Damn it!¡± (Do)


    Do, foolishly, turned on his heel and tried to rush out.


    ¡®What¡¯s running out going to aplish?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie. She¡¯s here in this royal castle.¡± (Yuri)


    I said, sitting back in the chair.


    ¡®My cheek hurts. It feels like my tooth might be loose. Hopefully, it won¡¯t fall out.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± (Do)


    Do looked dazed as he spoke.


    ¡°Telor was attacked by a separate unit of the Second Army that same night. After that, she was detained in the royal castle. While you were leisurely getting caught¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why did you lie?¡± (Do)


    ¡°What were you nning to do by rushing out? Break through Kilghina territory, cross into the Kuran¡¯s territory, and find Telor¡¯s whereabouts? Even though you can¡¯t speak Telornguage?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why were you lying?!¡± (Do)


    ¡®Don¡¯t shout.¡¯


    ¡°Do you even have the right to say something to me?¡± (Yuri)


    I retorted, leaving Do speechless.


    ¡°If it was so important to you to rush out, why didn¡¯t you protect her? In reality, I was the one who actually protected her. Even though that wasn¡¯t my intention for attacking the royal capital.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®But if I hadn¡¯t attacked, Terl would have been sold off. ording to the information obtained through the torturing of the spy, it seems that the handover was supposed to bepleted before the Crusaders attacked. If I had left her alone, she might have really ended up across the sea by now.¡¯


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you protect her, huh? Convenient words, aren¡¯t they? Anyone can say anything from the sidelines.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sidelines¡­?¡± (Do)


    ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking that. At that time, it was impossible for anyone to predict Telor would be attacked, so even if you went to save Carol, it would have been impossible to help Telor by sending bird troops there on the spot.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Do)


    Do remained silent, just as I had expected.


    ¡°Yet, here¡¯s what you¡¯re saying to me, ¡°Yuri, you have the ability, so you should have sensed it somehow and stopped Carol from drinking the poison before it happened. You should have been able to do that. Even though I can¡¯t imagine it myself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Do)


    Do still didn¡¯t respond, as if he had something on his mind.


    ¡°Good for you, Do. Despite doing nothing, Telor came out of it without a scratch. Meanwhile, my wife can¡¯t even leave her bed and can¡¯t even eat porridge properly.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, anger welled up in me, and I felt like mming the table. But I stopped just in time. It would have been just taking it out on him.


    I didn¡¯t care about Terl at all, so I didn¡¯t even think about helping her. It was just a matter of ¡°Oh, she¡¯s here¡± after I got the royal castle. It was just an excuse to vent frustration.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. Maybe I don¡¯t have the right to me you.,¡± (Do)


    Do apologized sincerely.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    ¡®That¡¯s not it. I don¡¯t want you to apologize.¡¯


    But Do didn¡¯t say anything more. It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to me me anymore.


    ¡®How boring¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­Forget it. Go visit Telor. I¡¯ll tell you where Carol is too. Go see them. And don¡¯t bring any food as a gift or anything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Lead him there.¡± (Yurim)


    I said to the woman who brought Do.


    ¡°I-I will guide him.¡± (Do)


    She said with a frightened expression and led Do away. The two of them left the room.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Yuri, the way you spoke to him was harsh¡­ Poor Do.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said.


    ¡°Poor thing? He punched me hard.¡± (Yuri)


    I said while rubbing my cheek. It still hurt.


    ¡°You kicked him in a sensitive area too.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit him too hard to cause damage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It might hurt for a while. As long as the balls aren¡¯t crushed, it¡¯s okay, but once a tooth is broken, it can¡¯t be fixed. Dentures are made from teeth extracted from corpses, which is very unsettling.¡¯


    ¡°I see. I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m just unlucky. If you¡¯re unlucky, you won¡¯t understand.¡¯


    ¡°More importantly, we need to pay the purchase price for the imported firearms to the Hou Company. Otherwise, somebody is going to touch Lilica¡¯s butt again.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Of course, the firearms will be bought with national funds, including shipping costs. The ounting will be a hassle, but if we don¡¯t do it quickly, I feel a bit sorry for Lilica.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re kind to women, Yuri-kun¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said, seeming to read my thoughts.


    ¡°What do you say to a man who burned Witch to death?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®He¡¯s famous around town for being merciless, even towards women.¡¯


    ¡°You really are soft on the women in your family, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro spoke again.


    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m being used of something.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m particrly soft¡­ There¡¯s no need to get angry, and I won¡¯t hit them¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, Carol did p me once. But that was ages ago, so it¡¯s probably water under the bridge.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of marrying Carol, I don¡¯t think it would be a good idea to be sweet.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°What, just because I mentioned ¡®wife¡¯ earlier?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°N-no, not like that¡­ But you shouldn¡¯t be too lenient. If Lilica were a man, you wouldn¡¯t say such things, right?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®If Lilica were a man? Wait¡­ what? Are we assuming that if Lilica were a man and went to borrow money, some old guy would try to touch him? That¡¯s scary. It¡¯s a whole different level of seriousness, not just a joke.¡¯


    ¡°You should. It¡¯s quite terrifying for a man to be approached by another man. The folks at the school seem to have a serious misunderstanding.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯ll stand up for them there. That¡¯s just too much.¡¯


    ¡°No, I mean¡­ what if the other person was a woman instead of a man?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Ah, what if an old woman were to force me to do something about it¡­I¡¯m sure, well, I feel like I should do something about it myself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that by being an old woman¡­but that¡¯s not how you should respond, right?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Sure.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yeah, I would have to handle that yourself.¡¯


    ¡°So basically, you¡¯re soft on women, right?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well¡­ Men and women have different standards of chastity.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ Oh, forget it. Bringing up Lilica was a mistake.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, it¡¯s better not to be kind. That¡¯s all. Ugh.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said that, sounding a bit irritated, then left the room.


    ¡®She¡¯s been angry since the incident with Luida¡­ I wonder what¡¯s up.¡¯

 Chapter 193: (Self Edited) Conference in Andal (1)

    On that day, Angelica Sacrament was in Andal, the imperial capital of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire. She had been summoned by her brother, Alfred Sacrament. In the meeting room of the castle in Andal, nobles under the Sacrament royal family were gathered. Among them sat Angelica Sacrament.


    (Aniue¡­ looks aged.)


    Angelica thought as she looked at her brother. He must have been around thirty, but perhaps unable to bear the weight of ruling the country or burdened by the anxieties of the struggle for the throne, strands of white hair were prominent amidst his burnt-brown hair. Their family didn¡¯t have a history of premature graying. Rather, they tended towards baldness, so this development now was rather ominous.


    ¡°Now, the reason I¡¯ve gathered you all here today is to discuss participation in the Crusade.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred said so and among the nobles, a few murmurs rose.


    Angelica, having already known the information, remained unsurprised as she casually listened and checked her understanding. While the known information was being conveyed to her, Ange was looking out the open window while listening to the information from the side and checking the answers.


    Andal.


    Though ind, the gentle flow of a great river was ideal for river transport, with numerous ships docked at the port. The river in Andal could be navigated upstream with sails when the wind was favorable, or pulled by oxen or horses along the riverbank road when there was no wind, allowing ships to be brought upstream. It was a prosperous city, and the reasons for its prosperity were well understood. However, historically speaking, Andal hadn¡¯t always been the imperial capital of the Tyrelme God-Protected Empire. It was a city that the Sacrament royal family took from one of the fallen lords 282 years ago.


    The Sacramenta royal family, to which Angelica belonged, did not originate from the Tyrellme region. They descended from the Emperor of the Xerxes God-Protected Empire, and about a thousand years ago, during the madness of Cranixes V, when he enacted the National Bleaching Order and the empire copsed, their lineage should have vanished with it.A thousand years ago, a man named Catholic Wichita zealously studied ancient texts to decipher the location where the Holy Body of Isusy dormant. He was a perseverant genius who, through diligent investigation, finally discovered the whereabouts that had been lost for about a thousand years.


    This marked the beginning of the decline of the glorious God-Protected Empire of ancient times. ording to the doctrine of Isus, even now, He was said to be asleep, and disturbing that sleep was considered taboo. To make matters worse, the cave where the Holy Body was sealed was not within the realm of Isus worship. Rather, it was located in the newly formed military power of the Kururuan Dragon Empire, near their imperial capital.


    In the vicinity of the Holy Body of Isus, making noise was forbidden, as it would disturb His sleep. Therefore, it was impossible to move the Holy Body. There were no ships stable enough to prevent disturbance during long-distance travel, and moving such a sacred object without disturbing its rest was simply not feasible. Thus, the Holy Body had to remain in the cave. However, the fact that this location existed in a country not of the Isus faith could not be overlooked.


    At that time, the Xerxes God-Protected Empire was ensnared in a dilemma that seemed nothing short of madness. Naturally, the only solution was to seize thend and make it their own. After several negotiations, Angelica¡¯s ancestors ultimately ended up fighting against the Kururuan Dragon Empire.


    This war was disadvantaged from the start and was lost. In a foolish endeavor called the ¡°Apologies and Transfers,¡± the body of Isus was transported to Vatican. Originally, the founder of the Dragon Empire, Ananta I, had always intended to return the body at will, so in retrospect, this war was entirely futile.


    However, the folly of Cranixes V did not end there. Instead, it was just the beginning. Through numerous meetings of a gathering of fanatics called the Monastic Council, they concluded that their defeat in the war was due to insufficient faith and began imposing strict adherence to faith on the citizens.


    This adherence was severe. Everyone, including ordinary citizens, was monitored, and anyone whose faith was questioned was executed. This extended not only to themon people but also to regional governors, bureaucrats, and military personnel, disrupting their duties and paralyzing the functioning of the state. Additionally, those involved in the administration of the state were required to obtain qualifications corresponding to their status, resulting in many high-ranking regional governors being ousted from their positions. Merchants were coerced into donations, and those who hid their wealth were whipped.


    As rebellions erupted frequently in the provinces distant from Vatican and various states like the Kalghinion Kingdom splintered, they fought wars of attrition and bloodshed, gradually bing independent. Seeing provinces bing independent and new nations emerging without amodating their faith, Cranixes V descended into madness.


    Gathering monks who knew nothing of the secr world from infancy, he formed an organization called the Bleaching Brigade, granting them absolute judicial authority and unleashing them upon the world. They indiscriminately ughtered anyone whose faith was even slightly questionable, be theymoners, nobles, merchants, or military personnel.


    Ultimately, the Vatican Guards, tasked with protecting Vatican, rebelled, and Cranixes V was assassinated. By massacring the Bleaching Brigade, the events finally came to an end.


    And thus, the Xerxes God-Protected Empire also disappeared.


    Angelica¡¯s ancestor was a man who was the younger brother of the disgraced King Cranixes V. Centered around the Grand Chambein of the Holy Sleep Temple, the newly established Catholic Papal States, in their thorough adherence to faith, did not hold the blood rtives of the mad emperor ountable for their sins. However, instead of providing anything, they were exiled, and if they seemed to be struggling, they were admitted to a monastery and provided with basic care but were not allowed to advance within the church and were left to live out their days in obscurity.


    Angelica¡¯s ancestor chose not to live in a monastery but used their hidden wealth to quietly spend their remaining years in a fishing vige in the southern part of the Kusul Penins. His son took up fishing in the vige and eventually became a fisherman. Perhaps due to the education provided by his father or his charisma, he became the vige chief.


    The first emperor of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire was the son of that vige chief. In other words, he was the grandson of Cranixes V¡¯s brother. After the copse of the Xerxes God-Protected Empire, the Tyrellme region became a patchwork of marquisates and principalities. At that time, the majority of Isus worshippers were followers of the Kalghi Sect, but the Catholic Papal States, based on new doctrines devised by Catholic Wichita, sought to reim faith and were attempting to reverse the bnce of power.


    The Tyrellme lords attempted to switch allegiance to the Catholic Sect and, in their arrogance, confiscated the property of Kalghi clergymen and began to oppress Kalghi believers within their territories. This angered the Kalghinion Empire, which sent its armies. Despite having overwhelming numbers, the Tyrellme lords suffered defeat after defeat and never won a single battle. It became apparent that they were a ragtag assembly, so the Tyrellme lords realized they needed unity and chose a blood rtive of the Xerxes God-Protected Empire¡¯s emperor as their leader. Thus, the inaugural emperor brought in was Leon Sacrament.


    In other words, the Sacrament royal family was created by the Tyrellme lords. Knowing that they couldn¡¯t survive without the lords¡¯ support, the kings were not chosen by kings but by elector princes through elections. The initial territory granted to Leon was not vast. It consisted of a small city and its surroundingnds, nothing more.


    Leon harbored dreams and hopes for the small city¡¯s future and, praying for its development, grandly renamed it ¡°Ultima.¡± Unfortunately, the small city failed to develop for reasons beyond its control. It was distant from major trade routes, had a river but was unsuitable for river transport, andcked a fertile granary zone in its vicinity. Itsck of development was only natural. Using this as his base, Leon expanded the power of the Sacrament royal family by acquiring new territories in the newlymenced crusades. This trend has continued to the present day. Participation in the crusades is one of the few major events that the royal family can undertake without seeking permission from the lords.


    Ultima, once the imperial capital, also had limited potential for growth. Asrger new cities were acquired, the capital was relocated sessively. The current final destination is here in Andal. Despite its grand name, Ultima remained the imperial capital for only a little over seventy years in the end. Currently, Ultima serves as Angelica¡¯s stronghold.


    Since the canal opened 120 years ago, although the river route to the sea was circuitous, trade conditions had improved, and thend was no longer considered as bad, but still not good. There was virtually no industry, but quality grapes were harvested from the lean soil, and the only viable industry that earns foreign currency was wine production.


    ¡ª


    King Alfred Sacrament, Angelica¡¯s brother, continued to talk endlessly about matters already familiar to Angelica, but finally, it came to an end.


    ¡°Therefore, we have decided to participate in the 16th Crusade.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred Sacrament said to his subordinate generals.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early¡­ What about the preparations for the colonists¡­?¡± (??)


    Someone present expressed doubt. Indeed, it was understandable to have doubts. Havingnd was meaningless without people to settle it. It was the same as having emptynd.


    Recruitment for settlement typically attracts surplus farmers¡¯ third or fourth sons. For example, they were those without upations or uncertain futures and they were willing to participate. This naturally led to male-dominated groups, with women who was established as a prostitute headed to the area in search of a marriage partner. She, then, chose a hardworking man from a family of men who were young and start a family.


    Such groups umte during the intermission between Crusades and were potentiallytent in society, so it was easy to imagine that they wouldn¡¯t gather much within just two years since thest Crusade. The scheduling of the Crusade takes such factors into ount. Especially after the rtively warm southern regions were conquered, only frigid areas where even leftovers freeze over remained. Sending people blindly was easy, but settling required state support, and I wasn¡¯t just about acquiringnd one after another.


    In the Penins Kingdom in the south, humans could live by diving naked into the sea to catch fish. However, this wasn¡¯t the case in the frigid north. Simply surviving required ingenuity and tools. Without axes to fell trees, one couldn¡¯t make firewood, and without firewood, humans couldn¡¯t survive the winter. It was that kind ofnd. There was no fertility where sowing wheat in tillednd would automatically yield a crop.


    To stabilize life, one must understand the region¡¯s nature well, know the animals that inhabit the forests, and adapt to the climate. The settlers were mostly uneducated and penniless, so even if the investments were made through debt to be recoveredter, immediate care must be provided by the state.


    ¡°We¡¯ll postpone colonization. We have decided that it can¡¯t be helped. The Papal State is enthusiastic about this. If we sit back and watch, we¡¯ll be left behind. We can¡¯t afford to miss out.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± (??)


    It was true. Whether it was emptynd or not, it was best to acquire it if possible. If they didn¡¯t acquire it, they might not be able to settleter.


    ¡°However, this is an urgent matter. We must quickly n for supplies. Each of you, promptly report the stocks of grain and provisions, and if necessary, prepare to bring out everything.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Yes, understood!¡± (??)


    Everyone except Angie responded in unison. She merely opened her mouth as if to blend in.


    ¡°Probably, this Crusade will be thest Crusade. It¡¯s urgent, so things may not proceed smoothly, but other countries are in the same boat. We have the advantage. Let¡¯s make sure it seeds.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°When this is over, a peaceful era wille. We must seizend now while we can.¡± (??)


    One nobleman said.


    ¡®Is that really so? Human nations are always looking for enemies. If they exist within, they¡¯re enemies within. if outside, they¡¯re enemies outside.


    After the Crusade, there will be nomon enemy for the Isus Doctrine nations. The Kururuan Dragon Empire is one such example, but they are a huge nation with a powerful army, and unlike Shan nations they have fought against up until now, they aren¡¯t weak nations that can simply be taken over. They aren¡¯t opponents who can be treated like harvesting grass in a field, engaging in profitable business.


    Without amon enemy, the Isus Doctrine nations will end up fighting among themselves. In fact, the mosaic-like enves known as the Isus City-States have formed precisely because they had amon enemy for a long time and thus didn¡¯t fight amongst themselves. If external pressure is applied, the dangerous substances ready to mix and explode will quickly dissolve. The extended abnormal period with no external pressure is what has kept them intact.


    In fact, once external pressure was applied, the Galilea Union came into being in no time, and now it has be a major stateparable to the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire. After the Crusade, it will be an era of Isus Doctrine nations fighting among themselves.¡¯


    Angelica held such a sense.


    ¡°Angelica, do you have something to say?¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred called out from afar to Angelica, who was seated at the far end.


    ¡°Yes. If I may dare say, it might be prudent to investigate again regarding the Witch rebellion imed to have been incited by the Papal State. The first and second summonses were intended to march directly into the royal capital, but thistest letter indicates a direct confrontation. There seems to have been some oversight, without a doubt.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica spoke, knowing it was futile.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ I never expected such a spineless remark. Are you suggesting that someone who suffered a disastrous defeat fighting two nationsst time will suddenly win against one?¡± (Alfred)


    As expected, Alfred dismissed Angelica¡¯s statement without consideration, not merely disparaging her words but also diminishing her abilities. In this manner, steps were being taken to ensure that Angelica wouldn¡¯t garner any support whatsoever. Angelica felt as though she had been brought here almost as a spectacle.


    ¡°My apologies. I am in awe of Aniue¡¯s discerning eye.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica stopped speaking without needlessly pushing back. Alfred grimaced, clearly displeased. The siblings had never gotten along well from the start.


    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll adjourn for today. Angelica,e to the officeter.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred concluded the meeting with these words.

 Chapter 194: (Self Edited) Conference in Andal (2)

    ¡°Understood, Aniue.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica, disguised to avoid underestimation, headed to Alfred¡¯s office as instructed. She had not bound her chest but wore cks instead of a skirt.


    ¡°What was the meaning of your earlier statement?¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred was irritated. It was nothing new. He simply didn¡¯t like Angie presence. He couldn¡¯t openly assassinate her either because Angie refrained from consuming any food or drink within the castle, and Alfred couldn¡¯t publicly execute her.


    Alfred feared the rumors of assassinating his sister, who was a decade younger than him. Being perceived as afraid or a brother who killed his own sister was simply a bad image. If an assassination were to happen, it had to appear as an unrted death with no connections to him.


    In that sense, the previous Crusade had been the perfect opportunity. The battlefield was far from their territory, and anything could happen on the battlefield. However, things hadn¡¯t gone as nned.


    ¡°Indeed. While it¡¯s true they attempted subversion and incited internal conflict, I doubt how sessful they were.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Is that a significant issue? No, it isn¡¯t.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡®Was it his boastful reasoning based on overwhelming military power? However, what about the Tyrellme during the change of era? Despite having a seventy percent increase in military strength against the Kalghinion Empire, they were still overwhelmed. ¡°Overwhelming military power¡± was a magical phrase that deceived fools unfamiliar with war and made themcent. Those who observed closely could understand.A robust worker who has eaten a hearty breakfast swings an axe forcefully to fall a tree. But a hungryborer without food just swings the axe weakly. Both are technically one person, but numerical and military discrepancies couldn¡¯t be directly proportional.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s an issue. At the very least, there¡¯s someone notable over there. Such figures emerge when a country is in turmoil. Foolish minds can change drastically. We can¡¯t assert they¡¯re weakened.¡± (Angelica)


    In Shaalta, there was a man named Yuri Hou. Since the previous war, Angelica had extensively researched him. Among the Catholic-affiliated countries, the Euphos Federation was the most knowledgeable about Yuri Hou. Yuri Hou, unrted to the Hou Household, owns his own unique trading fleet and conducts trade with the Albio Republic using it.


    The Euphos Federation was in a hostile rtionship with the Albio Republic and naturally has several spies hidden in his country. Through the Albio Republic, information about Yuri Hou¡¯s persona was ryed.


    Angelica often visits the Euphos Federation due to wine trading rtions and exchanges information at social gatherings. With the tax revenue from Ultima, it would be impossible to send out spies on their own and create an intelligencework, so they obtained information through social interaction.¡¯


    ¡°Exceptional individuals exist in every country. Ultimately, aren¡¯t they just the army of tardy Shanti? No matter how much they strategize, there are no elements for the Crusaders to lose.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°How about that? In thest Crusade, it was done by that person. It was him who burned the Pope¡¯s supplies and killed the dragon.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred said irritably.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bad habit of women. They fixate on one thing and don¡¯t see the big picture. Let¡¯s say there was such a person who had the potential to control the rebellion and im supremacy. But the Crusaders won¡¯t wait leisurely for that. They¡¯ll likely start a war in less than half a year. What you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t a significant problem.¡± (Alfred)


    That might be true. Perhaps Ang¨¦lica was overly conscious of Yuri Hou due to the defeat. However, Alfred had never fought Yuri Hou.


    Epitaph Pzzo had gone to that battle, experienced a bitter defeat, and staged a slow retreat. As a result, Alfred gained the royal capital city, Reform, and its Queen, achieving the best possible oue. It was a splendid sess. However, he hadn¡¯t fought Yuri Hou. If he had witnessed that magical military strategy, his thoughts might have changed simrly.


    ¡°Just be careful.¡±(Angelica)


    However, there was no need to sincerely convey that suspicion. As Alfred said, the rise of Yuri Hou is merely one of Ang¨¦lica¡¯s assumptions. No matter how talented or brilliant, humans were not omnipotent. How one dies was fleeting, taught by her father¡¯s death, which was one of Angelica¡¯s life lessons.


    If Epitaph Pzzo orchestrated the conspiracy, he would hate Yuri Hou and would naturally prioritize eliminating him. He might already be dead.


    ¡°How old is this exceptional individual you speak of?¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°About twenty.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Hah, what can a mere 20-year-old do? Unfortunately, he was born toote.¡± (Alfred)


    Angie wondered if this was directed at her. It was because she was bornter, she was left out of the struggle for the throne. With a ten-year age gap, even her desire to inherit the throne with Alfred¡¯s senility would nevere to fruition.


    ¡°I suppose so. Well, I only mentioned it as a loyal subject¡¯s duty, so please don¡¯t take offense.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°I never asked for your opinion from the start.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡®Who was it that said, ¡°Angelica, do you have something to say?¡± in the previous meeting?¡¯


    Angie remembered every word.


    ¡°That¡¯s rude.¡± (Angelica)


    But arguing back was pointless. Angie bowed graciously.


    ¡°You have another marriage proposal from the Eufpos Federation. Again. Hurry up and get married.¡± (Alfred)


    That was the price for obtaining information. Angie, modest as she was, knew she was attractive. It wasmon for young men at social gatherings to misunderstand and propose.


    ¡°I decline.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Tch¡­ Then just disappear. You¡¯re a nuisance.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Very well, I apologize for the intrusion.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie bowed her head and turned on her heel.


    ¡°Wait.¡± (Alfred)


    A voice called out from behind. Turning around, Alfred threw a piece of paper from behind his desk. It fluttered in the air andnded nearby.


    ¡°Write your refusal yourself. I don¡¯t want to be bothered.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Understood, I will do so.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie bent down to pick up the parchment. As she stood up, something touched her shoulder. A sword was resting on her shoulder.


    ¡°Aniue, enough games.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie stood up with the sword¡¯s de against her shoulder. Her brother held out the drawn sword.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Alfred)


    If Alfred were to slide the sword sideways, its sharp edge would cut Angie¡¯s neck. That would be the end of this chapter. However, she anticipated that Alfred wouldn¡¯t do it. Alfred was already infamous due to the stain of the struggle for the throne. The assassination of his younger brother was somewhat understood, as he had been a formidable rival in the struggle for the throne. However, killing his still immature younger brother was a misstep.


    His brother, five years younger than Angie, was only twelve when he was killed. Naturally, he had no ambitions or intentions of seeking the throne. The disgraceful title of a cowardly king who killed his brother out of fear still lingered. In addition, Angie, without boasting, was renowned as a benevolent lord and enjoyed poprity among themon people. There was no rumor suggesting she had hidden ambitions for the throne. At least, it shouldn¡¯t be feasible for Alfred to kill her in his office.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± (Alfred)


    Ultimately, Alfred did not draw his sword.


    ¡°Very well, excuse me.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie turned on her heel and left the room. She closed the door, passed by the knight guards, and walked down the corridor for a while. Gustav, her trusted subordinate who had been waiting a short distance away, joined her.


    ¡°Are you alright, Angie-sama?¡± (Gustav)


    He asked with concern. For him, this ce was akin to a den of enemies.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was just a threat.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie believed Alfred suffered from a mental illness. It was likely a specific illness that afflicted those who ascended to the throne by murdering their family. In simple terms, Alfred was constantly worried about when she might kill him. He probably thought Angie would do the same because he had done it himself. Although she had never sent assassins to Alfred, from Alfred¡¯s perspective, it seemed like a continuous exchange of assassination attempts and conspiracies.


    While she didn¡¯t know the exact symptoms, it was evident he was unusually concerned about being poisoned in his meals. He had been eating only cold food for several years now. Despite nearly three years since Alfred¡¯s ascension, there had never been a case of a food taster being poisoned.


    ¡°How shall we proceed? Shall we return?¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°Let¡¯s tour the town before heading back. This ce feels ufortable.¡± (Angelica)


    She wanted to leave quickly.


    ¡ª


    Even though they were touring the town, they didn¡¯t really have any urgent business to attend to. The domain¡¯s main industry being wine. Angie went to a liquor store to purchase several renowned wines and loaded them onto the carriage. Since Altima Ultima a formal clothing shop, any necessary attire would have to be obtained from a tailor if needed, though it wasn¡¯t necessary this time.


    Afterwards, there were only a few errands left, such as visiting the familiar bookstore. Upon entering the bookstore, an elderly man with cracked reading sses greeted her.


    ¡°Ah, Angelica-san, it¡¯s been a while.¡± (??)


    Rxing upon hearing the old man¡¯s raspy voice, whether he knew Angie¡¯s birth or not, he treated her as just another customer. For Angie, it was a casual encounter.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Any good books?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Some books in Shannguage. I¡¯ve kept some popr ones for you.¡± (??)


    Saying so, the shopkeeper went into the back room and returned soon after.


    ¡°Here and here.¡± (??)


    Two bundles of five books each were ced on the counter in front of Angie. ncing at the titles on the back cover, they seemed quite intriguing.


    ¡°Will a gold coin be eptable?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Oh yes, of course.¡± (??)


    Angie ced a gold coin on the counter.


    ¡®Shannguage books typically ended up in the hands of specialized dealers who would dismantle them down. Parchment can be reused by scraping the letters off it, so there arepanies that recruit poor people who are nimble with their fingers and have them scrape it. While it couldn¡¯t be used for holy scriptures due to the faint traces of the original writing, it could serve as merchant ledgers. Ten books for a gold coin is a bargainpared to books in the Telornguage, but still, it is quite expensivepared to what the dealers paid.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be back.¡± (Angelica)


    Raising her hand to call a subordinate, a knight waiting outside the shop came over and swiftly took the two bundles of books.


    ¡°Any other good books?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Ah, does Angelica-san¡¯s house have any holy scriptures?¡± (??)


    ¡°Of course, we have some.¡± (Angelica)


    Even in Ultima¡¯s poverty, there was at least one sacred text in the castle. After all, they were still regional lords.


    ¡°Well then, although I can¡¯t rmend it very highly¡­recently, there¡¯s been this kind of book.¡± (??)


    The shopkeeper pulled out a single book from behind the counter. The book had an unadorned cover in subdued colors with ¡°Holy Scriptures¡± written prominently, followed by ¡°Telor Trantion with Commentary¡± beneath.


    ¡°It¡¯s made of nt paper, so we¡¯re able to sell it at a lower price, and I highly rmend it.¡± (??)


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Angie wondered if its simplicity was the reason for the lower price. She wasn¡¯t a collector of holy scriptures, and this unremarkable appearance wouldn¡¯t stand out on her bookshelf, so her purchasing desire was dampened. However, having holy scriptures at home was a testament of faith, and it seemed positive that they were avable at an affordable price formon households.


    ¡°How much is it?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°We¡¯re offering it for seven silver coins.¡± (??)


    Seven silver coins. Considering that parchments of holy scripture could cost up to a hundred coins, this was indeed a bargain.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too cheap? Is it second-hand?¡± (??)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s brand new. Look.¡± (??)


    The shopkeeper casually flipped through the middle of the book. It was indeed pristine, without fading or fingerprints. It was new.


    The initial letters on each page were ornate, but the rest of the text was neatly arranged. Compared to ordinary sacred texts, it was in. However, the uniformity of the non-initial letters was unusual, almost as if they were stamped. Although it wasn¡¯t messy and was rather easy to read, the repeated identical characters gave it an eerie quality.


    Each page was divided by a line at the bottom third, withmentary written below. Holy scriptures withmentary was something Angie had never seen before. Usually,mentary was provided orally by clergy. This was also a new attempt.


    ¡°May I read a bit?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡± (??)


    Angie skimmed the pages while leaving the book on the counter. Soon, she realized that this trantion waspletely different from the scriptures in her library. The parchment scriptures in Ultima were certainly the Authorized Version, and the trantion was notcking in quality.


    However, this trantion was exceptionally beautiful. It was poetic yet coherent, progressing with a unique rhythm without losing its meaning. It expressed the allure of scenes and narratives smoothly without imposing grandeur. Although it didn¡¯t deviate from the content of the Authorized Version, its smoothness was such that one could sing it if read aloud.


    It seemed to Angie that perhaps a woman had tranted this text.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Authorized Version, is it?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. Well, they say that the Authorized Version can only be produced in monasteries, so perhaps they were trying to avoid that.¡± (??)


    That might be the case. Almost all the scriptures circting in the world were produced as part of the duties of monks. One of the duties of a monk was transcribing scriptures. Since they transcribed while reading, it was a task that allowed them to work and learn simultaneously, also generating ie for the monastery. It was a job that killed three birds with one stone.


    In rural monasteries, monks could also work in vineyards to make wine or liqueurs, but in urban monasteries without fields, transcription was often their only task. Some monks became renowned for their skill in transcription, and scriptures produced by such monks gained value due to the monk¡¯s reputation. When the value of the scripture reached a certain point, not only were the initials of the pages ornate, but paintings were often applied using paint, not just ink.


    ¡°No, but this doesn¡¯t seem like something an uneducated person would write.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°It seems to have a good reputation. I can¡¯t judge the quality of the trantion since I don¡¯t understand the Telornguage.¡± (??)


    ¡°Neither do I.¡± (Angelica)


    The Telornguage was the ancientnguage used in the original scriptures, and its grammar was extremelyplex and difficult to understand. Since it was considered too burdensome, even among clergy, it stopped being rmended for study several decades ago. It was such a difficultnguage.


    ¡°Well, thismentary is also educational, so if you have the budget, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll regret buying it. It¡¯s much easier to understand than the sermons in church.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, I¡¯ll take it for about seven silver coins.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie took out seven silver coins from her purse and ced them on the counter.


    ¡°Thank you as always.¡± (??)


    The shopkeeper said.


    Angie thought she¡¯d better check the cover, so she flipped the cover of the book she had closed. There was an immediate table of contents, with no mention of the year or ce of binding. Thoughtfully, there was a column under the table of contentsbeled ¡°Thief¡¯s Curse,¡± so she chuckled.


    A ¡°Thief¡¯s Curse¡± (Book Curse) was usually written on the page after the cover to curse the one who stole the book. If it was a fairy tale, having it from the beginning would make it feel brutal, so it would be written on thest page. In a way, it was like teasing a thief.


    Ordinarily, it would say something like ¡°Whoever steals this book, whoever borrows it and does not return it, and whoever knowingly buys stolen property shall be cursed. They shall be struck by a thousand nails, bleed from a thousand holes, and die.¡± Certainly, with a stamped text, the curse would not be effective. The curse was clearly meant to be handwritten, so one could write it themselves if necessary. The fact that there was a designated space for it was amusing.


    Thinking it might be the flip side, Ang¨¦lica turned the page and found what she was looking for.


    <strong>Publication Year</strong>: 2020


    <strong>Publisher</strong>: Helett Monastery, Largnco Ind


    <strong>Trantion Director</strong>: Catholic Pate Wichita


    It was amusing as well. It was likely an illegal publication, so they couldn¡¯t be entirely truthful, but the irony was palpable.


    Largnco was deeply rted to Catholic Wichita. In ancient times, there was a school-like institution called Largnco Monastery, but now there was a famous church called Largnco Church, associated with a saint. It was a church that exists in the northern part of the Kursul Penins, unrted to any ind.


    Angie didn¡¯t know that Catholic Wichita¡¯s baptismal name was Pate, which was also interesting. Saint Pate the Explorer was a saint who tried to preach on the Southern Continent during the great disciple-drifting period. He was considered the patron saint of sailors and political refugees. While fitting for many who received infant baptism, it wasn¡¯t quite suitable for Catholic Wichita¡¯s life.


    ¡°This looks like it¡¯ll be an interesting read. Well then, if youe across any more books in Shan, please set them aside for me.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie closed the book and held it under her arm. She had no more business here. It was time to return to Ultima.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you. Pleasee again.¡± (??)


    The shopkeeper replied casually from his chair.

 Chapter 195: (Self Edited) Orlon Boff

    The Boff Household was a rtively new household as a General household. The current Boff Household¡¯s territory was established about two hundred years ago, after which it had been under the control of a General household called the Mn Household.


    At that time, the head of the Mn Household was a man named Aaron Mn, who was somewhat hot-blooded and prided himself on being outspoken and unrestrained. The queen at that time was a narrow-minded woman with a slight inclination towards Witches and a dislike for masculine culture.


    During a night gathering at the royal castle, the two got into an argument. ording to legend, Aaron Mn greatly enjoyed a troubadour¡¯s song that happened to be performed that day, drank heavily, and lost his temper. The queen reproached him for his behavior, which was deemed an insult that went too far. Subsequently, they started a quarrel that left other attendees pale-faced.


    At that time, there was no one in the royal family to mediate the situation, so Aaron Mn returned angrily to his own territory to the north.


    Afterward, the queen sent the Queen¡¯s sword to the Mn Household in an attempt to assassinate the head of the household. When that failed, the head raised an army, marched south, and defeated the royal guard. Though their invasion was swift, they struggled to take the royal castle, and before they could act, the military of the Noza Household, who had promptly responded, arrived over the pass.


    The Mn army, exhausted from the battle with the royal guards, decided to avoid a decisive battle and instead attempted an assault on the Queen Castle Ind. Despite sending eagles to attack the royal castle, they faced a heavily fortified defense, and sess seemed unlikely. Ultimately, they failed and were taken down by the royal guard.


    The Mn Household was dissolved, and the Noza family received the Order of the Star for their achievements.


    While the Mn Household made a grave mistake at the end, they had generally governed their territory well and were highly respected. Despite losing the war quickly and with minimal damage to theirnd, many residents who admired the Mn Household harbored resentment towards the royal family.


    As a result of various negotiations, a member of the esteemed Noza family was granted a branch family to inherit the Mn territory. The new head was the younger brother of the then-Noza Household head. However, the condition was that he marry the youngest daughter of the Mn family to ensure the continuation of their bloodline.And so arose the new Boff family. While the Mn Household¡¯s territory was gradually diminished to the north and south by the Rube Household and the royal territories, the majority remained as the Boff Household ¡®s territory. However, whether this benefited the Noza Household was a delicate matter.


    Within the Noza Household, there remained a tradition of looking down upon the Boff family as a branch family through generations, and this sentiment exploded after three generations. A serious rift urred between the two households, rtionships soured to their worst, and after three generations of intermarriage, the tradition was discontinued, effectively turning the two households into entirely separate entities.


    However nowadays, that was all in the past.


    ¡ª


    The current head of the Boff Household, Orlon Bof, had entered the royal castle.


    A few days earlier, he had received a written message under the name Carol Full Chartres, stating, ¡°If you did not pledge allegiance to Carlia Full Chartres,e again to swear fealty.¡± Thus, he had no choice but toe. However, he deliberately adjusted his arrival time in the royal capital to nighttime, stayed overnight at a separate residence, and ascended to the castle the next day. This was intended to gauge the Hou Household¡¯s response, but the Hou Household did nothing, not even sending a messenger, resulting in a fruitless effort.


    Upon entering the royal castle, he was permitted to bring five guards with him.


    ¡°This way, please. The knights of your guard are to remain here.¡± (??)


    As the maid guide spoke, Orlone felt a sense of dread.


    ¡°Why?¡± (Orlon)


    ¡°Inside, there are only Yuri Hou-sama and his secretary.¡± (??)


    Interrupting Orlon¡¯s words, the maid opened the door. Beyond it, only a desk was visible. There was no one in sight.


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Orlon)


    Orlon entered the room. The door closed behind him with a soft pat. In the small room, there was a square table with four legs, and across from it sat Yuri Hou.


    Still youthful as ever. It was no wonder, as Yuri Hou was technically still a squire. Standing beside Yuri was a secretary with short hair, whose appearance was somewhat ambiguous, leaning towards a youthful figure.


    ¡°How are you, Yuri-dono?¡± (Orlon)


    Orlon spoke. It wasn¡¯t clear what position Yuri Hou held. Was he the prince consort, or did he hold a natural nobility? What was certain was his leadership role in the Hou Household and his status as a student.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou solemnly said.


    ¡°Y-yes, of course.¡± (Orlon)


    Orlone took a seat as instructed. Despite the attitude that could be considered disrespectful given the age difference, Orlon didn¡¯t feel anger. Perhaps it was because he felt indebted.


    ¡°First, read this.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou said shortly, taking a paper from his secretary and sliding it towards Orlon. That paper embodied Orlon¡¯s sense of obligation. It was the pact he had signed with the Witches. Orlone hoped it hadn¡¯t been passed on, but it seemed it had already left the Witch¡¯s hands and fallen into the possession of the Hou Household.


    ¡°I have no recollection of this.¡± (Orlon)


    Orlon said, uttering the prepared response. The secretary, standing nearby, smoothly moved towards the door. Orlon thought they might be fetching tea, but instead, they locked the door before returning.


    ¡°I see¡­ well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t remember it. My household and I, Oron Boff, will continue to pledge allegiance to the royal family.¡± (Orlon)


    Orlon hadn¡¯t failed to foresee this turn of events. Since he had signed the document himself, he naturally anticipated it. He had gathered clever advisors among his entourage and discussed potential developments. The conclusion they reached was that the Hou Household wouldn¡¯t be enemies with the Boff Household. Orlon also agreed. After all, the Crusaders were about to arrive. The military strength of the Boff Household was undoubtedly necessary. There was no advantage in making enemies out of them.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. The Boff Household must cease to exist.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou said coldly.


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± (Orlon)


    ¡°Do those who make pacts with Witches have the qualifications to lead Knights? I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What are you implying!¡± (Orlon)


    Orlon couldn¡¯t help but m his hand on the table and stand up. He wasn¡¯t actually enraged. It was a habit ingrained in him to express his frustration by standing up in situations like this. As the head of the Boff Household for thirty years, he had always done this and resolved situations in this manner.


    ¡°Be silent. Sit down.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Houmanded.


    ¡°This thing¡­¡± (Orlon)


    Orlon clenched the paper ced on the desk in his palm, crushing it with a crunch.


    ¡°I know nothing about this paper! Who do you think I am? Does the Hou Household disregard the Boff Household?¡± (Orlon)


    Orlon thrust his fist towards Yuri Hou, shouting while still standing.


    ¡°Be quiet. Listen to what I have to say.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This paper¡­¡± (Orlon)


    Orlon tore the crumpled paper into four pieces and forcefully swallowed them, wetting them with saliva and using his throat to push them down. A gulp echoed from Orlon¡¯s throat.


    ¡°It never existed. This discussion is over.¡± (Orlon)


    ¡°Are you a fool¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou signaled to his secretary, who handed him another piece of paper, which he ced on the table. It was an exact replica of the pact he had just swallowed. Orlon could only stare nkly, his mouth agape.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would hand over the original. Are you stupid?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou said with exasperation. Orlon tried to argue back but found no wordsing out of his throat.


    ¡°Well, listen.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou¡¯s expression remained unchanged, observing Orlon with the same disdainful gaze as before.


    ¡°If you willingly renounce your natural nobility and return the territory entrusted to you by the royal family, I¡¯ll allow your household to continue as minorndowners. I¡¯ll provide enough to support thest three generations of your family.¡± (Yuri)


    The conditions presented by a Knight-in-training many decades younger were uneptable to Orlon Boff.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± (Orlon)


    ¡°Okay. Sit down because it¡¯s too much trouble.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?!¡± (Orlon)


    Orlon Bof spoke in the same tone he used when scolding his retainers. Whenever he needed to assert control over unwilling individuals, this was always his most practiced method.


    ¡°I am the head of the Boff Household-¡­¡± (Orlon)


    ¡°Enough.¡± (Yuri)


    One of Yuri Hou¡¯s hands was no longer visible on the desk. With a slight lowering of his right shoulder, his right hand slipped beneath the desk. A sharp click was heard, followed by a whooshing sound and a loud explosion. Orlon felt a powerful impact as if he had been kicked hard in the lower abdomen.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± (Orlon)


    Suddenly unable to support his weight, Orlon copsed on the spot. Blood gushed profusely from just below his sagging, obese belly, and he felt a strange heat a momentter. Upon touching it, he realized there was a hole.


    ¡°I told you to sit down.¡± (Yuri)


    Approaching after rising from his seat, Yuri Hou held a dagger in his hand.


    ¡°W-wait! Wait!¡± (Orlon)


    Orlon Boff pleaded while pressing on the wound in his lower abdomen, but Yuri Hou¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he didn¡¯t stop his movements. With the casual ease of a skilled chef breaking down a chicken in the kitchen, Yuri grabbed Orlon¡¯s hair, lifted his chin, and smoothly slid the de across his throat.


    ¡°Guh!¡± (Orlon)


    His windpipe filled with fresh blood, Orlon tried to cover his throat. As he felt the warmth of his own blood gushing, Orlon¡¯s consciousness quickly faded away.

 Chapter 196: (Self Edited) A Scene in the Royal Capital

    When the sound of the sword fight subsided and the door was unlocked, the bodies of two Knights were lying there.


    ¡°Two people?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency. Three surrendered.¡± (??)


    A Knight from the Hou Household reported.


    ¡°They still had some loyalty, it seems.¡± (Yuri)


    After gunshots were heard from inside the room, the five guards were surrounded by arge number of Hou Household¡¯s soldiers, arrangements made to urge them to surrender. The call for surrender could be heard from inside the room, but these two resisted and ended up dead. It meant there were those willing to risk their lives for loyalty.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, even if it¡¯s you, wouldn¡¯t two of them put up a fight? They¡¯re trusted aides of the General household, after all.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, you¡¯re probably right.¡± (Yuri)


    Being brought here must have meant they were among the top five in the group.¡®Still, it¡¯s remarkable to fight to the death. Unlike in ordinary wars where a certain percentage survive, here the odds of survival are slim. To die almost certainly while trying to protect someone is no ordinary feat and dying to protect someone is not something you can easily do.


    ¡°Hey, tell Dimitri to raise the army.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes!¡± (??)


    ¡°As for you, inform Rube Household of the urgent matter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes! Understood!¡± (??)


    The messenger Knights saluted sharply and ran off.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll surrender gracefully?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro asked.


    ¡°Probably.¡± (Yuri)


    The Heavenly Knights carrying leaflets were already airborne. Whether Orlon chose one option or the other, it was necessary to tarnish the Boff Household¡¯s authority. The leaflets exposing the pact with the Witches and condemning Boff Household¡¯s treason needed to be distributed across all cities. They were dispatched simultaneously with Orlon¡¯s siege, so they might already be scattered in nearby towns.


    ¡°I think changing the content was a good idea.¡± (Myaro)


    The content of the flyers exposing the secret pact had been slightly altered.


    <em>1: Granting the same rights as Kura people to up to 2,000 members of the Boff Household.</em>


    The number was changed from 2000 to 200. From the Witch¡¯s perspective, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether it is 2000 or 20000 since it is an empty promise they have no intention of keeping, but promising 2000 might seem too generous. With 2000, those from the Boff Household might think, ¡°Maybe I would have been included, maybe they were trying to help me,¡± but with 200, they would intuitively feel ¡°abandoned¡±.


    Even if questioned by the main household afterward, they couldn¡¯t say, ¡°This part is a lie, the rest is true.¡± If the Boff Household¡¯s main household said, ¡°It¡¯s all lies, this is a trick,¡± then it would be better to make it 200. Lowering their morale with that would probably make them surrender easily with arge army surrounding them. There aren¡¯t any significant cities in the Boff Household¡¯s territory, except for maybe Koha.


    Koha is the Boff Household¡¯s capital city. From above, it looks like a city standing alone in a in without hills, but it¡¯s tricky because it¡¯spletely surrounded by walls. There are no rivers nearby, but apparently, it¡¯s blessed with underground water veins, making it rtively easy to find water by digging wells, so they don¡¯t struggle much with water.


    The weakness is theck of a moat outside the walls, and they can¡¯t build drawbridges like the ones at the royal castle gate. Instead, towers protruding in a semi-circr shape from the walls on both sides of the gate serve as attack points. The gate doors are not sliding but hung down, and although I¡¯ve never seen it myself, I¡¯ve seen illustrated documents at the royal castle.


    In the past, a predecessor of the Boff Household, the Mn Household, rebelled recklessly, so the royal castle once supervised the Boff Household as a caution and ordered the removal of the Koha¡¯s gate.


    After about ten years, when things calmed down, it was finally repaired, and at that time, the gate became new and apparentlytest version. ording to the drawings, it¡¯s made mainly of thick wood, meticulously reinforced with attice-like iron grid. I don¡¯t know about its actual durability, but it seems like it would be quite tough to destroy.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, that gate is impressive. There might be quite a few casualties.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said.


    ¡®As much as I can understand why you want to say that, it¡¯s a magnificent castle gate even when viewed from above. What should we do? Well, if weunch a proper siege, there might be about a thousand casualties. Even if they surrender, it¡¯s ultimately up to the remaining Boff Household members to decide, no matter how much the soldiers want to surrender. Even if morale is low, soldiers will still fight if they¡¯re in a ce protected by walls. They¡¯re not being threatened with spears while surrounded.¡¯


    ¡°Three or four months until the Crusaders arrive¡­ I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯vee up with a great idea.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need to attack.¡±


    ¡®Come to think of it, it¡¯s fine if the trusted confidants of the Boff Household at the core were to perish. If it¡¯s a city that¡¯s troublesome for me to attack, it should be troublesome for the Crusaders too. If they can make another cannon-like fortress destroyer for us, that would be a huge help.¡¯


    ¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s do that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No need to bother fighting. Just close the gates and leave the rest to the Crusaders. That¡¯s the n.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Yeah, that sounds good. If we can dy them even just a bit, it¡¯ll be a huge relief.¡¯


    ¡°Are we talking about a siege by starvation? Well, not exactly¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°If they don¡¯t surrender, we¡¯ll wait until the Crusaders arrive, then leave them and head down to the capital.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s settled. The Boff Household hasn¡¯t yet gathered their troops, so most of their soldiers are elsewhere, not in Koha. There are probably only about two thousand troops in Koha. Since we only need to watch two gateways if we¡¯re besieging, we don¡¯t need that many people. Just hold out for about three months or so.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, Myaro, you don¡¯t need toe north. Dimitri and I will handle this. You stay in the royal capital and take care of the aftermath with the Witches.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Myaro)


    Miyaro nodded.


    ¡®She¡¯s incredibly busy right now. The Witches are undergoing swift trials, and punishments are being decided rapidly. There¡¯s no system of three-tiered court system. It¡¯s a one-tiered trial, so the process is quick.


    Hiring informants in the city and sharp-eared individuals like penniless homeless to spread the word about the witch¡¯s name and gather victims. The witnesses of the crimes use, the defense presents arguments, a verdict is reached, and the trial concludes.


    Probably among those who might be considered minor offenders, Myaro recognizes those who arepetent and releases them on bail to return to work in the royal castle.


    The bureaucratic structure has be a mess, so things like tax collection and budget management in the royal capital this year probably won¡¯t be done properly, but that can¡¯t be helped anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, after I finish my business in the royal capital, I¡¯ll head north. Take care.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Dimitri understands, but among the others, there are many who don¡¯t get it and just think ¡°Kill the enemy. Killing is glory¡±. If I don¡¯t guide them properly, they might end up mindlessly killing.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the business?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I need to pay a visit to Eisa-sensei.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I haven¡¯t visited Eisa-sensei¡¯s ce yet. It would be rude not to.¡¯


    ¡°Oh¡­ be careful. Eisa-sensei seems to be quite popr these days.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Popr?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean by popr?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uh¡­ I think you¡¯ll understand when you get there.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm, understood. I¡¯ll do that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t really get it, but I¡¯ll give it a try.¡¯


    ¡ª


    I went to the secondary residence, changed into my uniform, covered my face with a hat and an exaggerated scarf, and walked to the academy.


    The city wasn¡¯t inplete chaos. Armed guards from the Hou Household stood at intervals along the main streets, and patrol teams also roamed the alleys. They were well-disciplined units, so they didn¡¯t extort money from citizens or behave indecently. The citizens were walking around as usual. The security was maintained. However, there was an underlying sense of anxiety, unsure how to deal with the new rulers.


    I passed through the gates of the school and headed towards the school buildings. The School of Knights should be operating as usual, but the School of Liberal Arts should be closed. After all, the head of the school, Izabo Marmasset, who happens to be Viv Marmasset¡¯s sister, was killed in the chaos of the recent turmoil.


    There were probably many rtives of the Boff and Noza families within the School of Knights. The future was uncertain.


    The curriculum at the School of Knights also needed to change, updating from outdated teachings and strategies. Rapid changes bring chaos, but the days of teaching only swordsmanship and old tactics at the School of Knights were over.


    I entered the School of Liberal Arts building and head towards Eisa-sensei¡¯s preparation room.


    There, six students from the School of Liberal Arts were standing. I wondered what was going on. If they were waiting in line outside the room, I would understand, but they were just standing around separately, looking suspiciously at me, dressed like aplete stranger.


    ¡°Sorry, what are you all doing? Waiting to ask questions?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for Professor Eisa Vino.¡± (??)


    ¡®Waiting?¡¯


    ¡°So, Eisa-sensei isn¡¯t here. Where is she then?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why do you have to be so assertive?¡± (??)


    ¡®Quite prickly. I wonder if there¡¯s some friction between the School of Knights and the School of Liberal Arts. Well, there¡¯s always been some tension between them, but it¡¯s an old story. Maybe my fervent efforts to undermine the Witch¡¯s authority have caused some kind of shift in power bnce. Well, it¡¯s more than a maybe. It¡¯s definitely the case. Well, this person looks about my age or slightly older, so I¡¯ll use respectfulnguage here.¡¯


    ¡°Where is Eisa-sensei?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why we¡¯re waiting here, right?¡± (??)


    ¡®Fair enough.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Then why are you all waiting here?¡±


    ¡®Do they want to ask question about the Telor Language? Well, it¡¯s the only option.¡¯


    ¡°Eisa Vino-sensei is Yuri Hou¡¯s mentor. We¡¯vee to ask for her rmendation.¡± (??)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. Me? A rmendation¡­? Well, technically, she is his mentor.¡¯


    ¡°What kind of rmendation are you seeking? By the way, I happen to be acquainted with Yuri Hou.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Or rather, I am Yuri Hou.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m seeking clemency for my Obaa-sama. The other kids here¡­ well, it¡¯splicated.¡± (??)


    As she looked toward the others,


    ¡°I was¡­ told by my mother to help with our household¡¯s work¡­¡± (??)


    And she started talking on her own.


    ¡®Seems like there¡¯s a lot going on. Is Professor Isa trying to escape with six people waiting here?¡¯


    <em>¡°Are you all taking Telornguage lessons?¡±</em> (Yuri)


    I said in Telor.


    <em>¡°Yes, I¡¯m taking it.¡±</em> (??)


    Only one of them answered from behind, leaving the others looking dumbfounded.


    ¡®Just one person, huh¡­ Well, technically, since Eisa-sensei is a lecturer, if she hasn¡¯t taught the ss, it shouldn¡¯t matter. But if someone she¡¯s never seen in her ss suddenly asks for a favor rted to Yuri, that would indeed be a problem.


    There are too few people associated with the School of Liberal Arts who have dealings with me, so I wonder if it¡¯s reallye down to Eisa-sensei. There should be plenty of people at the School of Knights who have interacted with me on expeditions, but maybe they¡¯re hesitant to go that route. Besides Eisa-sensei, Lily-senpai and Shamu have fled south, leaving only two people involved in printing. It must be tough over there too.


    As for Pi?a¡­ she probably went to Komimi since they probably can¡¯t understand each other. Come to think of it, she truly seems to have been born under an unlucky star.¡¯


    <em>¡°Do you really not know?¡±</em> (Yuri)


    <em>¡°No, I came here to ask about Telornguage¡­¡±</em> (??)


    ¡®She¡¯s pretty fluent, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s surpassed the level of broken speech and can carry on a normal conversation.¡¯


    <em>¡°What kind of question do you have?¡±</em> (Yuri)


    <em>¡°It¡¯s about this passage.¡±</em> (??)


    She had a book written in Telor. She probably borrowed it from Eisa-sensei. It was a book I had read before too.


    ¡®I can probably answer this.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Though it may contravene the precepts, to forget affection is not in keeping with the lord¡¯s cor¡­¡± (Yuri)


    <em>¡°What are these precepts?¡±</em> (??)


    <em>¡°Oh, this refers to the Song of the </em><em>Ten Commandments</em><em>. Are you familiar with it?¡±</em> (Yuri)


    <em>¡°Oh, the Mendicant Orders¡­¡±</em> (??)


    <em>¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a hymn of the </em><em>Mendicant Orders</em><em>. It can be confusing when it¡¯s suddenly brought up like this.¡±</em> (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s kind of unhelpful. It¡¯s like a humorousption of stories about Isus, assuming you have quite a bit of core knowledge.¡¯


    <em>¡°I see¡­ What about this one?¡±</em> (??)


    <em>¡°Sayogoromo¡­ ah¡­ I think it¡¯s better to ask Eisa-sensei about this one.¡±</em> (Yuri)


    <em>¡°Don¡¯t you understand it?¡± </em>(??)


    <em>¡°I do, but¡­ it¡¯s a bit difficult to exin.¡±</em> (Yuri)


    <em>¡°It¡¯s okay. Please, go ahead.¡±</em> (??)


    ¡®Ah¡­ Well, when I asked about it, Eisa-sensei also seemed to have trouble exining. I wonder how this handoff will go. It would have been better to just erase it with ink¡­¡¯


    <em>¡°Sayogoromo¡± is ng for¡­ um, well, it¡¯s when prostitutes stuff cotton in there to prevent sexually transmitted diseases.¡±</em> (Yuri)


    <em>¡°Eh!¡±</em> (??)


    The girl eximed in surprise and mmed the book shut with force. Her face turned red as if she had been humiliated.


    ¡®Did I just sexually harass her¡­?¡¯


    <em>¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have left this to Eisa-sensei after all¡­¡±</em> (Yuri)


    <em>¡°N-no¡­ I¡¯m sorry for asking¡­¡±</em> (??)


    Her face turned bright red, and her shoulders shook visibly.


    ¡®There¡¯s a sense of taboo about this.¡¯


    <em>¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go look for Eisa-sensei. Good luck with Telor.¡±</em> (??)


    Feeling like I might turn into a dangerous pervert if I stay here any longer, I decided to leave.

 Chapter 197: (Self Edited) Eisa-senseis Classroom

    Eisa-sensei spread a small tatami mat on the wooden floor of an unused ssroom and sat on it, praying. This was a small lecture room near the ssroom where Telornguage lectures were usually held.


    Recently, the Kuranguage course had gained exclusive use of arge ssroom, but it hadn¡¯t always been that way. Back then, after the lecture ended and before the next session began, they would move to this room to continue epting questions even during break times.


    When she heard the door open, Isa-sensei stopped praying and turned towards me.


    ¡°Um¡­?¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei stood up from the mat and took a step back from me.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± (Yuri)


    I removed my hat and scarf.


    ¡°Huh, Yuri-san?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee to greet you.¡± (Yuri)¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± (Eisa)


    It seemed Eisa-sensei was somewhat surprised or taken aback that I hade.


    ¡°Eisa-sensei, I apologize for any inconvenience I may have caused.¡± (Yuri)


    I bowed slightly.


    ¡°Oh, no, not at all¡­ It was perfectly fine.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei had been detained by the Second Army on the night of the assassination attempt and was under house arrest. Apparently, he was with Telor at the time.


    After making contact with Tillet, I had investigated Eisa-sensei¡¯s whereabouts. As expected, she had been detained, but instead of rescuing her on the spot, it was safer to continue monitoring her and then attack to rescue her from a location away from the royal capital during his transfer.


    However, the royal capital fell before the transfer could take ce. If they were going to hand her over anyway, they would likely have transferred her at the same time. So, there was a good chance Telor would have survived as I had told Do.


    ¡°More importantly, did youe alone? Considering your position, it¡¯s a bit careless.¡± (Eisa)


    I didn¡¯t want to be told that by Esa-sensei¡­


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say it was necessary¡­ I also wanted to check on the situation at the School of Liberal Arts. It would be a problem if they were being oppressed.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, I took a seat on a chair near Eisa-sensei. Since the ssroom was hardly ever used, it was a bit dusty.


    Eisa-sensei also brushed off the seat of his chair with his hands andid out a handkerchief a


    ¡°Sensei, were you okay when you were taken away? Any injuries¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, everything was perfectly fine, really¡­ The ce where I was confined was actually quite a nice room¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Well¡­ Eisa-sensei was held captive in the royal castle, so the guest rooms there were probably better constructed than Eisa-sensei¡¯s own quarters. Given that 3% of the Holy Scriptures¡¯ sales go towards trantion fees, she should be able to live in a room like that if she wished¡­¡¯


    ¡°I see. Well, that¡¯s good to hear.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-san, it must have been tough for you too¡­ Your parents, I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei looked genuinely sad.


    ¡®She must be mourning for them.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, well¡­ By the way, I checked the preparation room. Six people were waiting there.¡± (Yuri)


    I changed the subject.


    ¡®We shouldn¡¯t dwell on sad things too much.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s been quite chaotictely.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m causing you any trouble¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh no, not at all. But even though I¡¯ve declined everything, why is this happening¡­¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei seemed troubled, running her hand through his hair. It must have been bothering her with his sses on.


    ¡°Some of them are genuinelying to ask questions, so I¡¯m reluctantly doing this¡­ But if I entertain them, a line forms¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°How about hiring a student who is good in Telornguage to act as a proxy there?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That way, only the questioner would remain. After all, that student doesn¡¯t know me.¡¯


    ¡°But even that feels awkward¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°If you pay them, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. The Witches are all like unemployed people, so they¡¯ll probably be happy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so? Indeed, what you¡¯re saying might be right.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Good. She seems interested.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯ll have the school cover the expenses. Let¡¯s just give money to all the students who can be teachers and have them teach Telornguage to the School of Liberal Arts¡¯ students who have free time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The school is already closed anyway.¡¯


    ¡°Huh? No, but¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is really necessary.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Either way, having too many Telornguage speakers won¡¯t be a problem. Even if they lose and be a ve, it¡¯s better to be able to speak Telornguage.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. That Holy Scriptures would be a good textbook.¡± (Yuri)


    We can learn about their culture and it¡¯s good to know about their religion too.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ but is it really okay?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Studying ancient Shannguage won¡¯t be of any use anymore.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei bowed her head for some reason.


    ¡°With the Crusadersing¡­ it¡¯s because of us that your parents¡­¡± (Eisa)


    It sounded ironic. Personally, I just had a hatred for ancient Shannguage.


    ¡°Eisa-sensei, please don¡¯t say anymore. That¡¯s not the kind of conversation we should be having.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Ah¡­ It feels like someone has been feeding her some nonsense. She¡¯s a Kuran, so I can¡¯t help but think it¡¯s unavoidable¡­ But trying to lead them on like ¡®Kuran people are friends!¡¯ would also be problematic, as it could lead to a loss of fighting spirit¡­¡¯


    ¡°Given Eisa-sensei¡¯s position, someone might have said something like that to you, but you don¡¯t need to worry about it. It¡¯s tit for tat in times of war.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But my fellow countrymen seemed to have betrayed me¡­ There¡¯s this person named Ryuk Morette.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Ah, that guy¡­¡± (Yuri)


    He was useful to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for hiding him as a refugee in the kingdom.¡± (Yuri)


    I found out about it recently, but there¡¯s a use in the asylum contract that says he won¡¯tmit treason against the Shan state, and he vited that use.


    Well, even without that use, he¡¯d be executed for inciting foreign aggression, but since contracts are agreements of good faith, Isa-sensei must be concerned about it.


    ¡°Eisa-sensei, isn¡¯t Ryuk Morette a different person? You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That person is from the Papal States. He couldn¡¯t fit in like me and always wanted to return to his hometown, Ahornakato. He¡¯s not a bad person at heart¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Well, it¡¯s a bit toote now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Hmm¡­ Well, it¡¯s toote.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to him now?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°In short, it¡¯s something Eisa-sensei would rather not hear about.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please tell me. I¡¯ve seen plenty of terrible and ugly things. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Even if you say that¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well, enjoying life from now on will be difficult in every sense.¡± (Yuri)


    The torture of the Queen¡¯s Sword was terrifying, and even I was impressed. The marks of torture were so severe that it would seem difficult to inflict them without considerable knowledge of human anatomy. In that situation, even if one were to survive, it would be more merciful to kill them.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei exhaled as ifmenting the widespread misery in the world.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have any significant information. It seems he was just used as a link. However, he would have conveyed detailed information about the situation in the royal capital and the names of prominent figures.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Of course, he must have mentioned that Isa-sensei that she was in exile, alive, and teaching.¡¯


    ¡°I understand that he won¡¯t escape punishment. But¡­ it¡¯s truly sad.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°I¡¯ve killed many people myself, but I believe there are very few truly evil people. Ryuk Morette may be a good person, but I will kill him. In return, I won¡¯tin when it¡¯s my turn to be killed. It¡¯s tit for tat.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I think killing or being killed is unavoidable. Even in a society governed byw, humans kill others to steal things, so in awless world of anarchy, this is even more likely to happen. I can understand their perspective to some extent. It¡¯s easier to steal or take than to create wealth. It¡¯s obvious that killing a homeowner and taking over their house is cheaper than working for decades to build a house.


    I have a certain level of education and ability, so I can live a prosperous life with the wealth I¡¯ve created. But this is only possible because I was born with these abilities. If I had beenpletely ipetent, leading a miserable life where nothing goes right, I might have thought of living by taking from others. Humans are inherently afraid of death, so it¡¯s an unreasonable demand to tell them to die rather than take.


    The same goes for one¡¯s position. If someone tells you to step down and retreat to the countryside because you¡¯re in the way, and you can¡¯tply, killing you might be the easiest and quickest solution. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s unfair. In fact, I proposed this to Oron Boff and when he rejected it, I had him removed from the scene. In that case, the only logic that aggressors and victims can share is tit for tat.


    Humans are ced on the world stage from birth, whether they want to or not. There are no divinews created by God. Humans have createdws to bind each other and operate them against a backdrop of violence and coercion. In peacetime society, thesews may function normally. Some people may misunderstand them as moral codes that govern the world. But in the event of war, which is the ultimate exercise of violence between armies, such things do not function.


    The weak are trampled upon by the victors, and power can reverse, causing perpetrators and victims to switch ces. Except for one, the Great Witches did not call it unjust or excessive violence. They knew that as people who had trampled on others for a prosperous life, it was not their ce to speak such words even in death.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ But Yuri-san looks sad. That¡¯s evidence that someone¡¯s heart is wounded.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Do you think so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-san, even during the war, you tried to minimize the number of casualties.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®That was because of the Crusaders. I wanted to massacre anyone of Witch descent even if they were students of the School of Liberal Arts. Fortunately, we managed to avoid it, but I truly had that thought back then.¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ Anyone who starts a war is inhuman. Actually, if Eisa-sensei knew what I was nning to do to the Crusaders, you would probably be disappointed in me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®She¡¯d probably be thoroughly shocked. Someone like Isa-sensei wouldn¡¯t even conceive of such a notion.¡¯


    ¡°I won¡¯t be disappointed. Yuri-san, you couldn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei said something strange.


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In that case, please tell me. I won¡¯t tell anyone. I swear to God.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Why do you want to know? Even if you find out, it¡¯ll only make you ufortable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m not trying to sacrifice Eisa-sensei. She is in a good position to live and enjoy peace on the foundation I¡¯veid. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡¯


    ¡°I want to know what Yuri-san is nning so I can offer advice if necessary.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be known eventually, so I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®She did just swear to God earlier. When Isa-sensei swears to God, it¡¯s absolute.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s talk.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡ª


    ¡°Wha¡­¡± (Eisa)


    As expected, Eisa-sensei was speechless, covering his mouth.


    ¡°So, Eisa-sensei, there¡¯s really no need for you to anguish like you¡¯re part of the perpetrators. We¡¯re both doing simr things.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®It¡¯s a mutual understanding. There¡¯s no room forints about that.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-san¡­ it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m more worried that your heart might be affected by all this.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Why¡¯s that? I¡¯m fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In reality, after slicing someone¡¯s neck, I¡¯m calmly moving on to the next task. If the timing were right, people might call me a psychopath.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-san, you¡¯re someone who can empathize with others¡¯ pain. And you won¡¯t try to ignore it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡­ I¡¯m not that delicate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you were to join us, we could forgive countless sins¡­ but I suppose that wouldn¡¯t bring you peace of mind, would it?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®That¡¯s quite a random suggestion.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve atoned for your sins, and God has forgiven you. Therefore, you have no more sins.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®It sounds convenient, but to me, it just seems like a farce.¡¯


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ll have to decline that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then, at least¡­¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei stood up from her chair, knelt before me, and wrapped her hands around me. Her warm hands enveloped mine. It felt unsettling looking down Eisa-sensei in this manner. She muttered something like a prayer under her breath while looking at my hands, then quickly stopped and looked up at me.


    ¡°Yuri-san¡­ please don¡¯t carry this burden alone. You have many people around you.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°My sins are mine to bear.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I forgive you. I won¡¯t be disappointed. Facing your sins whilemitting them and living with the pain, that¡¯s what it means to be human. Yuri-san, you¡¯re just human. No one is without sin.¡± (Eisa)


    Today, Eisa-sensei seemed more like a religious figure than ever before.


    ¡°That won¡¯t bring to mind the people who were killed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even those Witches I burned alive, well, they were scoundrels, but weren¡¯t some of them good mothers despite being strict at home?¡¯


    ¡°I forgive you. This is not about Isus-sama. It¡¯s me forgiving you, Yuri-san. Please keep that in your heart.¡± (Eisa)


    When Eisa-sensei held my hand and said that, I suddenly felt a sense of calm in my heart. Feeling a sense of self-disgust at what I had be, I knew it wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°¡­I see. Understood, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± (Yuri)


    With a strange feeling lingering, I pulled my hand back slightly, and Eisa-sensei let go of my hand.


    ¡°Well then, I have a few things to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± (Yuri)


    Though there was still some time left, I stood up from my chair. I had to head north now, to face another war.


    ¡°May fortune favor you.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei stood up, bowing slightly with his head down.

 Chapter 198: (Self Edited) Kotlaha*

    The Boff Household¡¯s main residence sits atop a raised mound of earth. Five hundred years ago, during the reconstruction of the main house, the Mn family wanted to create something like a castle, from which they could oversee their capital like the royal pce of Sibyaku and spot approaching enemies.


    They began by digging a well and extending its shaft while piling up earth to a height of five meters, upon which they constructed a four-story building. However, the civil engineering techniques of the Shaalta Kingdom at that time had significantly deterioratedpared to the era of the Shanti Grand Empire, and much essential knowledge had been lost. The engineers did not fullyprehend the settlement of the earthworks, and within four years ofpletion, the entire structure distorted and the roof cracked, necessitating a rebuild.


    The current Boff Household¡¯s main residence stands uponpacted and stabilized earth due to the passage of time. However, itcks stone walls and the earthworks were supported by tree roots. Despite being described as four stories, the top floor consists of a single room with one side featuring a staircase. Essentially, it was a room resembling an erged lookout post.


    This room, however, was higher than the city walls, affording a clear view in all directions over the city as nned. Currently, three people, including rine Boff, the wife of Orlon Boff, have gathered there.


    ¡°rine-sama, what are your intentions?¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris Hamon spoke. The Hamon Household was a branch of the Boff Household, receiving a feudal title for generations. Among the Boff Household¡¯s territories, they ruled the city of Mestina nestled in the mountains. Mestina prospered as a mining town, boasting the secondrgest gold output in the country.


    The various cities and subordinate castles of the Boff Household sumbed one after another to the dered war and lightning-fast invasion. In response, rine dispatched messengers to each city and hastily raised an army, ordering them to assemble in Koha. Tigris Hamon was one of those who entered Koha following these orders.


    ¡°I am currently considering.¡± (rine)


    ¡°Eyn-sama, do you have any thoughts?¡± (Tigris)Eyn Boff was Orlon Boff¡¯s only legitimate son.


    Orlon Boff had numerous children, but Eyn was the sole offspring born to rine, hiswful wife. The rest were illegitimate, either foisted onto other families or living in the streets. rine, formerly of the Att Household, hailed from a household that was once respectable, and Orlon was drawn to her beauty, leading her to marry into the Boff Household.


    ¡°I do not know. I am contemting¡­¡± (Eyn)


    Eyn said, folding his arms with a demeanor akin to befuddlement, his massive frame emphasizing his words. Orlon Boff¡¯s fate remained unknown, neither alive nor confirmed dead. Consequently, Eyn was temporarily treated as the head of the family.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just contemting! The residents here are on the verge of explosion! Why aren¡¯t we opening the gates and letting them escape?¡± (rine)


    The enemy forces had deployed with the Rube Household¡¯s army of 3000 at the northern gate and the Hou Household¡¯s army of 3000 at the southern gate, securing each entrance. The remaining Boff Household army in Koha numbers 4000. If they gathered troops at either the north or south gate tounch an attack, the opposite gate will inevitably be breached. It¡¯s a delicate distribution of forces. At the moment, Koha had be aplete isted fortress. There was no hope of reinforcements.


    Yuri Hou, the current head of the Hou Household, officially announced that they would continue this siege until the arrival of the Crusaders. No attacks until then. ¡®If we¡¯re going to fight and die anyway, let¡¯s fight and die against the Crusaders¡¯ was the idea. However, to avoid sacrificing the civilians, he added that they should be let out through the south gate withoutunching an attack during that time.


    Unfortunately, this information was written on a small piece of paper and scattered throughout the city along with the usation that the Boff Household conspired with a group of Witches who betrayed the country. It¡¯s natural for the people to be angry and demand that the gates be opened promptly.


    ¡°We must wait for the right moment.¡± (rine)


    rine Boff said.


    In the first ce, it¡¯s strange for rine to have a say in military matters. Despite being young, Eyn was already thirty-two. Why allow his mother to intervene?


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®the right moment¡¯? Are you expecting the Crusaders toe and rescue us?¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris said mockingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ridicule me!!¡± (rine)


    rine shouted with unexpected force from her slender frame, causing Tigris to momentarily flinch.


    ¡°Then what is it? Please enlighten me with a guideline that even I can understand.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°¡­Our food supply is still sufficient. It¡¯s not toote to negotiate even after receiving a proposal from the Hou Household.¡± (rine)


    ¡°Are you nning to negotiate?¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris nced outside the window. The Hou Household¡¯s troops had tightly surrounded themselves with horse barriers just out of arrow range from the gate. One-third were stationed there while the rest engaged in training.


    Civilians escaping from Rube Household territory were forming lines to circumvent the city walls. There were clearly more tents than needed for the troops, seemingly lending them out, and it appeared they were even providing meals from the view atop the city walls.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to rush. The siege has barely been underway for a week. Let¡¯s observe the situation for about a month first.¡± (rine)


    The proposal for a meeting came from Yuri Hou two dayster.


    ¡ª


    Upon entering the tent, there were indeed eight men gathered as nned. Sitting at a slightly longer table were Yuri Hou and Kien Rube. Tigris was seeing Yuri Hou for the first time and was surprised by how young he appeared, resembling a fresh recruit from the School of Knights. Yuri Hou, with either arrogance or disdain, took the seat of honor disregarding Kien Rube, who had been honored with the Order of Star Medal.


    ¡°You¡¯rete. I¡¯ve grown tired of waiting.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou remarked upon seeing the Boff Household members enter the tent. As his words suggested, the Boff side had struggled with rine¡¯s attire, arriving about thirty minuteste.


    ¡°My apologies for the dy.¡± (rine)


    rine responded with grace, taking her seat with dignified poise. She gestured for Eyn to take the seat of honor.


    There were only four chairs avable, leaving Tigris to stand. However, the two presumed executives on the other side were also standing. Additionally, two guards in armor nked each side of the table. The four guards on their side split to stand on either side of the table, facing the counterparts on the other side.


    This tent was set up slightly away from the southern gate by mutual agreement. Even if one were to attempt an assassination, swiftly killing the sturdy guards would be challenging, making assassination seem improbable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by stating our demands clearly. Release the civilians. If you want to surrender, we¡¯ll ept.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss the terms of exchange. Preserve the Boff Household¡¯s status and treatment as before.¡± (rine)


    When rine said this, Yuri Houe let out a tired sigh.


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t do¡­¡± (Yuri)


    As he muttered to himself, Yuri Hou sighed once again.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we discuss this more straightforwardly¡­ Do you understand why, Kien-dono?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Is this the influence of the school¡¯s education? Was there a lecture on negotiation skills? Seriously, what¡¯s the problem there?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou scratched his head thoughtfully.


    ¡°Look, let¡¯s be more straightforward. Release the civilians. It¡¯s a simple request, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s also beneficial for you. So why does the condition have to be ¡®preserving the Boff Household as is¡¯?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, because you want those citizens, don¡¯t you? If so, getting them for free would be too convenient.¡± (rine).


    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to exaggeration. I told your husband that if he gave up his title of Lord Duke and gave back his territory, I would let his family continue as andowner. How about that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that.¡± (rine)


    rine smiled.


    ¡°The transfer of Bisleft, the guarantee of autonomy for the next hundred years, and the recognition of an independent military authority. With this, we have a deal.¡± (rine)


    ¡°Understood. Forget it then. Go home.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou waved dismissively.


    ¡°Go home? What do you mean?¡± (rine)


    rine furrowed her brow and made a questioning sound.


    ¡°The negotiations have copsed. It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s troublesome, but we¡¯ll conquer Koha. And when that happens, we won¡¯t show mercy. Let¡¯s see¡­ about a week to prepare. You¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou stared intently at rine.


    ¡°Enjoy yourst week. I will definitely kill you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Such insolence¡­¡± (rine)


    ¡°Hey, you, puppet over there who hasn¡¯t said a word since earlier. Are you Eyn? Don¡¯t think you can survive by hiding behind your Kaa-chan. No matter where you try to run, I will kill you.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou spoke openly with displeasure. Tigris could see Eyn¡¯s face contort with worry.


    With a loud bang, the table momentarily lifted off the ground. Yuri Hou had kicked the table while still seated.


    The guards reached for their sword hilts, but Yuri Hou paid them no mind.


    ¡°¡­I offered to let you live out the rest of your life peacefully. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d expect more after pulling a stunt like selling out the country¡­ I¡¯ll ask onest time. This is the final question.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou spoke slowly in the quiet tent.


    ¡°Will you ept a sufficient pension to live out your life peacefully, or will you resist in vain and die a miserable death in a week? Choose.¡± (Yuri)


    Tigris felt a chill run down his spine. This man would surely carry out his threat. There was something about him that didn¡¯t seem like mere childish boasting. It was this man who conquered Sibyaku within ten days of the war¡¯s start, not anyone else.


    ¡°I choose neither. You think attacking my city will grant you the citizens. In that case, I will order my troops to attack the citizens.¡± (rine)


    Ridiculous. Tigris couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°rine-sama, please wait. What on earth¡­ Does Eyn-sama share the same view?¡± (Tigris)


    When Tigris, speaking for the first time, asked this, Eyn pursed his lips, at a loss for words. Adopting a sullen expression and falling silent was one of Eyn¡¯s coping mechanisms, having lived while enduring Orlon¡¯s berating of his ipetence.


    ¡°Um¡­ Yes.¡± (Eyn)


    He barely replied.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± (Kien)


    Kien Rube shouted angrily, mming the table.


    ¡°Knights are meant to protect the people! To not be satisfied with merely hiding behind the people¡¯s backs but to turn des against them! The name of the Boff Household is-¡­¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Your Excellency Kien!¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris shouted loudly, cutting off Kien¡¯s words.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Do you think having a title makes you a Knight?¡± (Kien)


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris said, putting her hand on her sword hilt. It was a family heirloom sword that was too long to be called a dagger, but Tigris cherished it.


    ¡°Prepare yourself!¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°What!¡± (Eyn)


    Eyn¡¯s eyes widened in shock as Tigris swiftly drew his sword and struck him in the neck. With a single stroke, Eyn¡¯s neck was seventy percent severed, blood pouring from the wound.


    ¡°What are you-¡­? Have you lost your mind-¡­¡± (rine)


    As Tigris approached rine, who had stood up while kicking his chair aside, he plunged his sword into her abdomen with momentum, slicing horizontally. rine¡¯s side was torn apart and she copsed on the spot.


    The words spoken by rine just now, which Eyn had agreed to, were uneptable to Tigris. Even if it was a ruse to deceive Yuri Hou, there were good and bad things that Knights should speak aloud. The moment Tigris heard rine¡¯s words, the loyalty he had sworn to her master¡¯s Household dissipated within his heart.


    ¡°Gu¡­ You¡­¡± (rine)


    rine red up at Tigris while trying to hold back her spilling entrails.


    ¡°A Knight is one who offers a spear to the Queen and protects the people. Those who abandon this are not worthy of the title of Knight. My loyalty ends here.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris said this, looking at the four guards who had been apanying her and another feudal lord who had stood with her. She aimed the tips of her de at the two Knights among the guards and spoke out.


    ¡°If anyone objects, step forward. I, as the sole Knight, will engage.¡± (Tigris)


    However, not a single person moved. Even though there were five Knights, not a single one poised their short spears, nor drew their des. For Tigris, who had prepared himself for the possibility of dying a gruesome death, it was anticlimactic.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± (Yuri)


    On the other side of the table, Yuri Hou chuckled happily.


    ¡°She¡¯s old-fashioned. We have lively ones among us, don¡¯t we?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It appears so.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Hey, you, what¡¯s your name?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou asked Tigris for his name.


    ¡°I am Tigris Hamon.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°Can youmand the soldiers of Koha?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Most likely.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°I see. Surrendering would have been preferable. By the way, I killed Orlon.¡± (Yuri)


    As expected. Tigris felt a sense of understanding. This man would indeed have carried out the killing.


    Yuri Hou wiped away the smile from his face and stared into Tigris¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Then, if you¡¯re interested, join our army. If you worry for the country and the people¡¯s misfortune,e under mymand. Offer your spear to Her Highness Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    Tigris¡¯s inner sense of aesthetics rejected an immediate response. After wiping his sword clean of blood with a handkerchief, Tigris silently passed through the tent and left the ce.

 Chapter 199: (Self Edited) Meeting at the Main Residence

    The day after Olron¡¯s wife and son were killed, I entered the castle at Koha and made my way to the main residence¡¯s conference room. Inside, I found Kien and others gathered. Seated at the far end was a spirited youngdy.


    Tigris Hamon.


    Though she hadn¡¯t officially joined as a vassal, and I didn¡¯t think poorly of her, I invited her here to sit. She was dressed sharply with a high-cored outfit, her long hair tied neatly behind her head and cascading down. She appeared to be around thirty years old. There had been talk of adopting someone into the Hamon Household, as no male heirs had been born, but when Tigris dered, ¡°No, I will go to the General household and inherit,¡± she became the lord of the estate.


    A feudal lord typically oversees several Knight households and takes on a frontier-like role as they move away from the capital. Distance is a significant factor in governance. The farther away, the harder it was to control effectively. To maintain control, a meticulous bureaucratic structure was needed, which Knight householdscking in political acumen usually didn¡¯t possess. So, they appointed trusted individuals as local lords to managerge territories. It was an old-fashioned governance method.


    While it was not unheard of for a woman to hold a Knight title, it was rare to be a feudal lord. The process of appointment often faced interference from others, and there were usually many contenders wishing to marry and be a feudal lord.


    Receiving a knight¡¯s title is honorable, but in a female-dominated society, being a knight remains predominantly a male domain, requiring considerable effort to secure and maintain. I was not familiar with her background, but if she managed to surrender without bloodshed, it indicated she had a certain level of respect and aplishment.


    Depending on the morale, if Tigris was less popr and the Boff Household was well-liked, peacefully capturing their territory without bloodshed would be challenging. Conflict was bound to ur somewhere, and it won¡¯t be a childish brawl but a sh between armed soldiers resulting in casualties.


    ¡°It took us two weeks to capture the Boff Household¡¯s territory. Next is the Noza Household.¡± (Yuri)


    I said.Two weeks. It was about time for the next development. I had been eagerly awaiting updates from the Albio Republic, but maybe fourteen days was too short, as there was still no news.


    ¡°What are Yuri-dono¡¯s thoughts?¡± (Kien)


    Kien Rube asked. Liao wasn¡¯t present here. It seemed he was tasked with securing the northern borders of the Noza Household.


    ¡°The Boff Household was vulnerable in Olron Boff¡¯s absence, allowing us to attack without dy in notifying the cities. However, it won¡¯t be the same with the Noza Household. I assume troops are gathering near Kien-dono¡¯s territory?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. ording to reconnaissance by Eagle, they¡¯ve holed up with around 3000 troops. There are no proper cities within the borders.¡± (Kien)


    The vicinity of the Noza and Rube households was and dotted with viges on frozen fjords, with roads connecting these viges, although theyck the fertility to form proper cities.


    ¡®Well, if defense is necessary, they could have built fortresses, but that requires maintenance costs, and if there¡¯s no war, it¡¯s deemed unnecessary, so they probably don¡¯t bother. Besides, General households aren¡¯t real enemies.¡¯


    ¡°They¡¯ve evacuated the nearest vige residents from the borders and set up emergency defenses with palisades.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Dimitri, tell me what¡¯s going on in this territory.¡± (Yuri)


    The border area was under the domain of the Daz Household, ruled by Dimitri.


    ¡°There are some makeshift fortifications on the southern side, but not many troops are deployed, probably around 500. Regarding the south, they¡¯re likely pulling back to Oregano.¡± (Dimitri)


    The distance from Oregano to the border was quite far, with no significant towns in between. As harsh as it sounds, abandoning it might be the right choice.


    ¡®Come to think of it, Lily-senpai¡¯s family¡¯s home is a bit north of Oregano. Since they¡¯re in custody, her father won¡¯t be deploying, but I¡¯ll need to ensure their protection.¡¯


    ¡°The road through the mountains is the Yutan Pass, right? It seems that¡¯s the widest, but it¡¯s challenging to defend due to its terrain.¡±


    The Yutan Pass was a crucial point on the trade route connecting Oregano, the Noza Household¡¯s capital, and Sibyaku. It diverged north due to the undting terrain of the mountains and appears to be better maintained than other passes. However, it was narrow and favors the defending side. If we were to attack from here, not only would the battle be difficult, but supply lines would also be an issue. The difficulty of supply wasn¡¯t solely determined by distance but also by the ruggedness of the terrain.


    Narrow, steep mountain paths were the most challenging environments for supply. Even if we managed to pass the pass, we would need to continue supplying food and other essentials to sustain operations beyond it. Of course, supporting supplies through a difficult mountain pass means enduring endless back-and-forth movements. Doubts arise whether the roads were wide enough for carts to pass.


    It would be ideal to raid for supplies beyond the pass, akin to some famed mountain bandits, but that was not feasible. Besides, the Noza Household¡¯s territory was barren, so even if we raided, we might not find enough to replenish our resources.


    Moreover, strategically speaking, not all entrances to the Noza Household¡¯s territory were blocked by mountains. The north and south were pretty open, so crossing the pass might not be the wisest choice. At least, I wasn¡¯t particrly keen on it.


    ¡°If they¡¯re on high alert, there¡¯s no need to use the pass unnecessarily. Either way, we can sandwich Noza from the north and south, and that will be the end of them. The issue lies in how to defeat them.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Since the fall of the royal capital, our casualties have been about 300.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There were battles in two cities.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Noza has 8000 troops, and they¡¯re now in a solid defensive posture. It¡¯s troublesome.¡± (Dimitri)


    As Dimitri suggested, indeed, they could overwhelm the enemy in every scenario. However, they would likely lose 1000 or 2000 troops in the process.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s suggest surrender.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri proposed, echoing what I was about to say.


    ¡°I was also considering that. I¡¯ve known that guy for a long time, but he¡¯s really cautious. Surprisingly, he might just surrender easily. Although he acts all high and mighty as the head of the household, he¡¯s not the type who enjoys fighting from the start.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Kien¡¯s evaluation of Borafura Noza is harsh, but I wonder if something happened in the past¡­¡¯


    ¡°Exactly. During thest Crusade, I heard he didn¡¯t move his troops at all and fled.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri agreed.


    ¡°Exchanging positions turned out to be the right decision. Noza was right in front of Tyrellme, so we had to switch them out even if it meant risking danger. If we had left them there, they would have been overwhelmed.¡± (Kien)


    It seemed there were various events during the Crusade.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start by proposing a meeting. It¡¯s free anyway, and we¡¯ll need time to move our troops north and south.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. The meeting ce should be at Yutan Pass¡­ but we shouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion. He¡¯s really cautious, after all. If we let him decide, he¡¯ll probably suggest Yutan Pass.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®I wonder about that. Kien can ride an Eagle despite his size, but I¡¯m not sure if Borafra Noza can. If he can¡¯t ride an Eagle, then all the borderlines between the Noza Household and other territories would be along the ridgelines, making it difficult to reach the meeting ce. Even if someone holds the title of Heavenly Knight, it doesn¡¯t guarantee they can ride. Flying on an Eagle entails a significant risk of death, and many experienced individuals who used to ride no longer do so.¡¯


    ¡°Well then¡­ while we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s draft a document now since everyone¡¯s gathered.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°In that case, Tillet, could you fetch a knowledgeable maid or someone from the main residence?¡± (Yuri)


    I called out to Tillet who was standing in the corner of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your servant¡­¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet muttered discontentedly before leaving the room.


    ¡®I guess she went out to fetch a maid. Even though sheins, she still obeys orders.¡¯


    ¡°Is that the Queen¡¯s Sword?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri asked.


    ¡°Yes. I brought her just in case. It might be useful for sabotage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Dimitri)


    The door rattled open, and an elderly maid appeared. That was quick.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought her.¡± (Tillet)


    She must have been right outside the room. The elderly maid seemed quite scared, avoiding eye contact with anyone as she bowed her head.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± (Maid)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but could you bring a piece of stationery and an envelope? Also, prepare some writing materials and sealing wax.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Um, well¡­ it¡¯ll have to be with our household seal¡­¡± (Maid)


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, any will do.¡± (Yuri)


    I reassured her with a smile to ease her tension.


    ¡°Of course¡­ Excuse me¡­¡± (Maid)


    The maid said before leaving the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite polite when you ask her for something. You¡¯re usually so arrogant when talking to me.¡± (Tillet)


    Tilletined.


    ¡°Sorry about that. I always respect you in my heart, but ites out differently when I speak. It¡¯s respectful in my mind, so please don¡¯t mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡­¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet sighed in exasperation.


    Someone chuckled.


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª Oh, excuse me.¡± (Kien)


    It was Kien whoughed. It seemed my joke earlier hit the spot.


    At that moment, the door creaked open.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought them.¡± (Maid)


    The elderly maid said as she ced a tray with a set on it on the table.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No problem¡­ Excuse me then.¡± (Maid)


    She bowed her head before leaving the room.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s write.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    <strong>Request for Dialogue</strong>


    Regarding the treatment of the Noza Household, we wish to establish a venue for discussion and hereby request a meeting.<ol><li>Meeting Location</li></ol>


    To be designated at the Noza Household. However, the location should be within border territory, avoiding deep incursions into your domain or other potentially hazardous areas. Please select a sensible location, not atop steep mountain peaks.<ol start="2"><li>Response Deadline</li></ol>


    Given our urgent preparations against the Crusade, we request a response by the end of April. Considering the time for message delivery, if no response is received by May 3rd, this letter will be considered a deration of war, initiating invasion. If a response is received, hostilities will be postponed.<ol start="3"><li>Meeting Period</li></ol>


    Designated at the Noza Household between April 25th and May 7th. Due to our urgent preparations against the Crusade, we cannot extend this period. We apologize for the brief deadline but ask for your understanding.<ol start="4"><li>Regarding the Witch Household¡¯s Pledge and Treatment of the Noza Household</li></ol>


    We possess a binding document from the Witch Household acknowledging a secret agreement between your household and the Witch households. We intend to deny the continuation of the Noza Household¡¯s natural nobility and demand its abolition, along with the return of the territory. However, if surrendering, we do not intend to hold Borafra Noza ountable. Our aim is solely the removal of the natural nobility and return of the territory.


    We are keen to avoid the loss of life, expenditure, and, above all, time that invasion would entail. If your household surrenders, all resources that would have been lost can be directed towards the Crusade.


    Upon swift resolution, including disarmament and transfer of the territory, we would like to offer your house forgiveness, along with appropriate gratitude and treatment.


    ¡ª


    <strong>Signed by Agreement</strong>


    Yuri Hou


    ¡ª


    Finally finished writing.


    ¡°Is this sufficient?¡± (Yuri)


    I handed the paper over to Kien. He carefully read through the contents, then signed it and returned it to me.


    ¡°As expected. Your reputation as a brilliant mind in the school of Knights is well-deserved.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Tigris, what about you?¡± (Tigris)


    I turned to Tigris, who looked back at me.


    ¡°I¡­¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to represent the Boff Household. Your signature would just add a bit of weight to it. Take a look. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to sign.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡± (Tigris)


    Seated at a separate table, Tigris, who had been sitting alone, came over to me to receive the document.


    Tillet, perhaps not trusting me, positioned herself by my side, and looked ready to cut me down if I made any strange movements. I didn¡¯t fully trust her either, but if there was any sudden movement, I could draw my dagger faster than she could unsheathe her sword, especially considering that the sword that killed Ein was currently in my possession.


    Without incident, Tigris took the document back to her seat and began reading it.


    ¡°So, who came up with this idea?¡± (Yuri)


    I turned back to Kien and asked.


    ¡°It was my cousin, who happens to be the head of School of Knights.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Ah¡­Rabelo Rube, right? I haven¡¯t talked to him much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®He¡¯s your cousin, huh?¡¯


    ¡°I heard you had the most exempted credits in history.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Seriously? Was it the most.¡¯


    ¡°That must have left you with a lot of free time right after enrolling.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Creating the Hou Company was all thanks to that free time. If it weren¡¯t for the system of exemptions, I wonder where I¡¯d be now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As busy as it was, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have thought of starting the Hou Company. No ships, no celestial navigation, no New Continent, no Molotov cocktails, no printing technology.¡¯


    ¡°Was it true that you were doing it separately from the Hou Household back then?¡± (Kien)


    ¡°No, as our business grew, the interference from the Witches became more intense. Eventually, it became like being under the umbre of the Hou Household. Until then, I had been doing it without my parents¡¯ help, so it was reluctantly done.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It was frustrating. We paid taxes and covered security costs, so technically it was fair, but having to rely on my parents was still annoying.¡¯


    ¡°Well, not relying on your parents for money alone is quite an achievement.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Yeah, thanks to that, we were able to spread leaflets and make Molotov cocktails. The money-making venture we started back then is now helping in the war effort. You never know how things will turn out.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that the business I started back then would be useful in a war? Life¡¯s full of surprises.¡¯


    While chatting with Kien, Tigris got up from her seat and approached us. She ced a paper on the table, took a quill, and signed it under Kien¡¯s name.


    ¡°I¡¯ve signed it.¡± (Tigris)


    She handed over the paper with a swift motion.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    I folded it into thirds and ced it in an envelope embossed with the Boff Household¡¯s emblem. On the tray, there was also a heavy candlestick to prevent tipping, with candles burning on it.


    The wax used for candles and sealing wax were different, so they could not be substituted. I tilted the candle to pour the excess wax back into the jar, then held the sealing wax stick near the me to melt it onto the envelope. I pressed the stamp firmly. The envelope with the Boff Household¡¯s emblem was ready.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri, I¡¯ll have this delivered by a messenger.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri said.


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    I lightly shook the envelope to seal the wax a bit more before handing it over.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll move the troops north.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Could you leave a decent unit from the Rube Household here? It would be easier for evacuation if we had control over Koha.¡± (Yuri)


    Koha blocked the main highway connecting the Rube Household with the royal capital, and it had been collecting tariffs for a long time. Managing the internal amodations would facilitate evacuations. If the Hou Household controlled it,munication would be easier, and it would be more convenient to have family members in charge.


    ¡°That would be helpful, but are you sure?¡± (Kien)


    He seemed to be asking if he could trust me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The Hou Household doesn¡¯t have extra troops. We¡¯re responsible for security in the capital and training the second army. It¡¯s actually a relief.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this with any post-war intentions toward the Rube Household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haha, understood.¡± (Kien)


    Kien said with a smile, then left the room.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Yuri-dono.¡± (Tigris)


    After the meeting adjourned, Tigris called out to me.


    Dimitri left to dispatch an envoy, and the others also departed, leaving only Tillet behind.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°I have something I want to ask. Yesterday, you mentioned that you would capture Koha within a week. How did you intend to do that?¡± (Tigris)


    ¡®Oh, is that what this is about?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    ¡°Was that just a lie to deceive us?¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°No, I was confident in capturing it within a week. I was just unsure if I should talk about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. I haven¡¯t yet entrusted my spear. It¡¯s understandable.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell you. It doesn¡¯t matter if I reveal it now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to think about the Crusades aftermath, and in a few years, other methods will also be possible.¡¯


    ¡°Then, please tell me.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°This city has impressive gates, but the walls are a bit too thin.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Were you nning to break down the walls?¡± (Tigris)


    Tillet furrowed her brow.


    The walls of Koha were not like those of a hill or an embankment fashioned into a castle. They merely encircled the city on t ground. Essentially, they were an extension of a fence, making them the weakest form of wall.


    For example, if there had been a wall resembling a stone rampart next to an embankment, no matter how many cannons were fired at it, it wouldn¡¯t break because it was filled with soil. Well, with persistent artillery fire, the steep wall might copse, bing sloped and ultimately resembling a breach, but it wouldn¡¯t disappear.


    In contrast, the walls of Koha were just fences, thin in both dimensions. They weren¡¯t castle or fortress walls but city walls, so there was no alternative. They were effective enough to deter bandits and thieves, but beyond that, their purpose was different.


    ¡°There was an unrepaired section on the north side. Stones had fallen out at a low point.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°And?¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°I would dig a hole there, open a narrow hole in the inner wall, fill the entire hole with gunpowder, attach an explosive device on top, and detonate it. I haven¡¯t actually tried it, but that would probably copse the wall. Then, we would send in the troops, and it would be over.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°And how were you nning to set it up to copse the wall?¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°I observed the wall from above for several days. They were only vignt at the gates, but the wall security wasx. Do you think the sentries would notice what someone was doing under the wall in the middle of the night?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Tigris)


    She seemed satisfied.


    ¡°Let me make it clear. If you ever have the opportunity, don¡¯t even think about repairing the wall. It¡¯s an outdated relic. It won¡¯t be of any use in the future. It¡¯s a waste of money.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°I¡¯ll decide your fate after dealing with the Noza family. Until then, return to your territory and train your troops.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I will do that.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡®No matter how good your reputation is, you¡¯re still the Knight who killed her lord. Even if I were to entrust the army to the Boff Household someday, it would be better to wait for a while.¡¯

 Chapter 200: (Self Edited) Disturbance in Oregano*

    ¡°I might have to move.¡± (Borafura)


    Borafrua Noza said to his household. His gaze was fixed on Oregano, where they would soon be leaving. Oregano, formed at the edge of the fjord terrain, was the wealthiest port town in the Noza family domain. Located at the southern tip of the Noza territory, it was considered more temperate and livablepared to further north.


    Oregano was the trading hub of the Noza domain and also a port city. Industrial goods, including dried cod produced in northern cities, were transported to this city via coastal navigation and then distributed to various ces. It was considered the jewel of the Noza domain, showing exceptional prosperity within the territory. Thin walls lined the ridges of the mountains surrounding Oregano, with stone keeps standing at intervals along the long wall, making it difficult to invade. A splendid gate was set up at the only entrance.


    Borafra Noza was prepared to abandon all of this.


    ¡°Are you surrendering?¡± (Ores)


    His wife, Ores Noza, asked.


    ¡°Yes. They promise reasonable treatment upon surrender. However, we won¡¯t be able to continue as a General household.¡± (Borafura)


    ¡°So, what will we do from now on?¡± (Ores)


    ¡°We¡¯ll be grantednd on Aisa Ind and relocate with our treasure. That level of concession should be eptable to that man.¡± (Borafura)¡°Is that¡­?¡± (Ores)


    His wife seemed to resist the idea of giving up their current life.


    ¡°It¡¯s not such a bad deal. Anyway, the Crusaders wille soon¡­ It¡¯s best to consider their odds of winning as less than fifty-fifty. Given that, having the opportunity to escape to Aisa Ind through the Hou Household¡¯s arrangement is quite fortunate.¡± (Borafura)


    ¡°Father, this is too much¡­¡± (Thomas)


    Borafura¡¯s son, Thomas Noza, spoke.


    He was a young man just turned thirty-two, cherishing ideals as a Knight.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight. Probably, Yuri Hou will handle things better with our troops.¡± (Borafura)


    ¡°If only Father hadn¡¯t made such a secret agreement¡­¡± (Thomas)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Thomas. It¡¯s toote for everything.¡± (Borafura)


    From Borafura¡¯s perspective, what couldn¡¯t be countered by two nations couldn¡¯t be countered by one, but Yuri Hou managed to capture the royal capital in a little over a month and even destroyed the Boff Household. Though he said less than fifty-fifty, that was an assessment of Yuri Hou¡¯s unfathomable abilities to pull something off against unknown odds, still thinking the chances of winning were slim.


    ¡°Anyway, we will surrender.¡± (Borafura)


    ¡°Father, from their perspective, they may not need to keep their promises.¡± (Thomas)


    ¡°No, Kien Rube wille as well. He¡¯s a man of honor. Besides, for them, breaking such promises isn¡¯t significant. Maintaining a favorable public reputation is more important.¡± (Borafura)


    This was a distorted reasoning in Borafura¡¯s mind. The unhealthy habit of overlooking inconvenient aspects in analysis to maintain one¡¯s own normalcy was manifesting even in this situation. The process urring in Borafura¡¯s mind was akin to when he interpreted the realization of a Witch¡¯s whispers as a feasible possibility and agreed to them.


    ¡°Father, I will stay.¡± (Minuet)


    These words came from Minuet Noza, his only daughter.


    Borafra had a son and a daughter. Minuet was the younger, a twenty-five-year-old who graduated from the School of Liberal Artsst year.


    ¡°Why? In any case, I cannot allow that.¡± (Borafura)


    ¡°I have a fianc¨¦, Vn Tomin-sama.¡± (Minuet)


    ¡°That¡¯s not the situation. We are leaving this country.¡± (Borafura)


    In the first ce, since they would no longer be a noble household, talk of engagements would disappear entirely. As one side¡¯s value vanished in a political marriage, it was inevitable.


    ¡°Vn-sama and I truly love each other. Please, leave us be.¡± (Minuet)


    ¡°No.¡± (Borafura)


    ¡°¡­I understand. Very well, then. I will give up.¡± (Minuet)


    ¡°Yes. It goes without saying, but what we discussed here must not be spoken of elsewhere. Despite considering the nation¡¯s welfare, facing criticism for receiving special treatment alone is not out of the question.¡± (Borafura)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Minuet)


    Minuee Noza was the first to speak.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Is Minuet not back yet?¡± (Borafura)


    Around the candlelit dining table, the Noza Household, minus Minuet, was having a meal.


    ¡°Is she saying her goodbyes?¡± (Ores)


    Ores asked.


    Life in the Noza Household was simple. Only a modest meal wasid out on the table. Tonight¡¯s dinner was roast venison.


    The table was a in, unvarnished piece with prominent knots, and the ceilingcked a chandelier. It was kept modest because ostentation might invite jealousy frommoners and feudal lords.


    ¡°Shecks discretion, which worries me.¡± (Thomas)


    Thomas Noza remarked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. She¡¯s at the age where too much restraint would be cruel.¡± (Borafura)


    ¡°But she¡¯s been too influenced by life in the royal capital. Will she endure life on Aisa Ind?¡± (Thomas)


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Aisa Ind has be livelytely. It¡¯s a picturesque ce with hot springs, so boredom shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡± (Borafura)


    While chewing on a small piece of deer thigh, Borafura spoke. He had little knowledge about the Att Household, who ruled Aisa Ind, so there was some anxiety. However, it was a fact that most things in the world could be solved with money. While perpetual ownership ofnd was something money couldn¡¯t easily buy, for those who lived not as rulers but as affluentmoners, most things could be resolved with money.


    ¡°Hot springs¡­ Not really to my liking. Instead, shouldn¡¯t I stay here and fight, even as a soldier, to leave my mark?¡± (Thomas)


    ¡°No¡­ You are the heir to the Noza Household. You must not let the lineage of the Noza Household, which has continued since the time of the Great Empire, die out.¡± (Borafura)


    Saying this, Borafura felt pleased to have a son with the heart of a Knight. Such feelings had long since disappeared from Borafura¡¯s heart. Ruling a General household was tiresome. Rather than gathering strong men for battle, Borafura¡¯s ideal life was to fulfill his daily duties as a ruler, earning the respect of the people. He was weary of war. When he went to fight the Crusaders, he ended up with a broken body from the daily life of living in a tent while on the move.


    ¡°From now on, you must discard your spear and live on. It may be difficult for you, but you must make the switch.¡± (Borafura)


    Just then, as Borafura spoke, the dining hall door swung open vigorously.


    ¡°Ah, were you in the midst of a family gathering?¡± (Vn)


    The person who said that was Vn Tomin. He was the son of a feudal lord. Beside him, he held a heavily intoxicated Minuet.


    ¡°Vn Tomin, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± (Borafura)


    ¡°Oh, welllllll¡­¡± (Vn)


    Saying it strongly and for a long time, Vn mmed the door shut behind him.


    *Bam!*


    A loud noise echoed.


    ¡°Eek!¡± (Ores)


    His wife, Ores, let out a short scream.


    ¡°Borafura-sama, surrendering is not eptable!¡± (Vn)


    Borafura felt like burying his head in his hands. He had blurted it out too soon. He should have just confined this man without any regard for family ties.


    ¡°You! This is the main residence of the Noza Household. Show some respect!¡± (Thomas)


    Thomas Noza retorted.


    ¡°Huh? I thought you had already quit being a Knight? If that¡¯s the case, then this isn¡¯t your home anymore.¡± (Vn)


    Vn countered with logic.


    ¡°I-I will remain a Knight until I retire!¡± (Thomas)


    ¡°Ugh, just shut up already, young man.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°You should be the one to shut up!¡± (Thomas)


    ¡°Hah!¡± (Minuet)


    Vn released Minuet from his side and walked over to Thomas.


    ¡°W-What are you¡­¡± (Thomas)


    ¡°Take this!¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Guh!¡± (Thomas)


    A fist exploded into Thomas¡¯s face, causing him to tumble out of his chair.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± (Ores)


    Ores screamed.


    ¡°You! What are you doing?!¡± (Borafura)


    Borafura stood up from his chair and shouted.


    Looking at Thomas, it seemed he had taken a heavy blow to the head and was sprawled out on the floor.


    ¡°That¡¯s my line, Borafura-sama. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair for you to take the money and run while we¡¯re left to fend for ourselves? What are we supposed to do?¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s-¡­¡± (Borafura)


    ¡°Are you going to ask Yuri Hou for help? So, we can continue as we have been? From what I hear, that¡¯s not going to happen.¡± (Vn_


    ¡°Hey, guards! Isn¡¯t anyone here?¡± (Borafura)


    Borafura called out loudly.


    ¡°They¡¯re noting. My toughest guy is blocking the way. Your weak soldiers won¡¯t get through.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Argh¡­¡± (Borafura)


    ¡± Borafura-san, just give me the title. Then I¡¯ll help you.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°You fool! The title of nobility is granted by the Queen. It¡¯s not something to be handed over!¡± (Borafura)


    In reality, the conferment of a noble title was decided by the General households through a council, and while it was indeed a form of ennoblement after the investiture ceremony, the Queen merely gave her posthumous approval. But Borafura¡¯s desire not to relinquish the title of nobility was what prompted him to say that.


    ¡°Enough! You¡¯re just trying to get me to step down as leader and hand it over to you. Send that message to the entire kingdom!¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Even if you did that, who would follow you? Everyone would just surrender to the Hou Household!¡± (Borafura)


    ¡°Oh, yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± (Vn)


    Vn scratched his head. Then, he casually picked up the hand axe that was hanging at his hip and threw it.


    ¡°Uwaaah!¡± (Thomas)


    Thomas, who had been unconscious on the floor, let out a strange cry as the hatchet split his skull.


    ¡°We have to show strength to make them obey. This might be faster.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Noooo!!!¡± (Ores)


    A momentter, the anguished cry of a mother echoed through the dining hall.


    ¡°Thomas! Thomas!¡± (Ores)


    Ores rushed to Thomas¡¯s body, kneeling beside it on the floor, afraid to touch the axe.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± (Vn)


    Vn forcefully kicked Ores¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± (Ores)


    Ores¡¯s neck snapped unnaturally as Vn¡¯s foot came down on it. She copsed onto Thomas¡¯s body,pletely still. Vn turned to the bodies of the mother and son, then picked up the hatchet that had been lodged in Thomas¡¯s skull and returned it to his hip.


    ¡°Hah! Onii-sama got what wasing to him. Always acting so high and mighty.¡± (Minuet)


    Minuet said while looking down at her family¡¯s bodies with an expression Borafura had never seen before. He couldn¡¯t keep up with what was happening. His beloved daughter seemedpletely different from when she was at home, now casting adoring nces at Vn.


    ¡°Father, you should have just handed over the household estate to Vn-sama long ago. Then we could have survived.¡± (Minuet)


    Minuet curled up and snuggled up to Vn.


    ¡°Let go, you pig!¡± (Vn)


    And with that, Vn pushed her away.


    ¡°What¡ª¡± (Minuet)


    ¡°You¡¯ve got too much meat on you. You¡¯re all wet and disgusting. I put up with you because you¡¯re from the Noza Household, but without that, you¡¯re just a pig.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Come on, stop joking around. Vn-sama, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡± (Minuet)


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding!¡± (Vn)


    Vn kicked Minuet ¡®s stomach.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been annoying me for so long. Making disgusting noises and pushing your bby belly around.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Stop it! What are you saying!? You didn¡¯t like that I was overweight?! I¡¯ll lose weight for you!¡± (Minuet)


    ¡°Everything about you is disgusting. Just die already.¡± (Vn)


    Vn picked up a butcher knife from the table and threw it towards Minuet. The knife bounced on the wooden floor and rolled to a stop near Minuet¡¯s knees.


    ¡°If I cut your neck with this, you¡¯ll die, so die here and now. Please die for me if you love me, you pig.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not true¡­¡± (Minuet)


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. Just die already, you idiot.¡± (Vn)


    Vn¡¯s eyes, looking down at Minuet, were no longer those of a fianc¨¦. They were eyes that saw her like maggots crawling on rotten flesh.


    ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s not true, right!? Tell me it¡¯s a lie!¡± (Minuet)


    ¡°Ugh¡­ so annoying¡­¡± (Vn)


    With a violent glint in his eyes, Vn approached Minuet.


    ¡°Stop!¡± (Borafura)


    Borafura, finallying to his senses, raised her voice.


    Vn briefly turned towards him, and then¡ª


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!¡± (Minuet)


    Minuet screamed as she rushed forward with the knife, her movements unsteady. Vn didn¡¯t even try to dodge as the knife plunged into his abdomen.


    ¡°You idiot. What are you trying to aplish with that blunt knife?¡± (Vn)


    Vn grabbed Minuet¡¯s arm that held the knife, gripping her elbow and arm, forcefully bending them in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡± (Minuet)


    As her joints snapped and excruciating pain shot through her, the sensation of impending agony was suddenly reced by the feeling of tendons tearing apart.


    ¡°Ahh, ahhh, it hurts!!!¡± (Minuet)


    Vn, using brute force, continued to break her elbow, then grabbed the cor of Minuet¡¯s thick clothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to feel a lot more pain from now on.¡± (Vn)


    Swinging his arm, he delivered a powerful punch.


    ¡°Arghh!¡± (Minuet)


    Not stopping at just one blow, Vn began to mercilessly pummel her.


    ¡°Ah, stop, please, it hurts, it¡¯s too much, too much!¡± (Minuet)


    ¡°All the psychological pain I¡¯ve endured from having to hold a pig like you. Just die!¡± (Vn)


    It continued for about five minutes. When Vn began to feel tired in his arm and stopped punching, Minuet¡¯s face was in such a state that it was difficult to find an area with normal skin color.


    The left side of her face, conveniently within reach of Vn¡¯s right arm, had been particrly targeted, with her cheekbone to nose bridge area fractured and swollen.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Borafura)


    Vn looked at Borafura.


    ¡°Your wife and son were killed, and your daughter is being beaten like this, and you¡¯re just standing there doing nothing? Do you even have any balls¡­?¡± (Vn)


    With a deep sense of disdain, Vn then looked at the woman who had been his fianc¨¦. He grabbed her cor, pulled her hair from behind, and forcefully twisted his clenched fists together.


    *Crack!*


    Her neck bent in an impossible direction, and Minuet¡¯s head turned towards her back. As her body went limp, Vn let go of her cor as if to show off.


    *Thud.*


    She fell to the ground with a sickening sound.


    Borafura, witnessing this, couldn¡¯t move. During the act, he was frozen in ce, and afterward, he slumped into his chair, overwhelmed by a sense ofplete emptiness.


    ¡®Is this how it ends?¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. This is the head of the General household¡­ I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± (Vn)


    Vn said mockingly.


    Borafura had no strength left to retort. He didn¡¯t even have the will to grasp the dagger he had concealed in his bosom.


    ¡°Die, old man.¡± (Vn)


    Vn raised the hatchet, and Borafura¡¯s consciousness faded away.

 Chapter 201: (Self Edited) Vilan Tomin*

    Vn entered Borafura¡¯s study and rummaged through the desk. Finding nothing on the desk, he broke open a locked drawer with an axe, forcibly prying it open. Sure enough, there was an envelope on the top.


    ¡®This must be it.¡¯


    He tore open the wax-sealed envelope and read the contents. It was just what he had hoped for.


    ¡®Otou-sama said he would send the letter tomorrow morning!¡¯ (Minuet)


    Just as Minuet had said, there was indeed a letter. He had identally killed her, so it had taken some time, but it saved him the trouble of forging it. Since it was written by the person himself, it was perfect. Thinking that even that pig had been useful, he memorized the contents. The meeting ce was Yutan Pass, and the time was five dayster, at noon on May 4th.


    Busy times ahead.


    Vn lit themp with a trendy lighter from the desk, prepared a new envelope, ced Borafura¡¯s document inside, stamped it with the Noza Household¡¯s seal, and resealed it with wax. Now all he needed to do was to have one of his subordinates deliver it, pretending to be from the Noza Household.


    A strategy quickly formed in Vn¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Gonzo!¡± (Vn)When he shouted loudly, arge man who had been standing in the hallway appeared. Even a battle-hardened Vn wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against five or six men at once. Since the mansion wasn¡¯t fully under control yet, he always kept Gonzo nearby.


    Gonzo was a towering giant with a heavily muscled frameyered with fat, reminiscent of the yeti said to inhabit the White Wolf Mountains.


    ¡°Huh? Yeah?¡± (Gonzo)


    The downside of his powerful physique was his limited intelligence.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the gate. Follow me.¡± (Vn)


    Vn started walking. To ensure the meeting went as nned, it had to appear that Borafura was still alive. However, Vn had been quite shy about it. Concealing the murder itself was no longer possible. In that case, blocking ess to Oregano and stopping the flow of people was Vn¡¯s first move.


    ¡®Convincing the feudal lords is difficult. It doesn¡¯t seem possible to defeat both the Rube and Hou Households in a two-front war, from the north and the south. However, I am quite confident in my ability to subdue the other feudal lords of the Noza Household by force. The problem is the time required for that. To achieve this, Yuri Hou and, incidentally, Kien Rube must be killed.


    If that happens, the Hou and Rube Households will be thrown into confusion, creating an opportunity to seize power. The matter of the Crusaders, who may or may note, can be dealt with afterward. Though the difficulty is unknown, it¡¯s not impossible. In battle, difficulty doesn¡¯t matter. No matter how strong the enemy is, a warrior fights. The same goes for a brawl. If you¡¯re scared because the opponent is big and decide not to fight, no one will follow you.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± (Vn)


    Just as they left the mansion, Gonzo stopped in his tracks and didn¡¯t follow.


    ¡°Mon came. I passed by.¡± (Gonzo)


    He pointed to the mansion¡¯s entrance, referring to ¡°mon.¡±


    ¡°Ha, no, it¡¯s a different gate. This way, this way.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Gonzo)


    Vn led Gonzo along. Outside the mansion, about 500 soldiers of the Tomin Household, whom they had brought, were gathered. One of them had likely been sent as a messenger. A horsey dead, shot by an arrow, and beside it, a person with a crushed head.


    Over the past five years, Vn had gained the support of the Tomin Household¡¯s soldiers, making them his personal troops. His father was unaware of these developments, but the army was under his control.


    ¡°My lord. Should we take over the main residence?¡± (??)


    Holding crude spears, they were eager for blood. But the main residence wasn¡¯t the priority.


    ¡°Take ten men and secure the birdcage. Hey, Gaksa. You go to the port and stop any ships from leaving.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Got it!¡± (Gaksa)


    The man called Gaksa responded.


    ¡°The rest, follow me. We¡¯re taking the main gate.¡± (Vn)


    ¡ª


    As Vn had nned, Oregano quickly fell into his hands. The defense forces, without the Noza Household¡¯s banner to rally around, were subdued individually rather than as a group. Units that resisted were ughtered, while those thatplied were left under surveince.


    Borafura¡¯s well-disciplined soldiers, who marched with elegance, were terribly weak when confronted with violence. Following Borafura¡¯s preferences and keeping the uncouth away for better or for worse, the result was an army that was well-aligned but vulnerable.


    The feudal lords who happened to be staying in Oregano were all arrested and thrown into jail. Vn allowed his subordinates to plunder freely, and all trading posts that had established routes with the royal capital were attacked. Once the task of sealing off Oregano, like a m closing its shell, waspleted, Vn visited a familiar brothel.


    ¡°Vn-sama! Wee!¡± (??)


    The manager rushed over, wringing his hands.


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Vn)


    With the casualness of picking roadside grass, Vn stabbed a dagger into the manager¡¯s stomach and twisted it.


    ¡°Ugh¡ªAaah!! Wh-what are you¡ª¡± (??)


    The manager¡¯s face contorted in pain.


    ¡°Your ce is too expensive. I couldn¡¯te here for a while because of that. And when I said to put it on my tab, you¡­ there¡¯s no way I¡¯d let you live.¡± (Vn)


    Vn withdrew the dagger and kicked the manager in the stomach.


    ¡°¡ªAlright, boys! Enjoy yourselves to the fullest!¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Yaaaahhh!!!¡± (??)


    His men stormed into the brothel, quickly upying the rooms one by one. Of course, some were raping women outside, but in the brothel, there were beds and refined prostitutes. Vn and his men, who often disguised themselves as bandits and attacked towns, were bored with raping amateur women.


    While raping women never gets old for them, they found the experience of raping refined prostitutes on beds much rarer and more enjoyable than doing it on the hard ground or kitchen floors. Vn headed to a specific room on the second floor with a familiar stride, only to find one of his subordinates already there.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m using this room.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Young master!? Oh, sorry about that!¡± (??)


    ¡°You¡¯re on watch duty.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°On watch¡ªwhat!?¡± (??)


    The subordinate reacted with exaggerated surprise.


    ¡°No way!¡± (??)


    ¡°Shut up and listen. That¡¯s an order. If you¡¯re not on watch when Ie out, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± (??)


    Though his attitude was quite reluctant, it didn¡¯t matter. Among Vn¡¯s subordinates, some were watching over small forts in the mountains or summoning allies from the Tomin Household territories close to the royal capital. There were those who drew the short straw and got such tasks, so there was no reason this guy could disobey orders.


    Vn entered the room. Sitting on the bed in a provocative, thin dress was his beloved Chelmia. Seeing Vn¡¯s face, Chelmia¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Vi-kun! You came to see me!?¡± (Chelmia)


    ¡°Chelmia! I missed you so much!!¡± (Vn)


    Vn embraced Chelmia as she ran up to him. Her ample chest pressed against his.


    ¡°Mmm, I love you, Vi-kun!¡± (Chelmia)


    ¡°I love you more, Chelmia.¡± (Vn)


    Holding Chelmia, Vn moved towards the bed.


    ¡ª


    After they finished the deed, Vny beside Chelmia, drinking water. Chelmia¡¯s body was perfectly proportioned. Her ample chest was contrasted by a firm, yet soft, physique. It wasn¡¯t a bby softness but a resilient one. Her breasts weren¡¯t sagging, and her butt was pert. Everything about her was Vn¡¯s preference. Compared to the lively encounter with Chelmia, being with Minuet was like mating with a pigid out on a chopping board.


    ¡°Chelmia, marry me.¡± (Vn)


    Vn said, stating what he had decided to say.


    ¡°Ehh? Don¡¯t you have a fianc¨¦e?¡± (Chelmia)


    Chelmia asked,bing her disheveled hair.


    ¡°I already killed her. You¡¯re the only woman for me.¡± (Vn)


    With that pig of a fianc¨¦e gone, there was no obstacle to marrying Chelmia.


    Vn had tried to redeem Chelmia before butcked the money. The amount could have been raised by selling off Tomin Household assets, but despite having control over the army, his father still controlled the household finances, and he wasn¡¯t going to provide the funds.


    So, I frequented this brothel often, but I got addicted and ended up spending all my money, visiting about twenty times a month. He asked them to put it on my tab, but they refused, so I¡¯ve been absent for the past five days.


    ¡°Hmm, is Chelmi¡¯s debt okay too?¡± (Chelmia)


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll kill anyone who talks about that.¡± (Vn)


    Or rather, the one I just killed probably had a loan document.


    ¡°In that case, if Vi-kun wants to get married, I¡¯m okay with it. It seems like fun.¡± (Chelmia)


    It seemed like fun. That was Vn¡¯s reason for preference.


    ¡°Alright! Chelmia, I love you!¡± (Vn)


    ¡°I love you too!¡± (Chelmia)


    They hugged each other nakedly. After exchanging warmth for a while, they separated.


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t your fianc¨¦e the lord¡¯s daughter?¡± (Chelmia)


    ¡°Well, yeah, but from now on, I¡¯m going to be the lord.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Wow, so you¡¯re going to be important.¡± (Chelmia)


    ¡°Not just important. I¡¯m going to be king. I¡¯ll kill Yuri Hou and Kien Rube and be king.¡± (Vn)


    As he said the words, it felt achievable. It felt like the near future. The sensation lingered like a clenched fist.


    ¡°Yuri Hou is a famous person, right?¡± (Chelmia)


    ¡°Have you heard of him?¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of him. Kien is an important person too. Have you met them, Vi-kun?¡± (Chelmia)


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met Yuri, but he¡¯s just a twenty-something kid. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± (Vn)


    He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d lose to some twenty-something kid, no matter who they were.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met Kien Rube. He was quite an old man. Well, I¡¯ll manage somehow.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°If you defeat those people, Vi-kun, will you be king?¡± (Chelmia)


    With a slight smile on her lips, she spoke in a bewitching tone. She wasn¡¯t just silly and cheerful. Sometimes, something like depth she showed melted Vn¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take some time, but no way am I going to keep Chelmia waiting.¡± *Vn)


    ¡°So, will I be a princess next year?¡± (Chelmia)


    ¡°Yeah, for sure.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Hehe.¡± (Chelmia)


    Chelmiaughed happily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always dreamed of living in a castle. Hey, is it really going to happen?¡± (Chelmia)


    ¡°It will.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°If you¡¯re lying, I won¡¯t forgive you, okay?¡± (Chelmia)


    Chelmia said provocatively.


    From Vn¡¯s body, still fresh from the recent killing, there lingered a residue of murderous intent. Yet, instead of showing fear, there was an air of enjoyment, which was Vn¡¯s preference.


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not a lie. When ites to me, ttening such a small country is a piece of cake.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°All right! Then I¡¯ll support you, Vi! If it means bing Vi-kun¡¯s princess, Chelmi will do anything! Even¡­ having sex!¡± (Chelmia)


    ¡°Yeah, next year, we¡¯ll definitely be living in the king¡¯s castle in Sibyaku! It¡¯s going to be our world!¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Our world!¡± (Chelmia)


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll bring some booze! I hope they haven¡¯t killed the cooks¡­¡± (Vn)


    With only a towel wrapped around his waist and an axe in hand, Vn stepped outside.


    The meeting was in four days. The meeting was in four days. Vn could ride an Eagle, but others would have to travel bynd. Considering the time, he needed to send out troops tomorrow.


    Things were going to get busy starting tomorrow. Thinking so, Vn walked on.

 Chapter 202: (Self Edited) The Battle at Yutan Pass*

    On May 4th, Vn Tomin had arrived at Yutan Pass. Yutan Pass, crafted to navigate around the tall mountains and ciers of the White Wolf Mountain Range, twists and turns at the base of sharp peaks. The ciers form crevasses, making it impossible to use as a road for carriages. The border area features a road crossing a gently sloping path, easy enough to walk up.


    At the center point of the mountain range, the altitude was high, surpassing the limit where low shrubs could grow, leaving no trees in sight. There was no soil, only expanses of bare rock with patches of scale-like gravel scattered around. The temperature was low, and snow remained in the hollows, forming small snowfields. Fortunately for Vn, there were no soldiers from the Noza Household, only the Tomin Household at this location.


    This spot waspletely closed off by wind and snow during the winter, making it unsuitable as a base. The defensive position capable of blocking the road is situated a bit further up the slope on the Noza Household¡¯s territory. Here, only arge sign indicating the border stood amidst the deste foothills. Vn had avoided conflict at the checkpoint by demanding they open the gate and let him through, reaching this point. Inside the tent set up the previous day, logs were burning.


    ¡°Gonzo. Are you cold?¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Not cold.¡± (Gonzo)


    Gonzo was warming his hands by the fire. He wore a thick, worn-out coat over chainmail, and on top of that, simple armor covering his chest and torso. Everything was oversized.


    ¡°Good. You need to kill well today. Got it?¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Gonzo will fight.¡± (Gonzo)


    ¡°Only when I give the signal. When I say kill, you kill.¡± (Vn)¡°Gonzo will fight!¡± (Gonzo)


    ¡®This doesn¡¯t seem good.¡¯


    Vn thought it would be better not to let Gonzo out.


    ¡°Still, they¡¯rete.¡± (Vn)


    The appointed time had passed. This was his fifteenth ¡°they¡¯rete¡± of the day.


    ¡°Young master, they¡¯re here!¡± (??)


    One of his men on watch opened the tent curtain and reported.


    ¡°Alright!¡± (Vn)


    Vn stood up and exited the tent. It was still dark and cold outside. He squinted and confirmed the figures approaching in the distance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gonzo. Get ready.¡± (Vn)


    Gonzo stood up silently, grabbing his heavy weapon. He looked like a giant. Vn and Gonzo crossed the snowfield, moving forward to meet the approaching enemy. The battle was about tomence. Vn let out a shout to psych himself up, pped his knees, and stood up.


    Stepping out of the tent and looking in the direction from which they were expected, he saw a group advancing along the distant mountain path. The enemy¡¯s force was arge one, numbering about a thousand. As they drew closer, he noticed one man who stood out with extraordinary grandeur. As they came nearer, the man riding a Galloping Bird dismounted with great dignity.


    ¡°I am Yuri Hou.¡± (Yuri)


    The man, who said that, wore a gold crown on his head, a high-quality silver fox fur cloak draped over his body, and from the slits in the cloak, the glitter of golden threads was visible. Although he appeared young, his imposing physique and grandiose demeanor were fit for a king.


    Even the Galloping Bird he rode was adorned with splendid armor. It wore a finely woven, thin chainmail, and its head was covered with an embroidered leather hood. Needless to say, the saddle was of the highest quality. Everything about him was to Vn¡¯s taste, igniting an impulsive desire to seize it all. He resolved to take it. He would make this man¡¯s life his own.


    ¡°I am Vn of the Tomin Household, connected to the Noza Household by lineage.¡± (Vn)


    Vn dered his identity honestly. The Tomin Household had a legitimate noble lineage, so there was nothing odd about his association with Borafura.


    ¡°I see, then let us begin the talks.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou said.


    ¡°Please wait. I must apologize, but you have too many soldiers. Please match our number of 300 here.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou replied.


    A young knight beside him spoke up¡­


    ¡°Alright then, leave the units of Gino Toga and Faun Babi, and withdraw the rest!¡± (??)


    With thatmand, more than half of the soldiers promptly turned back along the path. Their efficiency was impressive.


    ¡°I hope they¡¯re not just waiting out of sight.¡± (Vn)


    Vn inquired.


    ¡°Hmm? Does that bother you? You¡¯re quite the sensitive one.¡± (??)


    Remarked the young knight who had just given themand.


    ¡°What the¡ª you insolent¡­!¡± (Vn)


    Being spoken to so rudely by a younger kid made Vn¡¯s blood boil, and he almost lost his temper, but he managed to restrain himself.


    ¡®Losing it now would ruin everything.¡¯


    ¡°Mind your words, Lulu-sama.¡± (Gino)


    Said the man who had been called Gino Toga, admonishing the young knight.


    ¡®So, his name is Lulu? I¡¯ll remember that. I¡¯ll definitely kill you.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°Hmph. More importantly, where is His Excellency Kien?¡± (Vn)


    ¡°His Excellency Kien is absent today due to illness. We have a written document granting full authority to Lord Yuri here.¡± (Gino)


    ¡°That¡¯s a problem.¡± (Vn)


    Vn said.


    ¡®Kien also needed to be killed.¡¯


    ¡°Excuse me? The full authority document is legitimate. Would you like to see it?¡± (Gino)


    ¡°Yes, this is the letter of delegation.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou pulled an envelope from his pocket and handed it over.


    Having no choice, Vn took the document and read it. On high-quality parchment, it clearly stated that the Rube Household granted full negotiation authority for the day to the Hou Household.


    ¡°What guarantee do I have that this isn¡¯t a forgery?¡± (Vn)


    Vn made ast-ditch effort.


    ¡°Uh¡­ haha.¡± (Gino)


    Gino Toga scratched his cheek awkwardly.


    ¡°Shall we cancel today¡¯s meeting then? We can¡¯t postpone it to another day, so it will lead to war¡­¡± (Gino)


    ¡°Uh¡­ no. That¡¯s a problem.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Shall we proceed then?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes,¡± Vn conceded.


    ¡®Damn, I can¡¯t kill Kien Rube. But if that¡¯s the case, I should at least kill Yuri Hou. It¡¯s not wise to ruin the entire negotiation.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin the meeting then.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou said, grabbing a spear from his Galloping Bird and slinging it over his shoulder.


    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s limit the bodyguards to one on each side. We epted the condition of Kien Rube¡¯s absence. You should¡ª¡± (Vn)


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou cut him off and he was clearly annoyed.


    ¡°¡­ Is that okay?¡± (Vn)


    ¡°I want to get this over with. Hurry up and get inside the tent.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Vn)


    ¡®Does he have that much confidence in his abilities?¡¯


    Once Yuri Hou was inside the tent, Vn knew he had the upper hand.


    Vn entered the tent with Yuri Hou, followed by another knight who was also impressively muscr. Inside, Gonzo was still warming himself by the fire.


    ¡°Gonzo, time to work.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Huh? Do I kill?¡± (Gonzo)


    ¡®Idiot. Don¡¯t say that out loud.¡¯


    ¡°Protect us. Come on.¡± (Vn)


    At Vn¡¯s words, Gonzo stood up, moving awkwardly in the cramped tent, and positioned himself next to Vn.


    ¡°¡­ Is he really your guard?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou asked, eyeing Gonzo.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s my bodyguard.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what you say.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou sat down on a chair. Vn, feeling triumphant, also took a seat.


    ¡®Everything is set. There was no way Yuri Hou would leave this tent alive.¡¯


    ¡°You really came all the way here.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah, Borafura Noza isn¡¯ting here.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou said without even raising an eyebrow, giving an impression of indifference.


    ¡°You killed him, right? So, does that make you the representative of the Noza Household?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou asked.


    ¡°What are you talking about, you fool?¡± (Vn)


    He had just introduced himself as Vn Tomin.


    ¡°It¡¯s a coup. I took over the Noza Household.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ So, are you going to surrender?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you stupid? You fell into a trap. You¡¯re going to die here.¡± (Vn)


    Borafura noting clearly meant it was a trap.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou scratched his head curiously.


    ¡°In that case, why are we having this conversation? Why don¡¯t you just get on with it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I have 300 soldiers plus another 3000 hidden. When I blow this horn¡­¡± (Vn)


    Vn pointed to a horn on the table.


    ¡°600 against 300. Lowering your forces was a mistake. You¡¯re surrounded and finished.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou let out a perplexed sound.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I still don¡¯t get it¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou scratched his head in genuine confusion. The conversation wasn¡¯t making sense. Despite being confronted with the fact that he was going to die, he showed no signs of fear or concern.


    ¡°I need to ask you something. Are you having this conversation just to gloat?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re going to die, and I¡¯ll win. I¡¯ll take that fine cloak and crown for myself.¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I still don¡¯t get it. Where does he see himself in me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Does he think I resemble him in some way?¡±¡¯


    ¡°Hey, do I look like this to him?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou asked his knight bodyguard.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say what¡¯s going on in your head, my lord.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou put his hand to his chin, lost in thought.


    ¡°Sure, I was a bit like that when I was a kid, but was I really like this? Was I?¡±


    He mused while scrutinizing Vn¡¯s face.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± (Vn)


    ¡°I think it¡¯s Do-dono. Isn¡¯t His Excellency Yuri talking about that?¡± (??)


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ What was it again? I forgot while I was thinking.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to demand surrender? Tell him there¡¯s no escape?¡± (??)


    ¡°Oh, yeah. But, that¡¯s if the other side gets scared, right?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou said to the knight before turning back to Vn.


    ¡°You¡¯re not scared, are you? You¡¯re ready to start this?¡± (Yuri)


    Vn was increasingly feeling a terrible sense of foreboding.


    ¡®This man is likely not Yuri Hou. It is a decoy. If that was the case¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s 600 against 300, right? I don¡¯t understand why we¡¯re chatting, but go ahead and blow the horn and give themand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Grgh¡­¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Yuri praised the ambush. Winter¡­ camouge? I don¡¯t really get it, but it seems they were hiding under white cloths in the snowfields.¡± (??)


    ¡®They knew. Somehow, the ambush had been discovered. Had they been watching sincest night?¡¯


    ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t bother with any tricks, so it¡¯s still 600 against 300. You gonna run scared anyway?¡± (Yuri?)


    ¡°Of course not!¡± (Vn)


    Vn grabbed the hatchet hidden under the desk and, kicking the chair aside, stood up and hurled it fiercely at the man called Do.


    With lightning speed, Do, still seated, clenched his fists and rotated his hips on the chair, punching the spinning hatchet vertically before it could reach him. The redirected hatchet spiraled and embedded itself into the ground.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re supposed to throw those from hiding. Are you underestimating me?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Grr¡­¡± (Vn)


    Vn grabbed the horn lying on the table and blew it with all his might. The sound echoed loudly. Simultaneously, a barrage of intense gunfire erupted from outside the tent. It wasn¡¯t from Vn¡¯s forces. The Tomin Household¡¯s army didn¡¯t possess firearms.


    ¡®Gunshots?¡¯


    From inside the tent, it was impossible to discern what was happening.


    ¡°It¡¯s begun. Let¡¯s do this.¡± (Do)


    Do stood from his chair and brandishing a spear with a thick de-like tip, pointing it at Gonzo.


    ¡°Starting with you.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Gonzo! Kill them!¡± (Vn)


    ¡°Gonzo attack!¡± (Gonzo)


    Gonzo unexpectedly kicked up the table. The long table, which had been used for the meeting, momentarily floated in the air before crashing down, widening the space in the middle of the tent.


    ¡°Grrr, grrr¡­¡± (Gonzo)


    Gonzo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he seemed to be searching for an outlet for his pent-up strength, his shoulders heaving. In his hands, he wielded long clubs with iron bars that had been leaning against the tent wall.


    In this state, Gonzo was invincible. Armor or defenses wouldn¡¯t matter. A blow from his club would crush a helmeted head, and even if defended against, the next strike would finish the job.


    ¡°You handle that side,¡± (Do)


    Do gestured with his chin toward Vn.


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    Inside the now widened tent, one of the guards thrust his spear at Vn. Vn, gripping another hatchet he had hanging at his waist, confronted him. From outside, the continuous thunder of gunfire could still be heard.


    Gonzo was in his element in a outnumbered fight. Even in a battle of ten against a hundred, if Gonzo charged alone, enemies would waver and allies would surge. They needed to get out of here quickly and support Gonzo.


    ¡°Gonzooooo!¡± (Gonzo)


    Gonzo let out a roar and swung his club from the side. His lethal blows were dodged, but he immediately attacked from the opposite side. Twisting his body, Gonzo unleashed his clubs recklessly, showcasing his true prowess.


    ¡°Gonzo! Finish them off!¡± (Vn)


    Vn kept an eye on the spear wielded by the guard while observing the assault. No one could withstand this onught. With his imposing stature and wide strides, Gonzo left no room for retreat.


    Feeling assured of victory, as Gonzo attempted to strike again with his right club, Do moved with lightning speed, thrusting his spear, tearing through chainmail like paper, and piercing the base of Gonzo¡¯s right arm before he could swing. Withdrawing the deeply embedded spear in an instant, Do dodged the weakened right club, which slipped off his arm.


    As Gonzo attacked with his left club, Do was already out of reach. The club fell to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Gonzo!¡± (Gonzo)


    Swinging his dangling right arm and then the left club, Gonzo found Do thrusting his spear again, this time gouging the base of his left arm.


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Gonzo)


    As both clubs slipped off, Gonzo¡¯s arms hung limply. Blood gushed from the wounds under his shoulders, quickly saturating his worn-out clothes with crimson. Despite only a few seconds passing since the stabs, blood had soaked through to his wrists, and droplets fell from his limp fingertips.


    ¡°Wha¡­? Why¡­?¡± (Gonzo)


    Gonzo¡¯s voice sounded bewildered as he swayed his arms. He seemed to be asking why his arms wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°This guy is the most skilled. Are you sure you graduated from the School of Knights?¡± (Do)


    Do said and looked at Vn while leisurely holding his spear.


    ¡®It¡¯s obvious. That¡¯s why he knows precisely where Gonzo was struck because I learned about the blood vessels that carry blood to the arm, even if they heal, the strings needed to move his arms are severed, and Gonzo¡¯s arms will never move again. It¡¯s something I learned back in the School of Knights. However, Gonzo wasn¡¯t weak. The knights of the Noza family were all ughtered by him, helpless.¡¯


    ¡°Hmmph.¡± (Do)


    With a short breath, Do swung his spear, cutting off Gonzo¡¯s right neck. Unable to raise his arms, Gonzo had no defense.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Gonzo)


    Blood spurted from his neck, but itcked force, perhaps because his blood vessels had already been damaged in two ces. Gonzo bent his knees, cing both on the ground.


    ¡°Ah, ugh¡­ don¡¯t wanna die. Vi-nii¡­ help¡­¡± (Gonzo)


    But there was nothing Vn could do, facing Do¡¯s pointed spear. Gonzo fell to the ground, motionless.


    ¡°I was told to keep you alive. What are you going to do? Are you going to do it?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± (Vn)


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t that bad, but I don¡¯t want to fight this bastard. It¡¯s foolish.¡¯


    Vn turned on his heel, pushed aside the tent curtain, and stepped outside.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong> I¡¯ve decided to still use (Yuri) instead of (Yuri?) to avoid spoiler when reading from the beginning.

 Chapter 203: (Self Edited) Mountain Base

    Booooooo¡ª¡ª!!!


    As the sound of the horn echoed from within the tent, soldiers hiding in the snow ridges shed their coverings like sheets, revealing themselves. By then, our army had ascended the slope slightly and moved to a position where they could aim at the enemy from the side of the tent.


    ¡°Fire!¡± (Gin)


    At Gin Toga¡¯smand, 200 soldiers, formerly part of the Second Army, opened fire simultaneously. The deafening sound of gunfire filled the air.


    100 aimed at the enemy formation beyond the tent, while another 100 targeted the enemy ambush hidden in the snow ridges. The enemies on the snow ridges were distant, but those beyond the tent were only about fifty meters away. They fell in droves under the barrage of bullets.


    Meanwhile, those who had nked onto the snow ridge began firing, mowing down those who had hidden like moles.


    ¡°Reload!¡± (Gin)


    The soldiers hurriedly worked their rods, poured in gunpowder, and loaded bullets. But they couldn¡¯t synchronize this action uniformly. It was chaotic.


    ¡°Ready!¡± (Gin)As Gin Togamanded, the soldiers aimed their guns in unison.


    ¡°Fire!¡± (Gin)


    The guns erupted again.


    ¡®I had been watching my pocket watch the whole time. Thirty-five seconds for the first volley. Not bad for hastily trained soldiers, right?¡¯


    ¡°Reload!¡± (Gin)


    The reloading process began again. The guns held by the 200 soldiers were flintlocks, which didn¡¯t require match preparation, making them convenient, but they had their drawbacks. While the flint, the spark-generating stone, was securely fixed to the mechanism, it often fell with considerable force. Rubbing against iron, it sparked, igniting the priming powder in the pan, but the flint was directly exposed to the explosion of this powder.


    The downside was that due to these impacts, the flint¡¯s fixation frequently shifted. They must have been meticulously inspected beforehand. There were no misfires in the initial volley, but there were about two misfires in the next. That person, too, seemed ustomed to it, calmly adjusting their setup during the reloading time. It was important to calmly realign the gun barrel upwards during this time, as rushing around could lead to the gun pointing towards allies or idental firing, which was crucial.


    ¡°Ready!¡± (Gin)


    In response to Gin¡¯smand, they aimed their guns at the enemy.


    ¡°Fire!¡± (Gin)


    Again, a tremendous sound deafened the ears. It felt like my hearing was deteriorating. And there was gunpowder smoke drifting everywhere, making the air unbearable.


    ¡°¡­Hey, Yuri-dono, aren¡¯t they charging at us?¡± (Liao)


    Liao Rube, who was leading the 100 closebat unit, spoke up. Their role was to protect the gunners when the enemy charged.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ they¡¯re not much of a threat.¡± (Yuri)


    The 300 who had been hiding in the snow ridges were being picked off by the 50 gunners, quietly encircling them from higher ground. They were being torn apart from above and below. The ones below, after taking the first volley, had attempted to charge after a while, but before making contact with us, they faced a second volley and were forced into retreat.


    Truly, it might be tough if they were to be charged by the snow ridge group like a raging torrent, but Liao¡¯s unit was said to be the elite force of the Rube Household, so they should be able to buy some time for a retreat. However, as expected, it seemed it wouldn¡¯te to that.


    ¡°This is nauseating. Did the Noza Household¡¯s forces fall to such scum?¡± (Liao)


    Seeing the soldiers bing fodder for bullets rather than charging, Liao expressed his disgust openly. Indeed, they looked more like bandits than soldiers. There was no discipline.


    ¡°They look pathetic, but if they manage to turn the tide, they¡¯ll be troublesome. In a losing battle, they¡¯ll retreat.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s disgraceful.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°If Vn Tomin took directmand, it might improve slightly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®People like these tend to get carried away when they¡¯re on the winning side. But they don¡¯t have the ideology of death as honor, nor are they fighting to protect the nation or for the honor of their family. They¡¯re simply fighting to fulfill their desires. If it turns into a losing battle, they lose the will to fight. Because their motivation disappears.


    With no prospect of gaining rewards through plunder, that¡¯s how it goes. In other words, they¡¯re the kind of people who would flee if they received a powerful punch to the face right from the start. Still, I thought that perhaps they were enamored by the charisma of the leader, in other words, they fought not because of personal poprity but out of respect. So, while cautious, I harbored such thoughts, but it turned out to be unfounded.


    ¡°If you want to fight, you can go ahead. There are still about 200 left, but you should be able to win.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®It seems like he wants to do it.¡¯


    ¡°Actually, it would be less damaging if they returned and trampled the ones who¡¯ve retreated, but¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Let me go.¡± (Liao)


    ¡®If Liao said so, there was no reason to object. It seemed they also wanted to gain practicalbat experience. Since it¡¯s the army of the Rube Household, there¡¯s no reason to stop Liao if he¡¯s willing.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, go ahead.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said so, Liao mounted a Galloping Bird. In this situation, riding a Galloping Bird to protect gunners is rather inconvenient, so I would otherwise go on foot.


    ¡°Gin! Liao¡¯s going in. After the next volley, switch your aim.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. Fire!¡± (Gin)


    As the roar of the volley passed¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!! Knights of the Rube Household, follow me!!¡± (Liao)


    Liao brandished his spear and charged in.


    At that moment, there were shadows running out from the tent on the other side. It was Vn Tomin.


    ¡®Oh? Did they win?¡¯


    Right after, Do, dressed ridiculously, came out.


    ¡®It seems they did win.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Gin.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Reload! ¡­Yes?¡± (Gin)


    ¡°They¡¯ve closed the gate on the other side, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± (Gin)


    I checked my pocket watch again. It had been about three hours since the messenger returned.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good if they escaped through the gate, so I immediately dispatched two messengers to the messenger, sending them through the opposite side of the mountain with eagles, to inform the head of the guard of the situation. ording to the returned messenger¡¯s report, they were able to discuss closing the gate until the facts were confirmed.


    So, I asked them to confirm it right away and sent one of the messengers with an Eagle for on-site assessment. The head of the guard was a knight who could ride an Eagle. The messenger who dismounted from the eagle was still at the gate. The other one returned and reported to me.


    ¡®If they¡¯re not dead over there, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they¡¯ve already returned.¡¯


    ¡°They won¡¯t be defeated just like that, probably.¡± (Yuri)


    Watching from amidst the thin white smoke, Do swung her spear with tremendous force, splitting a hapless soldier¡¯s body in two from head to toe. After that, he continued swinging his spear around, and people fell like dominoes.


    Liao¡¯s unit, which had been caught off guard by Do¡¯s spear, would charge in soon. It seemed like it was almost over.


    ¡°Should we encourage surrender?¡± (Gin)


    ¡°They won¡¯t surrender as long as Vn is there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Decision-making seems to be monopolized by Vn Tomin. This could be inferred from the fact that the troops, without Vn, neither attacked nor hid behind the tent, but rather floated around aimlessly. There was ack of leadership to grasp the collective will and lead them.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If they held out a little longer¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I nced back at the extending road. The 700 who had retreated to the ridge were returning upon hearing the gunfire. But they were still far away.


    ¡®They were onlying back with Galloping Birds separated, but would it be enough? If the Galloping Birds could be used, they could swiftly encircle the enemy from behind by traversing the gentle slope. Ideally, I wanted them to hold out until the Galloping Birds arrived.¡¯


    ¡°Oh well, seems not.¡± (Yuri)


    Despite being somewhat clever, it seemed that before Liao¡¯s unit arrived to sh, Vn Tomin grasped the situation and decided to retreat. It was swift and they fled in a mad dash. Their manner of fleeing without regard for a rear guard seemed quite like bandits and garnered my favor.


    ¡®The terrain here is conveniently gentle, allowing for running along the slope, but it gets steeper further ahead. Once it gets steep, we can pursue, but we won¡¯t be able to encircle or blockade them.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Looks like we¡¯ll have to go straightforward to the gate. Tedious, but necessary.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. What about us?¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Once we merge, take turns with the remaining troops and keep the ones on the snow ridges as target practice. It¡¯ll be good practice shooting people.¡± (Yuri)


    The ones on the snow ridges had attempted to charge down, but after being hit by volleys from above and below, they hesitated and retreated. Since the snow ridges were slightly concave, there was nowhere to hide.


    ¡°What about encouraging surrender? They¡¯ll probablyply.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°No need. If they surrender on their own, ept it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If we were to recruit them¡ª¡± (Gin)


    ¡°No, hang them in Oregano.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If they were plundering in wartime, it would be one thing, but those who raided viges without fear of being pursued within their own territory were like beasts that had acquired a taste for human flesh. They are uncivilized and untrainable. While it might be satisfying to put them in front of the Crusaders and let them die, allowing them to die without resistance would only lower morale, and it would be wasteful to use them for gun training. Moreover, the citizens of Oregano, who were subjected to plunder, wouldn¡¯t be pleased if they were kept alive.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s better for post-war stability. They¡¯re going to die anyway, so make them targets without hesitation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I was thinking, what about sending them to Isus? Maybe they could cause some disruption over there?¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Vn bing a big bandit and wreaking havoc in the rear, is that the idea? He¡¯s over thirty, isn¡¯t he? If he couldn¡¯t create a better army after controlling a feudal territory for years, then it¡¯s not a big deal. It would be more troublesome if he returned in a fit of rage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. Well¡­ yes, understood.¡± (Gin)


    Gin Toga nodded in agreement. From behind, the army of 700 had arrived.


    I mounted the Galloping Bird I hade on.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    Leaving 200 soldiers with Gin, we advanced for about an hour with five hundred. The checkpoint came into view. I had let Liao take the lead to give him some glory, but their advance halted. I walked through the ranks of soldiers and went to the front line.


    ¡°Liao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°An arrow was shot.¡± (Liao)


    A single arrow was sticking into the ground right in front of Liao¡¯s unit. It was probably a warning not toe closer. There were shrubs around here, and the gaps between rocks were filled with soil.


    Looking closer, Vn Tomin¡¯s diminished forces were making somemotion in front of the closed gate. Indeed, the promise not to open the gate seemed to be effective.


    ¡®This road is built on a steep slope of about 50 degrees, with the right side going up and the left side going down. Well, if you try hard, it seems like you can¡¯t pass by the cliff, but if you don¡¯t have the climbing skills, there¡¯s a high chance you¡¯ll get injured. It seems like it takes a lot of courage to go through the checkpoint. Of course, sending the military through is unthinkable.¡¯


    I checked my pocket watch. It had been four hours since the head of the guard had departed. It was already three in the afternoon, and although the days were getting longer, it was about time to start preparing for the camp.


    ¡°Let¡¯s send a military envoy.¡± (Yuri)


    I said.


    ¡°What should be the content?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°If the facts are still uncertain, suggest capturing them and bringing them back here. If they¡¯re rebels, they won¡¯tply with the capture out of fear of being judged for their crimester. But if they¡¯re innocent, they¡¯ll likelyply, knowing that their innocence will be proven eventually. Once we see them surrendering, we won¡¯t attack.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You think of everything. Hey, Ryuk. You were listening, right? Go and do it.¡± (Liao)


    Liao said, handing a white g from his bag strapped to his back to a knight named Ryuk, who responded with a ¡°yes¡± and went off with the g held high. Upon reaching there, he was talking about Vn Tomin. We waited for a response, and time passed.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Myaro doing?¡± (Liao)


    Liao said.


    ¡®That topic again. I don¡¯t like it. Is he still dragging that along?¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s busy in the capital. Dealing with the Witches, putting them into the kiln for judgment.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®She¡¯s also dismantling the guild, revitalizing the economy, re-employing the Witches, and restructuring the bureaucracy, but Liao wouldn¡¯t know about that.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Do you still have feelings for her? There are plenty of other women to choose from.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sometimes the things we can¡¯t have¡ª¡± (Liao)


    ¡®It¡¯s serious. Well, marrying someone might fix that. Given his position, he can¡¯t afford not to marry.¡¯


    ¡°More importantly¡­ are you nning to properly rebuild Mital?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°We n to. Unlike those parasites who lived off half-rate tariffs, Mital is an iron-producing region. There¡¯s simply demand for it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Mital is known as a gathering ce for skilled craftsmen. I believe the spear I¡¯m currently holding was forged by a famous Mital swordsmith in the past. The Rube Household territory is a source of iron ore, and it has developed by importing charcoal from the Boff Household¡¯s territory and the Kilghina territory and the further north to produce iron.


    Although there are coal deposits in the royal territory, they can¡¯t be used for steelmaking because they can¡¯t be converted into coke. If steel is produced from coal without being converted into coke, it results in poor-quality pig iron due to the mixture of sulfur and other impurities.¡¯


    ¡°Have more confidence. Mital is a city located naturally attracting people. It will be rebuilt soon. And of course, we¡¯ll keep our promise.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Make sure you do.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Hey, they¡¯reing back.¡± (Yuri)


    A messenger was running towards us. At the checkpoint, a ropedder was thrown down from above andnded on the ground.


    ¡®What, did they ept the terms?¡¯

 Chapter 204: (Self Edited) Surrender

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (4/5 chapters)


    TLN:


    Greetings everyone.


    Kindly be informed that this chapter is an MTL and self edited chapter. You may read by clicking this link.


    (In the case the link is not working and I may not be avable to fix it, please click the second page button just before thement section.)


    Consider donating through Paypal too!


    Thanks for the Patreon members who are willing to support this trantion.


    <strong>Kindly whitelist my website on your adblock/noscript if possible.</strong> Thank you. ??


    Do enjoy! ??

 Chapter 205: (Self Edited) Traces of Plunder

    Before dawn on May 11th.


    Twenty ships were anchored just off the coast of Oregano Bay. Compared to the ships of the Hou Company, these were smaller vessels with only square sails, but with twenty of them, they could amodate quite a number of people. The ships made no noise except for the sound of the waves breaking at the bow, moving steadily with the wind at their backs.


    Silently, they entered the deeply indented bay of the fjord. Without a sound or a light to guide them, they navigated through the darkness, relying solely on the light of the full moon. The skilled sailors, who had traversed Oregano¡¯s waters many times before, handled their ships with ease even in the perilous task of nighttime navigation. They too were angered by the desecration of their homnd.


    Smoothly passing through the bay, they spotted a harbor with bonfires burning. Their square sails were furled, and they relied only on the rudder for navigation. The harbor drew nearer. As the sails were furled, the speed of the ships decreased due to the water resistance. They adjusted their positions with the rudder, and as they neared the point of docking, anchors were dropped.


    Some of the lookouts at the harbor noticed the iing ships and shot ming arrows at them. But their aim was poor, and most of the arrows fell into the sea. As the anchors and chains reached the seabed, the speed further decreased. With skill, the ships docked almost perfectly against the quay. Wooden nks were extended between the ships and the quay,


    ¡°All hands, prepare to disembark!!¡± (??)


    A voice called out, and knights emerged from the cabins, disembarking one after another. Unpleasant noises could be heard from elsewhere. When I looked, I saw that several ships had collided with the quay, crashing into the harbor. This was the n from the beginning that these ships had no intention of anchoring. The knights abandoned ship before they sank, leaping onto thend.


    Some ships were already aze, arrows sticking into them. But it didn¡¯t matter how much they burned. As long as they could get off. Those who had shot the ming arrows were quickly driven away by the approaching knights.


    I descended from the ship and headed towards the knights gathering in the square in front of the harbor. By the time I arrived, most of the knights had finished disembarking and were assembling.¡°Everyone, well done on enduring the unfamiliar voyage. Dimitri, lead 400 men to assault the main residence. I will lead the rest to deal with the enemying from the city gate.¡±


    ¡ª


    It seemed that arge number of troops were indeed deployed at the main assault route, the city gate, which led to the main road. When news of the disturbance at the harbor reached them, they came in droves along the main street to deal with it. Ambushing them from the side streets and annihting them, the battle was almost over.


    ¡°All right, you lot, scatter in groups of ten and patrol the city. Kill any enemy soldiers you find.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± (??)


    The knights of the Hou Household saluted and responded.


    ¡°Just one group, follow me. I¡¯m heading to the main residence.¡± (Yuri)


    Saying so, I singled out one group and proceeded towards the Noza Household¡¯s main residence.


    As I walked, I looked at the town of Oregano, which was painfully devastated. Though I had visited several times before, the once peaceful and simple town was now unrecognizable. Most houses were ransacked, with doors presumably broken in attempts to keep intruders out. Many doors were left wide open.


    On the roadside, the corpses of in citizens were left in a gruesome manner. It felt as if they had been kicked to the side of the road to clear the way. Bodies left indoors were probably killed there.


    ¡®It is worse than I had anticipated.¡¯


    Upon reaching the main residence, it seemed that it too had been ransacked. By the entrance, the corpse of a serving maidy sprawled. Her lower body was exposed, and it appeared she had been stabbed in the chest.


    ¡®It¡¯s disgusting.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you for guarding me. Tear down a curtain from somewhere and cover this woman with it. I feel sorry for her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± (??)


    ¡°After that, patrol the city and kill any remnants.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s clear her grudge and show her.¡± (??)


    ¡°Do it.¡± (Yuri)


    With that, he entered the main residence. Inside, Dimitri, who hadpleted the takeover, was waiting.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°What about the feudal lords?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They¡¯re alive, but not in good condition. We¡¯re preparing some porridge for them.¡± (Dimitri)


    I knew from Enrique¡¯s information that the feudal lords who happened to be in Oregano were imprisoned in the underground dungeon.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Right this way.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri walked through the main residence for a while and guided me to the underground dungeon. As I descended further down from the ground floor, the air changed. It was hard to describe, but it felt cold and damp, like a cold, wet cloth touching one¡¯s cheek. Looking at the walls, the wooden walls on the first floor had changed to stone walls.


    ¡®It must have been skilled craftsmen who built this. The evenly cut stone walls are tightly fitted together, leaving almost no gaps.¡¯


    In the underground chamber, there were cells on each side, and there were quite a number of people inside. From the looks of the ground floor, it was clear that there were no menial workers involved in the looting, so there was no one to clean up the mess. It smells of filth. The people inside all had overgrown beards, their noble clothes dirtied, giving them the appearance of vagrants.


    ¡®If they¡¯ve been locked up here since the massacre of the Noza Household, it¡¯s been over ten days without cleaning. Being alive means they were probably given water and bread at least.¡¯


    ¡°How much have they talked?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Almost nothing. They seem to know that the Noza Household has been wiped out.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°I see¡­ Hey, are there any feudal lords in here?¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, two figures emerged from behind the iron bars.


    ¡°I am.¡± (??)


    ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Tonau Household! Please, help us!¡± (??)


    ¡®There are two of them, huh? I hit the jackpot.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m Yuri Hou. There¡¯s been a lot going on, but well, to put it simply, I defeated Vn Tomin and ended up here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, at this point, there¡¯s probably no one foolish enough to resist.¡¯


    ¡°Choose now, surrender to the Hou Household or not. If you surrender, we¡¯ll give you food and warm baths and escort you to the territory. There, you¡¯ll be ordered to disarm and return military authority to the royal family as the responsible parties.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uh¡ª¡± (??)


    ¡®He¡¯s stammering, after all. I¡¯m tired of this. These knights rely entirely on their born position for their livelihoods. So, losing that means losing everything, their whole way of life. They won¡¯t be able to live asmoners from tomorrow.


    Whether they¡¯ve been lording over and oppressing themoners who have struggled and innovated to make a living due to the privileges bestowed upon their households or not, they¡¯ve been standing on top, lording over them. They can¡¯t live asmoners now. I understand, but it¡¯s too unnatural.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t take away anything beyond your rights tond and buildings. If you¡¯re of the first or second generation, you should be able to live without working.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Understood. The Tonau Household will surrender.¡± (??)


    The head of the Tonau Household nodded.


    ¡°What right do you have to take that away from us¡­¡± (??)


    The one who spoke was an old man who seemed to be another feudal lord.


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything. I¡¯m being locked up here without having done anything, and my ancestral rights are being taken away¡­¡± (??)


    He looked at me with resentful eyes.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s true that he hasn¡¯t done anything.¡¯


    ¡°Why should I, who owe you no favors, have to grant you the same rights as ordinary citizens? Tell me.¡± (??)


    ¡®I can understandining if I were talking about taking away even the rights of ordinary citizens and turning them into ves.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s because it was a right granted to our family.¡± (??)


    ¡°It was probably entrusted to you by the Noza Household as a reward for your loyalty. It¡¯s your misunderstanding to think of it as something permanent and unchanging.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, let me pledge my allegiance to you.¡± (??)


    ¡®What is he saying?¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? Then show me outstanding performance on the battlefield. Depending on that, I¡¯ll give you preferential treatment.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡± (??)


    The old man sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been serving Borafura-dono as an advisor for thirty years. Is this the result¡­¡±


    ¡®Who is this guy¡­? I said I¡¯d leave his private property, didn¡¯t I? If he¡¯s not going to fight, why should I grant himnd? If he¡¯s a genius at governing territories with outstanding talents for internal affairs and development, I might consider it, but I haven¡¯t heard of any such promising areas in the Noza Household¡¯s territory. If anything, the Amian Household should have exceptional records of increased revenue, but apart from that, there¡¯s nothing.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri asked.


    ¡°¡­Jired Dein.¡± (Jired)


    As the response came back¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s the Noza Household first-ss feudal lord household.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri whispered to me.


    ¡®So, this is what a first-ss one looks like¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t matter, but if you intend to fight me, I¡¯m ready to take you on. Choose to fight or surrender.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If I fight, will you guarantee the protection of the property you mentioned earlier?¡± (Jired)


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What kind of reasoning is that? Is this guy crazy?¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s no way. Instead of protection, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯ll be killed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In that case, I surrender.¡± (Jired)


    He said it easily. Involuntarily, I looked at Dimitri, and our eyes met.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably having the same expression, but it¡¯s the face of someone who can¡¯t believe of seeing such a creature. When I saw Vn Tomin, I thought there was no way someone with only this level of military strength could take over the capital, but seeing this situation, it all made sense. Well, he¡¯s probably particrly insane, but it¡¯s likely a result of the unique culture or atmosphere of the Noza Household, where such a kind of lunatic is cultivated. He was a type of person that couldn¡¯t exist in the Hou Household. It feels like a factor that only thrives in a knight society where valor isn¡¯t praised.¡¯


    ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ll ask if anyone refuses to surrender. If you intend to fight us, it would be a disgrace for knights to receive mercy here. Speak up now.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, all the knights, dignitaries included, fell silent, as if afraid to make a sound.


    ¡®The reason I¡¯m doing this now is that during the conquest of the Boff Household, there was a resisting feudal lord, and it resulted in 300 casualties. Considering that they would have been included asbatants if they could surrender and the same number of casualties were inflicted on the enemy, more than 600 people would have been lost as a target for the Crusade.


    At that time, only a small town resisted, but if a solid city like Shimiya, guarded by a force of thousands, were to resist, I don¡¯t know what would happen. If we take them in advance and make them surrender, we can prevent such tragedies. While they¡¯re not all the knights of the Noza Household, taking them along for persuasion might contribute to their surrender.¡¯


    ¡°It seems there aren¡¯t any. Then, wait a while longer. I¡¯ll have them bring some porridge.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    The next morning, in the fully pacified square in front of the harbor in Oregano, a gallows brought out from a warehouse were assembled and set up.


    Vn Tomin was on the tform with a noose around his neck. In a nearby buildings, over 200 of Vn¡¯s henchmen who surrendered without being killed, awaiting imprisonment and execution.


    The square was packed with citizens, almost as if all the citizens of Oregano had gathered, waiting to witness the execution, even though there was no coercion, just the announcement of the execution. The citizens were shouting loudly, driven by anger and directing hateful res at Vn.


    ¡°Arr! arrr!¡± (Vn)


    Vn seemed to be screaming, but he was gagged because it was too noisy, even with his jaw broken.


    The gallows was set up high, with a long hole at the bottom, capable of executing three people simultaneously. However, Vn was alone, ced on a chair specifically to make him taller and more visible to the citizens. Despite his impending death and the beginning of necrosis in one of his legs, making it difficult to bnce, he desperately clung to the chair.


    I climbed the stairs of the gallows. The noise of people shouting insults at Vn was too loud, making it impossible to converse, so I blew my whistle loudly.


    *Piiiiiiii¨D!*


    The sound echoed, and the citizens quieted down.


    ¡°I am Yuri Hou. Let me speak for a moment!¡± (Yuri)


    I tried to speak as loudly as possible, hoping everyone could hear me. With no wind today and speaking from above, my voice should carry well.


    ¡°Here stands the perpetrator who ughtered the Noza Household overnight, causing you all pain, Vn Tomin!¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, one of the citizens misunderstood and shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡± From there, a chain reaction started, and it turned into another chorus of insults.


    ¡®Hey hey. That wasn¡¯t my intention.¡¯


    Once the excitement subsided, I blew the whistle again. Somehow, the citizens were interested in the words of the new ruler, so themotion settled down.


    ¡°Silence! I have more to say. It won¡¯t take long.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said this, themotion ceased.


    ¡°It seems the Noza Household, who ruled thisnd until now, was a peaceful household. However! That¡¯s why this man was easily killed, and you all couldn¡¯t protect Oregano entrusted to you by Her Majesty. It must have been tough. If you were only robbed and destroyed, it would have been bearable. But among you are those who lost parents, children, siblings, or were vited. Houses can be rebuilt, wealth can be regained, but the lives lost and the dignity defiled cannot be reimed. I offer my deepest condolences. However, from today, you must rise again and erase the scars of violence from Oregano and rebuild!¡± (Yuri)


    With that, I looked around at the crowd. They were listening attentively.


    ¡°Today! Starting with this man, we will execute his party that ravaged Oregano. Those who do not wish to witness their deaths, I ask you to step away. I believe that is a noble spirit to cherish. However, for some, witnessing the death of those who oppressed them may be the catalyst to start anew. I eagerly anticipate and bless that new beginning!¡± (Yuri)


    With that, I kicked the chair out from under Vn.


    ¡°Guh¨D¡± (Vn)


    Vn¡¯s neck tightened.


    ¡°Step over the corpses of those who oppressed you and create a new Oregano! I look forward to your efforts.¡± (Yuri)


    I said, stepping down from the gallows.


    At the same time, cheers for the liberators and curses for the looters mingled in the air, creating a tumultuous wave of sound.

 Chapter 206: (Self Edited) Return to the Royal Capital (1)

    I entrusted Dimitri with the pacification of the Noza Household and headed to the capital that day. In one of the rooms of the royal castle, Kien Rube, Tigris Hamon, and Myaro had gathered.


    ¡°Yuri-dono, I apologize for my son¡¯s misdeeds.¡± (Kien)


    As soon as he took his seat, Kien Rube spoke. He was referring to the incident where Vn Tomin untied himself and tried to take me hostage. News travels fast.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. We should have been more cautious on our side too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief to hear.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°But it was an extreme household. One moment you have a man like a wild beast, and the next, a baron who seems to have no intention of making a living through warfare.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, I guess he got carried away because there were so many cowards around him that he ended up like that.¡¯


    ¡°The knights of the Noza Household truly had no opportunity to fight. In hindsight, it¡¯s a pitiful situation.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®¡­No opportunity to fight?¡¯¡°What do you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In both the Rube Household and the Boff Household territories, there are asionally bandits. Where there¡¯s industry, merchants gather. Attacking merchants who have made high-value purchases and stealing their goods can bring in more money in a day than years of rural farming. Once outcasts from the viges get a taste of that, there¡¯s no going back. But merchants don¡¯t just take it lying down. Caravans transporting high-value goods hire armed guards. This leads the bandits to form gangs¡­ It¡¯s a shame for us, entrusted with these territories by the Queen¡­ but such people never disappear.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s true. Even in the Hou family, they¡¯re not entirely absent. They¡¯re dealt with swiftly when they appear, making the south a sort of hell for bandits.¡¯


    ¡°Even so, their numbers rarely exceed a hundred. If the military is deployed, the difference in strength is overwhelming, so it doesn¡¯t turn into a full-scale war, but it gives the knights some experience. If they handle it well, they can be praised too.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡°The Noza Household territory had none of those kinds of people, then?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Indeed. The Noza Household territory is rugged, and all the viges are coastal, so merchants use the sea for trade. While there might be attacks on those traveling bynd, the gains are minimal. I¡¯ve heard there used to be pirate-like individuals, but even if they attacked, the cargo would be dried fish or wooden crafts, nothing valuable. There¡¯s no way ships loaded with expensive textiles or furnishings would pass through. Eventually, it was more profitable on this side of the mountains, so the Noza Household territory stopped being targeted. It was an annoyance back then, but looking back, it might have been good for us.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®As a fledgling feudal lord, I didn¡¯t know this, but it seems there were reasonable circumstances.¡¯


    ¡°Vn Tomin seems to have been attacking viges outside the territory while hiding his identity, but he didn¡¯t make much profit from it, did he?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The Tomin Household must have covered the army¡¯s maintenance costs. It was probably just enough to slightly increase the pocket money of the already poor soldiers. Plus, without strict training and the freedom to loot as they pleased, the soldiers¡¯ support would have been overwhelming.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®I don¡¯t think every single soldier was like that, but most soldiers might end up that way. However, the result would be an army bound by profit, quick to flee when losing, and only good for easy raids.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the past behind.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris Hamon spoke for the first time today.


    ¡°More importantly, let¡¯s get to the main point. You summoned me, so there must be something you want.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡®She seems slightly angry, but maybe that¡¯s just his usual demeanor.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Tigris, I¡¯ll be direct.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®People like him prefer straightforwardness.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to submit, I¡¯d like to entrust you with about half of the Noza Household¡¯s soldiers.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What? Me?¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris opened his eyes wide in astonishment.


    ¡°I had your drill training supervised. They said it wasn¡¯t bad. If you keep it up, there should be many usable soldiers.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Training isn¡¯t just about having a goodmander. You need capable subordinates, like drill sergeants, to actually conduct the training. Imagine a school with 4000 students and only one principal. It wouldn¡¯t work. You need hundreds of teachers to efficiently educate the students. Tigris¡¯s corps, in other words, has many soldiers capable of serving as those teachers, making it a well-functioning army.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to beg for your appointment. Are you willing to submit and fight the Crusaders?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris drew her sword, sheath and all, from her waist and ced it on the table. This act, substituting a short sword for a spear when none was avable, symbolized her submission.


    She then stood up from her chair.


    ¡°Though my abilities are limited, I will serve to the best of my ability.¡± (Tigris)


    She straightened his back and bowed deeply.


    ¡°¡­I see. That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Half of them, huh. So, the remaining ones will be under mymand?¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Yeah. It seems like we can¡¯t fully utilize the Noza Household. As for us, we¡¯re pretty much tied up retraining the Second Army and the unruly members of the Boff Household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This situation has elicitedints from all sides. It¡¯s impossible to simultaneously train, engage inbat, and handle city security. Currently, more than half of the Hou Household army is back in their hometowns engaged in training. The remaining forces are tasked with maintaining the security of the capital, overseeing the flow of refugees heading south, and pacifying the Noza Household with whatever resources are left. It¡¯s no wonder there are so manyints.¡¯


    ¡°By the way, what kind of training does the Hou Household conduct? I¡¯d like to hear for reference.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°They wake up at 4:30 in the morning. Preparation is done by 5:00, followed by an hour of running. Breakfast at 6:00, basic training, lunch at 12:00,bat training, dinner at 6:00 PM, an hour of reflection, and then sleep.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s tough. It¡¯s all day long.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Indeed. And there are no breaks either.¡¯


    ¡°The key is to keep them so busy they don¡¯t have time to think. They push them until they cough up blood every day andpletely exhaust them by nightfall. This way, they won¡¯t have the energy to escape at night.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­As expected, Yuri-dono¡¯s ce is brutal.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯te up with this. It¡¯s been the Hou Household¡¯s tradition for ages.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I certainly didn¡¯t invent this. The Hou Household has often been devastated on arge scale, so they established these methods to rebuild quickly.¡¯


    ¡°They usually undergo this for three months, and once they¡¯ve passed this ordeal, they¡¯re praised as proud soldiers who can be deployed anywhere. This instills a sense of pride in those who were just second or third sons of farmers. They start to believe they¡¯ve ovee trials that ordinary people couldn¡¯t.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ So shortening the training is actually beneficial. Better than training at half intensity for twice the time.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°That¡¯s probably how it works.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned something valuable. I¡¯ll use this as a reference for my own troops. Though, I wonder if the instructors can handle it.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡®Indeed. The instructors also have a grueling job.¡¯


    ¡°Well, do your best. The areas you¡¯ll be responsible for are the territory above the Din Householdnds will be the Rube Household¡¯s. Below that will be Tigris¡¯s responsibility. Tigris, lead your troops and head to Oregano by tomorrow. We will handle the evacuation of the Mestina citizens.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, please allow me to handle the evacuation. These are the people I¡¯ve led until now. I should¡ª¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°That won¡¯t be possible.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro interjected.


    ¡°The citizens will be relocated to the royal domain in the south and the Hou Household domain. Depending on the situation, the Mestina citizens may need to be divided and allocated to different regions. Each region has food reserves, but if they are exceeded by an influx of refugees, both the refugees and the local popce will face starvation. Therefore, we ask for your understanding regarding the division.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡ªHmm.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°The investigation of the food reserves in various areas, the maximum capacity for amodation, and the management of the refugee list indicating their destinations are all being centralized under the Hou Household. Tigris-san, I understand your sentiments, but it¡¯s best for the Hou Household to handle everything from the beginning to minimize confusion in all aspects. This is all to prevent the people from starving, so please understand.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro must have repeated this phrase numerous times. There was no hesitation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ With that said, I have no choice but toply.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris seemed to have resigned.


    ¡°As for your route, Tigris-san, pleasee directly to the capital. We¡¯ll arrange for you to board a merchant ship and send you to Oregano.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be quicker to go through Yutan Pass?¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°Traveling by ship would be three days faster. Besides, there are currently no supply routes through Yutan Pass. It would be difficult to facilitate the passage of arge number of people.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Understood. Once this meeting is over, I¡¯ll return to Mestina and depart for the capital tomorrow.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡®It was good that the discussion progressed quickly. Indeed, military personnel need to grasp things swiftly.¡¯


    ¡°Considering the travel time, we might not be able to afford a two-month training period. It¡¯s urgent, but I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°When the Crusaders arrive, we¡¯ll urgently head to the capital. What should we do then?¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°All major cities of the Noza Household are located along the coast and equipped with ports. Therefore, we¡¯ll transport the troops to the capital by ship. ording to calctions, if we begin transportation when the northern invasion begins, by the time they reach the capital, we¡¯ll be able to gather all our forces adequately.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro exined.


    ¡°Even assuming the normal marching speed, we¡¯ll have ample time. In fact, Kien-dono intends to deploy a dying tactic. If that strategy proves too sessful, we might end up waiting in the capital instead.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯te to that.¡± (Kien)


    Kien said. However, there were concerns about this.


    ¡°Please, ensure thorough guidance. Even though we n to utilize the defenses of Mital, it¡¯s based on the premise of sacrificing it. If we get too fixated on defense and end up with both city gates blocked, unable to move, it won¡¯t be aughing matter. There might be misunderstandings around Liao.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Actually, I wanted to oversee this myself, but the operational area would be within the Rube and Boff territories. Needless to say, Rube¡¯s territory is Kien Rube¡¯s hometown, and he knows the geography the best. We can¡¯t afford not to trust him.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay close attention to that. I understand perfectly well that losing the cavalry would mean we can¡¯t win in a pitched battle.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I hope so¡­¡± (Kien)


    ¡®It¡¯s worrying, but I shouldn¡¯t express too manyints.¡¯


    ¡°Well, then, is that all?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We still need to discuss the taxation in the Noza Householdnds.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡°There might be a shortage of food. Please inform the fishermen in the Noza Householdnds that this year¡¯s taxes will be paid with fish. If they don¡¯t have time to dry them, smoking them will do. Just make sure to send food southward.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Tigris)


    Kien and Tigris said.


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s all for now. The oue of our efforts from here on will determine victory or defeat. Let¡¯s give it our all.¡±

 Chapter 207: (Self Edited) Return to the Royal Capital (2)

    After the meeting ended, I headed to the Hou Household¡¯s main residence. Though the main residence had suffered from the looting of the Second Army, it hadn¡¯t been set on fire. While the entrance and windows were broken, and some valuable items were stolen, there was no other damage. Some of the lost furnishings hadn¡¯t been recovered, but the house had already been repaired and now functioned as the lodging for high-ranking officials of the Hou Household army.


    As I stepped down from the carriage, the knights saluted me.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri! Wee back!¡± (??)


    The head of the security team spoke. It wasn¡¯t a mistake, but I¡¯d prefer to hear it from a woman rather than sweaty soldiers¡­


    ¡°Thank you for your service. Are Shamu and Lily-san here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I came here to meet Shamu and Lily-senpai. Both of them have been busytely, going to Mital or Karakumo, but I heard they were in the royal capital now.


    If they were in the royal capital, this main residence would be the safest ce for them to stay. The royal castle¡¯s residential area had be difficult to ess due to traps triggered by the Queen¡¯s Sword during the assassination incident. Without fixing that, it would be inconvenient to use. Additionally, the Queen¡¯s Sword, who was familiar with the structure and responsible for security, was now doing another job, leaving the royal castle unattended.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, my lord! They are probably at the hospital.¡± (??)


    ¡®Hospital? I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brows at the unexpected answer.¡¯¡°What? Is something wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard the details¡­¡± (??)


    ¡®It seems he doesn¡¯t know.¡¯


    ¡°Where is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s nearby. It¡¯s therge store with the entire second floor turned into a warehouse, two blocks over.¡± (??)


    ¡®Ah, there. What business could they have there?¡¯


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    I expressed my gratitude and told the coachman¡­


    ¡°You heard him, head there.¡± (Yuri)


    The carriage rattled as it started moving.


    ¡®What could they possibly be doing there? It¡¯s more like a field hospital than a regr one, where wounded soldiers gather. It¡¯s a bit different in quality from hospitals that prescribe medicines. It¡¯s not a ce to treat stomach aches, headaches, or pains like appendicitis. It¡¯s a facility for stitching wounds, wrapping bandages, and keeping patients at rest. If I were to describe it, it would be like an orthopedic clinic. Did they get injured?¡¯


    As I worried, we arrived in no time. Originally, it was built to amodate injured members of the Hou Household during the capture of the royal capital, and it¡¯s located near the main residence.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri!¡± (??)


    As I stepped down from the carriage, a soldier from the Hou Household hastily saluted me.


    ¡°I heard Shamu and Lily-san are here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, my lord! They are here.¡± (??)


    ¡°Please guide me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    I followed the soldier who started walking briskly, and we arrived at a certain room on the first floor. The soldier knocked.


    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re in the middle of surgery! Come backter!¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai¡¯s voice came from inside.


    ¡®Surgery?¡¯


    I lightly pushed the soldier¡¯s chest, moved him aside, and slowly opened the door by turning the lever.


    Peeking inside through the gap, I saw a soldier lying on a bed woven with thin ropes, with Shamu and Lily-senpai standing beyond. Shamu and Lily-senpai had their hair tied up with white cloth. While Lily-senpai wore sses, Shamu also had something like goggles on. Their mouths seemed to be covered with thick fabric. They wore clothing resembling aprons.


    ¡°Careful, careful¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled¡­¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Shamu is just too clumsy.¡± (Lily)


    The soldier appeared to have an injury to his upper arm and his arm was strapped to an operating table where it appeared to be being stitched up. This table is like a side table and is used to keep the affected area still while stitching up the wound. The base is weighted and there are bands on the table to tie the arms and legs. Lily-senpai held a tool resemblingrge forceps and stitched the wound delicately.


    ¡°Careful, careful¡­ Alright, done.¡± (Lily)


    As the wound seemed to be closed, Shamu handed an open bottle from the side and poured it over the wound.


    ¡°Please wash your hands too. They¡¯re covered in blood.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu poured alcohol over both hands, and Lily-senpai rubbed them together to wash.


    At that moment, I opened the door to the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯te in yet¡ªit¡¯s not finished¡ªwait, what?!¡± (Lily)


    Seeing me, Lily-senpai nearly fell off her chair in surprise.


    ¡°¡­Lily-san, what are you doing?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Y-y-y-Yuri-kun!¡± (Lily)


    She seemed extremely flustered.


    ¡°W-what a coincidence, huh?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Even Shamu is involved¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I walked into the room and looked at the soldier¡¯s arm, which had just been stitched. The cut seemed quite deep but was neatly closed. Despite her repeated ¡°careful, careful,¡± he had only used four stitches. She must have stitched deeper inside.


    When stitching deep wounds, stitching only the surface in an O shape can cause blood to umte under the suture line. Skilled surgeons thread the stitches in an infinity (¡Þ) shape within the wound, ensuring it closes tightly at the deepest points. This requires exceptional dexterity and is not usually a technique demanded on the battlefield. Only dedicated medical professionals at the academy can perform this.


    ¡°Show me your hands.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Wait, Yuri-kun¡ª¡± (Lily)


    I took Lily-senpai¡¯s hands. The blood had been washed off, leaving no red stains. The room was filled with the smell of distilled alcohol.


    ¡°Performing surgery with bare hands¡­ what if you get an infection?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®For any reason, it¡¯s best to avoid contact with a stranger¡¯s blood. If the patient has hepatitis or syphilis, you could contract the disease.¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t stitch well with gloves on¡­ besides, I always check for any cuts on my hands¡­¡± (Lily)


    I carefully examined Lily-senpai¡¯s hands, and indeed, there were no visible cuts. Not even any hangnails.


    ¡°E-excuse me, Your Excellency Yuri¡­¡± (??)


    The soldier whose arm had been stitched seemed apprehensive. Judging by the nature of the cut, it looked like a defensive wound, likely incurred during an altercation while on duty in the royal capital.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that you did anything wrong. You can go. Thank you for your service.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, the soldier bowed his head repeatedly and left the room.


    ¡°Just because you washed your hands with alcohol doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯repletely sterilized¡­ If you rub your eyes with your hands, you could still get infected.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I know¡­ I n to wash them againter¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai withdrew her hands.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ More importantly, why are you doing this?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t understand the necessity. Was she nning to switch careers to be a doctor? That would be troublesome.¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ I have a bit of an interest in the human body¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®An interest in the human body? Lily-senpai is more of a mechanical person; I¡¯ve never sensed any interest in the human body from her.¡¯


    ¡°Really¡­¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu spoke, and Lily-senpai shot him a sidelong re.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just out of curiosity, I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. There¡¯s a risk of infection¡­ stitching up an arm wound is one thing, but if you try moreplex surgeries, you could end up causing someone¡¯s death. It could seriously affect your mental health.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ I was thinking the same thing, so I was nning to stop. Yeah.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Wait.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu looked at Lily-senpai again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be able to stitch up Yuri¡¯s wounds if he got injured?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Idiot!¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai¡¯s chopnded squarely on Shamu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu rubbed his head in pain. It seemed quite forceful and probably genuinely hurt.


    ¡°¡­I appreciate the sentiment, but I can¡¯t rx knowing you¡¯re doing something like this, Lily-san. If you¡¯re really going to stop, that¡¯s good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop, I promise.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai waved her hands dismissively, showing no particr regret.


    ¡®Was she really talking about my injuries? Honestly, this isn¡¯t the time for new experiments or challenges, and I believe Lily-senpai understands that too¡­ It¡¯s like saying, ¡°I¡¯ve recently taken up guitar. I¡¯ve always been curious about it,¡± just three months before important entrance exams. ying guitar is one thing, but I can¡¯t see how ying around with bloody wounds could be a way to unwind¡­¡¯


    ¡°Today, I came to check on the progress of the job I asked you to do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s all good. We¡¯ll have fifty units ready in a month.¡± (Lily)


    She seemed confident. It looked like everything was on track.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡­ But please make sure to rest when you can.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah. Thanks.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No, no, not ¡®thanks.¡¯ It¡¯ll be a problem if you don¡¯t rest properly.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu chimed in.


    ¡°Yuri, praise her properly.¡± (Shamu)


    Huh. Should I really? ¡­Praise? I always express my gratitude, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°As always, I¡¯m impressed with your meticulous and swift work, Lily-san. Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s just my job¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai smiled bashfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± (Shamu)


    Apparently, that wasn¡¯t what Shamu was aiming for.


    ¡°Give her a reward, like a kiss or¡­ something more. You know, show your appreciation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®What is she talking about? Did the earlier hit make him lose his mind? A reward like touching her breasts? That would be a reward for me, not her. And it would definitely count as cheating.¡¯


    ¡°Idiot!¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai chopped Shamu on the head again.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ The idiot here is you, Lily-senpai¡­ I can¡¯t watch this anymore.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s doing their best, so don¡¯t worry about it. Shamu, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®What on earth is going on? Is there a serious deterioration in their working environment?¡¯


    ¡°How about a shoulder massage then¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That was apromise. Relieving fatigue with a shoulder massage is not unusual.¡¯


    ¡°Shoulders¡­ well, that¡¯s fine. You always make me give you shoulder massages¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®So, she always gets them¡­ Well, she does have a sizable frame.¡¯


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine¡­ I mean, Yuri-kun, just give me a shoulder massage.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. As long as Lily-san doesn¡¯t dislike it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Really? In that case¡­¡± (Lily)


    Despite her words, Lily-senpai turned her back to me. Her hair was already tied up, so it wasn¡¯t in the way.


    ¡®A shoulder massage, huh¡­¡¯


    Before cing my hands on her shoulders, I pressed against her back through her clothes to check the muscle tension. Though she didn¡¯t seem to work out, her muscles felt firm, with only a thinyer of fat. Touching her shoulders, I found several tight spots. In fact, her entire back seemed tense. I ced my four fingers on her shoulders and pressed my thumbs into the tight spots, pushing hard as if kneading stiff butter.


    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai¡¯s back jolted, and she let out a loud sound.


    ¡°Sorry, did that hurt?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, no, it didn¡¯t hurt, keep going.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Is it really okay to continue? I resumed massaging her shoulders through her clothes.¡¯


    ¡°Mmm¡ªmmm~!¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai stifled her voice, covering her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°Ah¡ªuh, ahh, ohh, ahh~¡­¡± (Lily)


    She began making strange sounds, so I stopped moving my hands.


    ¡°Ahh, ah¡­ hu, ha¡­¡± (Lily)


    As I removed my hands, Lily-senpai hunched her back like a turtle and started trembling slightly. Her reaction was rming.


    ¡°Hey, Yuri, what exactly are you doing?¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu spoke, trying to suppress augh.


    ¡°She seems to be reacting quite, uh, intensely.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It was definitely unusual. What kind of shoulder tension did she have?¡¯


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai turned to look at me, her sses askew and tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you really okay? Should I stop?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hah, hah¡­ it¡¯s fine, keep going.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Keep going¡­? This situation was bing quite¡­ suggestive.¡¯


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Yuri)


    When I hesitated, Lily-senpai adjusted her sses.


    ¡°You¡¯re just really good at this, and it surprised me. Can you press harder¡­?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Uh, sure. If you¡¯re okay with it¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As long as it doesn¡¯t causing her harm¡­¡¯


    I resumed my hand movements.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Ah¡ª! Hah¡­ hah, Yuri-kun, that¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough¡­¡± (Lily)


    About five minutester, I received permission to stop. Lily-senpai¡¯s back was soaked with sweat, and she looked like she¡¯d gone through quite an ordeal.


    ¡®Was it really that pleasurable? I never thought someone could react this way to a simple shoulder massage. Just how tense were her shoulders?¡¯


    ¡°Ah¡ªthis could get addictive¡­ hah.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai seemed to feel a light stimulus even from a small shoulder movement, possibly because I had massaged her too intensely.


    ¡°Yuri, Yuri, me too!¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu said something, already turning her back to me.


    ¡°But Shamu, you don¡¯t seem to have any shoulder tension.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®At least not visibly.¡¯


    ¡°I do! I¡¯ve been under a lot of stress too, you know.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Well, if you insist¡­¡¯


    I began massaging Shamu¡¯s shoulders as well, though her reaction was less intensepared to Lily-senpai¡¯s. After a few minutes, she sighed contentedly.


    ¡°Thanks, Yuri. That feels much better.¡± (Shamu)


    I stepped back, feeling somewhat relieved that Shamu¡¯s response was more normal.


    ¡°Remember, you both need to take care of yourselves. Overworking is not an option.¡± (Yuri)


    Both nodded, and we shared a moment of silent understanding. Despite the bizarre circumstances, the camaraderie among us remained strong. It seemed Shamu wasn¡¯t feeling the same sensations Lily-senpai did. Her shoulders were softer,cking the tension that had been present in Lily-senpai¡¯s muscles.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hurry up and massage me.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu urged with her voice tinged with expectation. With her insistence, it seemed there was no avoiding it. I began massaging Shamu¡¯s shoulders, intending to be gentle.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡± (Yuri)


    Despite my efforts to be gentle, the sensation from massaging Lily-senpai¡¯s shoulders earlier lingered in my hands, causing me to apply too much pressure.


    ¡°Be more careful, please.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°My apologies.¡± (Yuri)


    Continuing the massage, I couldn¡¯t help but notice Shamu¡¯sck of response.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Shamu)


    It seemed she wasn¡¯t feeling much at all. Well, that was to be expected. The feeling in my fingers waspletely different.


    ¡°Are you really trying? Or are you just pretending?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Pretending? What was she implying?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling anything¡­ It¡¯s like I¡¯m just being pushed on the back.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling anything, it probably means your shoulders aren¡¯t tense. I¡¯ll stop.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, please continue a bit longer.¡± (Shamu)


    She insisted.


    Continuing, I explored various parts of her shoulders with my fingers, but there was no response.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Ah¡­ that feels much better.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®That must be a lie.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, no¡­ I feel like I could get addicted to this.¡± (Shamu)


    Well, it seemed Shamu was satisfied with the massage, even if it didn¡¯t quite match Lily-senpai¡¯s reaction. Lily-senpai seemed to be rotating her shoulders, confirming the sensation of the tension releasing. Each movement made her chest sway, which was a bit distracting.


    ¡°Does your shoulder feel lighter now?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah, it does. Boys really are something.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Well,pared to Shamu, sure¡­ The difference in strength might be about tenfold.¡¯


    ¡°If I ask, will you do it again¡­?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Um, yeah¡­ If it¡¯s just something like this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t take much time, after all¡­ But I¡¯m scared that something strange might happen¡­¡¯

 Chapter 208: (Self Edited) Get Well Visit

    The Noza Household was finallypletely settled down, so I flew my Eagle to meet Carol with some free time. I flew a little from Karakumo andnded in front of my family¡¯s house, with White Sunset getting off.


    Descending smoothly, Inded on the ground, untying the restraints, and someone came out of the entrance. It was that maid apprentice girl.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± (??)


    She was bowing and apologizing.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    I said as I got off White Sunset.


    ¡®Did she make some mistake?¡¯


    ¡°Please wait a moment. Carol-sama needs to get ready.¡± (??)


    ¡°Getting ready?¡± (Yuri)¡°Caf¨¦ty-san is getting her ready, so please wait.¡± (??)


    ¡®Caf¨¦ty¡­?¡¯


    ¡°Who¡¯s Caf¨¦ty?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (??)


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember hearing that name.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®A strange name. Difficult to pronounce.¡¯


    ¡°You mean the head maid¡­?¡± (??)


    ¡®Huh? Are you serious?¡¯


    ¡°I heard it for the first time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Was the head maid Caf¨¦ty-san? Everyone just called her head maid.¡¯


    ¡°She prefers to be addressed by her role. But yes, it¡¯s Caf¨¦ty-san.¡± (??)


    ¡®Why was she hiding her name? No, if this girl knows, then it wasn¡¯t hidden¡­¡¯


    ¡°Leaving that aside, getting ready¡­ Did her condition worsen?¡± (Yuri)


    I looked up at the bedroom where Carol should be. The curtains were drawn, so I couldn¡¯t see inside.


    ¡°Um¡­ I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®You¡¯ve been living together, nursing her.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret. It¡¯s a promise with Carol-sama.¡± (??)


    ¡®What kind of promise?¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk about it.¡± (??)


    ¡°You have to.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Even if it¡¯s you, Yuri-sama. It¡¯s a promise.¡± (??)


    ¡®I see¡­ Even with the one with natural nobility of the Hou Household, the world doesn¡¯t bend to your will¡­¡¯


    I grabbed the girl¡¯s shoulders, circled behind her, and lifted her up by her armpits.


    ¡°Eh?¡± (??)


    I approached White Sunset with her.


    ¡°Eek! Scary!¡± (??)


    Intrigued by the girl pping her hands, White Sunset advanced with a trot, getting closer.


    ¡°White Sunset, you can eat.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, White Sunset, seeming interested, brought his big beak closer to the girl¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± (??)


    The girl exaggeratedly screamed, shook off my hand lightly,nded on the ground, and ran away hastily into the shadow of the building.


    ¡®Interesting.¡¯


    ¡°What are you doing, my lord¡­¡± (Caf¨¦ty)


    The head maid came out looking exasperated.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Just a little something.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please refrain from teasing the children.¡± (Caf¨¦ty)


    ¡°Sorry, just couldn¡¯t resist.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I can¡¯t help but tease children when I see them.¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, is the preparation done?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s done. Pleasee in.¡± (Caf¨¦ty)


    ¡°There¡¯s raw meat in the saddlebag. Feed him. Maybe let that girl do it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re mischievous.¡± (Caf¨¦ty)


    ¡°White Sunset doesn¡¯t bite. If she doesn¡¯t want to, she doesn¡¯t have to do it.¡± (Yuri)


    Saying that, I entered the house.


    ¡ª


    Opening the door to Carol¡¯s room, a faint scent of perfume wafted out. Caroly in bed, d in freshly washed white hospital garments and lying on equally fresh bedding, looking at me.


    ¡°Hey, long time no see.¡± (Carol)


    She greeted me with a frail voice.


    Her cheeks were sunken, and she seemed even thinner than when Ist saw her. There was hardly any resemnce to her former self in her physical appearance.


    ¡°Oh, um¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Feeling somewhat overwhelmed, I sat down on a round stool.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s understandable. I¡¯ve been losing weighttely.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m trying to eat even if it¡¯s a bit of a struggle¡­ but it seems like this one here is sucking up all the nutrients, so I¡¯m not gaining any weight.¡± (Carol)


    As she said that, Carol stroked her own belly with a pleased expression. It seemed to be bulging more than when Ist saw her.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It would be great if we could use nutrient drips, but such technology doesn¡¯t exist. Injecting sugary water full of impurities directly into the bloodstream is out of the question. Nutrition can only be obtained orally.¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, did you have some free time today?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yeah. Things have settled down domestically. Now, it¡¯s just a matter of waiting for the enemy¡­ though not exactly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ Have the Boff Household and the Noza Household agreed to cooperate¡­?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Does she know nothing at all?¡¯


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard anything from the Queen¡¯s Sword?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It seems difficult to talk about. It seems they¡¯re considering my mental stress. It¡¯s more worrying when they don¡¯t tell me anything.¡± (Carol)


    It dawned on me.


    ¡®It¡¯s true that the Queen¡¯s Sword has been entrusted with tasks that might be problematic for Carol to know about. There are things better left unsaid. They tend to be extreme in everything, either telling everything or nothing at all. Whether there¡¯s a rule about it or not, the act of selectively withholding information, saying A but not B, is probably not something they do when ites to the royal family.


    Carol has full authority over the Queen¡¯s Sword, but that authority is currently loaned to me. If that loan were to be revoked, she would probably speak, but doing so would create significant problems.¡¯


    ¡°The Boff Household and the Noza Household have been pacified. It was a bit troublesome, but¡­ well, they¡¯ve disappeared.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Did you kill them?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Oron Boff, I did. It¡¯s, well¡­plicated.¡± (Yuri)


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. Ultimately, both families were wiped out, but aside from Oron Boff, I didn¡¯t kill anyone.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked sad. I thought it would be better to tell the truth than to lie, but perhaps it was better not to talk about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Everything¡¯se together, and the country is better off for it. Sacrifices were necessary.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just feel bad for making you dirty your hands¡­¡± (Carol)


    She started sounding like Eisa-sensei.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a part of the job. It¡¯s not particrly hard.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s really the case¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°It would be different if the ones we killed turned into ghosts and haunted us. But that¡¯s not happening¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I always thought it was strange for dictators who orchestrated massacres to live out their lives peacefully without any repercussions or haunted by their deeds. If there were such things as spirits or curses, it would be odd for them not to see them. But since they don¡¯t, maybe those things simply don¡¯t exist. Or perhaps if my guilt became severe enough, I¡¯d start seeing those things. But that¡¯s a problem for another day.¡¯


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about it. Just focus on getting better. That¡¯ll put your mind at ease more than anything else.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yeah, I hope I can do that¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol¡¯s belly was bulging.


    ¡®If taking care of the child inside her would make Carol feel better, I¡¯d do anything, but there was no method avable. The safest method currently known involves using a medicine made from a toxic fungus called ergot, which induces miscarriage by causing significant damage to the mother¡¯s body. Of course, that wasn¡¯t an option for Carol, who had already ingested poison. At this point, waiting for a natural birth seemed less damaging than attempting it.¡¯


    ¡°Eek!¡± (??)


    Suddenly, a voice came from below the window.


    ¡°Heheh.¡± (Carol)


    Carol, who had been looking out the window,ughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It seems Riche fed White Sunset. I wonder if she got licked by him.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Apparently that girl¡¯s name is Riche.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, that might be it.¡±


    ¡®After feeding, sometimes if there¡¯s blood residue on the hand holding the meat, they might get licked.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, right. That reminds me.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®To remember something because of a scream. That¡¯s a peculiar way of putting it.¡¯


    ¡°I met Do.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Yeah, it seems so.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In that case, did Do also surprise her? He¡¯s not the type to y pranks on girls like me, so he probably just surprised her with his appearance.¡¯


    ¡°I told him not to hold a grudge.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. She¡¯s a fool. She¡¯ll get along well with Telor eventually.¡± (Yuri)


    Judging by her reaction at the time, Do didn¡¯t seem too upset either.


    ¡°Heheh, as someone who¡¯s been admired, it¡¯s a bitplicated¡­¡± (Carol)


    She spoke in a joking tone. It was rare to hear Carol talk like this.


    ¡°Do you feel the same way?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, yeah. I was hoping he¡¯d find a new love, but when I think his feelings have shifted, it¡¯s kind of lonely too.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°A girl¡¯s heart isplicated.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t deny that I understood to some extent. When Liao started trying to woo Myaro, I felt something simr. I think it¡¯s sinful, but I can¡¯t control the movements of my heart.¡¯


    ¡°Speaking of which, Lily-senpai and Shamu-chan came by the other day.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Lily-senpai came too?¡¯


    ¡°Were you acquainted with Lily-senpai?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What are you saying? Wasn¡¯t it me who arranged for Shamu-chan and Lily-senpai to share a room?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Come to think of it, that¡¯s true. Carol was the one who produced Shamu¡¯s debut at the dorms. It feels like a distant memory.¡¯


    ¡°Being the matchmaker for those two is one of my proudest achievements¡­ I must say, I chose a good partner.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If it weren¡¯t for Lily-senpai¡­ Shamu¡¯s dorm life wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There are truly very few people who can understand, appreciate, and respect Shamu¡¯s talent. Lily-senpai doesn¡¯t have the same aptitude for mathematics and natural sciences as Shamu, but she has the intelligence to understand the surface with exnations and the skills to utilize knowledge in reality. While she¡¯s not quite a genius in mechanical engineering, she undoubtedly possesses rare talent as an engineer.


    Perhaps influenced by her experience as a watchmaker, she prioritizes usability and doesn¡¯t overlook reliability in pursuit of performance.


    Bringing Shamu and Lily-senpai together was truly a wise decision. For Carol, it might have been a simple task to hitch a ride on stardust, but it could have been a monumental decision, almost altering the course of history.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Well, I seemed to have upset her a bit by stealing her brother¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to herter. After all, she¡¯s going to be your cousin-inw.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hehe¡­ yeah. A cousin-inw. Indeed¡­ I hope it turns out well¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carolughed poignantly, as if it was something she hadn¡¯t expected. Rather than hoping it would turn out well, it already had.


    ¡°That¡¯s not like you. Don¡¯t weaken your resolve. Once you give birth and your belly shrinks, your nutrition will return, and you¡¯ll recover quickly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I have to live and raise this child properly.¡± (Carol)


    As she said this, Carol patted her own belly.


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, there¡¯s no point in defeating the Crusaders with all my effort.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have a reliable husband.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ll be happy from now on. If you say you¡¯re happy in your current state, you¡¯ll be happy in the future too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, truly. Considering a child is going to be born.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, can I be selfish and ask for one thing?¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Selfish?¡¯


    ¡°What is it? You can tell me anything.¡± (Yuri)


    I can usually grant most requests.


    ¡°I want to see Myaro.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Whoa. Myaro, huh¡­¡¯


    ¡°Myaro is extremely busy right now¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Among the people I know, she¡¯s currently the busiest individual. She¡¯s as busy as a politician on the eve of an election.¡¯


    ¡°Please, do something. Borrow White Sunset and fly her over¡­ Please.¡± (Carol)


    Carol stared at me with determined eyes. It didn¡¯t seem like she wanted him to visit because she was lonely.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll figure out a way to bring her over.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If Myaro takes a day off, there are several departments that would be paralyzed during that time, but there¡¯s no helping it.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ Thank you.¡± (Carol)


    With that, Carol seemed to let out a sigh of relief, as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.


    ¡°Hopefully, that¡¯ll ease your mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If that helps her rx, then it¡¯s worth doing. If I fill in for a day in managing the capital, things should be manageable. And White Sunset can make a round trip in a day.¡¯


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol seemed to let out a relieved sigh, as if her worries about Myaro noting had truly been weighing on her mind.


    ¡°Heheh.¡± (Carol)


    Suddenly, she looked out the window and startedughing.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It seems like Riche is quite interested in White Sunset. She¡¯s cautiously approaching, trying to touch it with awe and fear.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since Eagles have a habit of pecking, it¡¯s generally not advisable to approach them recklessly. But well, White Sunset wouldn¡¯t cause any harm, so it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    ¡°If I were feeling better, I¡¯d let you ride on him.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°She might get scared.¡± (Yuri)


    It might be a bit of a hassle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime experience¡­ Flying through the sky is something you can¡¯t do once you¡¯re an adult, so even if she¡¯s scared, I think it¡¯s worth letting her experience it. That¡¯s what I think.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s true. Most people in this world will, at most, climb a mountain to see the view, never experiencing flying through the sky in their entire lives. While I don¡¯t think flying will have such a profound impact on people¡¯s lives, it will certainly be a memorable experience.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take her for a ride.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh, is that okay?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°If you hear stories from her, it¡¯ll be something for you to pass the time, won¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    I imagined the girl excitedly telling Carol about her impressions of flying in the sky.


    ¡°Heheh, you¡¯re meanie.¡± (Carol)


    I stood up from the chair, pretended to look out the window, and gently touched Carol¡¯s cheek.


    Turning her towards me, I quickly stole a kiss and then pulled away.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m such a meanie.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, dear me.¡± (Carol)


    Carol said while, still looking pleased.


    ¡°Wipe your lips. You have lipstick on them.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I know.¡± (Yuri)


    I replied as I left the room.


    Feeling a bit off, I nced at my hand and noticed there was some flesh-colored oil on it.

 Chapter 209: (Self Edited) A Day in Ultima*

    Angelica Sacrament was reading amunication from the Crusaders inside the castle of Ultima that day.


    ¡°A total of 150,000?¡± (Angelica)


    Angie almost burst outughing.


    ¡°No matter how you look at it, that¡¯s excessive.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡®Falsifying the number of troops announced is a practice carried out in any era. It¡¯s always better to overstate rather than understate, so the numbers are consistently inted. Announcing ¡°The enemy has 50,000 troops. Our army also has 50,000 troops.¡± wouldn¡¯t be as advantageous as proiming ¡°Our army consists of 90,000 troops, giving us the upper hand.¡± Falsifying numbers doesn¡¯t incur any loss or cost, so it is an easy morale-boosting tactic.


    Even if you exaggerate by iming ¡°Our army consists of 10,000 troops¡± when you only have a hundred, no one will believe it. It would only attract suspicion. Therefore, it was considered reasonable to inte to double the actual number or maintain it at around two to three times the actual size. If it were 150,000, and if the Crusaders imed to have 70,000 troops, it would exceed double.¡¯


    ¡°What do you think about that? It could be that it¡¯s their final effort, so each country might be more motivated.¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav said.


    ¡°Could be. However, there can¡¯t possibly be 150,000.¡± (Angelica)¡®150,000 would be a considerable burden for each country. Alfred and the Papal States are very enthusiastic about this, so it wouldn¡¯t be a small Crusade, but still, it¡¯s still too many.¡¯


    ¡°There might not be 150,000. But it might exceed 100,000.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Is that so? But the demand for ves is declining. The benefits are minimal.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°Is that true? Even if ten or twenty years pass, there won¡¯t be any more Crusades. Considering that, it can be said that the value of these properties will surely increase from now on.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s certainly true.¡¯


    ¡°Moreover, with the disappearance of the Long-Ears¡¯ country, there will be a need for breeding from now on.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°¡­It makes me sick.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡®Normal humans couldn¡¯t breed with Long-Ears. Attempts had been made to breed them several times, but they had always failed. The mechanism isn¡¯t well understood, but it seems that even when male Long-Ears were assigned to work in brothels and mated with female Long-Ears, they wouldn¡¯t conceive. To induce pregnancy, it is necessary to create a period where they wouldn¡¯t have any sexual intercourse with regr humans and instead mate exclusively with Long-Ears for an extended period. In other words, for several years, they would be engaged in regrbor, but there would be a period when they wouldn¡¯t be involved in the sex industry. As a result, the offspring born wouldn¡¯t necessarily be female.


    That¡¯s very inefficient as a business, and it bes a very long-term investment for brothels and ve traders. Until now, there haven¡¯t been any attempts like that since ves are newly circted with each Crusade. However, things might change from now on. If the cirction of Long-Ear ves stops, their value will naturally increase. By selecting breeding partners, it¡¯s possible to intentionally create individuals with excellent appearance to a certain extent. Considering intervals of fifty or sixty years, those who manage to ovee this ¡°long-term investment¡± might earn immense wealth.¡¯


    ¡°Angie-sama, are you not enthusiastic about this war?¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°You might take offense, but seizing the opportunity to make wealth here could be the first step towards supremacy. There won¡¯t be such a victorious opportunity in the future.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true¡­¡± (Angelica)


    From a rational standpoint, it was indeed true.


    ¡°I understand Angie-sama¡¯s concerns. Certainly, we don¡¯t know what might happen in war. However¡ª¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°I know.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie waved her hand impatiently.


    ¡°With a hundred thousand troops, the military disparity will double. Moreover, we can consider the enemy weak. There are no solid fortresses, so there¡¯s no potential for unexpected dys. You¡¯re worrying too much, that¡¯s what you want to say, right?¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry too much. We shouldn¡¯t let our guard down and should prepare fully, of course. But there¡¯s no need to be pessimistic when we have the advantage.¡± (Angelica)


    It was apletely logical argument.


    ¡°I understand. However, we have no grasp whatsoever of the situation on their side. The only thing certain is the numerical superiority of their army. Everything else is unclear. We don¡¯t even know who their current king is.¡± (Angelica)


    To Angie, that seemed like a tremendously unsettling factor. The Euphos Federation and the Papal States might have some insight, but she hadn¡¯t been to the Euphos Federation for about a month, so she was behind on information.


    ¡°In past Crusades, there were many such uncertainties. However, we crushed them with sheer military force. Having double the enemy¡¯s forces is a significant factor. It usually tramples over most strategies.¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav stated a sound argument without any hesitation.


    ¡°¡­Hmm. Well, that¡¯s true¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°¡­Once again, I¡¯ve spoken too much. Angie -sama, please follow your own heart.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡®However, what should I do next?¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s no option of not going.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡®That¡¯s too timid.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s secure provisions. Especially preserved food. So that we can endure even if a situation likest time urs again.¡± (Angelica)


    During the escape with the Volunteering Knights led by Epitaph, they were struck by hunger severe enough to cause starvation deaths.


    If they hadn¡¯t encountered the herd of deer at that time, if they didn¡¯t have firearms, if they had run out of bullets, they might not have been able to return. It was the blood and flesh of the three deer that saved the soldiers and Angelica. Never before or since had meat tasted as delicious as it did then.


    ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°Let¡¯s also thoroughly investigate the routes. Securing a retreat is important.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°That sounds like a good idea too.¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav repeated simr lines and stood in front of Angie¡¯s desk. He wasn¡¯t offering any eye-opening strategies. That was something she had to think about. However, she didn¡¯te up with ns as naturally as water springs from a well. She didn¡¯t have money. While she could think of diligent efforts, she couldn¡¯te up with a method that could dramatically improve the situation.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ That¡¯s enough. You may go.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes!¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav saluted and left.


    ¡ª


    After Gustav left, there was a knock on the door after a while.


    ¡°Come in.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica said, and the door opened, revealing a woman who worked as a secretary in the castle.


    ¡°Angie-sama, someone iming to be from the Papal States Supervisory Corps wishes to have an audience.¡± (??)


    ¡°What? Let him in.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    The door closed with a pat.


    After a while, there was another knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought him.¡± (??)


    First, a soldier opened the door and entered, followed by a man dressed in in priestly attire. He wore entirely ck clothing, simr to those worn by priests in Ultima¡¯s church. He wore what looked like a tube-like cloak without buttons, with a high cor and a ne worn over it. The ne was distinctive, with a navy blue fabric shaped like a diamond, embroidered with silver thread and a cross. It was quiterge, visible from afar. It was the emblem of the Supervisory Corps.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness Angelica.¡± (??)


    The man from the Supervisory Corps bowed while standing.


    As the name suggests, the Supervisory Corps has the role of overseeing warfare, an institution that has existed in the Papal States for a long time. In the past, they stood behind the formation in battles and prevented the copse of the formation by striking and killing deserters with a hammer. However, nowadays, they were a mere shadow of their former selves.


    The term ¡°corps¡± is just a name. They are not warrior monks wielding weapons. Their current job was to travel to various countries and manage the progress of the Crusade. They meet with kings in various countries, confirm the number of troops mobilized for the Crusade, advise on matters such as the duration of travel and when to depart, andmunicate with the Papal States. They also designate routes, ce provisions in advance, and ensure that the routes ofrge armies do not conflict. Through such tasks, they ensure that all troops gather by the specified deadline.


    Another important task of theirs is to verify whether the number of troops actually mobilized matches the number agreed upon in consultation with the king. For example, if a certain country promised to send 50000 troops but only sent 10000, keeping the rest on their maind, the neighboring country would face the threat of invasion of their maind. Naturally, it would no longer be about the Crusade.


    By ensuring that the numbers are counted urately and thatrge-scale deception was not urring, kings could confidently confront the Crusade. Though they were seen as nuisances for constantly interfering, they were also indispensable. They were not normally found in ces like this.


    ¡°What brings you here today?¡± (Angelica)


    Angie was constantly exposed to the risk of assassination, so she never met with external parties alone, nor did she allow them to enter first. The soldier stood beside Angie¡¯s desk.


    ¡°I have something to discuss with Your Highness Angelica today, so I havee.¡± (??)


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°The scheduled departure date, Your Highness Angelica, have you heard it from King Alfred? If Your Highness Angelica ns to send troops, they must depart within three weeks.¡± (??)


    ¡°What!?¡± (Angelica)


    She involuntarily began to rise. It was unexpected news.


    ¡°As expected¡­ The sibling rivalry in Sacrament is quite troublesome.¡± (??)


    Angelica quickly grasped the situation. Most likely, they intended to inform her at thest possible moment and send them off unprepared. Even three days ago, when inquired, the departure date was still uncertain, so it seemed intentional. It was a sly move.


    ¡°The Peninsr Kingdom and others have already dispatched their forces. They are scheduled to arrive at the border on June 10th¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Angelica)


    With a departure schedule three weekster, it was quite tight.


    ¡°His Highness Epitaph Pzzo highly regards your abilities.¡± (??)


    It was undoubtedly at Epitaph¡¯s behest. Even if praised, she felt no joy.


    ¡°His Highness also mentioned doubts about your faith, but¡­ that¡¯s the same for other kings. His Highness does not approve of your military strength being weakened due to sibling discord.¡± (??)


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯vee to convey this?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Exactly. As you know, ordinarily, we of the Supervisory Corps do not meet with vassals.¡± (??)


    The Supervisory Corps typically only interacted with kings, and it was unusual for them to visit minor vassals like Angelica. Vassals were those who had entered into a contract of fealty with the king, and ultimately, the king reigned over them. When agents of the Papal States contacted vassals over their heads and provided information or instructions, most kings felt extremely ufortable.


    In Angie¡¯s case, she had already disliked enough to have assassins sent after her, so she doesn¡¯t care if she¡¯s perceived as unpleasant, but for normal vassals, it would be rude to send them away and meeting could pose problems, leaving them perplexed.


    ¡°Please consider this as a manifestation of His Highness¡¯s expectations by bending the rules and providing you with information.¡± (??)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I shall express my gratitude for that. Though, even if I do, I can¡¯t afford to be demandedpensation.¡± (Angelica)


    She didn¡¯t want to owe anything. With that man, she couldn¡¯t imagine what he might demand.


    ¡°We do not seekpensation. His Highness only hopes for an increase in military strength.¡± (??)


    ¡°Why go to such lengths? 150000¡­ Haha, isn¡¯t that sufficient firepower?¡± (Angelica)


    Even recalling it now, it seemed quite ridiculous. If it were to be exposed that he met with Angelica like this, he would surely incur Alfred¡¯s wrath. It was somewhat iprehensible to push for military reinforcement at such risk.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Yuri How is alive.¡± (??)


    The man from the Supervisory Corps unexpectedly dropped another bomb.


    ¡°What¡­ Is that information from the spy infiltrated in Shaalta?¡± (Angelica)


    The Papal States had seeded in grooming one of the exiles from Shaalta into a spy, but from what she heard, that scheme had been crushed. Due to racial tensions and fortified borders with no diplomatic rtions, infiltrating spies into Shaalta was exceedingly difficult.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s from the Albio Republic. It seems some sailors let it slip¡­ Multiple sailors, actually. So, it¡¯s confirmed he¡¯s alive. It appears he already has control over the capital.¡± (??)


    It seemed like thetest information. Angie had been waiting anxiously for the departure date for about a month, unable to gather information.


    ¡°I see. So, he was no ordinary man after all.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°His Highness changed his expression upon hearing this information. He urges for the utmost preparation and certainty¡­ Hence why I came here.¡± (??)


    ¡°But even with excessive expectations, it¡¯s troublesome. Our forces number less than a thousand strong. It¡¯s not enough to make a significant difference¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought some money, albeit a small amount¡­ I hope you¡¯ll consider it as additional funds for your army.¡± (??)


    ¡®¡­What is his intention exactly?¡¯


    ¡°By the way, how much are we talking about?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°5000 Kushapeni gold coins.¡± (??)


    Kushapeni gold coins were the primary currency circting in the Tyrellme Empire. Compared to coins from other countries, they were smaller, and six years ago, Alfred had them recast, reducing their gold content from 90 to 60 percent. Therefore, their individual value wasn¡¯t that high. Still, 5000 coins amounted to double Angelica¡¯s annual budget for her domain. Not all of the budgets could be used for military expenses, so it was a considerable sum.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I can¡¯t ept.¡± (Angelica)


    After some consideration, Angelica declined. She desperately wanted it but dealing with Epitaph meant nothing good.


    ¡°I must reiterate, there¡¯s no intention to burden you with a debt of gratitude. His Highness merely sees the potential in Your Highness Angelica¡¯s capabilities, foreseeing that providing funds would enhance our military strength¡­ Therefore, there¡¯s no need for any form of receipt.¡± (??_


    Not creating a receipt meant that there would be no evidence that Angelica had received the money. In normal loans or transactions, this would be unheard of. Bringing it up from their side meant they were fine with her taking it and acting like she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Essentially¡­ Yes, that seems to be the case. In that case, we¡¯ll leave it in front of the castle on our own ord. Your Highness Angelica can consider it picked up.¡± (??)


    Indeed, it appeared to be the case.


    ¡°In that case¡­ However, I truly don¡¯t feel indebted.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°For the Papal States, it¡¯s not a significant amount of money. If we were to make a big deal out of such a small sum, it would tarnish the reputation of the Papal States.¡± (??)


    While the Papal States itself was wealthy enough with its territory, it also collected a seven percent tax from all of the followers of the Isus faith throughout the entire Isus sphere, using churches in various locations. In reality, it leased the right to collect taxes to various local lords in exchange for receiving marypensation, but it was essentially the same thing. It was envy-inducing to Angelica that while she wasboring to increase revenue by selling wine herself, they were able to collect such taxes.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to leave it on your own ord, then I¡¯ll put it to good use.¡± (Angelica)


    If they put it that way, there was no reason for her not to ept it. In reality, she had no intention of feeling indebted, and without a receipt or acknowledgment, there would be no evidence that she had received it.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s just one condition.¡± (??)


    ¡®A condition?¡¯


    ¡°If there¡¯s a condition¡ª¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°No, I simply wish to confirm a matter that goes without saying.¡± (??)


    ¡®What could it be?¡¯


    ¡°The gold coins should be used not for expanding fields or repairing this castle, but for strengthening the army.¡± (??)


    As she listened, it seemed like a strange request. But then again, it was understandable to worry about that. The castle was old and there were many parts that needed fixing. If it hadn¡¯t been mentioned, she might have used about half of it already.


    ¡°Of course. While it can¡¯t be put into writing, I promise. Since that¡¯s what you¡¯re providing it for, after all.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°I appreciate your quick understanding. Well then, if that¡¯s settled¡­ ¡± (??)


    ¡°I¡¯d like to inquire about just how much influence Yuri How has. Do you have more information than what you mentioned earlier?¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica asked without much expectation.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just sailor¡¯s bar talk, so there¡¯s no further detail beyond that¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°Understood. Then, I have nothing more to add from my side. Thank you for the information.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica emphasized that she didn¡¯t want to incur any debt, so she made it clear that the exchange of money never happened.


    The officer from the intervention squad seemed to understand that. With a smirk on his lips, he said¡­


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± (??)


    And with that, he exited the room.

 Chapter 210: (Self Edited) A Day in Sibyaku (1)

    On May 21st, I was in the office of the royal pce, stamping papers.


    I looked through the mountain of nt-based paper stacked to an unbearable degree, stamping each one as I went. At the back of the spacious desk, there was a wooden document case, with the right side designated for important matters. A secretary would pre-screen and distribute the documents based on their importance, but there was arge quantity. After going through the important documents, reading reports, and writing directives, four hours had already passed.


    As for the less important routine matters, they overflowed from the case and formed two piles to prevent them from copsing. I didn¡¯t have time to read through those. Finally, after stamping thest of the important documents, I picked up the bell on the desk. The palm-sized bell rang loudly as I shook it.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± (??)


    The female secretary opened the door and showed her face.


    ¡°Is anyone waiting now?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There¡¯s an audience waiting. Everyone else has left.¡± (??)


    ¡°Let him in.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡± (??)She was quick to react, likely due to working under Myaro. She left the room immediately. From the pile of routine reports, I randomly selected a few to check.


    One was a report on the provisions for a thousand-strong unit stationed at a certain location, and the other was an ount of a dispute between the military stationed at a garrison and the local residents. While it would be good to be aware of such matters, honestly, reading through each one would be endless.


    As I absentmindedly shuffled through the documents, the door opened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought him in.¡± (??)


    Entering the room was a familiar face.


    ¡°Well, well, long time no see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± (Guiume)


    With a courteous salute, it was Guiume. (<strong>TLN</strong>: First appeared in chapter 124)


    ¡°Well, have a seat.¡± (Yuri)


    As I gestured, Guiume took a seat.


    ¡°Guiume¡­ right? Zuzu? Susu? What was it again?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s Guiume Zuzu.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Guiume Zuzu. What have you been up to?¡± (Yuri)


    Guiume was one of the knights included in thest group to escape from Kilghina, and he served as a squad leader in that battle. He was known as the top performer among his peers in the School of Knights of Kilghina, but he seemed to have a bad temperament and wasn¡¯t very popr, as far as I recall.


    Most of the returnees from Kilghina, unsurprisingly,cked prospects for official appointments. Quite a few of them underwent interviews with the Hou Company and were employed as staff. However, being born and raised as knights, many of them couldn¡¯t adapt to working amongmoners, so only about a third of them ended up settling as employees.


    As for the whereabouts of the others, I didn¡¯t conduct detailed follow-up investigations, so I¡¯m not sure. They might have joined the low-paying military as foot soldiers with knightly credentials, found employment elsewhere, squandered their rewards and be NEETs, or pursued various other paths.


    Even among those who became employees of the Hou Company, it seems that many were stirred by the recentmotion and more than ten individuals approached me expressing their desire to fight. Without any reason to refuse, these individuals are now working within the Hou Household, treated somewhat like junior officers.


    ¡°I used up the money I received, studied at the Grand Library, and went on trips.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®A non-working young adult (NEET), huh? No, maybe not, since he¡¯s studying.¡¯


    ¡°And then? Why did youe today?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°To put it bluntly, I want to fight too.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    ¡°As a foot soldier?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I have the determination for it, but if possible, I would like to bemissioned¡­¡± (Guiume)


    From his tone, it seemed like his hope was to be hired as an officer.


    ¡°But it¡¯ste. If you hade at least two months ago, there would have been more opportunities.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of my tardiness. I¡¯m not adept at socializing, I¡¯m clumsy by nature.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®He admits it himself. What a predicament.¡¯


    ¡°Can you speak Telor?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned it. I heard it¡¯s advantageous for career advancement in this era.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®Trying to learn it for that reason, huh. Well, everyone¡¯s doing it, so it¡¯s not unnatural, but¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve seen a superficial side. I thought he lived in a different dimension, more like a maniac.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s test how much you can speak.¡± (Yuri)


    I switched to Telor and said:


    <em>¡º</em><em>Uhm.</em><em>¡»</em>(Guiume)


    <em>¡º</em><em>Let¡¯s imagine a situation where you¡¯ve cornered a group of enemies. Try advising them to surrender.</em><em>¡»</em>(Yuri)


    <em>¡º</em><em>You are already dead. Give up and surrender.</em><em>¡»</em>(Guiume) (<strong>TLN</strong>: Guiume¡¯s conversations are written fully in hiragana, probably to show how simplistic his Telor, while Yuri¡¯s conversation is written in mostly kanji.)


    ¡®Wow¡­ This is no good.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s quite bad. It¡¯s not at a practical level. In fact, I doubt you even understood what was said.¡± (Yuri)


    I switched back to Shan and continued.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not good at speaking. I can read books. I¡¯m confident with writtenmunication.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®Writtenmunication¡­ Knowing him, he probably spent all his time reading books and didn¡¯t bother practicing dialogue. He might have done well in reading, but didn¡¯t work on listening, speaking, or even writing much. It¡¯s amon learning failure among people withmunication difficulties.¡¯


    ¡°Well, never mind. I¡¯ll take your word for being a top performer at the School of Knights.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so! I¡¯m grateful.¡± (Guiume)


    He genuinely seemed pleased, his face lighting up.


    ¡°However, tonight, go and introduce yourself to the unit you¡¯ll be joining. And starting tomorrow, attend the School of Liberal Arts and focus on studying Telornguage intensively. If you don¡¯t make progress, you¡¯re out.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What! Attend the School of Liberal Arts?¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®It seems he has reservations about attending a ce associated with women. Guiume, even now, doesn¡¯t dress neatly, has a rather logical personality, and doesn¡¯t possess qualities that endear him to women. He probably doesn¡¯t have many good memories rted to the School of Liberal Arts. But that¡¯s not my concern. If he doesn¡¯t attend, he won¡¯t be of any use.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m pushing you forward because you can at least speak Telor. In this country, there are very few Telor-speaking knights. You¡¯re useful in that regard.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°You¡¯ll be joining Do¡¯s unit. Advise Do there. Depending on the situation, use Telor tomunicate with the enemy. That¡¯s your role.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Whether it¡¯s interrogation or persuading surrender, it¡¯s always best when someone who understands thenguage apanies you. Especially since Dawn Cavalry, led by Do, mainly engages with enemies due to their cavalryposition. While patrolling urban areas, Dawn Cavalry is lightly equipped, but they are originally a heavy cavalry unit primarily tasked with cavalry charges in field battles. The knights in the unit properly store armor at their homes. It¡¯s not full te armor, but rather traditional armor with armored pieces at vital points.


    The style of armor might seem outdated, but it¡¯s not that bad in reality. It¡¯s lightweight and provides sufficient protection against minor shes and cuts. Covering oneself in full te armor, including armor for birds, makes one cumbersome and reduces mobility, so it¡¯s actually not preferred. Even if you wear such armor, it won¡¯t protect you from bullets. And if you aim for armor that deflects bullets, it bes excessively heavy like the absurdly heavy armor Do used to wear, which isn¡¯t suitable for cavalry.¡¯


    ¡°Do, that skilled warrior from the bridge incident?¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°Yeah. Various things happened, and his father is now promoted. Do will take charge of a cavalry unit of a thousand men as his sessor. It¡¯s called the Dawn Cavalry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®He¡¯s as strong as an adult, and he has the respect of the troops. Or rather, he¡¯s quite popr. Do, at least, doesn¡¯t hesitate to lead by example in battle, and he¡¯s selfless or rather,cks base desires. In reality, he¡¯s quite desirous when ites to romance, but it¡¯s not apparent. He possesses several virtues considered noble for knights.¡¯


    ¡°A cavalry unit of a thousand men¡­ Turns out he¡¯s from a pretty good family.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®It feels odd to say that, but indeed, Do is from a good family. He¡¯s among the upper echelon of the School of Knights.¡¯


    ¡°But he¡¯s just incredibly strong. Not only that, but he¡¯s not particrly studious at the School of Knights¡­ Well, the grades at the School of Knights aren¡¯t that important, but essentially, he¡¯s not good at using his brain.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°And I¡¯m here to make up for that.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°You¡¯re smart, but you¡¯re not suited to lead people. He¡¯s not very bright, but he¡¯s well-supported by the troops. You¡¯re better off as an advisor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ well, fair enough.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®He seems to be aware that he¡¯s not someone the troops particrly like.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s confirm your understanding of cavalry. Describe the role of cavalry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. It¡¯s to gain an advantage in maneuver warfare on the battlefield. In other words, it¡¯s about striking at the weak points of the enemy with cavalry charges. And also, it¡¯s about preventing enemy cavalry from striking at the weak points of your own forces. This includes providing relief to areas where your lines have unintentionally broken due to regr enemy infantry attacks. Essentially, it¡¯s mobile defense¡­ sinctly put, that¡¯s it.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®Well, he¡¯s hitting the mark.¡¯


    ¡°And what about outside of the battlefield?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Scouting. However, this is mainly done by light cavalry assigned under the infantry¡¯smand, so it wouldn¡¯t be the main task for a heavy cavalry unit prioritizing striking power, from what I¡¯ve heard. Other than that, there¡¯s battlefieldbat, fortress warfare, siege warfare¡­ anything really, but in case of victory, it involves pursuing the fleeing enemy forces.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°So, it¡¯s about extending the gains of the battle. What are the points to be noted during such pursuits?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The point is, cavalry can¡¯t be fully supplied with provisions. Except in cases where special vehicles like six-horse carriages are provided. Therefore, pursuits with supplies require careful attention to the distance covered during the chase.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°Just like in the textbook.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Basically, it¡¯s the same as what you learn in the School of Knights. However, being able to express knowledge fluently in one¡¯s own words is evidence of understanding the essence of the subject.¡¯


    ¡°Tell me about the precautions in military use.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°When charging, terrain is crucial. Ensure sufficient distance for a charge, maximizing the impact upon contact. If possible, avoid uphill charges and opt for downhill charges. It¡¯s advisable to avoid charging into formations with cavalry countermeasures such as horse barriers or spearheads, unless absolutely necessary¡­¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°And?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Um¡­ there¡¯s more¡­ uh¡­¡± (Guiume)


    He struggled a bit.


    ¡°Well, if you can say that much, it¡¯s good enough. Let me share my thoughts and remember them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Certainly, he seems to study well. It¡¯s fair to say he¡¯s doing reasonably well.¡¯


    ¡°Cavalry is weak, that¡¯s the point. So, caution is necessary when using them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s something I¡¯ve always thought about. Considering cavalry as weapons is odd, but when viewed as one, their performance isn¡¯t particrlymendable.¡¯


    ¡°A cavalryman requires as much as ten soldiers¡¯ worth of funding. When considering training, it¡¯s over ten times that. Regr soldiers simply need training to be effective, so it¡¯s obvious.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®For cavalry, it involves raising and training birds that require daily care, teaching riding skills to soldiers, and ensuring proficiency inbat from horseback. The effort and time required per soldier are iparable to infantry.¡¯


    ¡°And yet, in most cases, a single cavalryman can¡¯t ughter ten soldiers. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ Well, yes, that¡¯s true.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°If the cost to train a single cavalryman, say, six times that of an infantryman, and they could reliably defeat six enemy foot soldiers, that would be eptable. You could make as many cavalrymen as you like and throw them at enemy infantry. But if they can only defeat three, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Cavalry, in reality, easily falls with just a few arrows. They can also be brought down with pole weapons with hooks. Despite costing over ten times more, they don¡¯t perform as exceptionally as infantry.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s an extreme example, but there¡¯s a tendency in reality that cavalry charges often don¡¯t pay off. The more cavalry you use, the more you exchange for infantry, the more disadvantageous your country bes in the long run. So, it would be better to only use cavalry for reconnaissance and have an army of infantry only. But in reality, it doesn¡¯t work that way. Every army has heavy cavalry units for charges, and without them, they can¡¯t win on the battlefield. Why is that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s probably because cavalry possesses mobility that infantrycks.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®Exactly.¡¯


    ¡°Yes. Armies without mobile forces are easily surrounded and annihted. Cavalry, rtive to infantry, possesses superior mobility. Currently, cavalry is the only force thatbines mobility and striking power.¡± (Yuri)


    So, I have no choice but to use it. In reality, they are likely bing obsolete with the development of firearms. Long-distance shooting uracy, rate of fire. With advancements in infantry equipment, dealing with cavalry bes easier even without special defenses like horse barriers. The Kuran seems to continue using te armor against the Shanti, but if we start deploying rifles inrge numbers, that will gradually change.¡¯


    ¡°Mobile forces are absolutely necessary to seize the initiative in a fluidly changing battlefield situation. Therefore, despite the cost issues, every army operates cavalry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°In other words, a cavalry charge should not simply exchange casualties with infantry. What should be gained in exchange for cavalry is not infantry lives, but rather, initiative.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Guiume seems to enjoy this kind of discussion. His eyes shine brightly as he nods.¡¯


    ¡°In reality, when cavalry charges, the enemy incurs losses. There¡¯s no phenomenon where losses ur but do not contribute to the struggle for initiative. That¡¯s what makes the issue less clear.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I understand. So, the best strategy is to wait for the right opportunity, thenunch an attack at a decisive point and change the course of the battle.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®That¡¯s a slightly unsettling summary, but oh well.¡¯


    ¡°I understand what Your Excellency Yuri is trying to say. I¡¯ll remember it well.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®That¡¯s fine, but I hope he doesn¡¯t sh with Do¡­ Well, if he does, I can just dismiss him.¡¯


    I wrote swiftly on paper, creating a letter of appointment addressed to the First Army, signed and stamped it. Then, I wrote a letter of introduction to the School of Liberal Arts and handed both papers to Guiume.


    ¡°While I don¡¯t expect you to be overly diplomatic, don¡¯t get into fights.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Guiume)


    Guiume took the papers. I stood up from my chair, walked to the entrance, opened the door, and left the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? You¡¯re leaving too soon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to see me off.¡± (Guiume)


    Guiume said as he left the room.


    ¡®What¡¯s he on about? Who¡¯s supposed to be seeing him off?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m done for the day too. I¡¯m going to visit a sick person.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm? Who are you visiting? Is it Her Highness Carol?¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®It couldn¡¯t be Carol.¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s. It doesn¡¯t matter who. Don¡¯t ask unnecessary questions.¡± (Yuri)


    The office wasn¡¯t directly connected to the corridor. There was a small secretary¡¯s office set up as an antechamber. Just outside the room was the secretary¡¯s desk, where the woman from earlier was seated.


    ¡°Good work. I¡¯m leaving for today.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± (??)


    I headed straight for Myaro¡¯s room, where she was resting.

 Chapter 211: (Self Edited) A Day in Sibyaku (2)

    By the time we arrived at the Gudanvier main residence, the sun hadpletely set. This was my second time visiting this mansion. After attaching the carriage to the front gate and getting off, I saw the familiar grand entrance.


    ¡°Wee, Your Excellency Yuri.¡± (??)


    As I reached the entrance, a woman in a pantsuit I had seen before appeared and greeted me. I didn¡¯t know her name but judging by her being the first toe out and greet me, she must hold some prominent position.


    She didn¡¯t look like a maid.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to visit Myaro. Is she resting quietly in her room?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, she is resting.¡± (??)


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, but could you show me the way?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please, follow me.¡± (??)


    The front door was opened, and I was invited inside.Since this was the house where I had killed the head of the family the other day, I was a bit on guard as I entered, but nothing happened. In the first ce, if they hadn¡¯t secured the house, Myaro wouldn¡¯t be resting here.


    We walked through the spacious house. The assets of the Seven Great Witch households had been confiscated, and other houses had been tidied up, but the Gudanvier house was unscathed. Naturally, since there had been no punishment, nothing had changed since myst visit.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, what exactly is your position here?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked while walking.


    ¡°I am the steward of the house.¡± (??)


    ¡°What kind of work does that entail?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if you just say ¡°steward,¡± I don¡¯t quite get it.¡¯


    ¡°You might understand it better if I say I am simr to a prime minister within the Gudanvier household.¡± (??)


    ¡®A prime minister, huh. That¡¯s quite a grand title. But I got the gist.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Have you always held that position?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I was promoted after Myaro-sama became the head of the household. The previous stewardmitted suicide following Ruida-sama¡¯s death.¡± (??)


    ¡®Committed suicide? That¡¯s quite something.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s your previous position?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°When I first met you, Yuri-sama, I was the butler in charge of managing alcoholic beverages. However, my actual duty was to keep an eye on Myaro-sama.¡± (??)


    ¡°Keep an eye on her¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Anotherplicated family situation. Well, Myaro wouldn¡¯t keep someone she couldn¡¯t trust close to her, so there must be some intricate circumstances involved.¡¯


    ¡°We have arrived.¡± (??)


    *Knock, knock*


    The steward knocked on the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought Yuri-sama.¡± (??)


    ¡°Eh¨C!¡± (Myaro)


    A small voice came from behind the door.


    ¡°Yuri-sama, I¡¯m sorry, but could you please wait here for a moment? Please don¡¯t look inside the room.¡± (??)


    ¡°Hm? Well, I don¡¯t mind, but¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This is quite an unusual procedure¡­ The stewardess opened the door and went inside.


    ¡°Yuri-¡­ is-¡­ he¨C¡­ there?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¨C¡± (??)


    ¡°It¡¯s-¡­ fine¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¨C, ¡ª. ¡ª¡± (??)


    ¡°I see¨C¡­¡± (Myaro)


    I could hear something from inside, but it was indistinguishable. After a while, the door opened from the inside.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± (??)


    ¡°Is it alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, pleasee in.¡± (??)


    ¡®What could this be about¡­?¡¯


    I entered the room. It was an extravagantly decorated, magnificent bedroom.


    ¡®Could this have been Ruida¡¯s bedroom?¡¯


    There was a canopy bed with curtains.


    The walls were adorned with cream-colored wallpaper featuring gold geometric patterns, reflecting the firece¡¯s mes. Thanks to the bright wallpaper, the room had a dim yet glowing brightness.


    Since light sources at night are limited, dark-colored walls absorb light, making it difficult to brighten up a bedroom. Judging by the house¡¯s interior, it seemed the heads of the Gudanvier family traditionally preferred calm, dark hues, but this cream color must be apromise for practical reasons.


    ¡°Well then, take your time.¡± (??)


    The door closed with a soft click behind me.


    I sat down on a chair ced next to the bed. On the bed, there was a bundled-up figure that seemed to be Myaro, covered from head to toe with a nket and curled up.


    ¡°Myaro? I came to visit you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not in a state to be seen¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haah, haah¡­ no, it¡¯s no good¡­¡± (Myaro)


    She seemed to be out of breath, possibly from the argument she had earlier with the steward.


    ¡®It¡¯s important that she doesn¡¯t get short of breath.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The room is dark, so I can¡¯t see much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really¡­?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yeah, really. Show me your face.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Myaro hesitantly lowered the nket that was covering her head. Her face, flushed as if from fever, looked weak and fragile. She was wearing a crumpled cotton nightgown, made from a fabric I hadn¡¯t seen often.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ haah¡­¡± (MYaro)


    Myaroid her head on the pillow, looking exhausted. When I ced my hand on her forehead, it felt unusually cold. I noticed an ice bag lying beside her pillow, likely used to cool her down. Since her forehead didn¡¯t reveal her true temperature, I ced my hand on her sweaty neck and felt a warmth akin to hot water. She had a high fever. I ced the ice bag back on her forehead and sat back in the chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Yuri¡­ I¡¯m so useless¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro turned her head towards me, looking at me with half-open, weary eyes. As she turned, the ice bag fell off, so I ced it back on her head from my seat. I couldn¡¯t let her brain overheat.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I¡¯m the one who should be sorry for overworking you.¡± (Yuri)


    Yesterday, Myaro had traveled back and forth between the capital and my family¡¯s home on Shirokure to meet Carol. That¡¯s how she caught a cold.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t apologize.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°You must have been exhausted. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡± (Yuri)


    It had been over three months since the day poison was administered at the royal castle. During that time, Myaro had been working tirelessly without a break. After the conquest of the capital, Myaro¡¯s schedule had been packed to the brim, an intense grind. Following such grueling work with dozens of consecutive workdays and no time for rest, she embarked on another trip riding the eagle. It¡¯s no wonder she fell ill.


    ¡°No¡­ um, did Irene say anything?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Irene?¡¯ (Yuri)


    ¡°The steward who guided me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Not really, nothing in particr.¡± (Yuri)


    It was just a normal conversation.


    ¡°I see¡­ phew, that¡¯s good¡­ cough.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Is she a rtive of yours?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, a distant cousin, three years older¡­ she was raised to be my attendant until I entered the School of Knights¡­ she¡¯s very capable.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Well, she did seempetent.¡¯


    ¡°She does have a tendency¡­ cough, cough¡­ to make odd assumptions, though¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see. Got it.¡± (Yuri)


    Her coughing was severe. It might be better not to talk too much.


    ¡°Hey, I brought a present for you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really¡­ what is it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Here.¡± (Yuri)


    I took a small bag from my inner pocket and showed it to Myaro.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Moro Mello condensed milk candy. I love this.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®So, she had tried it before.¡¯


    ¡°Do you want one?¡± (Yuri)


    I had brought it thinking it might help with her cough. It should have some effect.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    I took out a candy, unwrapped it, and brought it to Myaro¡¯s mouth. Her lips parted to take the candy, briefly brushing my fingertips. She then leaned back, resting her head on the pillow.


    ¡°Mm¡­ yum¡­¡±


    Myaro sank her head into the pillow, eyes closed, and began to roll the candy around in her mouth.


    ¡®It seems like her cognitive abilities have significantly declined. Normally, she would politely decline with something like ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ll have itter. Thank you very much.¡± It¡¯s like watching a cute animal disying a novel behavior, quite soothing.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun¡­ even though this is expensive¡­ thank you so much¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me that you¡¯re sick. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The Moro Mello condensed milk candy is made with sugar supplied by the Hou Company. The condensed milk is handmade, and the sugar itself is a luxury item. Plus, it¡¯s infused with spices imported from the Middle East. Being the most expensive confectionery in the capital, Moro Mello costs as much as renting a one-bedroom apartment for a month.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m wealthy. Might as well use it at times like this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro licked the milk-vored candy, seeming to calm down and zone out. As she continued licking the candy for a few minutes¡­


    ¡°Please¡­ hold my hand.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Hold her hand?¡¯


    Looking at the side of the nket, Myaro was extending her hand.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s fine.¡¯


    I moved the chair closer to the bed.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± (Yuri)


    As I held her hand, it felt extremely warm.


    ¡°Yes¡­ ah, it¡¯s calming¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°You can just sleep like this.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I will¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®This isn¡¯t like the usual Myaro¡­ Could she be intoxicated? It¡¯smon to drink alcohol and sleep when you have a cold. Quite usible.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun¡­ thank you¡­¡± (Myaro)


    She said something.


    ¡®I don¡¯t deserve her gratitude.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯d do this anytime.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Not it?¡¯


    ¡°What happened yesterday¡­ I needed a day to recover¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°You must have been tired. My apologies.¡± (Yuri)


    Even this current cold must be tough. If only I had given her a day off before the journey, maybe I could have prevented it. Or perhaps, I should have avoided the tight schedule and let her stay overnight there.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What does she mean by that?¡¯


    ¡°Thank you for letting me talk to Carol¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®¡­Huh? Is she thanking me for letting her go?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m really¡­ even though Carol and I are friends¡­ we stopped talking¡­ she saw through everything¡­ but we made up¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What did they talk about? I¡¯m curious. Anyway, it¡¯s good they made up.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m really d¡­ if I hadn¡¯t gone, I would have regretted it for the rest of my life¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro tightly grabbed the hand I was holding.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ an ugly woman¡­ greedy, and not worthy of being a friend¡­ but Carol¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Her words started to fragment.


    ¡°Even this job¡­ was supposed to be my lifelong dream¡­ but now I¡¯m only doing it to please you, Yuri¡­ I¡¯m such a foolish woman¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Life¡­ really doesn¡¯t go as nned¡­ Even when your wishese true¡­ happiness seems to drift further away¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Is Myaro unhappy now? Is she miserable?¡¯


    ¡°Obaa-sama¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro began to blink her eyes, which were slightly open, looking drowsy.


    ¡®She must be drifting in and out of consciousness. She¡¯ll be asleep soon. Making a noise might disturb her drowsiness.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun¡­ I love you¡­¡± (Myaro)


    She murmured as if in a dream, then closed her eyespletely. Her breathing became more regr.


    ¡®It¡¯s better to leave her alone until she falls into a deeper sleep.¡¯


    I sat in the chair, holding Myaro¡¯s hand for a while longer.

 Chapter 212: (Self Edited) Battle at Hot Bridge

    I was watching Hot Bridge through a telescope crafted by my senior, Lily, from a slightly open hilltop. On the opposite bank of the river where the bridge stood, an astonishing number of troops were deployed. It felt like a massive army.


    The Rube Household had gathered about 3,000 troops on our side, but the enemy¡¯s numbers were more than ten times that. It seemed like they had 30, maybe even 40 times more soldiers, giving the impression of ants before an elephant. Despite expecting this based on reports from Lirica Kucriricson, the sheer scale of the enemy force was daunting. There were clearly more troops here than we had seen before the previous crusade battle.


    ¡°A formidable army indeed¡­¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri Daz said in amazement.


    We were on a hill on the Rube Household¡¯s side of the river, watching as the Hou Household¡¯s members arrived to observe. Gin Toga, busy with final preparations, wasn¡¯t there, but most of the others were. Originally, the Rube Household created this lookout post to avoid the constant hassle of flying eagles across the river, so the trees obstructing the view were cleared, making the hilltoppletely bald.


    It was a bit too much to call it a fortress or a base. There was just a simple fence and nothing more. Since the goal was to see across the river, there wasn¡¯t even a watchtower.


    ¡°There might be over a hundred thousand of them.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°It¡¯s overwhelming.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°Their countries cover more than ten times the area of ours, so they have the numbers.¡± (Yuri)¡®Moreover, their yield from that area isn¡¯t small. It¡¯s probably double ours. In terms of habitablend, they have far morepared to our mountainous and marshy region.¡¯


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re starting to move.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris Hamon said.


    As usual, she was neatly dressed in a high-cored uniform, with her hair tied in a ponytail, standing tall and straight.


    The river between the two sides was about 100 meters wide, and Hot Bridge spanned it in a series of arches. It was a calm river, with a gentle flow this season. ording to Kien, the water was only knee to thigh deep. Even the water temperature was just slightly cold for this season. In other words, it was a river that could easily be waded across.


    After reaching the nds with a gentle slope, the river widened significantly, making it impossible to build an upstream dam to release water and sweep away the crossing army. Although there was talk of a suitable location, the n was abandoned. Just as natural dam breaks in the mountains causing mudflows have little effect near the river mouth, this n would have minimal impact. Calctions showed that at most, the river level would rise by only 4 cm. No matter how one looked at it, preventing the crossing seemed impossible.


    Kien did not intend to stop the crossing but nned to use the bridge effectively to inflict as much damage as possible. Previously, parts of this bridge had been destroyed by gunboats, and Kien had made temporary repairs. Long logs were lined up, fixed with metal mps, and t boards were nailed on top to make it level. Kien had left it as it was. In other words, the bridge was still usable.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s see how Kien-dono fights this battle¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Indeed.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri had participated in the previous war against the Crusaders two years and also attended thest one as a spectator. He had seen two Crusades. As for the Crusade before those, it was 42 years ago, and Dimitri must have been just a baby then.


    ¡°Can we really win against that army¡­?¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris said, sounding weak. Unlike Dimitri, Tigris had only observed the war beforest and participated in thest one.


    ¡°We can win. If we draw them into the royal capital.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I too am anxious deep inside, though I don¡¯t say it aloud. I thought we could handle the enemy even if they were numerous, but I hadn¡¯t expected over 100000. Thest time, it was 80000. To them, it must feel like rushing to a closing sale. What a nuisance.¡¯


    ¡°They¡¯re using the bridge.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris said while looking through her own telescope at the enemy lines. She must have been looking at the same spot as me. The vanguard of the Crusaders had set foot on the bridge and was beginning to march in.


    As expected, if the bridge remained, this would happen. If they had to cross the river by wading, tens of thousands of soldiers would have to enter the river at once. Even if wet clothes were not a concern, human nature would make them prefer using the bridge. Since there was a bridge right in front of them that allowed them to walk across without getting wet or exposing their slow-moving, unprotected troops to the enemy while wading through the riverbed, they naturally preferred to use it.


    ¡°They seem to be shooting arrows.¡± (Dimitri)


    Arrows flew sporadically from the Rube Household¡¯s side. These weren¡¯t aimed shots but rather arcing arrows falling like rain. The distance was about 100 meters, so they were within range.


    I listened carefully, but I couldn¡¯t hear any rustling of the trees. Luckily for Kien, it was windless.


    The first volley sshed into the river, but the second volley rained down on the enemies on the bridge. The Crusaders, upon sensing the arrows, raised their shields overhead like a roof. They were well-prepared.


    ¡°It seems the temporarily repaired bridge is creaking.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri remarked, prompting me to direct my telescope there.


    ¡°Yeah, it looks like they¡¯re crossing it cautiously¡­ The bridge must be flexing underfoot, making them nervous.¡± (Yuri)


    Kien had mentioned intending to cut into the logs used in the bridge¡¯s temporary repair. It seemed he had done so because the soldiers walking across appeared hesitant, unnerved by the unusual feeling underfoot. The bridge likely flexed up and down, creating an instability akin to a swaying suspension bridge. Additionally, there were no railings on the repaired sections. If pushed by theirrades, they would plummet five meters into the river below. Though they would fall into water, five meters was enough height to instill a fear of death.


    ¡°In that situation¡­ Hmm, if it were me, I¡¯d attack by crossing both the river and the bridge simultaneously. Attacks on the bridge would be less concentrated.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris said.


    ¡°I might do the same. Their n seems a bit too obvious.¡± (Dimitri)


    The Rube Household army was focusing its forces on the bridge. With about 20,000 troops, if they crossed the river simultaneously from other parts, as Tigris suggested, the forces would have to be spread out. Fewer troops would need to be dealt with on the bridge after crossing, so even if the bridge was seen as the main attack route, letting them cross had its merits. Alternatively, they could have a wide front crossing from the start. After the enemy spread out over a wide area, a sudden cavalry charge on the bridge could quickly break through.


    ¡°Being a multinational army, their coordination might becking¡­ And with such arge force, they might not be too concerned about preserving their soldiers.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®To the enemy, this battle probably seems like an easy win. The Rube Household army doesn¡¯t have the capability to prevent the crossing, making this perception quite urate. The discussion about tactics boils down to whether or not the loss ratio matters. In terms of victory or defeat, this battle is undeniably a win. If it were a single nation, they might try to conserve their soldiers, but with multiple nations involved, themanders probably don¡¯t care much about the losses of other countries¡¯ troops.¡¯


    ¡°I wonder if the makeshift bridge will copse if a cart goes over it.¡± (Tigris)


    Other than the cuts made in the logs, there weren¡¯t any other traps, so if the bridge didn¡¯t copse, it would fall into the enemy¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What do you think¡­ if it hasn¡¯t copsed under the weight of all those soldiers, a single cart probably wouldn¡¯t do it.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®However, considering that the bridge should normally be able to support carts without any hesitation, restricting the load might be seen as a limitation. If they can¡¯t ce much weight on the makeshift repairs, it could act as a bottleneck, effectively reducing the usable width of the bridge. Well, if it doesn¡¯t copse, the enemy might reinforce it.¡¯


    ¡°Even though we¡¯re luring them in, it doesn¡¯t feel good to just give the bridge away to the enemy.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°True. But we¡¯re nning to blow up the bridge anyway, so it¡¯s not a huge issue.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡®I had heard that they nned to destroy another section of the bridge in addition to the makeshift repairs. One way or another, the bridge would be demolished. Still, being able to discuss and observe like this isn¡¯t bad at all.¡¯


    On the hill where I was standing, members of the Hou Household were gathered, noisily discussing the situation. This was the best observation point in the vicinity, but the Rube Household relied heavily on Eagles for information gathering, so they weren¡¯t discussing.


    ¡®You can¡¯t have discussions like this while riding an eagle.¡¯


    ¡°¡­It looks like the vanguard troops are from Tyrellme.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri said.


    ¡°How can you tell?¡± (Yuri)


    They didn¡¯t carry gs to avoid obstructing their shields against arrows.


    ¡°Their front-line shields.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri told me to look at the front. Looking at the front lines, I saw sturdy shields that looked impregnable even to bullets. The shields bore the coat of arms of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire.


    ¡°It makes sense. They¡¯re the ones who sent the most troops after all.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigrismented.


    ¡°Yeah, true¡­¡± (Yuri)


    The Crusaders kept advancing across the bridge, past the makeshift repairs. Once the enemy soldiers had crossed halfway, the Rube Household began firing, and smoke from gunpowder started to rise. However, the thick shields seemed to render these efforts ineffective. Equipped with wheels at the bottom, the shields were pushed from behind like a game of push and pull, advancing relentlessly despite the impact of bullets.


    Generally, using portable shields against firearms wasn¡¯t practical due to the required defense capabilities of the shields, which would make the troops cumbersome. However, it was perfectly usable in front of the Hot Bridge, with its narrow width of only about four meters. The enemy seemed to have thought it through quite well.


    As I watched through the telescope, the coat of arms of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire was quickly chipped away by bullets and disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Seems like the arrows aren¡¯t effective at all.¡± (Tigris)


    The arcing arrows had been continuously raining down for a while now.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re probably just not visible, but they¡¯re piercing through the gaps. Once the soldiers are gone, the bridge will be covered in the bodies of our allies.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri spoke, likely drawing from experience in battles from before. They were probably just filling in the gaps once they fell.


    ¡°They¡¯re about to engage¡­¡± (Dimitri)


    The enemy¡¯srge shields were almost in contact with the Rube Household¡¯s front line. The bridge was already packed with Crusader infantry. For the Rube Household¡¯s n, this was the perfect opportunity.


    ¡°Here theye.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris spoke up.


    Looking up at the bridge, Royal Eagles were descending gracefully, forming a line and gliding down as if the bridge were their runway. This was the Rube Household¡¯s strategy. A linear bombing with Molotov cocktails on the bridge, where there was no escape. Today, with no wind, the Molotov cocktails would fall straight down. Weather-wise, it was perfect. The eagles, forming a beautiful evenly spaced line, glided smoothly towards the bridge.


    ¡®Will they drop them?¡¯


    Just then, one of the eagles jerked unnaturally.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    As if being knocked down by an invisible giant¡¯s hand in midair, its feathers scattered, and it was shot down with a bang. A mouse-colored smoke rose from the bridge, and after a dy of about three seconds, a low boom echoed.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris said.


    ¡®I know it.¡¯


    ¡°From the sound of it, it¡¯s a cannon.¡± (Yuri)


    It seemed like two of them were taken down from the front. One seemed to have been hit after release, as a part of the bridge was engulfed in mes. The first one felt more like it was just flicked from behind its legs. But the second one seemed to be a direct hit. The remaining eight Eagles aborted their descent and were now ascending.


    ¡°Dimitri, send a messenger to the Rube Household. Immediately blow up the bridge and capture enemy anti-aircraft weapons.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hah!¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri immediately moved to dispatch a messenger.


    Looking through the telescope, it seemed they were prepared. Buckets were lowered onto the river surface, extinguishing the fires caused by the Molotov cocktails. The Crusaders were calmly handling the situation and advancing. It felt like they were given instructions in advance about what would happen. They hadpletely anticipated this.


    It seemed they had even anticipated where the Eagles woulde from. Well, it was quite obvious that the hastily repaired bridge, easily retrievable or destructible, was nothing but a trap.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri, have you received information about the sting location? If the cannon is on this side¡­¡± (Tigris)


    If that were the case, the cannon would be left on the other side of the sted bridge. We wouldn¡¯t be able to retrieve it, and it would be taken away.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can see the bomb squad.¡± (Yuri)


    As I was searching earlier, I spotted soldiers hiding under about a third of the bridge. That must be it.


    ¡®If it was too close to the bank, even if we destroyed it, the bridge could still be used halfway. If the bridge could be carried to a location very close to the bank, we could make a slope from there or use ropes to lower it, and the bridge would still be usable. They must have avoided that.¡¯


    As I looked through the telescope, the hidden soldiers scattered like a swarm of spiders. Immediately after that, an explosion urred, and a part of the arch was blown away. With a dy of about three seconds, the explosion sound echoed. Smoke billowed from the sted section, and once it cleared, the bridge had copsed safely.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s broken.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s no good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to drop the cannon into the river. They probably don¡¯t want it to be captured.¡± (Yuri)


    Looking through the telescope, it was clear that enemy soldiers were struggling to drop what seemed to be a small cannon. The Hot Bridge had railings about the height of an adult¡¯s chest. They seemed to be having a hard time oveing the railings.


    ¡°It looks like the railings are getting in the way. It might be impossible.¡± (Tigris)


    It was lucky that they were trying to drop it from this side. Judging from the faint silhouette, it seemed to be a small mortar.


    ¡®A mortar is a short-barreled cannon with a stout, chunky appearance, and because of its short barrel, it can be made rtively light. However, since the barrel is short, the range over which thebustion gas pressure elerates the projectile is short, so the projectile doesn¡¯t go very far. Originally, it was used to attack castle walls with a parabolic trajectory. Although it receives minimal benefits from the eleration of gas pressure, the projectile flies due to the shock of the explosion. They probably loaded something like a scatter shot and aimed it at the diving eagles.


    You don¡¯t need much energy to shoot down a flying Eagle. Eagle bones are weaker than human bones, so even if you don¡¯t have enough energy to tear a human body apart, it¡¯s easy to shatter the bones and render a Royal Eagle unable to fly if you hit it head-on during its dive. While I haven¡¯t tried it, if it had the power of a baseball dead ball, it would likely be enough to be a threat.


    They probably have handles attached to the carrying base so that six or eight people can carry it. It can also be rotated manually, and with a gun ear, adjusting the elevation is easy. It might have been the optimal solution as an anti-aircraft gun against eagles.¡¯


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri, the messenger has been dispatched.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri reported as a flying Eagle was heading towards the Rube Household¡¯s camp.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already destroyed the bridge¡­ ah, damn. They are starting to return.¡± (Tigris)


    It seemed that the soldiers had given up on crossing the railings, likely under orders to avoid capture, and were beginning to carry the cannon back from the base. At the end of the bridge, the Rube Household had begun their offensive. They were charging aggressively, trampling over the confused soldiers who had lost their retreat.


    Ideally, we wanted the Rube Household soldiers to retrieve the cannon and return, but if it fell into the river from the sted section, it would be difficult to bring it back. Carrying the cannon alone would be quite difficult, and if they had to wade through the water to retrieve it, it would likely be impossible.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ it¡¯s no use. Well, it¡¯s fine.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡®It¡¯s not certain that those cannons being used are officially mass-produced equipment. There are small mortars domestically avable as well. We should verify countermeasures against them.¡¯


    ¡°I see they¡¯ve started crossing the river now that the bridge is unusable.¡± (Yuri)


    Taking my eyes off the telescope and observing the battlefield with the naked eye, indeed, foot crossings had begun. Around 20000 soldiers were attempting to cross the river simultaneously, slightly upstream from the bridge. There was no way to prevent this.


    ¡°Oh.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris said something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The cannon bearer was killed by a stray arrow. He fell over.¡± (Tigris)


    That was fortunate. I looked through the telescope again and indeed, it seemed they had dropped the cannon.


    ¡°Actually, they¡¯re getting backed up. The Rube Household might make it in time.¡± (Dimitri)


    The copse point was crowded with soldiers trying to escape as their retreat was cut off. Despite the rubble, the height was about four meters, so the soldiers seemed to be waist-deep. Most of them were pushed from behind and fell, resulting in tragic oues, some falling headfirst. Some were jumping off the railing, but most had injured legs and couldn¡¯t walk.


    ¡°Ah, they made it in time.¡± (Yuri)


    They made it in time. The ones desperately carrying the cannon were swallowed up by the Rube Household.


    ¡®They¡¯ll likely retrieve it. For now, the tide has turned decisively.¡¯


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri, how do you see it? Is it a loss for Kien-dono?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If they manage to evade a sessful pursuit and retreat, it might just be a draw. The capture of the enemy¡¯s new weapon is significant.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Although it¡¯s not entirely urate to call the mortar a new weapon, as it¡¯s been around for centuries, it¡¯s significant that they¡¯ve managed to capture and repurpose it. Nheless, capturing it is a significant achievement. Actually, trying out the cannons and verifying their rotation speed and elevation capabilities should allow us to devise methods for the eagles to evade the gunfire.¡¯


    ¡± Kien-dono¡¯s approach was a bit too borate. They saw right through it.¡± (Yuri)


    The Rube Household¡¯s n was to conduct linear bombing on the bridge, turning it into a scorched field, then repeat the same tactic as long as the enemy aimed for the bridge, causing significant bloodshed. Once the enemy switched to river crossing, they nned to defend the riverbank adequately and retreat. That was the n. But the enemy didn¡¯t y along.


    The fact that the bridge was chosen as the invasion route, despite my previous demolition of a bridge, was foolish. As a result, despite thwarting the ace up their sleeve of Eagle bombardment, the bridge was still damaged. They revealed their secret weapon but failed to turn it into a decisive victory. It wasn¡¯t a significant secret, yet it was captured. However, it could be that the Crusaders made their decisions through a council of nations, so once the main objective became the bridge, there might have been no choice but to follow that decision.


    ¡°Nevertheless, we can say we achieved some sess. It¡¯s not bad.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Considering the destruction of the bridge and the subsequent defense along the riverbank, the battle was fought under advantageous conditions. Compared to the initial n, which aimed to destroy the bridge and kill more than twice the number of Crusaders to impact their morale, it might seemckluster, but it¡¯s not bad.


    The main objective of attacking the enemy¡¯s supply line by destroying the bridge has been aplished. If the bridge had remained intact after the failed explosion, there would have been outrage. But they were well-prepared and sessful, so it¡¯s not bad for now.¡¯


    ¡°If you intend to praise their efforts, I shall deliver the message.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°Praise?¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°They might attempt to expand their achievements through futile resistance, considering the failure of the operation, His Excellency Yuri.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°¡­They can¡¯t be that foolish.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s just how subordinates are, I believe.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡®Is that so? I don¡¯t really have the mindset of being beneath anyone. Formally, I¡¯ve been delegated full authority by Queen Carol, but that¡¯s just a transfer of rights. The original hierarchy hasn¡¯t changed. As the heads of the respective households, our positions should be equal. However, considering it from a subordinate¡¯s perspective, indeed, there were those kinds of fools who would go to such useless lengths.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, please convey that achieving capture alone is already a significant achievement. Make sure it doesn¡¯te across as condescending.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris hurried off.


    ¡®We still have time since it looks like it will take a while for them to finish crossing the river.¡¯


    ¡°What do you think?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked Dimitri, who was next to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a thoughtful gesture, reminiscent of a woman¡¯s concern. While not strictly necessary, it certainly helps to weaken any resistance to retreat. It¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Indeed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It may not be necessary for Kien-dono, though.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Who knows? It might be necessary for Liao Rube.¡± (Yuri)


    It could backfire, though.


    ¡°Is Liao leading them?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Kien-dono is leading them, but it seems he came up with the idea of using firebombs for bombing. It¡¯s just hearsay, but that¡¯s the information I¡¯ve gathered.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡®This battle is entirely entrusted to the Rube Household. For them, it¡¯s a sacred battle to defend their homnd, so seizing leadership from them would be emotionally problematic. Apart from sending the messenger earlier and stopping the pointless dam construction, I haven¡¯t interfered in anything else.¡¯


    ¡°Being of the same age and position, perhaps a sense of rivalry might develop.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡®Perhaps. Certainly, rivalry or a sense ofpetition might be inevitable.¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, Liao isn¡¯t ipetent. He hasn¡¯t done anything wrong.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®While I don¡¯t consider him exceptionally talented, he does possess human charisma and is quite suited to leadership. He¡¯s not bad. This time, things just didn¡¯t go well.¡¯


    On the river, the Rube Household¡¯s army had begun shooting arrows.


    ¡®Once this is over, the next battle will likely be in Mital. For me, this is where it truly begins.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I have business with the Queen¡¯s Sword, so I¡¯ll be off.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. Thank you for your hard work.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± (Yuri)


    I walked off toward the White Sunset to attend to my affairs.

 Chapter 213: (Self Edited) Seized Cannon

    Near Koha¡¯s field, I watched from a distance with the military dignitaries as we looked at the seized cannon. Eight soldiers surrounded the seized cannon. The cannon had round rods called trunnions on both sides of its stout body, which hooked onto a base. Oil coated the trunnions, allowing the cannon to pivot up and down using handles on the top. Arms supporting the trunnions grew from the base, which was made of sturdy wood like a sleeper.


    There were four handles on each side and two in the front and back, totaling twelve handles on the base. The two soldiers in the middle sandwiched between the front and back could hold with one hand, while the ones in the front and back could use both hands.


    The weight would be around 200 to 300 kilograms in total. It wasn¡¯t a weight that even eight men could easily handle. The eight soldiers knelt on the grass-covered ground, holding the handles, each gazing into the sky. As I watched the sky, a soldier on a Royal Eagle descended rapidly.


    Almost simultaneously with me, a soldier spotted the eagle and shouted, ¡°At ten-thirty o¡¯clock!¡± Instantly, the cannon was lifted, aligning precisely with the ground marked with numbered tags, and ced down. A soldier behind the cannon adjusted and fixed the elevation instantly. A soldier with a matchlock pressed a stick against the touchhole. A ¡°pshu¡± sound was heard, and a thin white smoke rose. The Eagle raised its head at low altitude and ascended again.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t bad. What¡¯s the hit rate now?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°About three hits out of ten.¡± (??)


    Unfortunately, it was an experienced soldier assigned to this squad who said this. It was pitiful to be given such a nonsensical task.


    ¡°We¡¯ve practiced for a whole day and this is the result. What do you think?¡± (Yuri)


    Gathered here were the higher-ups of the military, especially the Heavenly Knights leading the Eagles. When I asked, Gin Toga, who was present today, said something harsh.¡°I wouldn¡¯t even think of using it if I were in charge.¡± (Gin)


    He frowned deeply.


    ¡°Continuously maintaining a vignt stance to respond instantly if enemiese like this is not realistic. Even with that, whether the interception just now was in time or not, it was tough to determine. If we have to guard supplies or ships, considering that we need to maintain this for about twelve hours a day, using this cannon for interception doesn¡¯t seem practical.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®That¡¯s a valid point.¡¯


    ¡°In the Battle of Hot Bridge, they knew the direction and timing of the eagles¡¯ intrusion, right? They were lying in wait, so to speak.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you can predict when and from which direction the Eagles wille, all you have to do is adjust the elevation and ignite. You might be able to shoot them down. However, I think that realistically, it would only happen in very limited circumstances.¡± (Gin)


    He¡¯s saying what I wanted to say.


    ¡°Anyone else have an opinion?¡± (Yuri)


    With that, this time, a Heavenly Knight from the Rube Household raised his hand. I remember he was quite high-ranking.


    ¡°In that battle, there were certain circumstances to consider. First, the sun was unusable.¡± (??)


    That day three days ago was sunny.


    ¡®Facing the sun generally makes it difficult to spot eagles due to re.¡¯


    ¡°Hot Bridge stretches from north to south. The sun moving from east to west couldn¡¯t be utilized.¡± (??)


    ¡®Is that really the case?¡¯


    I thought to myself.


    ¡®Even if it stretches east to west, it¡¯s notmon for the sun to align directly with the extension of a bridge. Plus, the sun moves, so it depends on the time.¡¯


    ¡°Furthermore, the bridge width was too narrow to target effectively, so we needed to lower the altitude to increase uracy. In other words, maintaining altitude and using the sun would decrease the possibility of interception.¡± (??)


    ¡®Well, that makes sense. The bridge width is about 4 meters, so it¡¯s quite difficult to aim from 100 meters high. In actual attacks, a slight deviation isn¡¯t a problem. Since mmable liquid is spread, causing a fire to spread. While hitting the intended target is best, even if it doesn¡¯t, some damage will still ur. However, the bridge is different. If you don¡¯t hit it, it falls into the river. Naturally, there¡¯s no spreading fire or ignition. Of course, they would prioritize lowering the altitude and focusing on precision.¡¯


    ¡°Anyone else have opinions or objections? Anything at all?¡± (Yuri)


    Even so, no one raised their hand.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s a straightforward reasoning. There¡¯s probably nothing more to add.¡¯


    ¡°Then, from me. Consider the effective range of the cannon to be about 100 paces on foot. However, in reality, take some leeway and drop it from a height of about 150 paces from the ground. When you return to your own positions, set up signs at a distance of 150 paces to gauge the distance.¡±


    ¡®A distance of 150 paces is about 100 meters in reality. 100 paces would be around 66 meters.¡¯


    ¡°Why take the precaution of setting it at 150 paces? It¡¯s because it¡¯s believed that shooting with a long-barreled musket can reach higher. Of course, I¡¯m talking about single-shot, not pellets.¡± (Yuri)


    I continued speaking.


    ¡°Yesterday, I conducted some experiments, and I concluded that it¡¯s risky even at over 200 paces for single-shot firing. As you all know, actual muskets, unlike strong bows, don¡¯t have that much killing power at such distances. However, even if there¡¯s no killing power¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I approached Gin and lightly tapped his chest with my fist. It was just enough to make him stagger.


    ¡°This kind of impact urs. Even if the force diminishes and the lead balls be this weak, we don¡¯t know what will happen if it hits a diving eagle head-on. It might break bones, or it might knock them unconscious.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There hasn¡¯t been any data on Royal Eagles being attacked while flying, so we¡¯ll have to gather cases to understand what injuries ur from what kind of attacks. It¡¯s frustrating, but it¡¯s natural when starting something new.¡¯


    ¡°Considering that, it¡¯s difficult to say it¡¯s safe even at over 200 paces. However, distance doesn¡¯t just affect the bullet¡¯s power. It also affects the trajectory. From the experiment results, we found that taking a height of about 150 paces significantly lowers the actual trajectory. In other words, simply aiming and firing would only pass quite below the eagle, causing it to miss. That¡¯s the second reason why we set it at 150 paces with some margin.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Let me add one more thing.¡¯


    ¡°However, in missions such as destroying cannons like those at the Verdun fortress, it¡¯s conceivable that over 100 riflemen would simultaneously fire. In such cases, take higher altitude and drop arger quantity to create a sea of fire.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Now, I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say.¡¯


    ¡°Understood. Then, the operation will proceed tomorrow. Make sure everyone is prepared.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    After that, I went into the Koha mansion and gave instructions for various tasks. As I was writing at the desk in my office, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± (Gin)


    The one who came in and said that was Gin Toga.


    ¡°Gin. Do you have the leisure to be here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Gin is tasked with training part of the Second Army and the Boff Household, but it¡¯s about time we gather them in the capital.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m in the midst of putting on the final touches. It¡¯s busy, but I managed to find some time today.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Well, have a seat then.¡± (Yuri)


    Since Gin was still standing, I gestured toward a chair.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Gin)


    He said, taking a seat on the guest sofa.


    ¡°Well, judging from the performance at the Yutan Pass battle, there¡¯s no cause for concern. However, be vignt against desertion. The soldiers must sense that battle is imminent.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll see to it without dy.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°As for those carriages, it looks like we¡¯ll have about 130 of them in the end. Keep in mind the selection of crew members.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ve made arrangements for about 180 in advance.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s settled then.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Looks like everything¡¯s going fine. It¡¯s convenient to have someone who can think for themselves and handle things reasonably well when asked.¡¯


    ¡°By the way, about the cannon earlier¡­¡± (Gin)


    ¡°What about it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I found the concept intriguing. It¡¯s just that practical implementation is challenging.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea, but there are several technical hurdles. It¡¯s going to be tough to put it into practical use.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I have no idea who came up with it, but sooner orter, the problems will be apparent. If they¡¯re willing to waste money and manpower on that direction, it could be profitable.¡¯


    ¡°What technical challenges, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Firstly, the rotation is crap. It¡¯s useless as it is, so instead of fixing the base and body in ce, it needs to rotate like a millstone.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In other words, it needs to rotate in a way simr to stacking two funnels on top of each other. The best and most primitive way would be to smooth both and make them slide with oil, but ideally, it would be good to insert evenly spaced round bars between them and make them roll on those.¡¯


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s too slow to move from the base.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°The barrel also needs to be a bit longer.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that lengthening the barrel of a cannon is technically challenging.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®You seem to know a lot about it.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s great about cannons is that they can have thicker walls since the barrels are shorter. There¡¯s no worry about bursting.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The evolution of cannons is also a battle against bursting. While ensuring the strength to withstand bursting, they try to thin the walls and reduce weight and costs. If you lengthen the barrel, you increase the eleration due to gas pressure, and the bullet gains kic energy as a result. However, if it bes too cumbersome for maneuvering on the battlefield, in fortresses, or on ships, it bes counterproductive. That¡¯s why theye up with materials or techniques to leave residual stress in the metal on the inside of the barrel to resist the internal pressure. In the case of cannons, there are fewer technical requirements since there¡¯s no barrel.¡¯


    ¡°If it gets any heavier, even horses won¡¯t be able to carry it¡­¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Well, when I say lengthen, I mean just a little. If we review the thickness, it shouldn¡¯t increase the weight that much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®They¡¯re probably just being roughly considered based on the craftsmen¡¯s experience. It¡¯s possible that even if they reduce it to about two-thirds of the thickness, it¡¯ll be fine.¡¯


    ¡°Then there¡¯s the ammunition. Make it a two-stage explosive.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Two-stage explosive¡­?¡± (Gin)


    Gin looked puzzled.


    ¡°You make a metal tube that fits perfectly into the barrel. That¡¯ll be the shell casing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Put half the gunpowder inside, attach a fuse, then fill it with shot and seal it. With the added length, extend the barrel a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ so you¡¯re turning the projectile itself into a small cannon.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®He understands things quickly.¡¯


    ¡°But what about ignition?¡± (Gin)


    ¡°It¡¯ll automatically ignite with a st when the cannon fires. The fuse will be attached to the rear.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ I understand now.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®Well, if we actually make it, it¡¯s going to be quite a hassle. At the very least, we need to standardize the anti-aircraft guns¡­ or rather, the cannons across various countries. Since we¡¯re the ones dealing with that, we don¡¯t think about it seriously, but there don¡¯t seem to be too many technical barriers. There might be some when we actually make it, but there shouldn¡¯t be anything too difficult using existing technology to make a prototype and test it. We won¡¯t have to fight against unreasonable barriers like needing rubber or having to search for new chemicals with specific properties.¡¯


    ¡°If we determine the length of the fuse, we can set it to explode in mid-air at about this height after two seconds from ignition, for example. Even so, we can significantly extend the altitude of damage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ You think things through thoroughly.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®The only thing left is to make the ignition flintlock. This is also not much of a problem since it can be done by simply attaching a device.


    ¡°But even if we go this far, we won¡¯t solve the fundamental problem. There¡¯s not much point in doing too much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What do you mean by the fundamental problem?¡± (Gin)


    ¡°It¡¯ll take time to reload after firing one shot. Even if we can stop the first wave, we¡¯ll be helpless if the second wavees before we finish reloading.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Deploying arge number of them and having one wave firing, then another¡­ that might work, but it would cost a fortune. And the ammunition itself will probably be quite expensive.¡¯


    ¡°Using the first one as a decoy, maneuver to avoid the bombardment differently from a dive. Then the main force can enter from a different angle¡­ something like that might work. Either way, it¡¯s rtively easy to deal with.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The real threat wille when we have machine guns. Until then, it¡¯s going to be quite some time because there are huge technical challenges to ovee. It¡¯s almost a topic for the distant future. If only God would gift us a set of tungsten tool steel cutting tools, things would be much easier.¡¯


    ¡°I see, I understand now. It seems we don¡¯t need to worry for the time being.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°For now, at least.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Another issue is, rather, on our side. The production volume of Molotov cocktails¡­¡± (Gin)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought there would be a bit more left from what we sold to the General households¡­ but we couldn¡¯t recover that much.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It seems they used quite a bit during training.¡¯


    ¡°How many bottles are left now?¡± (Gin)


    ¡°About 2,000. Not a significant amount.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®With the oil well ident causing a drastic decrease in output, they finallypleted a new well.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too little. Even if one bottle could harm three people¡­ that¡¯s 6,000 isn¡¯t it?¡± (Gin)


    ¡®The idea that one Molotov cocktail can kill three people is based on the assumption of a direct hit. In reality, if you throw a hundred at once, the damage radius oveps, and it¡¯s unlikely that each bottle will kill three people. 6,000 is an ideal number that¡¯s practically unachievable. In reality, 4,000 would be more realistic.¡¯


    ¡°If used on people, it won¡¯t be enough.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since the Rube Household bought them themselves, it¡¯s not really my ce to decide how they¡¯re used.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯reunching the attack tomorrow. I won¡¯t participate, but I wish you luck.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®Even if a man wishes them luck, it doesn¡¯t mean much.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, I think they¡¯ll seed, but you never know what might happen on the battlefield. A dragon might suddenly appear, or a bunch of innovative anti-aircraft guns might pop up, as I mentioned earlier. If it¡¯s between Shanti, I don¡¯t think the opponent would prepare something like that, but you never know what the Kuran might do.¡¯


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s still one more thing I¡¯d like to ask.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There¡¯s still something else?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Telor-sama.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯


    ¡°Oh¡­ so that¡¯s what this is about. You made me waste my time with small talk.¡± (Yuri)


    I thought Gin hade all the way to chat with me, but it seems all the previous conversation was just a preamble.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± (Gin)


    Gin hastily denied it, but it didn¡¯t seem that way. His expression when he broached the subject was different.


    ¡°What is it? You¡¯re not going to ask me to arrange a marriage, are you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I just wanted to ask what she¡¯s doing now¡­¡± (Gin)


    ¡®Though it¡¯s not publicly stated, if it¡¯s difficult to ask directly, they could have investigated. But there are probably various reasons. Without someone like a spy, even such inquiries could be surprisingly difficult.¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s here in the royal capital.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ Would you consider evacuating her to Karakumo?¡± (Gin)


    ¡®It seems that as former members of the Kilghina General households, they have some thoughts on the matter even though the Tuni Chartres Households have already fallen.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m kind of indifferent about it. Being here in the royal capital is Telor¡¯s decision. If she wants to evacuate, I¡¯ll help, but I¡¯m not going to go tell her to evacuate. Sorry to say, but I really don¡¯t care.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even if she dies as a result, I¡¯m rtively indifferent.¡¯


    ¡°Well, if you want to go and persuade her directly, there¡¯s no problem with that. You should go talk to her. I¡¯ll write you a letter so you can meet her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Please let me do that.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll agree to evacuate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why not?¡± (Gin)


    Gin asked, looking genuinely curious.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s in love with Do.¡± (Yuri)


    As I say this, Gin¡¯s mouth falls open and he makes a slightly amusing face.


    ¡°It¡¯s Telor. It¡¯s not Do who¡¯s in love with him.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t know the current situation, though.¡¯


    ¡°Do Godwin? Isn¡¯t he from the First Army? A close friend of Your Excellency?¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not sure, but they seem to have had a chance encounter. It¡¯s a one-sided crush. Whether they get together or not is anyone¡¯s guess.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ Is that so?¡± (Gin)


    ¡®He looks like he¡¯s in shock, as if his admired older cousin is getting married. What¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t think he had any personal feelings for her, but¡­ I really don¡¯t understand the psychology of people who have such strong reverence for royalty.¡¯


    ¡°What will you do? If you¡¯re not going to meet her, I won¡¯t bother writing the letter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll meet her. Please.¡± (Gin)


    Gin bowed deeply at the best angle of the day. So, this was the real reason after all.

 Chapter 214: (Self Edited) Flame

    At an altitude of 600 meters, thendscape below became aplete panorama. The scene below, resembling a detailed model, was filled with beautiful natural scenery. There were natural coastlines, vast forests, rivers cutting through them, andkes. Although there were human cities and viges,pared to nature, they were insignificant in size and built in harmony with the natural surroundings.


    It was a tranquil scene, making it hard to believe that a bloody struggle for survival was taking ce here. In this era, in this world, humans were merely a small element of the environment and did not dominate the earth. Humans still fought with muzzle-loaded guns and swords and spears; there were no weapons that could scorch the earth. For trees, fish, insects, and animals other than humans, war was likely irrelevant.


    However, I was human, and as such, a participant in this struggle for survival. Even within the scenery abundant with nature, if you paid attention, you could see traces of war. What floated here and there on the sea were precisely that. Off a certain coastline, several ships with furled sails were anchored. On the coastline was a small fishing vige named Gjarhorn. As expected, the Crusaders were using it.


    It was a truly small fishing vige, with only a few piers jutting slightly into the sandy beach. Even so, it was better than having nothing, as there was a road, and the houses could be used as temporary storage. The piers in the vige were apparently too short, so the Crusaders seemed to have extended several floating piers. A floating pier was made by floating empty barrels on the sea and cing nks over them to extend the pier. This allowed small and medium-sized ships to dock directly.


    Large ships couldn¡¯t dock directly and seemed to be using boats to transport goods from offshore. Naturally, unloading directly onto the pier without using boats was more efficient. All these ships were moving supplies for the Crusaders. From what I could see, there were about 30 ships. Approaching today¡¯s target while keeping the position of the sun in mind, I noted that the sky was clear. It was a perfect day for bombing.


    I lowered the altitude to around 400 meters and positioned myself for the attack. I took a long pole tied to my saddle and untied the string at the end. The long, thin red g wrapped around it unfurled. I twirled it above my head and pointed it towards the fleet. With the signal given, the first wave descended all at once. There were 40 squads, each consisting of four riders. The descent involved twenty squads.


    One after another, they dive-bombed and dropped firebombs onto the ships. Three pre-assigned squads headed towards the fishing vige, hurling firebombs at the docked ships and the houses storing supplies. mes erupted on the decks of several ships and spread through the vige. From my position atop the Eagle, I rolled up the red g and untied the string of the blue g on the opposite side. Pointing towards the fleet again, I signaled the second wave to descend.


    The ships in the fleet were scattered, makingmunication in the air impossible. Thus, I had instructed the first wave, squads one through seventeen, to target the ships positioned more to the north in sequence. The second wave would simrly target any ships that weren¡¯t yet burning.


    Unlike fixed buildings, it was difficult to pre-assign targets for moving ships. To avoid ovepping dive-bomb targets, the second wave was to mop up any ships missed by the first wave. It appeared to have worked almost perfectly, as most of the fleet was aze. A few medium-sized ships remained, but that couldn¡¯t be helped. I signaled the returning eagles to head towards Koha.¡ª


    Inded White Sunset in the courtyard of the Boff Household¡¯s main residence in Koha. The other squad members hadnded outside Koha. There was no space within Koha to tether 160 eagles, so a temporary camp had been set up outside.


    While feeding fish to White Sunset and carefully checking his feathers, I noticed another eaglending. As soon as it touched the ground, its rider removed the harness and led the eagle towards me.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri! I have a report¨C¡­¡± (Effie)


    This was Effie Ruty, an Eagle rider from the Hou Household.


    Among the Kilghina observation team, he was the best Eagle rider next to me. He was three years my senior, with decent grades, but he had extended his graduation to enjoy a bit more moratorium. Unfortunately, war broke out in Kilghina, and he applied to join the observation team, which was unexpectedly epted.


    The observation team¡¯s mission extended longer than anticipated, cutting short his moratorium, so he extended it another year and graduatedst year. Being the youngest of three sons, with no prospects of inheriting the family estate, he had joined the Royal Eagle squad for bombing missions.


    ¡°The bombardment mission on the enemy positions, well, it failed.¡± (Effie)


    From the way his shoulders were hunched and he looked dejected as he dismounted from his eagle, I had braced myself for bad news.


    ¡®So, it failed, did it?¡¯


    Today¡¯s assault was divided in half. One part attacked the fleet, while the other aimed to burn the supply depots onnd. It was arge-scale operation involving 320 eagles. Effie wasn¡¯t in charge of the entire operation, but he led an assault squad assigned to thend targets. Most likely, he was tasked with delivering the bad news because of our acquaintance.


    ¡°Why? Did you encounter anti-aircraft fire?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, there were no casualties¡­¡± (Effie)


    ¡®No casualties?¡¯


    ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Did they really bring another dragon?¡¯


    ¡°There weres. Over the supplies.¡± (Effie)


    I was dumbfounded.


    ¡®Nets? I see¡­ that makes sense.¡¯


    ¡°Ha,s¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Such a simple tactic, it was almostughable. Covering the supplies withs. I hadn¡¯t even considered it.


    ¡°At the corners of the supply piles, they erected poles¡­ and from there,s like those used to catch small fish were draped over them like a roof.¡± (Effie)


    ¡°And the bottles didn¡¯t break at all, is that it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If the bottles didn¡¯t break, no damage would ur. They would just burn on top of the, like slightlyrger candles knocked over, easily extinguished with water.¡¯


    ¡°No, about thirty percent did break. But with so little damage, the second wave was called off, and we returned.¡± (Effie)


    ¡®Probably, the bottles broke upon hitting each other on the.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Thank you for the report. You may go.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Still, themander on their side, the one who thought up this tactic, is quite resourceful. Communication while riding Eagles is severely limited. Even if thes were spotted, there was no way to reorganize the squads mid-air for a moreplex maneuver.


    This meant that the leader had only two practical choices upon spotting thes. They are either proceed with the first wave or call it off and return. Deciding to proceed with the first wave was understandable at the time, as the defensive capability of thes was unknown. It was an achievement to discover their effectiveness. However, the leader should havee to report this personally. They should take responsibility for their decisions and exin to me why they made them.


    Even if the mission ended in failure, if they believed in the rationale behind their decision, they should report it confidently. Instead, they chose someone who is on good terms with me to deliver the bad news, trying to avoid displeasure. I don¡¯t appreciate this approach.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, my lord. I will take my leave.¡± (Effie)


    Effie stepped back, mounted his eagle again, and flew off.


    ¡ª


    By the time I returned to Shibyaku, it was almost dusk.


    Inded the eagle not at the annex but at the munitions depot on the royal castle ind. This depot housed ammunition and firebombs to be used in case of a final stand on the ind if the capital fell. It was a sturdy fireproof warehouse, and the entrance gate,rge enough for a wagon, was marked with red letters warning against open mes.


    As I dismounted, a figure emerged from a small shed-like guard post.


    ¡°Wee, Your Excellency Yuri.¡± (??)


    Once, this ce had been managed by an elderly former officer of the First Army, but now it was guarded by a retired veteran from the Hou Household. His advanced age seemed to give him a steady demeanor, and he stood confidently before me.


    ¡°I need your help with a small issue. I want to conduct a simple experiment and need a firebomb, some fuse, and a bit of gunpowder.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°An experiment? Very well, please wait a moment.¡± (??)


    The old soldier, apparently uninterested in prying further, headed towards the fireproof storehouse. It was helpful that he was so straightforward.


    I tied White Sunset¡¯s reins to the hitching post and sat on a simple log-cut chair. Shortly, the old soldier returned, carrying the requested items.


    ¡°Will this suffice?¡± (??)


    He held a bottle in one hand, with a bundle and a thick cord-like item in the other.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    I took the items, ced the bottle on the ground, and checked the contents of the bundle. Upon opening the fist-sized package, I found a ckish-gray powder. It was definitely gunpowder. The fuse was about two meters long.


    ¡°Sorry, but could I get a piece of scrap paper?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course, right this way.¡± (??)


    He led me to the guard post.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, could you sign in the receipt column there?¡± (??)


    He pointed to a list written on Hou Paper. At the bottom, it mentioned a small amount of gunpowder and some fuse in small letters. It seemed they kept such lists to prevent any illicit transactions. I signed my name in the receipt column on the right.


    ¡°Is this alright?¡± (Yuri)


    The old soldier handed me a piece of Hou Paper that looked like a discarded invoice. Numbers and item names were crossed out with arge X.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (??)


    I took the paper and the items, tore the paper into an appropriate size on the desk, ced a finger¡¯s width of gunpowder on it, and rolled it up with the fuse inside. I lightly tapped the gunpowder down, and finally pressed it firmly with my finger to form a slim, cylindrical shape.


    Then I realized I was missing a necessary tool.


    ¡°Sorry, do you have a corkscrew?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course.¡± (??)


    The old soldier fetched a corkscrew from a drawer. Firebombs are sealed with corks during storage, so I needed to remove the cork first.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    I took the corkscrew, twisted it into the cork, and pulled it out.


    I inserted the cylindrical gunpowder package, now about the thickness of a ring finger, into the neck of the bottle, submerging it in the liquid inside. I then stuffed the remaining paper around the fuse at the bottle¡¯s neck. With this setup, igniting the fuse would cause the gunpowder inside to explode, and the resulting gas would rupture the bottle. Even if the bottlended intact on the, it would actively explode.


    ¡®I had originally thought of creating such a weapon but hesitated to implement it due to the risk of premature explosion. Given the process of igniting, diving, and then releasing the bomb, there would be a brief period during which the explosive would be held. If it detonated while still being held, the Heavenly Knights would be engulfed in mes. However, since we cannot make a device that will explode as soon as itnds on the ground without activating the fuse, we have no choice but to rely on such primitive time-dy devices.


    Given that the enemy has devised such countermeasures, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Fortunately, since the drop altitude is almost uniform, we should be able to adjust the time until detonation with the fuse.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to ignite it, I¡¯ll close up the storehouse¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. We won¡¯t do it here, but please close it up just in case.¡± (Yuri)


    The ammunition depot was located near the barracks of the First Army of the Royal Guard. It was a rtively new facility, built under the direction of thete Queen Simonei.


    A little further on was the training ground of the Royal Guards. It was one of the few open spaces on Queen Castle¡¯s Ind, so it would be a good ce for experiments.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll head over to the Royal Guards¡¯ training ground for a bit. How are you with taking care of the Eagle?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I served in encampment for about three years. I¡¯m familiar with it.¡± (??)


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s okay to leave it alone but keep an eye on it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    He bowed his head deeply. It was a very natural bow, perhaps due to his age and experience.


    ¡ª


    At the training ground, it seemed they were training cavalry to fight infantry. The soldiers ying the role of infantry were entangled by three Galloping Birds while fending off attacks from mounted soldiers. They wielded halberds, weapons with hooks on the side, likely emting the equipment of the Crusaders.


    ¡®It¡¯s not a bad training exercise.¡¯


    As I approached on foot, I watched as they skillfully avoided attacks from above while hooking onto the armor with the side hooks, causing the mounted soldiers to fall to the ground. The dismounted soldier, having lost their mount, rolled onto the ground, using the same defensive maneuvers taught at the School of Knights.


    The dismounted Galloping Bird now approached me.


    ¡®Having worked on a ranch before, I¡¯m quite familiar with this situation. Galloping Birds are intelligent creatures and can somehow sense the aura emitted by humans. Just like when catching a passing girl¡¯s attention, it¡¯s easier to stop them if you approach with a natural, rxed demeanor rather than with a high-strung ¡°Hey! Wait!¡± type of energy, as that only makes them wary and flee. It¡¯s just as Father used to say.¡¯


    Without breaking my stride, I lightly impeded the Galloping Bird with my free hand, not holding the bottle, and it slightly eased its pace.


    ¡®This could work.¡¯


    As we passed each other, I quickly took the reins, encountering some resistance at first, but it soon settled down.


    ¡°All right, good bird.¡± (Yuri)


    With the reins in hand, I headed towards where they were training. The knight who had fallen dismounted and began walking towards me. Upon recognizing me along the way, he broke into a run.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri! I-I apologize for my rudeness¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°No need. But running immediately after dismounting is not advisable.¡± (Yuri)


    I said as I handed him the reins.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (??)


    As he said that, another person rushed over.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri¡­ How have you been?¡± (Guiume)


    Using formalnguage in front of the soldiers, it was Guiume Zuzu.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Which means this must be the training of the Dawn Cavalry, huh? Thinking about it, that makes sense. When ites to the First Army¡¯s cavalry, there¡¯s no unit other than the Dawn Cavalry.¡¯


    ¡°What about the School of Knights? You didn¡¯t skip it, did you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I just finished and came back¡­ my lord.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®Man, this guy.¡¯


    ¡°Well, never mind. Can you lend me the courtyard for a little experiment with the Molotov cocktail?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah, I understand. I mean, I understand. I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡®Man, oh man. Well, it¡¯s not so much that he can¡¯t use politenguage but rather that he struggles to use it appropriately depending on the situation. Being socially awkward is one thing, but this is another level.¡¯


    ¡°Then, is it okay to do it here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be fine.¡± (??)


    The dismounted knight said.


    After ncing around, I saw there was nothing mmable except for the short, cropped blue grass. There was plenty of space around.


    ¡°All right, stay back. At least about 30 paces.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    As the two began to move away, I nted the fire bottle in the ground. Extending the fuse, I lit the bottle while ensuring it wouldn¡¯t tip over. The fuse, now thinner and evolved, emitted white smoke as it burned with a swoosh, igniting the surrounding area. I ran away.


    Once I reached what seemed like a safe distance, I nced back and heard a bang! The bottle shattered, its contents igniting and scattering, creating a widespread sea of fire. However, the fire seemed weaker than expected, probably because the range was too broad. With the fuel capacity remaining the same but the range expanding about fivefold, it was only natural. As expected, it quickly burned out and died.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ there¡¯s room for improvement here. Reducing the amount of gunpowder might intentionally narrow the range, but in this case, it wouldn¡¯t make much sense.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Come to think of it, if it¡¯s not an external impact but an active explosion, there¡¯s no need for the container to be ss. ss bottles are chosen because their property of shattering entirely upon impact is convenient. For instance, with metal, even if it contacts the ground, it might just develop a hole and leak the liquid. In contrast, a ss bottle shatters entirely, and the liquid is scattered all at once. However, there is significance in this experiment. It is confirmed that oil soaked with gunpowder would indeed explode, as expected from its properties, but that is necessary to be verified. Moreover, with an outlet the size of the bottle¡¯s mouth, even if the explosion is weakened, it¡¯s unlikely that all the gas would escape through it, preventing the bottle from breaking.¡¯


    ¡°Hey! What happened?!¡± (Do)


    The voice of a man, who came running with a frantic look on his face, sounded familiar.


    ¡°Is that Do?¡± (Yuri)


    The man who had been ying the role of infantry earlier seemed to be Do. He was wearing the same armor.


    ¡®No wonder he moved well.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri¡ªwhat¡¯s going on? What were you doing?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Hey, it was just an experiment.¡± (Yuri)


    The mes from the exploded Molotov cocktail hadpletely extinguished by now.


    ¡°I detonated a Molotov cocktail. There should be ss shards scattered around. Sorry, but could you clean it up?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Dang, that¡¯s dangerous. Don¡¯t do this kind of thing here.¡± (Do)


    For Do, it was surprisingly sound advice.


    ¡®In truth, if we were in the outskirts where no one frequented¡­ or better yet, if we were by the riverbank, we wouldn¡¯t have to bother with cleaning up the ss shards. They¡¯d wear down in about a year with the abrasion of sand and gravel. But right now, time is of the essence.¡¯


    ¡°I was in a hurry. It was an emergency within an emergency.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ So you¡¯re leaving right away?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Yeah. Anyway, keep up the good training. It looked pretty good.¡± (Yuri)


    With those words, I turned my back to Do and walked towards White Sunset. Hitting the supply line sooner rather thanter was crucial.

 Chapter 215: (Self Edited) Crusader Conference*

    Angelica Sacrament was present at the meeting that day.


    ¡°The rate of supply loss has been fortunate, remaining within ten percent. It seems that if we conquer the enemy city of Mital, we can recover the losses.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph Pzzo spoke out.


    Angie watched the absurd political drama of the meeting with a cold eye. The army of the Shaalta Kingdom, led by Yuri Hou, was clearly strategically retreating. From the condition of the viges thus far, it was evident that people hadn¡¯t evacuated in panic despite the approaching war. There were no valuables in the houses, and above all, the houses were not ransacked.


    It waspletely different from the situation during the Kilghina Kingdom¡¯s time. There was no sense of rushing to abandon homes. It felt as though people were just going on a short trip. In some cases, homes were even cleaned as if anticipating a return. Though food supplies were often left behind, they were minimal, and there wasn¡¯t enough to sustain hundreds of people.


    This meant that Yuri Hou intended to draw the Crusaders deep into the maind. While it was unknown which area he anticipated as the main battlefield, it was likely that any goods they would be d to have been being cleared out from the viges and cities leading up to it.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± (Querz)


    Querz Wellingen, the nephew of King Revick II of the Flusha Kingdom, said so.


    Though she might have found it strange inwardly, he followed Epitaph¡¯s lead. Perhaps he genuinely didn¡¯t want to oppose the Papal States if he could help it. The Papal States held the diplomatic trump card of emunication, which, while rarely used against rulers of other countries, was somewhat terrifying and best avoided.In the past, King Hardi Samrikamri of the Penins Kingdom was emunicated and eventually beheaded. The Lombardus Household, who were emperors of the Kalghinion Empire, were emunicated generation after generation, ultimately leading to their demise. However, being emunicated didn¡¯t always spell trouble. Johansem Hatran of Galilia managed to cleverly fight despite being emunicated, ultimately establishing the Galilia Union. He remained emunicated for life but continued to confidently sit in the seat of the union leader, baptized his son, and died a natural death. Since the grudges of clergy were generally considered insidious and deep-rooted, Epitaph probably didn¡¯t want to incur their wrath.


    ¡°What about the ships of the Euphos Federation? Isn¡¯t it difficult?¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz Ronny of the Galilia Union spoke.


    The Galilia Union had prospered thanks to the Crusaders. It had its own diplomatic channels with the Kururuan Dragon Empire, freely traversed the Kurulus Strait, and profited from the flow of people and goods rted to the Crusades. However, that was when it was dealing with the ind Long-Ear states. As the ind countries were pacified and the battleground shifted westward, its role was taken over by the Euphos Federation, which boasted a powerful navy. Now it seemed to have declined as a trading nation and instead thrived as an agricultural country.


    Yesterday, during the assault on the positions, seventy percent of the burnt ships were Euphos Federation merchant ships.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dire situation, but it doesn¡¯t even amount to ten percent of our fleet.¡± (Johansen)


    Admiral Mollengamp of the Euphos Federation said, as referring to Epitaph¡¯s earlier statement. His name was Johansen Mollengamp, a distinguished noble, but he preferred to be addressed as Admiral Mollengamp.


    The Euphos Federation was the newest among the countries deploying troops to the Crusades. When it was founded, it established a new military government and divided ranks both in nobility and military. Angie had met him several times in social gatherings in the Euphos Federation, so among those present, they were not entirely unfamiliar.


    ¡°Shipowners have insurance for their vessels, so that¡¯s good, but they might be reluctant to carry cargo. Your Highness Angelica, do you have any secret strategies?¡± (Johansen)


    Admiral Mollengamp suddenly turned to Angie for input. Even if he asked such a thing, she was at a loss.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what misunderstanding led him to believe she had brilliant ideas flowing like a spring.


    ¡°What about deploying those mortar cannons on ships?¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph Pzzo suggested.


    ¡°No, as I¡¯ve mentioned multiple times, those were devised as ast resort¡­ It¡¯s difficult to use them as a direct means of interception. In fact, we couldn¡¯t shoot down a single bird in yesterday¡¯s assault.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie had used more than half of the money she received from Epitaph Pzzo to purchases. Thinking that more straightforward means were necessary, she also purchased five mortar cannons as a direct means of interception. However, they were just ordinary mortar cannons, and she could only prepare thirty rounds.


    The scatter shot fired by the mortar cannons was usually used by packing it into a metal container with one side open. Without doing so, it was truly too short-ranged to be usable. Since the size of the mouths of the five mortars was different, she had metal containers made to fit the size of the mouths, but in Ultima, there were only two cksmiths. They were also forging weapons for the Knights, so in addition to the maintenance work required for departure, they could only spare time to make 30 rounds in one go.


    Even with those thirty rounds, when test-fired, even at a diagonal angle of forty-five degrees, the range was only about a hundred paces. It was something she had known from the beginning, but it felt somewhat underwhelming in power, and she had a feeling that if the altitude were increased, it would easily be countered. However, it was unclear to anyone what altitude the dropping of Molotov cocktails would be carried out at, as such an attack had only been carried out a few times in the previous Crusades. It might be an attack that required the altitude to be significantly lowered to aim, and it was impossible to judge whether it could be used.


    The result of that was the interception seven days ago, where, thanks to Epitaph¡¯s arrangement, a squad was assigned to Alfred¡¯s army and they sessfully intercepted the attack. Despite the praise she received from various quarters because of that, ultimately, countermeasures were quickly taken.


    ¡°Indeed, with the mortar cannons, the barrel length is insufficient, and they are only effective against low-altitude bombings. It might be much better for now to repurpose the old-style guns for use on ships and fire them upwards.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°What aboutrger cannons?¡± (Johansen)


    Admiral Mollengamp asked.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that won¡¯t lead to a fundamental solution. Even if the range is extended and Eagles can be killed, if the handling is slow, the aiming won¡¯t catch up. Moreover, even if such expensive guns were specially made and put on ships¡­ for example, if they were thrown off by birds flying over a ughterhouse, it would be hopeless. Spending a lot of money to make gunboats, only to have them burned down in exchange for a few birds, seems not worth it.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Well¡­ then there¡¯s no choice. At the very least while moored, we¡¯ll have to haves set up.¡± (Johansen)


    Havings set up on ships would likely be disliked by sailors. Unlike on top of cargo, the deck was a ce where sailors were constantlying and going, and even if they were installed to float to a certain extent, they seemed like they would interfere with sail operation. However, there was no other choice.


    ¡°That¡¯ll mean good business for-makers.¡±


    Angie joked, and Admiral Mollengamp chuckled, ¡°Haha,¡± letting out augh. Laughter filled the meeting, and the atmosphere somehow lightened.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the status of those Molotov cocktail?¡± (Alfred)


    The one who said this was her older brother, King Alfred. Perhaps he didn¡¯t like Angie being the center of attention in the discussion.


    This time, the leader of the Crusade was not Alfred but Epitaph Pzzo. Therefore, Alfred was treated as just one of the manymanders. However, considering the number of troops deployed, he stood out alongside the Crusaders, so he was given special treatment.


    ¡°Oh, about that, if the captured ones are being held by each country, that¡¯s fine. If there are any countries that didn¡¯t receive any, I¡¯ll offer one.¡± (Angelica)


    The Molotov cocktail had been dropped evenly across the territories of each country, so apart from those recovered bys, no single country had collected and held them, and each country had retained what they had captured. However, Angie knew that the Papal States had captured some before yesterday and had been keeping them hidden. If they hadn¡¯t captured arge number through thes yesterday, Epitaph would have concealed the fact of the capture and hidden the valuable bottles.


    ¡°Is that so. Do you have any idea of the manufacturing method?¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but once we conquer them, we¡¯ll naturally find out. It has a different smell from alcohol, so it might be something that springs up like mineral water.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°How do they ignite them in mid-air?¡± (Alfred)


    Angie had been curious about that as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s me demonstrate.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph ced one of the Molotov cocktails on the desk. Not all of the Molotov cocktails were ignited. A portion remained corked and were dropped as such. Epitaph uncorked the Molotov cocktails with a cork remover and inserted a cloth inside. The liquid inside began to seep out.


    ¡®How would they light it from there? Being on top of an Eagle meant receiving more wind than even on horseback during a gallop. Moreover, why did Epitaph know this method?¡¯


    Epitaph covered the mouth of the Molotov cocktails with some apparatus from above the cloth. It seemed to be a specialized tool designed to fit the mouth of the bottle perfectly. It was a cylindrical tool that could fit in one¡¯s hand. When Epitaph pressed it down, arge number of sparks scattered, even noticeable from a distance, and the cloth ignited instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fitted with flint and steel filings inside, and pressing down generates arge number of sparks. It¡¯s the same mechanism as a flintlock gun.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph exined and then, used tongs to remove the burning cloth from the bottle and extinguished it on the ground.


    ¡®Why did he have such a tool?¡¯


    It was clear. When they sessfully intercepted the eagles seven days ago, they retrieved it from the body of the Long Ear rider. While she knew they had recovered the bottles from the riverbed, she didn¡¯t know they had obtained the ignition devices as well.


    ¡°Well¡­ it seems quite difficult to interfere with that.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred remarked.


    Epitaph¡¯s extreme aversion to Long-Ear was known to everyone here. There was an unspoken air that while they were innovative, it wasn¡¯t something to admire.


    ¡°Nevertheless, these bottles are undoubtedly precious to those devils as well. If they had an unlimited supply, they would be using them more frequently.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph¡¯s argument wasn¡¯t entirely incorrect.


    There could be a reason rted to drawing us ind, but if it were as inexpensive to produce as a single gunshot, they would be dropping them more frequently. If they bombed the entire area every half day, turning it into a sea of fire, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. In fact, if it were as easy to acquire as fetching water from a hot spring, they would have done so. They wouldn¡¯t have to bother evacuating the residents and drawing us into the maind. Since that was not the case, it was reasonable to specte that they were indeed valuable strategic resources to the enemy as well.


    ¡°In any case, settling this matter early and eradicating Yuri Hou¡¯s faction will suffice. To do that, each of us needs to properly secure our supply lines withs.¡± (Angelica)


    Historically, previous crusades progressed by plundering as they advanced, prompting national armies who disliked having their territories plundered to challenge them to battle. However, this time, the response deviates from that pattern, and the supply lines are unexpectedly stretched before the battle. However, especially with the robust support from the Papal States, there was still ample supply of provisions.


    If they could easily capture rtivelyrge cities like Mital and Koha, they wouldn¡¯t have to abandon their capital city, Shibyaku. If they could win decisively in the final battle, it would spell the end for the Long-Ear nation.


    Considering its usefulness, if there were to be a period of unrest after the Long-Ear nation¡¯s demise, many would consider utilizing those huge Eagles as weapons. Angie was one of those people. So, while she didn¡¯t think it was pointless to strategize here and now, it was a fact that if they could win the battle, the problems they faced would be resolved.


    ¡°Until they are fed up and challenge us to a decisive battle, let¡¯s advance swiftly. That¡¯s the judgment of the suprememander. Please understand that well.¡± (Epitaph)


    With these words, Epitaph concluded his statement.


    ¡°Well then, if there are no further reports, I¡¯d like to conclude this meeting¡ª¡± (Epitaph)


    At that moment, a familiar sound of gunpowder exploding was heard from outside the tent.


    It was the sound of a mortar firing.


    ¡ª


    When Angie hurriedly stepped outside the tent, the gunfire began to sound continuously. The Eagles were here. Angie immediately concluded.


    ¡®Yesterday, of all days, why now?¡¯


    Already, mes were rising. Like the other generals who had been attending the meeting, Angie immediately rushed out. She had to oversee her own knights.


    ¡°Gustav! Back to the camp!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes, Mdy!¡± (Gustav)


    She shouted to Gustav and the other knights who were waiting outside for security. Without slowing her pace, Angie continued to run.


    As she navigated through the soldiers on the ground, she also kept an eye on the sky. There weren¡¯t as many Eagles soaring overhead as there had been yesterday.


    ¡°Angie-sama, this way is faster!¡± (Gustav)


    Following Gustav¡¯s lead, Angie ran while the smell of smoke began to fill the air. Gustav was likely choosing their path to avoid the smoke and mes.


    After running for about five minutes, Angie saw it. A diving eagle released something, and itnded on the of the Flusha Kingdom below. Unlike bottles, this object sank deep into the upon impact. The four pirs securing the were constructed as t boards ording to Angie¡¯s suggestion, rather than rods, allowing them to absorb the impact when bent.


    When the object hit the, the pirs flexed violently, causing it to momentarily bounce back into the air due to the recoil beforending back on the. Finally, when Angie saw what had settled down, it was a barrel. Not arge barrel, but a small one that could be carried by hand, like the ones used by middle-ss drinkers to store liquor in their homes. With a bad feeling, Angie took a few steps back from the pile of supplies.


    ¡°Angie-sama!¡± (Gustav)


    Almost simultaneously with Gustav¡¯s attempt to shield her, the barrel exploded from within.


    Bang!


    A strange sound rang out as the wood from various parts of the barrel broke apart and flew off.


    Angie watched over Gustav¡¯s shoulder as the barrel burst, and at the same time, a massive fireball appeared on the. It expanded before scattering in all directions. More liquid than in a Molotov cocktail dispersed, engulfing the surroundings in mes.


    ¡°Gustav! Are you alright?¡± (Angelica)


    Angie said in a panic.


    The scattered mes had also reached Gustav. If he hadn¡¯t shielded her, Angie would have been affected.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± (Gustav)


    Without waiting, Gustav unfastened his cor and removing his cloak, then discarding the cheap garment on the ground.


    ¡°More importantly, we should evacuate.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right¡­¡± (Angelica)


    While Gustav was worried about her, Angie watched as the supplies from the Flusha Kingdom were burning in the fire. The spreading fire had even reached some parts of the tent, threatening to engulf it.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± (Angelica)


    ¡®Why hadn¡¯t they used this yesterday?¡¯


    The answer was obvious.


    ¡®This must be something that explodes from within. If there hadn¡¯t been a, the barrel would have crashed onto the ground, breaking open, and then, the gunpowder inside would have exploded. The effects she witnessed now couldn¡¯t have been achieved. In other words, it is a weapon that takes advantage of the to prevent the destruction of the container.¡¯


    ¡°Haha, they¡¯re really something¡­ pulling this off so quickly.¡±


    A smile crept onto Angie¡¯s face from somewhere deep within.


    Yesterday, Yuri Hou hadn¡¯t known about the. That was certain. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have carried out a n where arge number of bottles would be captured. So, it meant that they had made this device after yesterday¡¯s failure, and now, they had dropped it.


    ¡®It must be around 3 p.m. now. It is nothing short of astounding.¡¯


    ¡°Angie-sama, this ce is in danger of being engulfed in mes. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°I know.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie started running again.


    ¡°What an incredible guy¡­¡± (Angelica)


    An emotion close to admiration swirled in her chest.


    After that, she felt a chill of unease about the enemy territory into which she and 120,000 other crusaders were about to enter.

 Chapter 216: (Self Edited) A Moment at the Main Residence

    As Inded at the Hou Household¡¯s main residence and dismounted from the White Sunset, Lily-senpai rushed over.


    ¡°How did it go? Was it sessful?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai had been helping with the production of fire barrels since this morning.


    ¡°Yes. Almost all of them exploded.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai said, patting her chest in relief.


    ¡®Since it was my idea, it wouldn¡¯t have been her fault if it failed, but still¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well, there is a problem. Without a, they would shatter.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Since the weapon relies on the, if there¡¯s no, Molotov cocktails would be more effective. If it were a barrel, it would almost certainly shatterpletely when dropped, so even if the gunpowder ignites afterward, it would catch fire, but it wouldn¡¯t burn in the optimal way.¡¯¡°I thought about it, and I think it¡¯s better to make them out of metal.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, that makes sense.¡± (Lily)


    In the future.


    ¡°But if we make a metal container that won¡¯t break even when dropped from that height, it¡¯s quite tricky¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®To create an incendiary bomb that doesn¡¯t rely on a, we need a container that won¡¯t shatter when dropped. That would make it thicker and heavier, making it harder for an eagle to carry, and we would need more gunpowder to break the container.


    ¡°We can make the container out of thin metal sheets and attach a cone-shaped sturdy iron piece to one end. That way, it would naturally point downwards in the air.¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s a good idea. I wonder why I didn¡¯t think of that.¡¯


    ¡°If we make sure it falls on the sturdy part, we can make the container itself quite thin without it breaking. Plus, it would have more pration power, so against a ship, it might even prate the deck.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Seeing it from the air, the self-exploding type had an impressive power, so it seems better to improve in that direction even if it costs more. Another advantage of the self-exploding type is that it can instantly apply a strong heat energy to the mmable liquid. In other words, the heat source is not a burning cloth but gunpowder that provides a massive amount of heat, so it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be a mmable liquid that easily catches fire with a spark. Using crude oil as it is might be difficult, but there would be no need to resort to the luxury of using only the best-distilled parts.¡¯


    ¡°Well, mass production isn¡¯t something that can be done today or tomorrow though¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Even if it¡¯s not ready in time for this battle, we can develop it after we win.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯m not doubting we¡¯ll win. After all, Yuri-kun is here.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°So, how many barrels did we manage to make?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®We only brought the fire barrels we had finished, so we only dropped 42 of them. It¡¯s a small number.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to make 30 more for now. We can gather about 70 more from towns outside the royal capital. But beyond that, we¡¯ll have to make new ones.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a rather moderate number.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Of course, we can¡¯t loadrge barrels used in distilleries for aging alcohol onto eagles.


    Barrels that can be loaded onto eagles, around 10 to 20 liters, are not produced inrge quantities. There were only 42 in stock at the cooperage in the capital. The wealthy tend to buyrge barrels around 500 liters, and those living in rural areas, where it takes more than a day to get to a liquor store, tend to buy barrels around 100 liters. City dwellers, who can visit liquor stores regrly, even home drinkers, buy their alcohol in ceramic jars.


    Barrels of about 10 to 20 liters are in that awkward size range where there¡¯s little demand. With the rapid spread of bottles, demand is even lower now.¡¯


    ¡°Well, we can have the idle eagles bring them to the capital. Just prepare the explosive material. Transfer the oil from the Molotov cocktails so they¡¯re ready to use immediately.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Got it. Should we also experiment with mixing liquids other than the light oil?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes, if possible. But it¡¯s fine to just use the light oil for now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it. Actually, I¡¯ve already done a bit of it. Here.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai said, taking out something she had been holding behind her back. It was a ck cylindrical object with a string attached.


    ¡°Oh, this is good.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Light oil might be fine, but I thought it would be bad if crude oil got soaked. This shouldst a few hours, right?¡± (Lily)


    ¡®It is clear from the look of it that this is a piece of explosive material for the barrel, coated in asphalt. Asphalt is a thick liquid that remains at the end of the crude oil distition process and solidifies at room temperature. She probably dipped it into molten asphalt while holding the string. The surface hardens to a certain extent, making it easier to handle than if it were just packed tightly and wrapped in paper.¡¯


    ¡°Didn¡¯t it explode?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s a material that melts at just over 100 degrees. Gunpowder doesn¡¯t explode until it reaches around 300 degrees, so it¡¯s safe.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°One slip in temperature control could lead to a major ident. It¡¯s very concerning.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®You can¡¯t tell from the appearance whether the molten asphalt is at 100 degrees or 300 degrees. If the asphalt were to overheat and reach 300 degrees, plunging into it would cause the molten asphalt to stter violently. Naturally, the worker wouldn¡¯t escape unharmed, and it could lead to fatal idents. Even if it doesn¡¯t kill, it would cause severe burns.¡¯


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­ I¡¯m careful when handling gunpowder¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hypocritical for me to say this, given that I¡¯m the one having you do this, but please be careful. When soaking the gunpowder, turn off the heat source first, and test with small amounts before proceeding. Actually, don¡¯t do it yourself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I will. It would be a disaster if something happened now¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡®Well, it would be a problem if she got injured at any time¡­¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I have to get back to work.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai abruptly ended the conversation and said,


    ¡°See youter.¡± (Lily)


    Then she returned to the mansion.


    ¡®That was sudden. I wonder what¡¯s going on.¡¯


    ¡°Milord!¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Whoa!¡± (Yuri)


    Suddenly, someone called out to me.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Soim.¡± (Yuri)


    He wasn¡¯t eavesdropping, but he seemed to have been waiting in the shadows. Maybe he hesitated toe out because there were young, lively people around.


    ¡°Yes, I have returned.¡± (Soim)


    He gave an overly theatrical bow.


    ¡®What¡¯s with the ¡®I have returned¡¯?¡¯


    ¡°Are you okay? Did you manage to recover your strength?¡± (Yuri)


    Soim had been nning a fierce battle to the death with the Witches but ended up disappointed and returned to the Hao Household to recuperate. I thought he might retire, but it seemed that he came back.


    ¡°I was greatly disappointed by the Witches¡¯ army, but I wish to take up the spear again. I would be honored if I could join the ranks, even at the lowest position.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Are you sure? You could retire. You¡¯ve achievedmendable feats that no one could shame.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®He had be quite famous among warriors, even gaining some strange nicknames. That should be enough. Wars aren¡¯t changed by a single soldier, and if he¡¯s content, I¡¯d rather he rests.¡¯


    ¡°No, I was admonished by my great-grandson, so I have decided to rouse myself once more.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°What did he say?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°He said that if I survived, it must mean that the heavens still have a role for me.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®That probably means he still has the role of being a great-grandfather, watching over his descendants. I met the current head of the Hao Household recently, and he was definitely worried about that. He was concerned that his grandfather might be getting senile.¡¯


    ¡°And so, I realized that the true opponent worthy of my final battle is the Crusaders, and I decided to rouse myself once more.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®It seems he interpreted it differently.¡¯


    ¡°In other words, the Witches were just the opening act.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As his lord, he gives me a headache.¡¯


    ¡°But, forgive me for eavesdropping on your conversation earlier. Is this battle going to be an easy win?¡± (Soim)


    ¡®He sounded worried. Would it be a problem if it were easy?¡¯


    ¡°Of course not. The enemy numbers around 100,000, possibly even 120,000.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If we couldpletely destroy their logistics, we could win without a fight, but unfortunately, we¡¯re running low on Molotov cocktails. We¡¯re trying hard to burn their supplies, but they¡¯ve taken precautions, spreading out their logistics in smaller, separated units. This is a different kind of challengepared to dealing withs.


    Unlike before, when we could cause chain explosions by mixing gunpowder among their piled-up supplies, this time they¡¯ve likely stored gunpowder under tents. We seeded in destroying ships, but their food supplies are being transported by carts from the Isus City-states. It¡¯s a long, narrow, and sparse supply line, and although it¡¯s hard topletely cut off, it does provide some sustenance.


    Thousands of horses are making constant round trips, and burning a few dozen horses with Molotov cocktails won¡¯t make much of a difference. At Hot Bridge, a new temporary wooden bridge has already been built. We managed to destroy it once by sending low-draft boats loaded with burning materials, but it seems they¡¯ve already repaired it. While such a narrow supply line can¡¯t sustain 120,000 soldiers, it will still provide some assistance.¡¯


    ¡°So¡­ what you said earlier was to reassure thedy, then.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°As amander, it¡¯s only natural. What¡¯s the point of making them needlessly afraid?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I don¡¯t give false reassurance to Dimitri and the military leadership, but it¡¯s better to keep everyone else at ease. Especially for someone like Lily-senpai, who is known to be close to me. If she appears rxed, others will feel reassured as well.¡¯


    ¡°I see. I am truly impressed.¡± (Soim)


    Soim bowed again, expressing his slightly awkward respect.


    ¡°And so, do you wish to fight?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I have the perfect opportunity for you. There¡¯s a n to gather outstanding cavalry from the Kilghina region. Since most of the cavalry from Boff and Noza are almost useless, there are surplus Galloping Birds.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Cavalrymen need the courage to charge into positions where gunshots are raining down, regardless of the risk of being shot. Useless cowards who can only be brave during training won¡¯t do.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯ll assign about 50 of the most exceptional riders to this unit. How about leading that cavalry unit?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It would be an honor. I will definitely meet your expectations.¡± (Soim)


    Soim¡¯s eyes sparkled as he performed an exaggerated salute towards me. He seemed very pleased.


    ¡°The job of that unit will be to eliminate the reconnaissance light cavalry ahead of the army. We¡¯ll include one decent knight from the Boff Household who knows the local geography well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. So, you¡¯re aiming to slow them down?¡± (Soim)


    ¡®When the main army marches, reconnaissance light cavalry are sent out in advance to eliminate any ambush threats. If the reconnaissance light cavalry doesn¡¯t return or encounters the enemy, it forces the main army to respond and can frequently dy their progress. Soim, being involved in military matters, probably understands the ripple effects of such actions without needing to be told.¡¯


    ¡°There are plenty of ces along the major roads from Mital to here where you can cut off the retreat using your knowledge of the terrain. Utilize that knowledge to ambush and wipe out the enemy scouts. However, if the enemy has arge reconnaissance force, there¡¯s no need to engage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Understood. I¡¯ve done simr missions before.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®Has he done it before? Well, that¡¯s experience for you¡­ his long military career isn¡¯t just for show.¡¯


    ¡°If the enemy bes brazen and speeds up their advance, execute an ambush with about 1,000 infantries. We have a unit prepared for that purpose, so keep in closemunication.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As I¡¯ve expected.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°It might be about a month of military service. Are you okay with that? If you prefer a one-time decisive battle, we can arrange that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I, Soim, am well-versed in managing both tension and rxation. A month is no issue at all. However, I would appreciate having a few more capable nonmissioned officers.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll consult with others.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®However, it seems unnecessary since they seem to be famous individuals in Kilghina.¡¯


    ¡°Alright then,e to my office and I¡¯ll write up your appointment.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Soim)


    I began walking towards the main residence.

 Chapter 217: (Self Edited) Emergency Report

    It was June 30th.


    As I was going through paperwork in the office of the royal pce, a female secretary knocked on the door.


    ¡°Soim Hao-sama is here.¡± (??)


    She said it.


    At that moment, I had a bad feeling. Soim should have been far up north.


    ¡°Let him in.¡± (Yuri)


    I said, setting down my pen. Soim, dressed in military attire, was ushered in by the secretary. He appeared to havee straight from the battlefield, covered in dust and grime.


    ¡°Milord, I have a report.¡± (Soim)


    He said respectfully, standing at attention. This was how one behaved when strictly adhering to military protocol. It had been only 8 days since Soim had joined forces with the elite cavalry and departed. Normally, he should still be on the mission I had assigned him, so there was no reason for him to be here. His presence indicated that something unforeseen had urred.¡°Speak.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The battalion led by Barbetos Nore has suffered 40% casualties due to an attack. Barbetos Nore himself has been killed, and the battalion is in retreat.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°What happened?¡± (Yuri)


    Barbetos Nore was an outstanding tactician from the Hou Household, leading 1000 troops and coordinating with Soim¡¯s unit tounchrge-scale ambushes whenever the opportunity arose. Suppressing the enemy¡¯s main force and engaging in elusive warfare was quite a challenging task.


    ¡°The enemy showed no signs of fatigue even after our unit demolished their scouts three times. They seemed entirely unafraid of ambushes, so Barbetos-dono and I decided tounch an ambush immediately.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®So, they acted promptly.¡¯


    I had told Barbetos that if the enemy didn¡¯t anticipate an ambush, they should strike hard. Considering his military experience and my impression of him, he didn¡¯t seem ipetent or inclined to reckless charges. Their decision to ambush, made in consultation between him and Soim, must have been the right one. The enemy had left themselves vulnerable, inviting an attack.


    ¡°First ambush can be considered a perfect sess. The second ambush wasn¡¯t bad either. However, unfortunately, Barbetos-dono perished.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The ambush was aplete sess, yet 40% casualties and themander¡¯s death?¡¯


    ¡°Why was the second ambush conducted?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The first ambush seeded, causing chaos among the enemy vanguard, but their march did not halt. Barbetos-dono didn¡¯t want to miss the perfect opportunity, so he ordered the second ambush. However,pared to the first one, the enemy was slightly stronger¡­ ording to reports, it seems they had formidable warriors as well.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°By your tone, both were sessful, weren¡¯t they?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If the ambushes were sessful, factors like the enemy having firearms became irrelevant. In other words, the superiority of equipment disappeared, and it became a battle of des. Barbetos Nore¡¯s army was so well-trained that they wouldn¡¯t have fought poorly. They decimated the enemy, but it seems they suffered losses as well.¡¯


    ¡°What about the enemy¡¯s losses?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In terms of casualty ratio, the enemy should have lost 3 to 4 times more than us. We can consider it a significant victory. However¡­¡± (Soim)


    I interrupted Soim with a hand gesture.


    ¡°I understand. 1000 men weren¡¯t enough.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°I misjudged. I¡¯ve put him in a difficult situation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It would have been better to assign 3000 or 4000 troops. I thought chances for such an ambush wouldn¡¯te often, so I thought 1000 men would be slightly more than enough. To think that within a few days of engaging in the operation, they would attack not once, but twice.¡¯


    ¡°In other words, the entire Crusade army is prioritizing swift marching regardless of the ambush risk.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. They seem to value speed above all else.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®I see. They¡¯re not fools. They must have understood that if they marched slowly, they would be exhausted before reaching the capital. For such arge group to make such decisive actions is impressive. I underestimated their unity as a coalition army, but Epitaph Pzzo seems to have a grasp on it to some extent. The enemy is quite formidable too.¡¯


    ¡°Are there any remnants of Barbetos Nore¡¯s troops being led by someone?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes! His son is overseeing them.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Then, let them enter Koha.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Soim¡¯s expression changed slightly. Allowing entry into Koha meant epting defeat.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± (Soim)


    As expected, he seemed hesitant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From the reports I¡¯ve heard, the situation has changed. Most likely, the Crusade won¡¯t attack Koha.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean¡­?¡± (Soim)


    ¡°They¡¯ll station some troops at the city gate of Koha, but their main force will pass through.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s troublesome that the enemy is attempting swift resolution without hesitation. Since they saw Mital empty, they¡¯ll probably just pass through, but if they decide to capture it, spending a few days there would be eptable.¡¯


    ¡°Are they stopping sending reconnaissance cavalry?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, they are not.¡± (Soin)


    ¡°Then, send another hundred riders. Join up and continue the mission.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, milord! Understood.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a recement force for Barbetos. However, it will be south of Koha.¡± (Yuri)


    Mital had already fallen. The members of the Rube Household had preparedrge ballistae,rge crossbows, for the uing battle and installed them on the walls. They probably wanted to use what they had prepared, but since there weren¡¯t many defenders, they couldn¡¯t withstand the continuous attacks day and night, and the city fell in less than a week. They had prepared some gunpowder in advance to destroy part of the city wall, then escaped by oveing the broken wall instead of the heavily guarded city gate, coordinating with cavalry raids at night.


    I quickly wrote down orders and handed them to Soim.


    ¡°The hundred riders will depart today. It¡¯ll take about four days to reach you. Where¡¯s the best meeting point?¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Soim approached the wall and looked at the map hanging on it.


    ¡°Ortony should be suitable.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Got it. Meet at Ortony in four days and incorporate them under yourmand. Any other reports?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°None.¡± (Soim)


    Soim, eager like a young officer, couldn¡¯t wait to return to the battlefield.


    ¡°Please give my regards to Barbetos¡¯s son.¡± (Yuri)


    I said while writing military orders on the paper and stamped it, then handed it to Soim.


    ¡°Alright, go.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Soim saluted and said, ¡°Yes, milord! Excuse me!¡± Then he left the room.


    I, too, had a new task at hand.


    ¡ª


    The Rube Household army was stationed in a small town near the royal capital. Though it had been a temporary refuge for many residents, the vast army couldn¡¯t fit inside houses, so they camped outside the city under tents. Arriving in that town on White Sunset, Inded at the magistrate¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri! Wee!¡± (??)


    Soldiers from the Rube Household greeted me. There was a sense of formality distinct to each household, and the Rubes seemed more formal than the Hou Household¡¯s.


    ¡°I wish to see Kien Rube-dono. Is he avable?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll confirm right away!¡± (??)


    The soldier who responded promptly dashed inside the mansion. However, it seemed unnecessary. A window on the second floor of the mansion opened, and Kien gestured for me toe up. I walked toward the mansion. After crossing the entrance and ascending to the second floor, I met the soldier who had returned to guide me.


    ¡°Huh!?¡± (??)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please show me the way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± (??)


    With some hesitation, the soldier turned back, and after about seven steps, he led me to the room.


    ¡°His Excellency Yuri has arrived.¡± (??)


    ¡°Come in.¡± (Kien)


    The door was opened, and I entered the room.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-dono, how are you?¡± (Kien)


    The door closed behind me with a voice saying, ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°This may take a while. May I sit?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± (Kien)


    I settled onto the sofa provided for guests.


    Originally, this house had likely belonged to a magistrate from the Witch¡¯s n. As the Witches insisted on residing in the capital and showed little interest in managing territories, thesends were often controlled by appointed magistrates. Sometimes, they were even granted as estates to high-ranking guardsmen. The room¡¯s interior had a somewhat Witch-like vibe.


    ¡°Do you know a man named Soim Hao?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah, you mean the Dark Knight Soim. I heard he¡¯s your spear mentor.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®No matter how many times I heard it, that nickname sent shivers down my spine. It seems the Second Army guys came up with it, but they must be out of their minds. And the fact that the man himself seemed to somewhat like it was even more worrying.¡¯


    ¡°I assigned some cavalry to this Soim and sent them out. He just returned with a report. The gist of it¡ª¡± (Yuri)


    I summarized Soim¡¯s report.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ So, the enemy is in such a hurry.¡± (Kien)


    Kien¡¯s eyes narrowed, as if he were ring.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t slow down at all, it¡¯s troublesome. I need a bit more time. Well, the enemy must be pushing forward due to some difficulties.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. For them, losing about 5000 soldiers to a 1000-man ambush isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± (Kien)


    ¡®It may not be insignificant, but they likely made the decision to press on despite the risks. It¡¯s proof that our strategy is effective, but their decisiveness is impressive. They probably have made some significant decisions while being held up at Mital for a few days.¡¯


    ¡°The ambush will be conducted in the forest. It¡¯s a strategic maneuver that can¡¯t be carried out by a mere rabble of troops. In the outskirts of the royal capital, your army is the only one capable of doing it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®We could do it with the Hou Household as well, but assembling such a highly trainedrge force from them would take time since most of them are in the Hou Household¡¯s territory. Kien¡¯s army is the only one that can depart today.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it on. So, how many troops should I send?¡± (Kien)


    ¡°All the troops capable of fulfilling their duties.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If surprise attacks are sure to seed, it¡¯s a much better exchange than using them in open-field battles. The more troops exchanged, the better.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯ll be about 5,000.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°5,000, huh¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s quite a small number.¡¯


    ¡°If it¡¯s too small, I can increase it a bit¡­¡± (Kien)


    Kien looked troubled.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We only have 3,000 from the battle at Hot Bridge. They arrived here just the day before yesterday. If they march continuously, morale will drop. They¡¯re still exhausted, and we can¡¯t expect a good fight from them.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°I see. In that case, sending 5,000 is fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Here, it would be better to rest and use the troops that were used in the battle.¡¯


    ¡°Also, there should be troops retreating from Mital.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, there are. There are 1,600 infantry and 500 cavalry, but they¡ª¡± (Kien)


    ¡°I know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Currently, the troops north of Koha consist of the retreating forces from Mital, Soim¡¯s independent cavalry unit, and the remnants of Barbetos Nore¡¯s troops. Koha only intended to defend with a minimal suicide squad at the sturdy city gate, so there are only 300 soldiers inside.¡¯


    ¡°I want them to enter Koha. Let¡¯s somehow arrange for them to have provisions, arrows, and ammunition for the siege.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Koha¡­?¡±


    Once again, Kien looked puzzled.


    ¡°Of course, send the cavalry back to Sibyaku. Only infantry will defend the city.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to fight much. If they enter Koha, it¡¯ll be a hopeless situation.¡± (Kien)


    Kien looked troubled. It seemed he was opposed to the idea.


    ¡°They are in a hurry. They¡¯ve been hit with surprise attacks twice in a short period. They probably have a vague sense that Sibyaku is the battleground.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, that might be true.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°If there are sufficient troops in Koha, will they dare to fight? It takes about two days to prepare for a siege, simr to what happened in Mital. They might not even bring siege weapons. In that case, it would be better to leave about 10000 troops behind to close the gates and eliminate the threat from the rear, allowing the main force to advance.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even I didn¡¯t think we could take Koha in a single day when I first saw it. The city gate had such a strong presence. While Koha¡¯s walls had ws, even if the gates were breached, there were towers on either side of the city gate where defenders could hold out independently. It didn¡¯t seem feasible to conquer it in just one or two days.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯ll also send Barbetos Nore¡¯s remaining troops to Koha. That makes 2500¡­ not bad at all.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But Mital was besieged. Why are you so sure Koha won¡¯t be?¡± (Kien)


    ¡°I¡¯m not absolutely sure.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It might be besieged. However, if they¡¯re willing to take their time and siege properly, that¡¯s fine. No, that¡¯s probably not going to happen. They¡¯re in a hurry precisely because they don¡¯t want to take that much time.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s just my intuition. But it¡¯s bound to be correct.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Exining suchplex decisions to others was always challenging. If they could act without understanding, showing results was easier.¡¯


    ¡°Well, well¡­ if you¡¯re that confident, Yuri-dono, I¡¯llply.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll summon troops from the Hou Household¡¯s territory and attempt another ambush north of the royal capital.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. But if the enemy is in such a hurry, is the Noza Household territory going to be okay?¡± (Kien)


    ¡®By ¡°going to be okay,¡± he means if the Noza Household troops can be mobilized to the vicinity of the capital in time. Distance-wise, the Noza Household territory is the furthest.¡¯


    ¡°No worries. The notification has already been sent out, and they¡¯ve begun moving. Even if the enemy hurries, they will have gathered a week in advance.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Good to hear. Right then.¡± (Kien)


    Kien pped his knee and stood up from his chair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start gathering the troops immediately.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Thanks, I rely on you.¡± (Yuri)


    I also stood up.


    ¡®Today, I need to head to Karakumo and consult with Dimitri about arranging an elite unit. It¡¯s going to be a busy day.¡¯

 Chapter 218: (Self Edited) Departure of the Ambush Unit

    Dimitri Daz hade to the office to report.


    ¡°Our elite force of 4,000 has gathered.¡± (Dimitri)


    He stood at attention and saluted in front of my desk. The elite troops closest to the royal capital belonged to Dimitri¡¯s army.


    The Daz Household¡¯s territory was located near the Noza Household¡¯s border, where arge number of refugees were currently being sent. The basic strategy was to station the army near the royal family¡¯s territory and feed the refugees farther away, so the Daz Household¡¯s army was deployed near the border, training the Second Army. Afterpleting their training and reorganization, they rushed north.


    ¡°Good work. Was there any trouble on the way?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It went smoothly. No congestion at all.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡®That¡¯s been managed perfectly. From Karakumo to Sibyaku, the main highway can be blocked, disrupting troop transportation. To preventrge troop movements from ovepping on the same day, adjustments were made, and civilians have been banned from using it for two weeks. Civilians tend to move in the opposite direction of the troop flow from Karakumo to Sibyaku, causing chaos if allowed.¡¯


    ¡°Today, we received a report that the Rube Household sessfully ambushed the enemy. They inflicted considerable damage.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± (Yuri)¡°However, the enemy seemsrgely unfazed by the ambush and is advancing rapidly. Despite the Rube Household losing 1,000 out of 5,000, they should have killed at least 2,000 to 3,000 of the enemy.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡®Normally, such a significant blow would require some reorganization and impact morale. An equivalent number of severely wounded would require evacuation. Naturally, the severely wounded cannot return to the front line quickly. For example, someone with a spear wound in the leg cannot return to the front the next day with just a bandage.¡¯


    I tapped my pen on the desk.


    ¡®This is troubling.¡¯


    ¡°When we checked between enemy breaks, corpses were moved to the roadside and were being eaten by wolves.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If they¡¯re going that far, they might be abandoning the severely wounded. Usually, armies don¡¯t do that. Injury is routine for military personnel, and soldiers understand it could be them tomorrow. They¡¯re stitched up, wrapped in dirty bandages, and evacuated to lie in a rough bed. Even that is much better than being left on the battlefield. Evacuation means being taken back to a safe zone. After bravely fighting and getting injured, being left behind on a battlefield where the enemy could arrive at any moment is intolerable. Naturally, anyone would want to flee. Well, since this is deep within Shan¡¯s territory, even if they wanted to escape, they probably couldn¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡°I see¡­ It seems they¡¯re in quite a hurry.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°The enemy is already very close to the royal capital. Will you make it in time?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As I expected, Koha is surrounded by an isted army. The Rube Household¡¯s forces set their ambush much further south than Koha.¡¯


    ¡°We will make it in time.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Make sure themander maintains close contact with Soim¡¯s independent cavalry unit. He knows the situation best.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be leading the troops myself, so it will be fine.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re going yourself?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my well-trained army after all.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s true.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t die. You¡¯re too valuable to be wasted here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. I won¡¯t die.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri said this and saluted.


    ¡°Then go. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency!¡± (Dimitri)


    With that response, he turned on his heel and left the office.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Yuri-kun?¡± (Myaro)


    It was Myaro¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re observing again?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    I was standing on the observation deck of the castle¡¯s spire, holding a telescope, and re-examining the terrain I had already memorized in detail. To the north of the royal capital, a wilderness stretches out. The pastures to the south of the capital were cleared from forests, but the north wasn¡¯t like that. It looked barren as if nothing had ever grown there. The sparse grass clinging to the thin topsoil is generally short and thin,cking the lushness of the southern pastures.


    ¡®There¡¯s probably, there is some geological change around the river flowing through the center of the capital. I¡¯m not very knowledgeable about geology, so I donn¡¯t really understand.¡¯


    ¡°Up we go.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro also climbed up onto the circr observation deck, which was about a meter in diameter.


    ¡°In less than a week, the entire army will be assembled here.¡± (Myaro)


    She said this while looking in the same direction as me.


    ¡°Yeah, an army of 63,000. Though most of them are just foot soldiers.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®We only have about 1,300 muskets. We also have some weapons the enemy doesn¡¯t possess, like Molotov cocktails, but overall, we could be considered a poor household that can only grow stronger through hard work.¡¯


    ¡°Thanks to sending supplies to Dimitri¡¯s army, our reserves have decreased by three days¡¯ worth.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The food remaining in the capital isn¡¯t much. With thebined forces of the recruited soldiers, the 63,000-strong army would only have enough food tost for about a month. So, providing supplies to Dimitri¡¯s forces has reduced our reserves by three days. We need to allocate provisions with some flexibility, and any unused supplies will have to be destroyed or burned during the retreat. We can¡¯t afford to carry unnecessary baggage, and leaving supplies behind would only benefit the enemy. But the enemy is facing the same food shortages. We¡¯ve been sending out Eagles from the eastern end of the Hou Household¡¯s territory, and ships have been systematically sunk at sea.¡¯


    ¡°Do you have any idea how the enemy will deploy and move? Can you guess their strategy?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Not really.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible to know what someone I¡¯ve never met is thinking. It¡¯s a different story if you¡¯ve fought them many times before. The enemymander could be as foolish as Do or as clever as Myaro.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you, though.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Me?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro looked puzzled.


    ¡°You¡¯re better at Togi than I am.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Of course, we also conduct tabletop exercises at the School of Knights. Myaro was quite skilled.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ The enemy is probably eager for a quick victory. They might pretend to retreat, lure our main force, and then use cavalry to encircle us.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That seems likely.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There¡¯s no advantage for us to attack, so even if baited, we mustn¡¯t take the offensive. However, history shows many examples where forces attacked despite such situations. If the enemy dangles high-quality bait, even I might be tempted to bite like a fish. Even the generals who fell for the enemy¡¯s strategies and attacked didn¡¯t do so with the intention of being lured into defeat. At the time, they undoubtedly believed they could win and were lured by the prospect of gaining an advantage.¡¯


    ¡°They might rely on their numbers ande at us head-on. Unlike Togi, the forces aren¡¯t evenly matched.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy if they did.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®But would they? The enemy must be aware that their troops are inferior to ours in terms of stamina. In a melee, they¡¯d be at a disadvantage. Conversely, what they clearly excel in is the quality and quantity of firearms, as well as their numbers. So, they might be thinking of primarily engaging in gunfire and then using cavalry to finish us off after breaking our formation. Well, we won¡¯t be able to grasp their intentions until they¡¯ve taken their positions.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if they underestimated us and let their guard down.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said this, leaning on the railing of the observation deck. She seemed somewhat rxed, perhaps because she didn¡¯t have any immediate tasks to attend to.


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. Their determination is as strong as iron¡­ They¡¯re desperate too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If we had fought near the Hot River, it would be one thing, but we¡¯ve already severely weakened them with hunger and strikes. Yet, they are now at a point where they can¡¯t turn back. They won¡¯t let their guard down.¡¯


    ¡°With over 100000 soldiers, the costs just to get here must be staggering¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I¡¯dugh if it weren¡¯t so much money. Equipment, expedition expenses, sries¡­ Well, the cost of the ships would¡¯ve been an unexpected expense.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Turning back now would be like throwing that money into the sea. Expedition expenses won¡¯t be refunded, and they can¡¯t withhold pay since they didn¡¯t fight. Once they retreat, there will likely be deaths from starvation and disease. And of course, since they¡¯ll be pursued, the losses will be even greater. There¡¯s no way they can turn back.¡¯


    ¡°If we win, it¡¯ll be a great victory. They won¡¯t recover for a while.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°If we win.¡± (Yuri)


    Our forces are only 63000 strong. The enemy¡­ well, depending on how much Dimitri can do, they¡¯ll probably have about ny thousand. We¡¯ve used up most of our Molotov cocktails, so we don¡¯t have many left.


    ¡°Considering it¡¯s Yuri-kun¡¯s army, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll lose.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I wonder. Despite appearances, I might just be an averagemander.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®When ites to actualbat, I might end up making foolish decisions one after another. That¡¯s what scares me the most.¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, if you were just an averagemander, we¡¯d already be having the decisive battle near Hot Bridge.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s true. Actually, if our roles were reversed, Kien would have probably chosen to have the decisive battle near Hot Bridge or somewhere north of Mital. Not fighting at Hot Bridge gave us an extra month for training. The sweat shed during training saves blood lost in battle. That¡¯s a significant advantage.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun, you¡¯re capable and skilled in warfare. I can vouch for that.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It¡¯s nice to hear that.¡¯


    ¡°Even if we win, it won¡¯t be because of me. If Myaro weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What¡­ are you saying? You won¡¯t gain anything by praising me.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s true. You supervised the flow of refugees, food inspection, distribution. That was all you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Without her, this country, which was in extreme chaos after the queen¡¯s assassination and the disruption of royal authority, wouldn¡¯t have been able to regain its fighting capacity. I¡¯m not saying we couldn¡¯t assemble an army, but most of that army would have been as useless as ever. If I settled things with force, Myaro brought order through administration. Her contributions are immeasurable.¡¯


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t here, it would have been difficult to gather scattered armies from various ces at the same time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®We dispatched the ind armies early and transported the coastal ones by ship. It¡¯s easier said than done, but without meticulous administrative work, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible. Well, even though we managed to transport them, the cargo hold got messed up and needed half a day for cleaning, dying departure. There were various minor incidents, but we can absorb the dy within the one-week buffer period. All the schedule management was done by Myaro. So, no soldier is starving, and despite the massive refugee movement, there have been no deaths from starvation among the people.¡¯


    ¡°If we manage to gather 63,000 soldiers here, it¡¯ll be your achievement.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I can say that with confidence.¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m d to hear that. When you say things like that¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro certainly seemed pleased. Despite all the talk, it seemed that she still found joy and took pride in this kind of work.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s Dimitri¡¯s army down there.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Yuri)


    Looking down, I spotted a group moving along the main road north of the capital. Without a doubt, it was Dimitri. From up here, a force of 4000 seemed surprisingly small.


    ¡°Well then, I should get going soon. I need to wrap up some work.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll head out after a bit more thinking.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Deep down, I couldn¡¯t help but worry. We¡¯veid all the groundwork for victory, but winning is still not guaranteed.¡¯


    As I pondered, a sense of worry crept in, fearing that I might have overlooked something, making my hands tremble. Myaro grabbed my sleeve, pulling me close, and sped both of my hands tightly.


    ¡°We can win. Everything will be alright¡­ Let¡¯s win.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± (Yuri)


    As Myaro released my hands and descended thedder, I wondered if my calluses had softened from the brief break from staff duty. But what lingered on my hands was the soft, warm sensation of Myaro¡¯s touch for some time.

 Chapter 219: (Self Edited) The Eve of the Decisive Battle

    Dimitri returned with his army on July 14th.


    I weed them at the entrance of Sibyaku, greeting them as they came running from beyond the wastnd.


    ¡°Y-Your Excellency Yuri!¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Yuri)


    I raised my hand in greeting. Dimitri immediately gave themand for the whole group to stop, dismounted from his horse, and knelt down to salute.


    ¡°Dimitri Daz here. I have returned.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°I heard of your exploits. Well done.¡± (Yuri)


    I lightly squatted down and patted Dimitri¡¯s shoulder as he knelt.


    ¡°Milord.¡± (Soim)Following him, riding alongside the column, was Soim. Soim had already handed over his duties to others. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take a break for the uing decisive battle in a few days. Simrly dismounting from his horse, he knelt beside Dimitri.


    ¡°I have fulfilled my duty and returned.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Good job. You have performed admirably in your important task. As a disciple of the spear, I am proud of you.¡± (Yuri)


    I said, suppressing a shiver down my spine. This was necessary too. That¡¯s why I was here, dressed not extravagantly but in the finest attire I could manage. Behind Dimitri and Soim were the soldiers who had just returned from the battlefield. They needed to bemended.


    ¡°Alright, rise. Once again, you¡¯ve done well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We are grateful for your kindness.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Your words are too generous, it humbles us.¡± (Soim)


    Dimitri and Soim seemed to understand, responding respectfully without losing their manners.


    ¡°All units, assemble!¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri shouted themand loudly, and it echoed like a game of telephone. The soldiers gathered. Soim¡¯s unit had already gathered without needing themand. Without uttering a word, they came together at Soim¡¯s gesture. Having been trained for surprise attacks, silent actions had be ingrained in them.


    I walked towards the assembled soldiers, looking at each of their faces. Everyone, without exception, had faces dirtied by the dust of war. Their clothes were soiled, shoes and hems soaked and muddied. I began with words of encouragement, focusing on the wounded soldiers, then turned towards Soim¡¯s unit.


    The soldiers, standing tall with the reins of their horses in hand, were indeed the cream of the crop, strong and resilient. Yet, of the 150 warriors sent out, only around 80 remained here. The rest, over the past month of battles, had slowly dwindled. Perhaps because of this, each and every one of them bore faces as if they had glimpsed hell.


    ¡°Thanks to your dedication, we seem to have finally brought the battle to a more even ground. I am grateful.¡± (Yuri)


    I spoke thus,mending the efforts of the Kilghina soldiers.


    ¡°Those who have served this country deserve appropriate rewards. I will ensure that your sacrifices with the spear and your courage to face enemy des will be dulypensated. It maye in the form of promotions after this battle, or perhaps pensions for the widows.¡± (Yuri)


    As I spoke, I tried to make eye contact with as many of them as possible.


    I knew that the Kilghina soldiers here were knights with families. Some had brought their wives and children along. Many of them were struggling to make ends meet. For those without families, living by the sword and gathering people as a militia, sustaining themselves withmonbor, must have been tough.


    Moreover, some had been separated from their families in the previous conflicts. Such individuals might be here not for their own livelihoods but for revenge against the Crusaders. Each soldier had their own circumstances.


    ¡°The path to glory is paved with your own spears. Do not hesitate to risk your lives, nor to cherish victory. I expect your valiant efforts in the next battle.¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I nced towards Dimitri¡¯srger army.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged amodations for you! Eat, drink, and rest well until the next battle!¡± (Yuri)


    With that, I directed the soldiers to their respective ces under themand of the two generals.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Are you doing such things for the entire army?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri asked as he presented himself at the royal castle.


    ¡°Yes, as much as possible.¡± (Yuri)


    I made sure to expose myself to the soldiers as much as possible. After all, knowing the appearance of their leaders would likely affect their morale heading into the decisive battle. The image of youth tends to carry an impression of inadequacy. That was why I meticulously chose my attire, even wearing clothes I didn¡¯t particrly fancy, to make asting impression.


    ¡°Must be quite taxing. Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°The main strategies have been set. Most of the preparations are done. Withpetent aide around, it¡¯s not as hectic.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Visiting the Gudanvier estate earlier was for that youngdy, correct?¡± (Soim)


    Soim interjected.


    ¡®Come to think of it, there was that matter. Soim probably hadn¡¯t met Myaro directly, but there was an indirect connection.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, indeed. It feels like ancient history now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Luida was gone, and now Myaro sat in the Gudanvier seat.¡¯


    ¡°Though the Witches may perish, they never truly die.¡± (Soim)


    Such murmur spread, and apparently, there was talk in the streets of Witches still lingering.


    ¡®It seems they want to believe that the Witches have disappeared from the country, leaving only one behind. Perhaps it¡¯s also influenced by not allowing any remnants of the Witches who escaped punishment to call themselves Witches. It¡¯s strange that Myaro doesn¡¯t seem to consider it dishonorable, but it doesn¡¯t sit well with me. It¡¯s more like they¡¯re being spoken of with awe than insulted, so while I¡¯m not censoring speech, it¡¯s not a particrly positive trend.¡¯


    ¡°Did something happened?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri seemed to have developed a slightly more casual rapport with Soim, maybe from camaraderie during strategy sessions.


    ¡°When milord was young, he and this Soim stormed the Gudanvier estate, causing quite a stir. It was quite a spectacle.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®In my memory, I think I merely spoke, and it was Soim who actually resorted to violence. Hopefully, he is not starting to lose my marbles.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d love to hear moreter.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®Well, it wouldn¡¯t bother me to make it a topic of conversation over drinks. But there¡¯s a sense ofpletion in the air, isn¡¯t there?¡¯


    ¡°You can reminisce as much as you want over a drink. But for now, I¡¯d like to discuss the arrangements for the decisive battle in a few days.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Soim, there¡¯s a task I¡¯d like to entrust to you first.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If Soim were utterly exhausted, it might be a concern, but at this rate, he seems capable enough to handle it.¡¯


    ¡°I want you to undertake the most difficult task. You¡¯ll be positioned on the right nk with a light cavalry unit of 400. Be prepared. It might be a fierce battle.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As you wish.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®Impressive, really. Despite having faced such harsh battles, he doesn¡¯t seem to feel it in his old bones.¡¯


    ¡°Let me exin the overall n. Dimitri, listen closely as well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    The pieces on the strategy map had finished their movements.


    ¡°Well, if on the day the enemy¡¯s formation turns out to be significantly different, we might have to adjust ordingly, but for now, this is what we¡¯re considering.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency¡­ Are we sure about the central group with this?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri seemed concerned.


    ¡°It depends on your army. We only have two days until the decisive battle. Even if your body rests, can you clear your mind of any fog?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°I believe there¡¯s no force stronger than Hou Household¡¯s elite troops in meleebat.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®Unless the opponent was a group bred from birth to be killing machines like the Spartans. Even if they were Spartans, after being battered and bruised by every possible means up to the closest thing to the worst-case scenario, we¡¯d have the upper hand in meleebat. At least, I couldn¡¯t imagine being at a disadvantage.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s only if we bring it to meleebat. That¡¯s the conclusion I reached after considering various factors. Also, trust Gin Toga. I¡¯ve been closely observing his training, and he¡¯s been doing well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡®Actually, Dimitri and Gin would be handling the central army together, so their cooperation is crucial.¡¯


    ¡°I think this n will suffice. If it goes ording to n, great. If not, well¡­ Either way¡­ Well, there¡¯s some anxiety, but if we happen to be breached, we can deploy the reserves.¡± (Soim)


    Soim, who would be taking on one of the most challenging roles, said casually.


    ¡°Originally, formations are such that if you reinforce one area, another weakens. There¡¯s no such thing as a formation without concerns.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°The only problem is where the Galilians wille. They specialize in halting cavalry, after all.¡± (Yuri)


    The soldiers of the Galilia Union were incredibly unique among the Crusaders. They formed their formation into a square, extending long spears outward and attacking with firearms. In other words, they excelled in phnx tactics, repeatedly training to transition from a column formation for mobility to a square formation, thus enhancing their proficiency.


    The reason for adopting such tactics was their proximity to the Khanjar Great Khanate, a nest of nomadic horsemen. The Khanjar Great Khanate, in reality, wasn¡¯t a single country. It had been mired in session battles since the demise of its founding hero, with no new heroes emerging to unify it. While superficiallybeled as internal strife over session, it functioned as a domain of nomadic horsemen with no unified government. Unable to negotiate treaties, the Galilia Union had a history of suffering incessant raids akin to nightly snacking, leading to the development of specialized tactics against cavalry.


    When their square formation took shape with two squares aligned side by side, they couldunch attacks from all four sides if cavalry breached their ranks. Their high mobility meant that nking maneuvers were futile since the formation had no concept of front or rear.


    During myst observation, they were part of the army and served as reserves behind the main column. Though I missed seeing them in action due to the dragonmotion, their intervention in the previous battle decisively halted the cavalry charge, altering the course of the battle.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s best to scout out their positions in advance and avoid them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Indeed. We wouldn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake asst time.¡± (Soim)


    ¡°Agreed.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡®We¡¯ll manage somehow.


    Dimitri seemed to have coborated with Soim tounch a night raid, wreaking havoc. They retreated before dawn and declined pursuit. With Dimitri in such high spirits, they must have achieved significant sess.


    Thus, I¡¯ve stacked several factors against the enemy. If we¡¯vee this far, victory should be within reach.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ve already informed Tigris and others from the Rube Household, but it¡¯s up to you how much you tell your soldiers. Regardless, if the enemy adopts an unexpected formation, keep in mind that the strategies I¡¯ve exined may need to be discarded.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Soim)


    ¡®Good. With that, our discussion is concluded.¡¯


    ¡°For your soldiers¡¯ sake, I¡¯ve reserved several brothels. Here¡¯s the address.¡±


    I handed Dimitri a piece of paper.


    ¡®These soldiers have gone through quite a lot before finally arriving here at Shiyaku for the decisive battle. Some consideration is necessary.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, no need for money. It¡¯ll alle from the treasury.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank you. The soldiers will be pleased.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°However, the reservations start from tomorrow. Tonight, we feast and rest.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Engaging in ¡°that¡± before their fatigue wears off would be detrimental to their health. But being men, they¡¯re inclined to want it regardless. Tonight, we¡¯ll have to restrain them.¡¯


    ¡°Thedies of the night are doing a difficult jobforting the soldiers. It goes without saying, but don¡¯t allow any inappropriate behavior.¡±


    ¡®A group of soldiers with altered morale tends to engage in activities outside the norm. They possess violence superior to any otherw enforcement within the country. Of course, the brothel bouncers and guards are of no use against them, so there have been incidents of misconduct. As a result, several have already been disciplined. While it¡¯s the responsibility of theirmanding officers to provide proper guidance, it¡¯s impossible to prevent every idiotic act sporadically.¡¯


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Then, until the decisive battle, provide as much sce as you can. But remember, when ites to the battle, ensure they¡¯re adequately disciplined.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Dismissed.¡± (Yuri)


    I said so.


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency! Well then, I¡¯m leaving.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± (Soim)


    With that, as I watched them leave the room, I sank back into my chair, once again immersed in contemtion.

 Chapter 220: (Self Edited) Decisive Battle (1)

    Beneath, in the wilderness north of the royal capital, the enemy¡¯srge army was spread out.


    The enemy¡¯s vast army, which had marched all the way here, stepping over the bodies of theirrades, was now standing shoulder to shoulder in formation. The army, appearing like a fog making patterns on the ground, was a dense mass of humans, each with a will of their own, ready to engage in the decisive battle.


    Many of them could have lived out their lives in peace without ever engaging in war. There was no imminent threat of foreign invasion, a food crisis causing mass starvation, or the destruction of industries due to arge-scale economic blockade. Despite the absence of such urgent threats, they were here.


    Many of them would be wounded, spilling their entrails, writhing, and dying either today or tomorrow. Knowing the dangers, they still came here, either willingly or through conscription. They could have lived and ended their lives peacefully. It seemed like an inexplicable, irrational, mysterious supernatural phenomenon. Yet, one part of my mind, understanding the workings of society, considered it a natural urrence.


    The enemy was deployed in a very standard formation from a military standpoint. They formed a fairly wide and thick horizontal line in the center, with cavalry positioned on both nks. However, there were no cavalry on the enemy¡¯s left wing. They were hidden in the forest about three kilometers to the rear. These troops weren¡¯t hiding to remain undetected as an ambush. Their presence was known through reconnaissance by Eagles.


    Epitaph Pzzo likely didn¡¯t think they were well hidden. Usually, having no cavalry on the left wing was unthinkable, so if they were hiding, it would likely be a small detachment for deception, just as I would do. By hiding in the forest, at least their numbers were obscured by the canopy, making it difficult to gauge how many cavalries were deployed. In reality, it was unreadable. Considering the initial force of 120,000, even though the numbers had likely decreased, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if about 10,000 cavalries remained.


    The terrain was mostly t from where the forest ended, and the residents of the northern royal capital had cut down the vegetation for firewood, leaving a wide-open area with no cover.


    As I passed over the enemy camp, I scattered some papers from my bag. They fell gently. It seemed a subtle wind was blowing from the south to the north. Calcting the distance they would be carried, I released more papers from a bit further south, ensuring they fell nicely over the enemy¡¯s heads. I then began to release arge number of papers into the wind.


    The ten Eagles following behind me continued the task, scattering papers from different positions. The battlefield sky became filled with a shower of papers. It was beautiful.When I returned to the Hou Household¡¯s headquarters, I mounted a Galloping Bird and moved to the front line. I rode from one end of the formation to the other, as if conducting an inspection. There was no time to stop and give individual encouragements, but I rode as proudly as possible, having the Hou Household¡¯s war banner disyed prominently by my attendants.


    On the right wing was the Hou Household army, the left wing consisted of the army led by Tigris Hamon and the Rube Household troops, and in the center were the elite troops led by Dimitri Daz and the gunmen of Gin Toga. The battle line, about five kilometers long, seemed both long and short.


    The gaps between the various units were narrow, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any significant issues. I rode back again. Among these forces, the weakest was probably the one led by Tigris. This army had absorbed half of the Noza Household¡¯s troops, but their intense training had onlysted about a month and a week. Even if they had been pushed to the limit, that period was not enough. It was a more worrisome element than Dimitri¡¯s thinnest troops. Well, if they broke through, the reserve troops would handle it, I thought.


    As I was on my way back, I heard the sound of a trumpet from the enemy¡¯s side. I kicked the Galloping Bird¡¯s belly and lifted myself off the saddle. Speeding up, I returned to the headquarters building on the northern edge of Sibyaku. It was just an ordinary house, but outside the building, numerous Galloping Birds and eagles were tied up, ready to ry messages.


    We chose this location because it was the highest building close to the Hou Household headquarters. The roof had been ttened and stairs installed. Despite being only about six meters high, it was sufficient to see over our lines and into the enemy¡¯s.


    After handing the Galloping Bird¡¯s reins to a soldier, I shouted,


    ¡°Hey, g bearers! All troops, advance on foot! No change in the n!¡± (Yuri)


    The g bearers, who had been on standby, raised the pre-prepared gs on poles nted on the battlefield. Seeing this, the eagles in the sky dropped ropes.


    The ropes had lead weights at their ends, and gs were attached in session along the ropes. The inertia from the Eagles¡¯ flight caused the ropes to curve, but they generally served their purpose as gpoles as practiced. I could see the three Eagles, flying over the right wing, center, and left wing, dropping the gs in session like a game of telephone.


    ¡°Wait! Someone! Arrest her!¡± (Myaro)


    There was amotion inside the headquarters building. It was Myaro¡¯s voice. Something must have happened. I entered the headquarters building.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± (Myaro)


    The one causing themotion inside was Tillet.


    ¡®What on earth was going on?¡¯


    In the middle of the room, she had drawn a ck de.


    ¡®Dangerous.¡¯


    ¡°Guards! Quickly, restrain her! She¡¯s gone mad!¡± (Myaro)


    Inside the building, Tillet stood with a ck dagger, surrounded by guards from the Hou Household. Myaro was on the outside, directing the guards.


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Tillet? Have you betrayed us?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked, half expecting it to be a joke.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, she¡ª Yes! Quickly, capture her!¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No!¡± (Tillet)


    Completely opposite statements from both of them.


    ¡®What on earth is happening?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s this about? We¡¯re in the middle of a war.¡± (Yuri)


    This was not the time to be witnessing a family squabble, much less a rebellion or assassination attempt.


    ¡®For Tillet to betray me at this point would be tantamount to treason against the state. Not impossible, but highly unlikely.¡¯


    ¡°I just want to make a report!¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°What are you thinking?! Are you out of your mind?!¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was shouting with an intensity I had never seen before. It didn¡¯t seem like she was joking. If Myaro had the same physical strength as Tillet, she would have undoubtedly used force to silence her. That was how enraged she seemed. At first, I thought they were having an argument, but on second thought, it was strange for Tillet and Myaro to be quarreling.


    ¡°If you have a report, just make it. What¡¯s going on here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I need to speak with you alone. There¡¯s a problem here.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°No! It¡¯s dangerous! Stop this!¡± (Myaro)


    Tillet seemed calm, while only Myaro was furiously upset.


    ¡°Myaro, quiet down for a moment. This is the headquarters in the midst of a decisive battle. You don¡¯t need to shout. I¡¯ll hear your proposal.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro¡¯s face twisted in agony. It was the kind of expression that might be described as chewing on bitter insects.


    ¡®I still couldn¡¯t grasp the situation. If Myaro were anyone else, I might think she was desperately trying to stop Tillet from exposing some grand betrayal she was nning.¡¯


    ¡°So, what is it? Given the circumstances, speaking alone might be difficult.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet agreed.


    Tillet sheathed the ck dagger and threw it into the corner of the room, effectively disarming herself. Then, she began undressing.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± (Yuri)


    Ignoring me, Tillet took off her top and then her bottoms, standing barefoot on the floor in her underwear, with her chest bound by a sarashi.


    Sarashi Wrap


    ¡°Is this enough? Go ahead, tie my hands.¡± (Tillet)


    She waved her hands, now behind her back, to the guard. Not waiting for the guard to tie her up, I grabbed Tillet by the upper arm and dragged her to the corner of the room.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you realize what situation we¡¯re in?¡± (Myaro)


    This is themand center during a war. Whatever she intended, starting to strip was absurd.


    ¡°Speak quickly. You may not realize it, but I¡¯m themander of this decisive battle. I¡¯m busy.¡± (Yuri)


    Though there was still some time before the armies would sh, I couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted by this nonsense.


    ¡®In cavalry battles, the timing ofmands is crucial. A dy of even a minute can cause catastrophic losses to our side.¡¯


    It was like a conductor leaving the podium in the middle of a performance to break up a domestic dispute. I needed to get back to directing the battle as soon as possible.


    ¡°Ki¡ª¡± (Tillet)


    The moment Tillet began to speak, something leaped from the side and wrapped around my head.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ahhhhh! Ahhhhh!¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    I forcefully detached Myaro, who had jumped at me, and instead of pushing her away, turned my body to hold her head against my stomach, muffling her with my hands.


    ¡°Mmmmmm! Mmmmph!¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Now, speak while you can.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡± Carol-sama is in critical condition.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®¡ªWhat?¡¯


    ¡°Say that again.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Did I mishear?¡¯


    ¡°Carol-sama is in critical condition.¡± (Tillet)


    As Tillet uttered these words, Myaro stopped struggling and seemed resigned.


    ¡°Right now, at this very moment?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°About a week ago, her health took a turn for the worse. But this morning, consciousness was finally lost.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°You idiot. Why didn¡¯t you report your deteriorating condition?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I told you to report immediately if her condition worsened. Why was this promise not followed, and why is news of her critical conditioning now? Maybe she¡¯s lying.¡¯


    ¡°I believe it was Carol-sama¡¯s decision. She said disrupting yourst day before the decisive battle with a visit would be akin to treason against the state¡­¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°And are you suggesting I go to Carol¡¯s ce now, leaving behind 60,000 troops?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I am not serving the country. I am serving Carol-sama.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡®The state¡¯s welfare is irrelevant. Is Carol¡¯s temporary happiness more important than winning this decisive battle?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s why I ryed the message, despite knowing it was foolish.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°You fool.¡± (Yuri)


    I let go of Myaro¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be okay. Please stay calm.¡± (Myaro)


    My head was spinning.


    ¡®Now, at this moment, should I abandon 60,000 soldiers and go to Carol¡¯s ce? Ridiculous. These troops are here because of me. I¡¯ve worked tirelessly to save this country. The culmination of my efforts is upon us. And now you want me to throw it all away and go to Carol? Even if Carol were alive, even if I could talk to her, she¡¯d ask me if I won the decisive battle. Would I lie, paint a false picture of her final moments, and let her pass away in happiness?


    Ridiculous. Don¡¯t hesitate. The decision was made from the start. I don¡¯t have the luxury of pondering. Every minute of hesitation worsens the situation. Decide. If you¡¯re satisfied, deal with itter. Choose the path with the least regret. There¡¯s only one option. It¡¯s already decided.¡¯


    ¡°You all.¡± (Yuri)


    I nced around the room at all the soldiers.


    ¡°What you heard now is to remain confidential. If anyone speaks a word outside, even if we win this battle, you¡¯ll surely regret it. If you value your lives, keep your mouths shut.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®My temporary royal authority has been fully delegated to Carol. It¡¯s unrted to themand structure of the Hou army, but it¡¯s different for the Tigris army and the Rube Household, who were entrusted with the left wing. If news spreads that Carol has died, it could create division in somemand structures. This is a crucial point that could bring defeat to us.¡¯


    ¡°If there¡¯s anyone listening outside this room, they better be prepared. No one will lose their life over a careless word that¡¯s not worth a copper coin¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I deliberately spoke with a slightly louder voice than when Tillet spoke earlier. My senses were sharpened to that extent.


    ¡°If you understand, please respond.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, the soldiers replied one by one.


    ¡°Tillet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What?¡± (Tillet)


    With eyes filled with hope, Tillet looked at me. I clenched my fist and struck his cheek with all my might. Tillet, who was smallerpared to me, flew off and hit the wall.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª What was that for?¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°That was Carol¡¯s anger. You¡¯ve just trampled on Carol¡¯s feelings.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This guy, in the face of Carol¡¯s imminent death, trampled on something she had endured so much for. Carol had made sure no news reached me to keep me from faltering, and now, because of his rampage, this mess. They lose their sanity when ites to serving their master. Carol must have be critically ill, and they lost control in their extreme emotions.¡¯


    ¡°The Carol I know wouldn¡¯t want me to abandon the soldiers here ande to her. Now, I¡¯ll takemand.¡± (Yuri)


    I ascended the stairs and went up to the rooftop.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong> The picture here is only for reference. It¡¯s definitely not mine. Thanks for the picture.

 Chapter 221: (Self Edited) Decisive Battle (2)

    Rushing up the stairs and scanning the battlefield, the frontlines were already considerably close to each other. Yet, they had not made contact yet. In the central front, infantry units were slowly advancing while Gin¡¯sbat carriage unit, led by himself riding a horse, was seen moving forward.


    Just within reach of the enemy¡¯s gunfire, the carriages formed a gentle curve, like arrows descending from the sky onto the ground, while presenting their rear at a 45-degree angle to the enemy, stopping diagonally. Through rigorous training, the carriages were arranged almost perfectly in a straight line.


    The draft horses, previously pulled by the coachmen, were detached, and the coachmen mounted the saddled ones. Each coachman held the reins of a single horse, guiding them swiftly past the allies¡¯ frontline and away from the battlefield. The carriages were left behind.


    Shortly after, as the enemy¡¯s line drew nearer, the 139 carriages lined up horizontallymenced firing. The enemy soldiers began their counterfire. Unfortunately, it seemed ineffective.


    Theserge carriages, gathered from all walks of life, were equipped with roofs and iron tes on their left sides and rear, providing substantial ballistic protection against enemy bullets. The iron, gathered from various sources and hammered to a thickness exceeding 3 millimeters, was adjusted for optimal defense.


    To increase the defensive capability and evasion, they angled themselves diagonally to the enemy¡¯s gunfire instead of presenting a t side. Trapped inside, the former soldiers of the Second Army would be diligently venting smoke generated by their own gunfire through manual venttion fans, while listening to the barrage of enemy bullets pounding against the metal. The fans seemed to be working well, as smoke billowed out from the venttion ports installed on the roof of each carriage like chimneys.


    With a crew of 9, one would be tasked with operating the venttion fan, while the rest, in pairs, would alternate between reloading and firing through the slit-like gunports. Though copious amounts of white smoke rose from the enemy frontline, most of it would likely result from futile attempts to breach the iron tes.


    The crucial point was that these carriages could form a wall against infantry without firearms and could unterally attack enemy gunmen in a firearms battle. Even if the enemy attempted to bring down the carriages through closebat, by then, the distance would have closed, allowing Dimitri¡¯s elite soldiers to engage in closebat and continue firing even when approached. In closebat, they had no weaknesses.


    Through the telescope, it was observed that the infantry catching up were securing chains attached to the carriages, passing them to the neighboring ones, diminishing the momentum of their charge. Originally, this equipment was designed to counter a cavalry charge of several thousand riders, but it seemed such an event was not happening.As anticipated, the enemy¡¯s attack was most intense at the center. Naturally so, as the center was notably thinner, and if breached, it would lead to the defeat of our army. The attempt by the gunmen to overwhelm us was the end of their luck.


    On the left nk, the battle between the Rube Household and the Galilia Union was unfolding. As anticipated, they had formed a phnx, effectively repelling the Rube Household¡¯s cavalry of 3,100 with the help of about 1,000 allied cavalries. And on the right nk, the crucial maneuver of this decisive battle was about to unfold.


    ¡ª


    The group of enemy heavy cavalry emerging from the forest, instead of gathering once, seemed to prioritize speed over order. Without pausing for even a moment, they surged straight towards us, kicking up dust that resembled gunpowder smoke. The cavalry, seemingly infinite as they poured out from the woods, finally broke, slowing down at the front to merge into a single mass.


    Surprisingly few. I had thought there were over 10,000 riders, but it seemed they numbered around 6,000 to 7,000. Though termed heavy cavalry, their armor was of a different caliberpared to what we considered heavy cavalry. Like the Galloping Birds we had fought before, they were d in steel-colored full-body armor, some even armored their horses. However, it seemed there were no horses with armor seen. Perhaps they had abandoned them along the way.


    Their first target was a small group of light cavalry led by Soim, standing alone slightly apart from the right nk. With tremendous force, they charged to crush Soim¡¯s light cavalry. However, Soim, not engaging them head-on, used superior speed, swiftly maneuvering and evading their charges like a matador avoiding a bull¡¯s onught.


    In their attempt to pursue Soim¡¯s light cavalry with abrupt turns, the enemy heavy cavalry group slowed down. At that moment, due to ack ofmunication, the outer side of the arc advanced straight ahead, causing the formation to scatter. Soim¡¯s light cavalry, exploiting the slowed sections with agile movements, charged in, then quickly retreated.


    Soim¡¯s light cavalry were armed with spears resembling cones, designed for anti-armored cavalrybat. While the side des were not sharp enough to cut through flesh, they excelled in prating armor and chainmail.


    After their retreat, several bodiesy scattered around, and some horses, stabbed somewhere, ran amok, causing chaos. Due to the extremely defensive helmets worn by the armored cavalry, their visibility was poor. Even turning their heads was difficult due to thepromise between armor and maneuverability, and they couldn¡¯t discern surrounding sounds.


    While suitable for charging into infantry formations, light cavalry performingplex maneuvers were hard to track, and individuals couldn¡¯t assess the situation, making them unable to respond to such attacks. And once casualties urred like this, ignoring Soim¡¯s light cavalry was no longer an option. Even if they attempted to ignore them and charge into the infantry formations, Soim¡¯s light cavalry would relentlessly pursue them.


    The fact was, the Galloping Birds were inherently faster than mounted cavalry, and given the significant weight they bore from their armaments, there was a substantial disparity. Soim¡¯s light cavalry, with a mocking counterattack, shook off the assaulting cavalry and withdrew, assessing their next move from a safe distance. The heavy cavalry unit, to prevent further escape, reorganized their formation and widened their width. Then, they began their assault once more.


    At that moment, I finally felt assured of victory. Taking my eyes off the cavalry battle on the right nk, I turned my gaze to the center. The Rube Household¡¯s army was pushing forward. I had told them they didn¡¯t need to try so hard. The Tigris army was also showing unexpected resistance. There seemed to be no signs of them retreating against the enemy forces, likely from the Euphos Federation.


    I returned my attention to the cavalry battle on the right nk. Soim¡¯s light cavalry, while maintaining a certain distance, were evading the assault of the enemy armored cavalry unit and drawing them toward the southeast.


    ¡°Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, who was beside me, spoke up.


    ¡°Raise the g. The Hou Household Cavalry and the Dawn Cavalry, maintain the current strategy, and immediatelyunch the attack.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said so, the messenger stationed on the rooftop echoed loudly, and a new signal g was raised. Simultaneously, the trumpet sounded loudly. From behind me, I heard the sound of pounding hooves. Hidden within the city, the Hou Household and the First Army¡¯s cavalry units simultaneously charged out. The number of riders were 7,300.


    In less than a minute, they dashed through the main streets, emerged in the outskirts, and galloped along the highway. In no time, they bypassed the nks of the enemy formation guarded by the Papal Army and proceeded with a wide detour to the enemy¡¯s rear. There was no mobile defensive force to stop them. Soim had immobilized the few troops with him, dragging them toward the southeast, and their horses were exhausted from the prolonged march. They couldn¡¯t swiftly return.


    The 7,300 heavy cavalries charged straight into the rear of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire. Additionally, there were some reserve troops in the rear who reacted, but a few thousand soldiers couldn¡¯t halt the charge of 7,300 cavalry. The Galilia Union¡¯s soldiers might have been able to stop them, but they were deployed on the left nk to hold off the Rube Household¡¯s 3,100 troops, as seen beforehand.


    ¡°Raise the g. All forces, immediatelyunch a full assault upon the enemy¡¯s copse. Then, engage in pursuit.¡± (Yuri)


    I felt a weight lift off my shoulders. Behind me, the soldiers echoed mymand, and the g was changed. An Eagle, hovering overhead, prepared a simr g and dropped it down on a rope. Meanwhile, the cavalry charge continued, and the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire¡¯s formation, struck from the rear, descended into chaos. Dimitri led the charge of the elite troops from the Hou Household, almost as if he was seeking to avenge the humiliation of defeat over a decade ago. The reserve troops from the rear joined in, overwhelming the enemy as cavalry and infantry shed in the heart of the enemy formation.


    They¡¯ve pierced through the enemy¡¯s center. Only Gin¡¯sbat carriages were left behind in the shifting frontline, some overturned and scattered.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± (Myaro)


    Beside me, Myaro, who was also peering through a telescope, murmured with satisfaction.


    ¡°It feels like witnessing history.¡± (Myaro)


    Indeed, it was. This battle would shine brilliantly in history. Perhaps it would be recounted as the decisive battle where Yuri Hou exposed the dark side.


    ¡°Myaro. Can I entrust you with the aftermath?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Let¡¯s go to Carol.¡¯


    ¡°Tillet.¡± (Yuri)


    I continued to gaze through the telescope. The enemy forces, in their rout, were now surrounded by Dimitri¡¯s breakthrough and the reserve troops, unsure of where to flee. It seemed distributing leaflets promising no harm if they surrendered was the right decision. Victory was now decisive, and there was no possibility of defeat.


    Finally tearing my gaze away from the telescope, I spoke.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet was waiting in the corner of the rooftop.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see this view? Tell yourradester. Your efforts in the shadows led to this glory.¡± (Yuri)


    From producing smallpox pus from the bodies of witches sentenced to death to hellish actsparable to those of the hell wardens, they had disyed a monstrous brutality. Despite their steely spirits, they were still human and must have hearts. It¡¯s no wonder they might lose their sanity.


    ¡°Thanks to your ndestine work, we achieved this glory.¡± (Yuri)


    Because of that, even when ambushed multiple times, the enemy marched on without flinching, and even the fragile Tigris army managed to go against the enemy forces. Without them, who knows how this battle would have ended. At the very least, the enemy forces gathered here would have exceeded 100000.¡±


    ¡°More importantly¡­¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°I understand. Just make sure to convey it to our troubledrades. Let them know that their efforts were not in vain, and that it led to the glory of victory. That is the duty of those who endure.¡± (Yuri)


    With that, I said, descending from the rooftop before receiving a response.


    ¡°I temporarily delegatemand authority to Myaro Gudanvier! You all bear witness!¡± (Yuri)


    Shouting loudly, I made it known to the soldiers attached to headquarters, then mounted the awaiting White Sunset below.

 Chapter 221.5 (Self Edited) The Battle of Sibyaku

    The Battle of Sibyaku was a sh between the Crusaders and the army of the Shaalta Kingdom that urred to the north of Sibyaku on July 15, 2020 [Note 1]. It is the most famous battle fought near Sibyaku.


    <strong>Background</strong>


    The rise of Yuri Hou, who showed his presence during the 15th Crusade in 2018, raised concerns explicitly for Epitaph Pzzo. Epitaph Pzzo aimed at the internal copse of the Shaalta Kingdom and triggered the ck Rain Incident [link]. This coup event led to the establishment of the Carya regime led by witches within the Shaalta Kingdom [Shan version], but thanks to the swift action of Yuri Hou, who escaped assassination, the Carya regime was quickly overthrown.


    Afterwards, Yuri Hou defeated the weak generals within the country and pacified the nation with the fall of Oregano on May 11, and began to reorganize his forces to confront the Crusaders. However, the majority of the absorbed forcescked morale and were poorly trained soldiers, and Yuri Hou had little time.


    Initially, the Crusaders intended to directlynd in the capital Sibyaku after the sessful coup, but due to the failure of the assassination and Yuri Hou¡¯s capture of Sibyaku, it became impossible. On June 10, 2020, the Battle of Hot Bridge was triggered [Shan version]. Yuri Hou chose not to fight at the border but implemented a scorched earth strategy, drawing the Crusaders deep into the country while destroying their supplies with Royal Eagle bombers, and challenged them to a decisive battle in the capital, Sibyaku.


    <strong>Both Armies</strong>


    Shaalta Kingdom Army: 63,201 personnel [Source 1]


    Infantry: 52,349 (with 1,392 rifles)


    Cavalry: 10,852Crusaders: Approximately 90,000 to 100,000 personnel [Note 2]


    Infantry: Approximately 80,000 to 90,000 [Note 3] (with over 35,000 rifles [Source2])


    Cavalry: Approximately 7,100 [Note 4]


    <strong>Strategy and Formation</strong>


    Arrangement


    <em>Battlefield</em>


    The battle took ce in the wilderness to the north of present-day Sibyaku. At that time, the northern region of Sibyaku had been extensively deforested to meet the fuel needs of the inhabitants, resulting in vast expanses of t wilderness.


    <em>Strategy and Formation of the Shaalta National Army</em>


    Yuri Hou¡¯s strategy was a right-nk maneuver designed to draw the enemy¡¯s attention to the center. Therefore, the central part of the formation was deliberately kept thin, withbat chariots and elite Hou family units positioned there to provide the thinnest but most robust defense. Yuri Hou¡¯s intention in doing so was to lure the enemy into attempting a breakthrough in the center, concentrating enemy forces, and leaving the right and left wings vulnerable to attack.


    To appear as the main force of the cavalry unit, the left nk was manned by the Rube Household cavalry unit, while the right nk was manned by the independent light cavalry unit of Soim Hao. Soim Hao¡¯s independent light cavalry unit consisted of approximately 400 riders, while the main cavalry force of 7,300 riders was hidden within the city of Sibyaku.


    <em>Strategy and Formation of the Crusaders</em>


    While intending to attempt a breakthrough in the center, they also intended a nking attack from the left nk (the right nk of the Shaalta Kingdom) with their cavalry strength. To defend against the attack of the enemy cavalry¡¯s main force (Rube Household cavalry) on the right nk (the left nk of the Shaalta Kingdom), they stationed the Galilia Union, experienced in cavalrybat, on the right nk and further intended to deal with it by deploying 1,000 cavalries. To counter the aerial reconnaissance of the Shaalta Kingdom, the mainbined cavalry unit was hidden in the forest behind, with precautions taken to prevent its full extent and numbers from being ascertained.


    <strong>Early Stage of the Battle</strong>


    The Crusader forces, which had arrived near Sibyaku the previous day, expelled all their rations the next day and fed the entire army, sent out reconnaissance near Sibyaku, observed the formation of the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s army, and held a meeting. Although the minutes of this meeting have not been transmitted, several nobles who participated in this meeting left records, revealing the intentions of the Crusaders at that time.


    While the Crusaders intended to break through the center, some, led by Angelica Sacramenta, opposed it. The deliberate thinning of the center was perceived to have some intention behind it. In other words, there was opposition to the idea that aiming for a breakthrough in the center meant falling into Yuri Hou¡¯s trap.


    At that time, the Crusaders were physically weakened by the outbreak of gue (smallpox) and supply destruction, and they only used muzzle-loading smoothbore rifles. Muzzle-loading smoothbore rifles had a slow rate of fire, and the bullets and loud noise they emitted could intimidate and demoralize the enemy, but it was impossible to break through the enemy lines with gunfire alone, and ultimately, meleebat through assault was necessary. Considering this, even in a battle of arge army against a small one, there was concern whether therge army, weakened in physical strength, could confront and break through the elite small army. Additionally, unidentified wagon units were visible in the enemy lines, further deepening the concern that this was also a trap set by Yuri Hou.


    In the meeting, the focus was on whether to use the cavalry for a breakthrough in the center or for a nking attack, and ultimately, the presence of the wagon units became the deciding factor, leading to the decision to use them for a nking attack.


    Angelica Sacrament and several other officers¡¯ efforts ensured that only the cavalry remained strictly isted and maintained their effectiveness. However, this did not mean theypletely gave up on the idea of a breakthrough in the center. Alfred Sacrament, a proponent of the central breakthrough, strongly advocated for attacking the center, and the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire army, which had the best infantry force, was assigned to the center.


    <strong>Combat Carriages</strong>


    Around 10:30, the first to open fire were thebat carriages led by Gin Toga. These carriages were the brainchild of Yuri Hou and were produced by the Hou Company under the supervision of Lily Amian, who was then the head of thepany¡¯s technical department. While the five remainingbat chariots bear intense bullet marks, none of them have prated the armor, demonstrating the technological prowess of the Hou Company at the time.


    <em>Gun Ports</em>


    Thesebat chariots were equipped with slits for gun ports on all sides. From the surviving production materials of Lily Amian, it can be inferred that the width of the slits was adjusted to prevent the insertion of any hand grenades used by grenadiers worldwide at the time, attempting to hinder the throwing of explosive grenades by grenadiers.


    <em>Venttion Fans</em>


    Due to therge amount of white smoke produced by ck powder at the time of firing, venttion fans were installed on thebat chariots. The power was manual, and the aerodynamically superior wooden five-de propeller, connected to a manual handle by a leather belt, served as a kind of gearbox. The propeller rotated neen times for each turn of the handle, making it the first product to use ball bearings. The venttion propeller was located on the ceiling at the front right, considering the possibility of being pushed down by multiple people. [Note 5]


    <em>Practicality</em>


    All internal fixtures were made with the consideration of being knocked down. Once locked in, the crew could not open it from the inside, so if they were trapped in enemy territory, they had no choice but to continue fighting to survive. Due to this, the crew criticized thebat chariot as an inhumane weapon after the war. The ceiling and floor were reinforced with thick wood, making it difficult to break even with an axe.


    The armor of thebat chariot was applied to the left side and rear, and in actualbat, it was parked at a 45-degree angle to the enemy camp, showing its back. By being at an angle, the bullet avoidance effect could be expected, and by shielding one¡¯s own camp with the diagonal of the square, the bulletproof area could be increased by an average of about 25%.


    Thisbat chariot proved to be a useful defensive weapon, and the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire army led by Alfred Sacrament struggled to capture it. Elite Tyrellme soldiers were deployed, and in ces where they were partially pushed back, they became defensive strongholds that continued to resist like inds, firing relentlessly even if the chariots were pushed down or spears were thrust in.


    Therefore,ints were received from the crew, such as ¡°I don¡¯t want to ride anymore,¡± ¡°When we were swallowed up by the enemy forces, it felt like being put into the furnace of hell,¡± and ¡°After the venttion fan was shot and broken, the smoke was so intense that I thought we would be smoked like meat.¡± [Discussion]


    <strong>The Battle on the Left nk</strong>


    On the left nk, the Rube Household army was pressing forward. While the Rube Household army intended a nking attack by sending their cavalry, the Galilia Union army, which had deployed to deal with the cavalry seen in advance, countered it, thwarting the nking assault.


    The Penins Kingdom army, which faced the Rube Household army head-on, was the weakest group in the Crusader¡¯s battle line. The actual force of 4,000 participants consisted mostly of hastily assembled mercenary units brought together just to make up numbers, with many untrained peasants included.


    Due to harsh marching conditions, their morale had already copsed by the time the battle began, and when the Rube Household infantry attackmenced, they quickly fell into a state of near-copse. The Papal States army, deployed as a reserve, was hastily sent in and saved the left wing from copsing.


    <strong>The Battle on the Right nk</strong>


    Yuri Hou¡¯s strategy was simple and that is to nk the enemy¡¯s position with cavalry hidden on the right nk. Creating a weakness (or what appeared to be one) in the center was merely to draw the enemy in or perhaps provoke a central breakthrough, aiming only to reduce the burden on the right and left nks.


    While the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire struggled against thebat chariots and elite Hou family units, on the right nk, the main Crusader cavalry force of 6,100 led by Quertz Wellingen of the Flusha Kingdomunched a daring assault. Initially, they attempted to eliminate the independent light cavalry unit of Soim Hao, which was on the right wing of the Shaalta Kingdom army.


    However, the seasoned veteran Soim Hao avoided their charge, utilizing the speed advantage of his mounted bird riders to evade direct confrontation and, while inflicting minor attacks, led them away from the battlefield to the southeast.


    <strong>¡°The oue of the battle depends on this blow. Charge, everyone!¡± [Discussion]</strong>


    Due to the diversion tactics of the independent light cavalry unit, the Crusader¡¯s left wingcked maneuverable forces. Yuri Hou issued themand to attack with the main cavalry forces, namely the Hou Household cavalry and the Dawn Cavalry, which had been concealed within the city of Sibyaku, adding, ¡°The oue hinges on this one blow. All troops, charge!¡± [Note 6]


    The main cavalry forces bypassed the left wing of the Crusaders andunched a fierce assault on the rear of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire located in the center. The Tyrellme God-Protected Empire, assigned to the center, quickly copsed, and the elite Hou Household unit led by Dimitri Daz, which had been engaged inbat, took advantage of the opportunity tounch a vigorous assault.


    The reserve forces, prepared to support the copse of the central formation, also joined the assault. Around 12:20pPM, the central formation of the Crusader¡¯s forces waspletely breached, and the entire Crusader formation copsed.


    <strong>Casualties</strong>


    Shaalta Kingdom Army:


    ¨C Killed in action: 2,002 [Source 3]


    ¨C Wounded: 4,193


    Crusaders:


    ¨C Killed or wounded: 35,000 to 40,000 [Note 7]


    ¨C Captured: 52,952 [Source 4]


    <strong>Aftermath and Evaluation</strong>


    Discussions regarding the cause of the Crusaders¡¯ defeat in the Battle of Sibyaku were plentiful in the aftermath.


    One frequently debated hypothetical scenario was whether they could have breached the center of the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s army if they had deployed their cavalry in the center instead of on the nks. In terms of the use ofbat carriages, chains were equipped on the carriages to allow them to be connected to adjacent chariots at an appropriate length. Many military historians argue that this would have neutralized the impact force of the heavy cavalry charge and effectively defended against it.


    ording to records from the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire¡¯s army, they had prepared over 18,000 rifled guns for this battle. At that time, the central formation of the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s army, led by Gin, had only 1,112 rifled guns, resulting in a firepower difference of more than tenfold. However, the casualties of the elite Hou Household unit, led by Dimitri Daz, amounted to only 592, including 93bat carriages crew members, indicating that they still had sufficient reserves.


    Therefore, it can be inferred from this that thebat carriages were highly effective in the central formation battle, as they managed to withstand a charge conducted with over ten times the firepower and more than three times the numerical superiority. While there are limitations to analysis, it would be a mistake to assert confidently that the Crusaders could have broken through if they had charged with their main cavalry forces.


    So, what responsibility did the mainbined cavalry unit of the Crusaders bear for being drawn into Soim Hao¡¯s independent light cavalry unit¡¯s diversion? After the war, Quertz Wellingen, who made fatal judgments, wasrgely med, and his responsibility was seen as the root cause of Yuri Hou¡¯s rise, which continued to be criticized for a long time [Source 5]. The individual himself, having be a prisoner of war,mitted suicide seven yearster.


    However, Quertz Wellingen himself served in the Fourteenth Crusade and achieved remarkable sess in the Battle of Helbera during the Fifteenth Crusade [link]. He was recognized as an outstanding militarymander.


    What if Quertz Wellingen had ignored Soim Hao¡¯s independent light cavalry unit andunched a frontal assault on the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s army? Many of the surviving letters from that time suggest that if such a decision had been made, the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s army would have copsed. Thus, many tend to me Quertz Wellingen for not making this decision [Source 6]. However, this overlooks the presence of the main cavalry unit hidden within the city. ording to Yuri Hou¡¯s n, if such an action had been taken, the main cavalry unit would have immediately set out to eliminate it [Source 7].


    The reason why they couldn¡¯t pursue the main cavalry unit of the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s army was partly due to the considerable distance between them, but it was mainly because the horses became sluggish due to the heavy charge of the fully armored knights of the Crusaders. One contributing factor to this was the decision to deploy from the forest in the rear, a decision made not solely by Quertz Wellingen but collectively in the Crusaders¡¯ council. Additionally, Soim Hao¡¯s light cavalry unit was equipped with specially made spears to attack the heavily armored cavalry, and if they had been ignored, they would have been relentlessly pursued, harassed, and attacked until the moment of charge, disrupting the formation and preventing a coordinated assault.


    However, while not solely responsible, it is undeniable that Quertz Wellingen¡¯smand, which deeply pursued Soim Hao¡¯s light cavalry and slowed down the horses like they were sinking in mud, was a mistake. [Discussion]


    Regarding the optimal solution the Crusaders should have taken, it would have been to deploy the mainbined cavalry unit not in the weakest central formation but on the left wingmanded by Tigris Hamon. The army led by Tigris Hamon wasrgelyposed of forces absorbed from the Noza Household, trained in the Hou Household¡¯s rigorous methods for only about a month, making it the weakest part of the entire formation. However, determining this before the decisive battle was difficult, and using the same logic, it would be argued that instead of bypassing the Crusaders¡¯ right wing, the Rube Household should have sent cavalry to the Penins Kingdom and broken through there. [Original Research]


    <strong>Utilization of Smallpox</strong>


    There is a theory that the spread of smallpox during the Sixteenth Crusade was the result of biological warfare orchestrated by Yuri Hou. However, neither Yuri Hou nor the Shaalta Kingdom officially acknowledged such a tactic, and there is no definitive evidence.


    The basis for this theory lies in the fact that the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s army, before engaging in battle, administered varition using cowpox, a method known only in the Shaalta Kingdom at the time.


    Regardless, at that time, there were no international treaties prohibiting the use of biological weapons, and in siege warfare, every country aimed to spread infection byunching tactics such as catapulting the bodies of gue victims. Therefore, primitive biological warfare aimed at spreading disease wasmonce.


    <strong>Notes</strong>


    [1] Additionally, there are battles such as the Battle of Sibyaku (1425) between the Orsau Household and the Sibyaku Royal Family [Shannguage version], the Battle of Sibyaku (1818) between the Mon Household and the Sibyaku Royal Family, and the Battle of Sibyaku (2020) between the Carya regime and the Hou Household.


    [2] The total strength of the Crusaders varies depending on the source. This is due to therge number of deaths from smallpox and starvation before the Battle of Sibyaku.


    [3] There are various estimates for the total number of infantries:


    ¨C Battle in the Northern Wilderness of Sibyaku, p. 296: 80,000


    ¨C Summary of the Sixteenth Crusade, p. 952: 90,000


    [4] Regarding the total number of cavalries, Angelica Sacrament¡¯s description, supposedly surveyed before the battle, is the most urate.


    [5] If the carriages are overturned, the exhaust portes to the lower right wall, allowing continued exhaust.


    [6] There is a strong possibility that this is ater creation by the novelist Pi?a Cda.


    [7] There are various estimates for the total number of casualties. Many missing persons disappeared into the forest after escaping from the battlefield, and some ended their lives in primitive hunting lifestyles in the mountainous areas of the White Wolf Penins. Traces of their lives have been discovered. [Source: Battle in the Northern Wilderness of Sibyaku, p. 300]


    <strong>Source:</strong>


    [1] ¡°Sibyaku Kingdom War Chronicles Vol. 1,¡± p. 92


    [2] ¡°Sibyaku Penins War,¡± p. 289


    [3] ¡°Sibyaku Kingdom War Chronicles Vol. 1,¡± p. 239


    [4] ¡°Sibyaku Kingdom War Chronicles Vol. 1,¡± p. 662


    [5] ¡°Quertz Werlingen,¡± p. 113


    [6] ¡°Quertz Werlingen,¡± p. 433


    [7] ¡°Sibyaku Kingdom War Chronicles Vol. 1,¡± p. 773


    <strong>References</strong>


    [1] Sibyaku Kingdom War Chronicles Vol. 1, Sibyaku Kingdom War Editing Office, Hou Company Publishing Department


    [2] War History 2, Noel Wichita


    [3] Battle in the Northern Wilderness of Sibyaku by Dread Stone


    [4] Summary of the Sixteenth Crusade, Pettsie Publishing Office War History Editing Office


    [5] Quertz Wellingen by Dread Stone

 Chapter 222: (Self Edited) Dusk

    As I was lowering White Sunset into the garden at my family home, I saw Lily-senpai and Siam in the yard. They were sitting side by side on a bench in the south garden, basking in the sun, but they stood up in surprise when they saw the Eagle descending.


    ¡®Were they here for a visit?¡¯


    The maid-in-training girl, who had previously been called Riche, came running, flinging the front door open. She ran into the range of the eagle¡¯s wings and was startled by the wings she almost collided with, letting out a scream and falling on her backside. I hastily removed the restraints andnded on the ground.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Carol!?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°She¡­ she hasn¡¯t woken up since this morning¡­ they said she¡¯s critical¡­¡± (Riche)


    The girl said, almost in tears.


    ¡®What Tillet had said was true.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t bear it and dashed through the open front door, running straight up to the second floor. I burst through the door to Carol¡¯s room.


    ¡°Carol!¡± (Yuri)I called her name as I looked at the bed. There was Carol, dressed in her hospital gown, leaning against arge cushion, smiling at me. Far from being in aa, she was wide awake.


    ¡°Ha¡­ what¡¯s this¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Not only alive, but she¡¯s awake. I had imagined the worst-case scenario. But she is fine. What the hell, they made it sound so serious.¡¯


    ¡°Milord.¡± (Head Maid)


    The head maid, who was standing by, approached me.


    ¡°She woke up when she heard you wereing. Please, spend time together.¡± (Head Maid)


    With those words, the head maid briefly ced her hand on my shoulder and then left the room. I walked to the round stool next to the bed and sat down.


    ¡°Good grief¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri.¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Seriously, such an exaggeration. Damn Tillet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri.¡± (Carol)


    Carol, with her pale and emaciated face, smiled proudly while rocking something in her arms. She was holding what appeared to be a bundle wrapped in cloth on her stomach, with something flesh-colored visible from within.


    ¡°What is that¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°How about it? I did it.¡± (Carol)


    Looking at her stomach, the previously swollen area was now t and back to normal.


    ¡°You gave birth. That¡¯s amazing. You did well.¡± (Yuri)


    So, she managed to give birth.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy¡­?¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked anxious.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m happy. But to be honest, I¡¯m more relieved that you¡¯re alive.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Oh, saying I thought she might have died might not be the best thing to say.¡¯


    ¡°Tillet came and told me toe back because you were dying. I¡¯m relieved to see you looking well¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Well, if she managed to give birth safely, she should be on the road to recovery now. The baby seems to be sleeping. It¡¯s good that the child was born alive.¡¯


    ¡°¡­So, did you win the battle?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Of course, we won. A great victory. They should be pursuing the remaining enemies right now.¡± (Yuri)


    When I reported this, Carol murmured,


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Carol)


    and with a sigh of relief, she seemed to sink deeper into therge cushion she was leaning on.


    ¡°I see¡­ that¡¯s good. That¡¯s really good¡­¡± (Carol)


    It was as if the tension she had been holding onto suddenly snapped, and she copsed in relief.


    ¡°Did it really put you at ease? Well, at least now we can rx.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s a girl. She¡¯s small, but the midwife says she¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol looked at the baby, not so much cradling her as resting her on her stomach, with a mother¡¯s gaze.


    ¡®I see. Well, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s healthy.¡¯


    ¡°My milk might be poisoned, so I can¡¯t feed her. But we have a wet nurse¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°I see. Well, I think it will be fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If she wants to bepletely sure, she can use as many wet nurses as needed.¡¯


    ¡°With this, the country will stabilize¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Once you¡¯re better, we can have the coronation ceremony, and you can be the queen.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s not possible¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t lose hope.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carol let out a long, drawn-out sigh. It was a sigh so deep it seemed her soul might escape from her mouth.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± (Yuri)


    I instinctively moved my chair closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m d¡­ I¡¯ve aplished my task¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What task?¡¯


    ¡°You haven¡¯t aplished anything yet. You still need to have the coronation and be queen.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯ll leave that to this child¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®What?¡¯


    I noticed Carol was looking in my direction, but her gaze was slightly off, as if she wasn¡¯t truly seeing me. It was as if she was staring at a point just past me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hey!¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up from my chair and grabbed Carol¡¯s shoulders firmly. I reflexively loosened my grip. Her shoulders were astonishingly thin, as if I were holding the back of a fragile chair.


    ¡°Listen¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carol¡¯s voice was faint and sounded terribly weary.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in pain?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t me Lily and Shamu¡­ I forced them¡­¡± (Carol)


    She was trying to say something earnestly. It felt ominous. It was as if she considered saying this to be her final task in life. As if she were clinging to a thin thread, desperately trying to resist falling into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Stop talking. You can tell meter¡­¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Carol ced her free hand, the one not supporting the baby, on the hand I had on her shoulder. It was a gesture as if to reassure herself of my presence.


    ¡°Please¡­ listen to me¡­ I have one more request¡­¡± (Carol)


    Her faint voice carried a desperate tone.


    ¡°¡­What is it? I¡¯ll grant you any wish.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Anything she desires.¡¯


    ¡°Please, be with Myaro and the other women someday¡­ Forget about me¡­¡± (Carol)


    ¡®¡­What? What is she talking about?


    ¡°You are my wife.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Don¡¯t suggest infidelity. What kind of request is this?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Let your heart leave me behind¡­¡± (Carol)


    I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I read Myaro¡¯s letter¡­ I was afraid of losing you¡­ Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± (Carol)


    She started mumbling incoherently, like a confession.


    ¡®Myaro¡¯s letter¡­?¡¯


    ¡°If I take your heart with me, I will have to apologize¡­ Don¡¯t forget¡­¡± (Carol)


    Even though our hands were touching, I felt an inexplicable distance growing between Carol and me. Carol was slipping away somewhere. It felt as if, once the spider-thin thread snapped, Carol would go somewhere I could never reach her again.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go¡ª!¡± (Yuri)


    I gripped her shoulders firmly and shook her gently.


    ¡°Ha¡ªhuff¡± (Carol)


    At that moment, Carol took two sharp breaths. They were strong, audible breaths, unlike the faint ones she¡¯d been taking. Her eyes suddenly focused, looking directly at me.


    ¡°Please¡­ kiss me onest time¡­?¡± (Carol)


    ¡°Of course.¡± (Yuri)


    I leaned in and kissed Carol on the lips. Her dry, chapped lips slipped away smoothly. Carol released the hand she had ced over mine and gently stroked my cheek.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry for pping you back then.¡± (Carol)


    ¡®For a moment, I didn¡¯t understand what she was referring to. Was it about the entrance ceremony?¡¯


    ¡°Idiot, that was ages ago¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haha¡­ Ah, I¡¯m d I met you¡­¡± (Carol)


    Carolughed softly and then lost focus in her eyes again. Since we were so close, I could clearly see her pupils dte.


    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied¡­¡± (Carol)


    Saying that, Carol closed her eyes, and her head drooped as if she were a puppet whose strings had been cut.


    ¡°Hey¡ª!¡± (Yuri)


    I pressed my fingers to her neck to check for a pulse. There was none. I ced my hand near her mouth and nose but felt no breath.


    ¡°You idiot! I won¡¯t let you die!¡± (Yuri)


    Startled by my shout, the baby began to cry. I quickly ced the baby on the table andid Carol t by removing the cushion supporting her back. I tore open her hospital gown, preparing to start CPR. But then, I saw the bandages wrapped around her abdomen.


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    Something clicked in my mind. A cesarean section.


    ¡®Damn it, all of them.¡¯


    ¡°Damn it¡ª!¡± (Yuri)


    There was no time to think.


    ¡°Hey! Someone, get in here!!!¡± (Yuri)


    First, I had to get her heart pumping. I ced both hands on Carol¡¯s chest and started performing CPR.


    ¡ª


    ¡ªOne hourter.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough.¡± (Yuri)


    I stopped before giving the next breath. The head maid performing the chestpressions also stopped. Any further attempts were pointless. I gently ced my hand on Carol¡¯s emaciated cheek.


    ¡°You did your best¡­ Rest well¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Even though I knew it was meaningless, speaking to what was once Carol filled my heart with a void. What had I fought for¡­?¡¯


    ¡°I leave the rest to you.¡± (Yuri)


    Saying this to no one in particr, I started walking away.


    ¡°Yuri-sama, um¡ª¡± (??)


    As I stepped into the hallway, a girl showed me the baby she was holding. The baby, with golden hair and eyes like a small, inquisitive monkey, looked up at me with wide eyes. To my surprise, I felt no attachment.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± (??)


    I walked past the girl and descended the stairs, heading outside. It was already evening, with the dusk beginning to fall. Outside, Lily-senpai was waiting and spoke to me.


    ¡°¡­Yuri, um, that¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°¡ª¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t feel like responding. I thought I would feel anger about Carol¡¯s abdominal surgery, but I felt nothing. Without it, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to speak with Carol today. She must have secretly arranged the procedure, thinking it was better than risking the lives of both mother and child. But I didn¡¯t feel like thanking her either.


    ¡°Yuri¡ª¡± (Lily)


    I passed by Lily-senpai. Like an animal driven by instinct, my steps naturally led me to my parents¡¯ grave. Walking along the moonlit path, I entered the forest. I just wanted to be alone. However, I sensed someone following me.


    Without exchanging a word, I reached the top of the hill where my parents¡¯ graves were. I sat down at the base of a tree. The person who had been following me also sat down at the base of the tree right next to mine.


    ¡°¡ªGo away.¡± (Yuri)


    I directed my words at Shamu. I wanted to be alone.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re family.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu responded in an iprehensible manner.


    ¡°So what?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Because we¡¯re family, I¡¯m sitting beside you.¡± (Shamu)


    I was about to tell her to go away again but stopped. There was a certain determination in Shamu¡¯s words, and I didn¡¯t think she would leave just because I told him to. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue, nor did I feel like hitting her to make her leave.


    So, I said nothing more, sitting at the base of the tree and gazing at the graves illuminated by the moonlight against the backdrop of the starry sky. In the distance, the dim light of fires burned inside the houses, as if nothing had happened.


    It was quiet.


    asionally, the call of an owl could be heard. In this area, any animals that posed a threat to humans had long been hunted down.


    ¡®At the battlefield of Sibyaku, countless corpses stilly abandoned. Where was Carol¡¯s soul now?¡¯


    Shamu sat next to me without moving, without uttering a single word. I continued to stare at the graves. Shamu simply sat there beside me.

 Chapter 223: (Self Edited) Battle of the Crusaders* (1)

    On June 19th, in the fallen city of Mital, Angelica Sacrament rode her horse frantically.


    9 days had passed since the Battle of Hot Bridge, and sporadic cases of smallpox had begun to emerge among the entire army and their numbers were rapidly increasing. Thus, Angelica had been ordered by the Grand Marshal Epitaph to deal with the situation.


    ¡®Smallpox spreads through contact.¡¯


    It wasmon knowledge, so conveniently, they were isted in a region of the fallen Mital.


    Angie¡¯s orders were not to treat them, of course. It was to manage the spread of infection. So, Angie, apanied by several aides, roamed the entire army as a special envoy.


    ¡°Hey, are you Kutchin?¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica finally found the man at a camp of the Flusha Kingdom after searching all day. It was almost dusk.


    ¡°Yes? That¡¯s me.¡± (Kutchin)


    At that moment, Kutchin was amputating the arm of someone whose wound had be gangrenous. It was amon sight on the battlefield. The limbs were bound to stop the bleeding, stitched up, and even after bleeding, the color still did not return, and they were rotting. Therefore, the only option was to amputate them. Otherwise, the rotting blood would take their life. However, his suturing technique was sloppy, and she didn¡¯t think he was a skilled doctor.¡°Is it true that you were an apprentice to a smallpox doctor?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°¡­Who told you that?¡± (Kutchin)


    Kutchin looked up at Angie suspiciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s urgent. I need you toe with me.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Although you seem to be ady of some royal house, such matters are among the highest secrets for medical practitioners. When I left my master, I was made to sign an oath, so if I reveal it, I¡¯ll be ruined.¡± (Kutchin)


    If he leaked the secret, he would likely face a hefty fine. Angelica knew that doctors who practiced medicine maintained their secrets through such means.


    ¡°Which doctor made you sign that oath? Name the country.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°¡­The Papal States.¡± (Kutchin)


    The Papal States. Angie almost burst outughing.


    ¡°The Grand Marshal Epitaph Pzzo seeks your expertise. Such oaths can be nullified at will. You can lend your wisdom with confidence.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°If that¡¯s true¡­ then, what about the reward?¡± (Kutchin)


    ¡°Is it alright to talk here?¡± (Angelica)


    There were soldiers around, listening intently to their conversation. If one were to mention something like a number of gold coins here, this person wouldn¡¯t spend even a single night safely.


    ¡°No, then, after finishing this suturing¡ª¡± (Kutchin)


    Kutchin, with needle and thread in hand, finished the interrupted stitching.


    The man who had been stitched up had his mouth covered with cloth to prevent him from biting his tongue. Perhaps fearing being scolded if the restraints were removed, Kutchin left them in ce and shouldered what seemed to be his belongings. He washed his hands in water, but his clothes were covered in blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± (Kutchin)


    ¡°Indeed. Follow me.¡± (Angelica)


    It seemed appropriate to put him on a horse, but hesitations arose at the thought of putting Kutchin on a fine horse. After all, he was d in clothes smeared with blood and oil. Even the attendants hesitated to do so. The attire of a field surgeon was quite atrocious. While it was normal for soldiers on the battlefield to have bloodstains on their clothes, field surgeons¡¯ attire resembledyers of greasy blood atop each other.


    ¡°After the conversation, I¡¯d like you to annul the contract I signed when joining the military, but I assume you can arrange that for me, right?¡± (Kutchin)


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Lord Quertz Wellingen. We¡¯re meeting him soon. You can get permission on the spot.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Kutchin)


    ¡°Change your clothes halfway. You¡¯ll be meeting dignitaries.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡ª


    The gathering of the leaders of various countries¡¯ armies took ce at what could be considered midnight. Angie brought Kutchin, who had changed clothes, to their tent.


    ¡°This is the man.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°I am Kuchin. I have led a mundane existence in the secr world, so I humbly request the esteemed individuals to pardon any rudeness on my part.¡± (Kutchin)


    After getting changed, Kutchin gave a peculiar greeting. He wasn¡¯t offered a seat and remained standing.


    ¡°First, give it to him.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph Pzzo raised his hand. A servant, presumably serving the Papal States, brought a leather bag on a tray. It likely contained gold coins.


    ¡°Check it. Beneath is the letter of dispensation.¡± (Epitaph)


    Kutchin confirmed the gold coins inside the leather bag and then checked the letter underneath it.


    ¡°Lord Quertz Wellingen, please release this man from military service.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie said.


    ¡°I will release you. Once this is done, you may go wherever you wish.¡± (Quertz)


    As expected, Quertz immediately released Kutchin from military service. Kutchin, who had enlisted as a doctor for a certain specialized unit, was easily receable, and there would be no issue with one less. Kutchin had been summoned to this ce because he had experience training under a smallpox specialist. However, he wasn¡¯t specifically a doctor for treating smallpox.


    ¡°I may hesitate to say this in front of Lord Epitaph, but I received varition in my childhood,¡± Angie said.


    Varition, a practice to prevent smallpox infection, was not highly rmended in the Catholic faith. In the Book of Yore, one of the books that make up the Holy Scripture, there was a scene in which God tested a devout believer, in which a blessed believer named Yore lose all his possessions and was afflicted with skin disease, yet still refuses to abandon his faith.


    Based on this story, the Catholic Church argued that skin diseases were a test from God and preventing them was escaping from trials. Indeed, God gave Yore a skin disease, and the exemry believer Yore did not flee from it. Among the many interpretations by the Catholic Church, this argument seemed to still hold up. However, this was just a facade, and the Church didn¡¯t expressly prohibit it. In fact, varition, like Angie received, was widely practiced. Compared to practices like abortion, which was publicly banned, varition was not such a frowned-upon act. Furthermore, varition itself wasn¡¯t considered evil. Epitaph Pzzo, in fact, not only tolerated it but seemed to endorse it this time.


    In the context of the Crusade as a sacred act, if treating smallpox with varition could improve troop retention by preventing the spread of infection, then not doing so would be sinful. That was the reasoning. In the case of the Crusade, varition was not considered a wrongdoing. If smallpox was a test from God, then wouldn¡¯t this also be a test for the Crusade? Angie thought so, but she didn¡¯t voice it out loud.


    ¡°Let me ask directly, is varition something everyone here can undergo? For example, the entire army¡ª¡± (Epitaph)


    That was what Angie wanted to know the most. If the entire army were varited, there would be no need to worry about the further spread of infection.


    ¡°It would be difficult.¡± (Kutchin)


    Kutchin promptly denied.


    ¡°Why is that? I¡¯ve heard that the pus used for varition is obtained from smallpox patients.¡± (Epitaph)


    There would be plenty of raw material.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. No, I misspoke when I said it¡¯s impossible. It would be possible given enough time.¡± (Kutchin)


    ¡°How much time would be required?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Before that, wouldn¡¯t it be necessary for you to understand the manufacturing process? May I have a moment to exin?¡± (Kutchin)


    As he was asked for permission, Angie nced at Epitaph.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Go ahead and speak.¡± (Epitaph)


    Permission was granted.


    ¡°Then¡­ Varition is indeed made from pus obtained from smallpox patients. However, merely transnting pus from a smallpox patient¡¯s skin to another person¡¯s skin would only cause that person to also contract smallpox¡­ it wouldn¡¯t serve much purpose.¡± (Kutchin)


    ¡®Well, that makes sense. Otherwise, everyone around a smallpox patient would be immune, and the exnation for the spread of infection wouldn¡¯t hold.¡¯


    ¡°However, by treating the collected pus, such as by drying it, the infective power of the pus, which is the source of the disease, gradually diminishes. We refer to this as ¡®polishing¡¯ the pus. Of course, the first polishing patient will exhibit symptoms almost identical to those of a normal smallpox patient. Otherwise, varition wouldn¡¯t serve its purpose.¡± (Kutchin)


    Angie¡¯s interest waned halfway through the exnation. She could already predict the next development.


    ¡°After polishing the pus 7 times, we obtain what we call ¡®mature pus¡¯ for varition. However, at this point, the symptoms have already weakened considerably. So, unlike a normal smallpox patient, who would have pustules all over their body, we can¡¯t just extract mature pus freely. Usually, only 1 pustule forms at the site of inoction. We then propagate it from there, so it¡¯s not feasible to go from one person to 10 or 20. Perhaps, the mature pus imnted in Princess Angelica was of the highest quality between the 7th and 15th polishings. There seem to be differences among physicians as to which polishing level is the best, but I don¡¯t know that much since I left the medical profession as an inexperienced person. Pus polished more than 20 times will eventually show no symptoms at all, and overly mature pus loses its value. It¡¯s said that even when such mature pus is inocted, one might still contract smallpox as usual.¡± (Kutchin)


    ¡®So, that¡¯s how it is¡­¡¯


    ¡°It takes about 10 days for smallpox to manifest after transntation. In reality, it¡¯s said to take around 80 days until the 7th polishing¡­ it¡¯s quite a time-consuming process.¡± (Kutchin)


    ¡°In other words, with just 1 or 2 polishings, the symptoms of smallpox would manifest normally, and the person would exhaust their strength.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Patients who undergo varition after 1 or 2 polishings will develop pustules all over their body and suffer considerably. Of course, some may even die. Patients polished from 3 to 7 times are less likely to die, but the risk of disfigurement remains high. Even with 7 or more polishings, in some cases, symptoms may still manifest throughout the body. Once polished 13 times, symptoms rarely appear throughout the body. That¡¯s why they¡¯re considered the highest quality.¡± (Kutchin)


    Of course, there was no way they could afford to wait 80 days. Yuri How was attempting to destroy their supply lines. If they were to leisurely wait 80 days, starvation would lead to deaths one after another, and the entire crusade would copse. Moreover, waiting 80 days would mean it would already be September. It was out of the question. A month after that would be October, and there was still a considerable distance to Sibyaku. With the fortified city of Koha in between, waiting that long would risk the entire army being isted in the freezing cold winter.


    Furthermore, even if they were to send messengers to summon the varition physicians, it would take many tens of days. And even if they were called, based on the exnations, it was unlikely they would have mature pus avable for over 50,000 soldiers. Since they were considering varition to conserve the soldiers¡¯ strength, they couldn¡¯t afford to inocte them with varitions polished less than 7 times, which would deplete their strength further. Kutchin¡¯s notion of transntation probably assumed healthy individuals with sufficient nutrition, so if given to soldiers whose food distribution was restricted, it might exacerbate the symptoms even further.


    ¡°Do you currently possess this ¡®mature pus¡¯?¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph inquired.


    ¡°I do not. It has been 14 years since I was emunicated from my master, and as per the agreement, I have never been involved in varition.¡± (Kutchin)


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like he conveniently had it. Besides, specialized physicians who perform such tasks typically don¡¯t participate in wars like this.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Understood. You may go. Be careful on your way back.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph said, allowing his departure.


    ¡°Then, I shall take my leave.¡± (Kutchin)


    Kutchin bowed deeply and left the tent.


    ¡°It seems we need to prepare ourselves.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph remarked.


    ¡°I was hoping for an easy solution to stop the infection here, but it seems there isn¡¯t one. We¡¯ll leave those currently afflicted with smallpox here and hasten our march.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®Themanders here are also rulers. Everyone knows this nature, except for a few idiots who leave everything to someone else. This is as Kutchin mentioned earlier. Isting smallpox patients doesn¡¯t stop the spread. The disease lies dormant like seeds and sprouts a week or twoter. So, even if a vige is surrounded and isted by the army, someone who visited that vige a few days ago may develop symptoms elsewhere. Abandoning infected individuals at Mital would likely result in new cases emerging during the march.¡¯


    With that, Angelica raised her hand.


    ¡°Your Highness Angelica, go ahead.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡± I would like to ask the generals here if any of you have received any reports of passing any pox-ridden viges on the road to Hot Bridge?¡± (Angelica)


    She waited for about 10 seconds, but no one spoke up.


    ¡°This is crucial. Please think carefully.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica reiterated, but still, no response.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have something in mind?¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph asked.


    ¡°Smallpox typically urs when one person gets infected and gradually spreads to others nearby. However, the outbreak in the army this time is urring simultaneously across the entire force. Please keep that in mind.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Women talk too much. Get to the point, Angelica-dono.¡± (Alfred)


    Her brother Alfred interjected.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Her Highness Angelica¡¯s insights are always spot on. Please continue.¡± (Epitap)


    Epitaph intervened. It was unsettling for Angelica.


    ¡°Today is June 19th. You¡¯re all aware that it takes about 10 days after exposure to smallpox for symptoms to appear. So, it¡¯s reasonable to deduce that it likely originated from here after crossing the river.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°In conclusion, we should consider the possibility that this is a trap set by Yuri How. In other words, those currently suffering from smallpox used houses that had been artificially smeared with pus, ate leftover food, and became infected through these.¡± (Angelica)


    She had this suspicion because she found it strange that there was leftover food in the viges near Hot Bridge.


    ¡°In the viges near Hot Bridge, food was left in all of them. You may have heard reports that each house had a little bread, but no flour. This was probably because they didn¡¯t want it to get toasted in the bread making process.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Were they afraid that burning it would remove the toxicity?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡± That¡¯s right. There was food left in the viges around Hot Bridge, but there isn¡¯t a single piece of food in Mital. There seems to be a few leftovers, but it¡¯s minimal.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Does that mean this whole thing is an enemy¡¯s deliberate operation?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± (Angelica)


    When Angie said so¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s unthinkable.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t this city be unusable for several years? Would all evacuated residents need to return and receive that so-called varition? I can¡¯t even estimate the amount of effort required.¡± (Alfred)


    Despite being a fool, he pointed that out. His observation was urate after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a possibility. What I want to convey to everyone is that if that were the case, every household in Mital where about thirty thousand troops are currently camped might have pus applied to them. If so, we¡¯ll see a sudden increase in infected individuals starting ten days from now.¡± (Angelica)


    It was obviously better for the soldiers to sleep inside rather than under the thin tents set up outside in the wind, so some of the soldiers went inside Mittal and were resting inside the houses.


    ¡°If Yuri How has been using the scorched earth strategy near Sibyaku, we won¡¯t make it in ten days no matter how fast we march.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°So, we need to hurry up with our march.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Or, we could wait here for 10 days and see if any infected individuals appear¡­ and then decide to attack againter.¡± (Angelica )


    It took courage for Angie to say that. It meant dissolving the Crusade due to sheer bad luck. Needless to say, it was a heavy decision for Epitaph. For someone like him, with such a background, dissolving the Crusade, which cost a vast sum of money, without even engaging in a real battle or reaping any plunder, could be a decision tantamount to ruin. Although such decisions may be understood as wise decisions by those involved here, they would not be understood by outsiders who know nothing about them.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph asserted.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll separate the infected and start marching. If this is indeed a trial from God, then beyond this hardship lies a splendid blessing.¡± (Epitaph)


    In the Book of Yore, he maintained his faith even when tested by God, and as a result was given greater wealth than he had ever possessed before. Thinking about it, there was no way Epitaph would stop the advance. Angie remembered Epitaph¡¯s madness that she had almost forgotten.


    ¡°The decision of this meeting is to march at full speed. Departure is set for eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Make sure to inform everyone on time. With that, we¡¯re adjourned.¡± (Epitaph)

 Chapter 224: (Self Edited) Battle of the Crusaders* (2)

    On July 14th, Angelica Sacrament stood on the coastline.


    Throughmunication using carrier pigeons, contact had been established with the supply fleet of the Euphos Federation, and it had been nned to carry out supplies here on the coastline by hook or by crook. It had been 24 days since departing from Mital.


    The main Crusader force had approached near the vicinity of Sibyaku, and during this time, they had faced all sorts of harassment and attacks. Theirfortably stocked provisions had run out, and their stretched supply lines had likely been cut off already by attacks from small groups, probablying from the mountain side. Yuri Hou¡¯s harassment knew no bounds.


    They began by eliminating all light cavalry scouts one by one, causing them to disappear. When Epitaph adopted the unbelievable tactic of advancing with his entire army without waiting for a reconnaissance report, they took advantage of the weakness that this created and immediately began using ambushes. Just the other day, there had been a sixth major attack, and they had fallen victim to a well-coordinatedrge-scale night ambush, resulting in thousands of casualties to the Flusha Kingdom¡¯s army. The atmosphere in the camp was very grim because there were no personnel avable to evacuate the seriously injured and they had to be abandoned. It could be said that the Crusaders were hanging onto a glimmer of hope with these supplies.


    They couldn¡¯t go into battle with hungry soldiers. It was one thing to endure a little hunger if morale was high but if they were marching for long periods in such a hungry state, let alone going into battle without even having a meal, would make winning difficult. If they intended to win, they should at least ensure the soldiers were adequately fed before fighting.


    Somemanders had said that if they encouraged their soldiers to fight and win, they would fight to the death, but hunger was still a big factor. There had been debates in the meeting about whether to feed the army with the horses or not. Even if they decided to ughter the horses from the cart horses for consumption, and if they ended up eating the cavalry horses, it would weaken the cavalry forces.


    But the soldiers going hungry was an even bigger problem, so Angelica was in favor of feeding the horses. Desperate times called for desperate measures. If the ship did note, the horses that Angers had worked so hard to preserve would be consumed as meat.


    Angie was simply staring at the horizon.


    ¡°Angie-sama¡ª¡± (??)¡°What is it?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°T-the masts!¡± (??)


    A soldier who had been looking in the wrong direction said.


    Looking up, she could see masts on the northern horizon. For Angie, it was a miraculous sight. It seemed they had drifted a little north and then headed south from there. But when the five ships¡¯ fleet revealed its full form, shadows akin to beans scattered by a giant god in the sky fell down. It fell straight onto the fleet, turned near the surface of the sea, then raced upwards again.


    ¡®Ah¡­ How easily they take away our hope.¡¯


    The fleet began emitting ck smoke within a mere five minutes.


    The ship¡¯s steering began to be erratic, perhaps because the crews was busy putting out the fire. The coast around here was mostly rocky, except for where Ange was.


    Some ships had run aground on the rocky reefs near the coast, and its waterline was rising, presumably because a hole had appeared in the bottom of the hull. Some ships were burning as they disappeared into the sea. The ships that should have been the lifeline of 100000 troops were disappearing. However, within that, Angie had found a ship to entrust a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Hey, someone! Fetch Dir-dono, who¡¯s watching in the south. Hurry up!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes, mdy!¡± (??)


    The sound of hooves pounding the ground was heard in the background.


    Perhaps because there was a good captain on board, one of the ships was heading towards them. While the bow of the ship seemed to have been hit by a Molotov cocktail, the stern appeared unscathed. It seemed the Molotov cocktails had run out, as there were no more being thrown.


    Despite being engulfed in mes, the ship, with its mainsail fully raised, was making its way towards them. Movement could be seen in the ship¡¯s stern sail. They had given up extinguishing the fire at the bow and were steering the ship.


    ¡°Hey, does anyone have an axe¡­?¡± (Angelica)


    Angie turned to her subordinates and asked, but no one nodded, and they all wore troubled expressions. It wasn¡¯t like they conveniently carried axes.


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to board and overturn on this coastline, we¡¯ll need axes to break open the hull and carry the cargo out. There should be a vige northwest from here. Everyone, find axes, whether they¡¯re for splitting wood or anything else!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes, mdy! Understood! Let¡¯s go!¡± (??)


    With those words, leaving a few nearby guards behind, her subordinates all mounted their horses and raced away like the wind. The sailboat, increasing the fire on its deck, slowly made its way towards them. It was difficult to say whether they were skilled or not, but they were probably skilled. Despite the smoke making it hard to see ahead, they had managed to aim perfectly.


    For the first time in a while, Angie prayed to God.


    ¡ª


    The next day, early in the morning.


    ¡°It was indeed a remarkable efficiency, Angelica-dono.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph Pzzo remarked in an odd form of praise during the meeting.


    ¡°Allow me to express my gratitude as well. We owe you one.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz Ronny of the Galilia Union said, followed by various others expressing their thanks. Angelica responded to these with a modest attitude.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ I just did what I thought was best at the time. Anyone would have done the same¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Thanks to Angelica¡¯s swift action, the ship that had capsized had its hull torn open, allowing them to unload the cargo from the hold. The Crusaders managed to obtain the provisions equivalent to one medium-sized transport ship. It wasn¡¯t a significant amount. They couldn¡¯t feed the entire army twice, but they could split a normal meal into two and have it twice.


    However, at least the Crusaders could eat well and sleep well. And after eating once more, they could prepare for the decisive battle. There would be a vast difference in the soldiers¡¯ morale between fighting on an empty stomach after barely eating a piece of bread for breakfast and fighting after having eaten properly.


    While Angelica thought it was indeed a remarkable achievement to pat herself on the back for, now was not the time to spend on such praise. After all, they had already consumed those provisions.


    Angelica believed they should proceed with the council of war as soon as possible. This was because human being were creatures that got hungry in just about six hours. They were having a meal now. There wouldn¡¯t be another. Then finally, after reconnaissance returned and they knew the enemy¡¯s formation.


    It would take an hour for the orders to be given and two hours to form up. After that, they would fight to determine the victor on the battlefield. It wasn¡¯t a matter of bing immobilized after six hours or losing strength immediately, but if six hours passed, they should at least start the battle with about two hours of leeway.


    If they desired the best conditions, they should ideally conclude the council of war within an hour. For example, if the council of warsted three hours, there was a risk that hunger might strike while they were fighting on the battlefield. However, the march had reached its limit, and if there hadn¡¯t been distribution of provisions, this meeting would have turned into a hopeless atmosphere.


    During the march, it was only because the Papal States were at the rear that desertion was prevented. Perhaps Epitaph was trying to lighten the mood of the meeting by praising, but there wasn¡¯t much time left for such lengthy praise. Moreover, whether he knew it or not, Alfred was ring at Angelica. It was a gaze that seemed to say, ¡°Don¡¯t get too full of yourself, you whore¡±.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s begin the council of war.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph Pzzo said.


    On top of therge table was arge piece of paper with simple lines drawn on it, showing things like city areas, forests, others. Since the location of the battlefield where a battle would take ce was unknown, there were not always detailedrge maps of the area. Angie heard that the battleground was a vast wilderness, so there was no need for a detailed topographical map or anything like that.


    The attendants ced the pieces on the paper and write down the troop strength.


    ¡°The enemy formation is like this. Their numbers are about this much.¡± (??)


    The numbers are written on the paper.


    ¡°¡­It looks like a ssic encirclement annihtion formation.¡± (Zayed)


    Zayed Samrikhamri, Prince of the Penins Kingdom, opening the discussion.


    ¡°They¡¯re likely nning to station elite troops in the center to withstand the main force and press on both sides.¡± (??)


    ¡°However, I¡¯m concerned about theck of cavalry on the right wing. Is it possible they¡¯ve concentrated cavalry on the left to break through from there?¡± (Quertz)


    The one who said that was Quertz Wellingen of the Flusha Kingdom.


    ¡°Indeed, it seems there are too few cavalry troops.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred said.


    ¡°The enemy army probably numbers around 50,000? So, to have only about 3,000 cavalries¡­ Are they hiding some somewhere?¡± (??)


    Certainly, that was true. Even with some lords having crushed their horses for food along the way, the Crusaders still had just over 7,000 cavalries. Since the enemy was well-prepared, the number of just over 3,000 seemed far too few.


    ¡°If they intend to encircle and annihte us, the usual strategy is to feign retreat in the center,unch an offensive from both sides, and semi-surround with infantry. Additionally, the cavalry would make a nking attack.¡± (Zayed)


    Prince Zayed said.


    ¡°In this case, they can only enter from one nk. And we have superiority in cavalry numbers. It¡¯s usible they¡¯re hiding some somewhere.¡± (??)


    Then, Epitaph Pzzo tapped his hands twice on the table.


    ¡°We must not fall for Yuri Hou¡¯s stratagems. Two years ago, he showed us illusions that didn¡¯t exist and calmly crossed bridges we thought were burning. Manipting people¡¯s hearts, making them imagine non-existent things, and pushing them to fight is his strategy.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®Indeed, that is true. But is it usible that the right wing had only about 400 cavalries?¡¯


    ¡°This country saw its queen fall just four months ago, and powerful lords began vying for control. Many knights may have fallen during the civil war for control of the throne. Or perhaps some are still resisting somewhere, and there¡¯s a shortage of nobles bing cavalry. That¡¯s also quite possible. In other words, they might bepletely depleted of cavalry forces, yet they¡¯re trying to show us a phantom cavalry unit.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®¡­That¡¯s certainly a possibility when you think about it. In fact, despite no information suggesting arge cavalry ambush, everyone in the meeting was trying to create a phantom cavalry unit based solely on spection. If cavalry doesn¡¯t appear, we¡¯ll fear that our depleted cavalry is lurking as an ambush, wasting troops on unnecessary precautions. If that happens, Yuri Hou may have created a major weakness but only attacked it psychologically. But, generally speaking, cavalry would still be necessary.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s also possible. In fact, it¡¯s conceivable that they¡¯re lurking as an ambush.¡± (??)


    ¡°So, what measures do you intend to take?¡± (Zayed)


    Prince Zayed inquired.


    ¡®Certainly, a rough n should be presented. It would take too long to decide everything by consensus.¡¯


    ¡°First, we will deliberately ignore the cavalry ambush. We won¡¯t go along with the enemy¡¯s n and will only think about breaking through to the center. That¡¯s one n. We will pour a force far exceeding what Yuri Hou has estimated as the maximum into the center all at once and defeat them.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®Rushing in all at once sounds good, but it¡¯s actually quite difficult. For infantry, only the front three rows or so actually engage inbat unless there¡¯s a very wide battlefront. However, that¡¯s not the case of the entire army attacking at once. Therefore, the attacking power does not simply increase tenfold between ten rows and a hundred rows. For example, it¡¯s not like throwing a ten times heavier iron ball would hit ten times harder. Of course, having more rows makes it harder to break through and increases the force that presses on the enemy¡¯s position, so it¡¯s significant, but it doesn¡¯t directly increase attacking power.¡¯


    ¡°Then, the second option is to target the enemy¡¯s right wing with cavalry. In this case, we¡¯ll defend our right wing with minimal cavalry and Galilian infantry under Fritz-dono¡¯smand, concentrating cavalry on the left wing as much as possible.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®Ah, I see. We¡¯ll neutralize the visible roughly 3000 cavalries with the minimum counter force.¡¯


    ¡°If the enemy tries a nking attack with hidden cavalry, we¡¯ll repel it with cavalry. If there are no hidden troops, we¡¯ll initiate the nking attack¡­ Angelica-dono, what do you think?¡± (Epitaph)


    Suddenly, the topic was directed at Angie. She hadn¡¯t spoken a word since the council began since she was considering her position. She hadn¡¯t uttered a word since the council began. That was because Alfred was there. If she were to say something, Alfred would surely move to negate it. Even if it¡¯s militarily sound, Alfred would deny it. His pathological hatred ran deep beyond reason.


    Doing so would strip the purity from the meeting while injecting politics. As a result, Angie didn¡¯t want the Crusader to lose. It was toote to retreat once they have gotten this far.


    ¡°Both options are excellent. However, I must add that the central columns have numerous unidentified carriages protruding above the soldiers¡¯ heights. They have been clearly visible to the scouts. The use of these carriages is a concern.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie modestly added her opinion.


    ¡°So, the second option seems more appropriate?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°No¡­not necessarily.¡± (Angelica)


    Why did they insist on her opinion? She wasn¡¯t sure. Angie was just a lowly lord among kings and representatives here. She had no legendary military feats or such circumstances to boast of. While she believed she was doing well, her opinion didn¡¯t carry much weight. Even though the men here might think she was skillful, but deep down, they probably didn¡¯t recognize her military prowess.


    ¡°If the feigned presence of cavalry suggests deception, could those wagons also be part of a deception?¡± (Alfred)


    Sure enough, Alfred challenged her.


    ¡°I see. Alfred-dono, do you support the first option for a central breakthrough then?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± (Alfred)


    She found herself nodded. Despite being her brother, he gave her a headache. He had survived the worst conditions in the session struggle, so he wasn¡¯t a fool. Yet, he asionally disyed terrible habits.


    ¡°Then let the remaining forces of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire take the center. Angelica-dono, will you lead the cavalry on the left wing?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®What? Did I hear it wrong?¡¯


    ¡°Foolish!¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred roared, and he wasn¡¯t alone. The others also cast doubtful nces at Epitaph.


    ¡°Alfred-dono, please calm yourself. In this strategy, the cavalry is key. Those who lead it must be familiar with the Devil and that is Yuri Hou. That¡¯s what I believe. Angelica fought him directly two years ago. She¡¯s qualified.¡± (Epitaph)


    It seemed that the odd setup from the beginning of the meeting was intended for this proposal.


    ¡°To entrust such trivial matters to this silly girl¨C¡­! No, it¡¯s not about that! She is my vassal! I have the right tomand her!¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Well, I would like to entrust her with this.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph also seemed a little taken aback by Alfred¡¯s temper. Both of them were undoubtedly madmen at heart, but even madmen found it odd to deal with others of their kind.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s rare to find someone so angry at the Archbishop of the Papal States.¡¯


    ¡°I will never allow it!¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred dered.


    It was a statement of unwavering resolve.


    ¡°¡­Angelica-dono, I would like to hear your thoughts.¡± (Epitaph)


    Honestly, Angie was somewhat looking forward to leading therge cavalry corps. However, being still rtively unknown, she doubted her ability tomand a cavalry unit filled with people far superior to her. Above all, Alfred had made a misstep due to his illness. Angie felt another door had opened before her.


    Angie stood up from her chair once.


    ¡°I have sworn an oath of allegiance to His Majesty King Alfred, and I have no intention of epting any orders without his permission.¡± (Angelica)


    She then bowed politely to Epitaph. This was in fact in line with etiquette, and even if it was an epitaph, Angie could not be appointed to any role without going over Alfred¡¯s head. Since Epitaph was themander in chief, it would seem that he was free to give orders as he pleased, but the oath of allegiance between Alfred and Angie was concluded between individuals, and it was not like Epitaph had made a contract with Angie and then entrusted him to Alfred. Therefore, strictly speaking, Epitaph didn¡¯t have the authority tomand her.


    As they often said, a vassal¡¯s vassal was not one¡¯s own vassal. This raised a question. If Epitaph ordered Alfred to hand over his wife, would he have toply? It was a matter of principle.


    In fact, when Epitaph assigned Angie menial tasks, she always sought Alfred¡¯s permission. However, because it was a trivial matter unlikely to be associated with great achievements, Epitaph overlooked Alfred¡¯s displeasure. She hadn¡¯t been chosen for a role that should have been reserved for the kings of great nations. If she seeded in this task, she would undoubtedly achieve great renown.


    Alfred¡¯s outburst stemmed from the fear that if Angelica were rewarded generously in recognition of her aplishments, she might be uncontroble. Epitaph seemed oblivious, but Alfred, gued by illness, would never give his permission.


    ¡°Alfred-dono, are you absolutely sure?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I won¡¯t allow it.¡± (Alfred)


    As expected, that was his stance. Even among the assembled lords, those unfamiliar with the internal affairs of House Tyrellme could sense that Alfred feared Angie. She was still just a twenty-year-old girl. Inside, they might be mocking the extent of this man¡¯s timidity. The damage to his reputation and authority caused by this stubbornness was immeasurable. Truly, it was a severe w.


    ¡°Well then¡­ Quertz Wellingen-dono, may I ask for your assistance?¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®Asking the Duke of Wellingen for help, is it?¡¯


    He had proven himself capable many times over and was suitable for the task.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s proceed to determine the detailed order of the formation.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph Pzzo continued the war council.

 Chapter 225: (Self Edited) Battle of the Crusaders* (3)

    Angelica Sacrament, who was d in armor that covered her face down to her eyes with thin fabric, was positioned at the rear of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire. Around her were elite soldiers whom Angie had painstakingly trained. They were the cream of the crop, taught everything from how to fire rifles to the art of charging. However, being positioned at the rear, they rarely had a chance to engage inbat despite receiving orders to attack.


    Alfred, who was still harboring suspicions after that meeting, feared that if he entrusted Angelica with the front line, she might achieve a breakthrough in the central battlefront. Thus, he ced her in the rear. This decision allowed her to avoidbat. It went ording to Angie¡¯s n. She had pretended, saying things like, ¡°Please assign me to the front line. I will achieve remarkable feats in battle,¡± all to be ced in the rear where she could easily retreat if needed.


    Though visibility was limited from atop her horse, Angie could still grasp the situation on the battlefield to some extent. She could see clearly that the Tyrellme forces were struggling to breach the carriage wall. It was well thought out.


    ¡®Normally, once infantry soldiers are approached by the enemy, they can no longer shoot their rifles. They resort to using their swords or long rifles as blunt weapons, engaging in closebat. However, with those carriages, they could still shoot even when approached. Since they fire at almost point-nk range, depending on the circumstances, their shots could prate bodies, causing harm to multiple individuals with a single shot.¡¯


    Angie considered trying to infiltrate and overturn them with superior numbers, but even when overturned, they continued to fire. It seemed impossible to deal with them. Even if they ignored them and attempted a direct assault, elite forces were waiting behind, and leaving such a firepower base behind would dull the assault. In such a situation, even if they charged once, they would be quickly repelled.


    They were at an impasse.


    ¡°Angie-sama! A messenger!¡± (??)


    One of her subordinates arrived with someone dressed as a messenger.


    ¡°Handle it.¡± (Angelica)¡°Yes, mdy!¡± (??)


    The subordinate saluted.


    Alfred, seeing the enemy¡¯s defenses holding strong, had sent messengers in an attempt to send Angie to the front lines, aiming for her death in battle. Angie had already killed three messengers. On the battlefield, it wasmon for messengers to die, resulting in orders not being delivered. However, even in killing, there was a limit to three times. If she killed the fourth messenger, it might lead to consequences. Angie couldn¡¯t afford to show weakness to Alfred.


    Angie was praying for Yuri Hou¡¯s victory. If there was to be no chance of military merit anyway, she thought she might as well¡­


    She was still waiting. If Yuri Hou didn¡¯t win, they would have to advance and fight. And still, she was waiting. The cavalries hidden in the forest was supposed to sally forth at the right moment. If the ambushing right nk cavalry of the Shaalta Kingdom appeared, they would charge and deal with them. If they didn¡¯t show up, they would go out and fight.


    Both the right and left nks were stiffened, the center was struggling to advance, and the front line was repeatedly advancing and retreating, stagnating. The intervention of either main cavalry force would be a turning point in the battle.


    Then, ten minutes had passed.


    ¡°Angie-sama! Another messenger¡ª¡± (??)


    It hade.


    ¡°Let him through.¡± (Angelica)


    When Angie said so, the messenger was brought forward.


    ¡°This is an order from His Majesty Emperor Alfred! Princess Angelica¡¯s troops are to immediately advance and join the front lines.¡± (Messenger)


    ¡°¡ªWait.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie was troubled. It was the moment of decision. Ultimately, it boiled down to whether to bet on Yuri Hou¡¯s victory or defeat. If they won, ignoring this order would lead to consequences. But if they lost, it might just be swept under the rug. Angie thought for just ten seconds and made a decision. It might have been the most intense ten seconds of her life.


    ¡°Cut him down.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°W-What! To cut me¡ª¡± (Messenger)


    Without a word, a saber pierced the messenger¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Guuh¡­!¡± (Messenger)


    The unfortunate messenger died, copsing on the battlefield.


    ¡®Was this the right thing to do? Yes, it was.¡¯


    Looking at it calmly from the perspective of a neutral observer, it was clear.


    Indeed, the goddess of victory was on Yuri Hou¡¯s side. The tide was with them, and they hadn¡¯t made a single move to cut off the bad tide. At that moment, as if in response to Angie¡¯s decision, arrows flew. Whistling through the air, a high-pitched sound echoed in the distance.


    Epitaph Pzzo, stationed in the main camp, finally grew impatient with the hidden enemy ambush cavalry that never appeared and made a decision atst. It was a signal arrow to send out the main cavalry hidden in the forest.


    Unable to resist, Angie stretched her legs and raised herself slightly on the saddle to see farther. Holding the reins loosely in one hand and aiming the telescope to peer into the distance, she saw the main cavalry emerge from the forest.


    They shed with a small group of cavalries. Then, she saw them being lured away from the battlefield by the fleeing cavalry, somewhat unnaturally heading southeast.


    ¡®Ah, so that was the n.¡¯


    Angie felt a sense of understanding.


    Indeed, knights d in full armor boasted superior defense but were heavy and quickly exhausted their horses¡¯ legs. That¡¯s where they exploited.


    ¡°Tell up to ten leaders to prepare for retreat.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie said quietly.


    ¡°Raise the g of Ultima City and retreat simultaneously. Retreat from this battlefield faster than any other army, faster than anyone else. Let them know.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes, mdy! I¡¯ll inform them.¡± (??)


    Angie¡¯s messenger ran off.


    Even if they were convinced of defeat, they couldn¡¯t flee, not only to avoid the stigma of desertion but also because there were reserve troops waiting behind.


    Behind Angie¡¯s army or rather, behind the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire¡¯s army, there were about 1000 Papal State soldiers stationed as reserves. They were the barrier army in the truest sense of the word. Of course, they would function as reserves as well. But they would also carry out the mission of attacking fleeing allies. Although not openly dered, it was also a manifestation of the determination of Epitaph Pzzo, who gambled on this battlefield.


    They had to be defeated by Yuri Hou.


    ¡°They¡¯re here¡ª¡± (Angelica)


    As she expected, from the main street of Sibyaku, the enemy¡¯srge cavalry unit suddenly appeared and began to charge like a torrent. Swiftly passing through the sluggish heavy cavalry from behind, leaving them behind.


    Duke Querz Wellingen had also made a foolish move. Even for a moment, they couldn¡¯t afford to let their guard down, but with their entire army chasing after them, they ended up leaving such an opening. One seemingly trivial misjudgment resulted in too great a cost. The main cavalry raced through the battlefield at arrow-like speed. However, if they transformed into des cutting through the ranks, they might pierce into Angie¡¯s position. At that moment, they would show no mercy.


    Angie was positioned slightly to the right of the Tyrellme formation, but if the Papal State reserve troops didn¡¯t react swiftly, there was a possibility of a direct hit. However, the Papal State army reacted splendidly, initiating swift maneuvers.


    ¡°Today, the heavens are on my side.¡± (Angelica)


    It was a phrase that sounded like gibberish even to herself. But if they seeded in retreating here, and if Alfred were to die¡­ Then, the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire would be Angie¡¯s. No, she would make it so. It was a devilish idea that had crossed her mind during this morning¡¯s meeting.


    ¡°Father¡ª¡± (Angelica)


    King Reinhart Sacrament would not be pleased with such usurpation. But for Angie, who was estranged from her brother and denied the opportunity to establish herself in battle, this was the shortest path.


    And then¡ª, the main cavalry of the Shaalta Kingdom crashed directly into the rear of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire. The tip of the sword pierced the enemy, cutting through the swarm of soldiers along with the Papal troops who rushed to its protection like a hot knife through butter.


    ¡°Raise the city g!¡± (Angelica)


    Angie screamed at the top of her lungs.


    ¡ª


    Angie¡¯s unit slipped through the rear of the Papal State reserve troops that had been deployed, and entered the forest. By that time, the main cavalry of the Crusaders, which had been lured to the southeast, had caught up with the enemy main cavalry that had been lying in wait.


    Chiding their horses that had used up all their energy, Duke Querz Wellingen tried to salvage his own blunder, but by the time he arrived, the central battle line had already been breached, and elite enemy forces were pouring in, shattering the formation. The battle situation was now decisive.


    Without seeing the subsequent developments, Angie¡¯s unit entered the forest. Afterward, they collected the provisions hidden after the meeting and began their retreat, avoiding the main road. However, what awaited them was relentless pursuit.


    ¡°Here theye! Gunners, first and third squads, prepare to fire¡ª! Aim for the riders to avoid hitting our spearmen!¡± (Angelica)


    Angie shouted as she took directmand.


    ¡°First squad, fire!¡± (Angelica)


    Bam bam bam!


    The guns fired in unison, and bullets whizzed through the air with a roar. The cavalries that broke through the center of the spear-bearing soldiers fell one after another. The enemy cavalries riding strange birds paid no heed to the gunfire, pushing aside their fallenrades and trampling over them as they charged.


    ¡°Third squad, fire!¡± (Angelica)


    Once again, the guns fired in a volley, and those riders also fell. But the cavalries kepting.


    ¡°Fifth spear squad, forward! Reload quickly!!¡± (Angelica)


    She continued to shout, her throat straining with pain.


    ¡®I can¡¯t die in a ce like this. When will nighte?¡¯


    Angie hoped for the forest illuminated by the setting sun to darken even more. If it turned to night, the cover of darkness would aid their retreat.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s him again!¡± (??)


    One of the spearmen shouted.


    ¡®Damn it, they missed the timing again.¡¯


    There was a lone cavalryman among the enemy, like a demon or a ghost, probably theirmander, and he possessed a terrifying strength. d lightly with a strange mask, standing on a bird, every swing of his slim spear resulted in soldiers falling like dominoes. And he seemed to anticipate their attacks, never exposing himself during the simultaneous gunfire. Because of him, the spearmen, especially those engaged in closebat, had their morale severely depleted and were on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Angie-sama!! It¡¯s dangerous, please retreat!!¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav shouted.


    ¡°No! We have to hold him back!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°¨D¨DForgive me!¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav grabbed the reins of Angie¡¯s horse and forcefully pulled it back.


    ¡°Gustav, what are you doing! Have you lost your mind!¡± (Angelica)


    While being pulled along by the horse, Angie shouted,


    ¡°Those spearmen won¡¯t make it!! They¡¯ll be taken down!!¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°You fool¨D¨D¨D Ouch!¡± (Angelica)


    At that moment, Angie¡¯s beloved horse neighed loudly and lifted its front legs high. Angie, who hadn¡¯t tightly grasped the reins, fell off.


    ¡°Ugh¨D¨Dow!¡± (Angelica)


    Rolling on the ground reflexively, Angie looked up and saw a spear stuck in her horse¡¯s hindquarters. It seemed that strange-faced man had thrown the spear. As she stood up, she saw Gustav facing off against the strange-masked man. Gustav stood between them, protecting Ange, and was holding a familiar spear.


    ¡®I know Gustav is a veteran warrior, but can he win?¡¯


    ¡°Princess! I¡¯ll hold him off here! Please run!¡± (Gustav)


    <em>¡°Wait!¡±</em>


    As Angie spoke, Gustav looked puzzled. It was because she spoke in Shan, their native tongue.


    <em>¡°Hmm, so you can speak ournguage?¡±</em> (Soim)


    In the short time since Angie fell from her horse, the spearmen were already being overwhelmed by the following cavalries. There were still about three cavalrymen left, and the number of gunners hadn¡¯t decreased. However, they were paralyzed before the overwhelming force, and Angie¡¯s location was at the forefront.


    <em>¡°Please, spare us.¡±</em> (Angelica)


    Angie said that even though she knew it was pointless.


    <em>¡°I cannot do that. Just as you would not spare our kind who uttered simr words.¡±</em>


    It was an irrefutable argument with no room for rebuttal. While they had spared civilian mothers and children once, they had never let fleeing soldiers escape.


    <em>¡°I have some gold coins here. Take them¡ª¡±</em>(Angelica)


    <em>¡°I may appear so, but I am over a hundred years old. I have no interest in gold.¡±</em> (Soim)


    ¡®Over a hundred?! Are these the work of a 100-year-old man? That¡¯s ridiculous¡­ Even if they are Shanti, this is impossible.¡¯


    <em>¡°We may appear so, but we are formidable warriors. There¡¯s no need to fight strong soldiers intentionally. Do we intend to fight to mutual destruction?¡± </em>(Angelica)


    Angie bluffed.


    <em>¡°It is an honor for a warrior to die on the battlefield.¡±</em> (Soim)


    Angie doubted her own linguistic abilities more than her ears.


    <em>¡°I am a warrior who has continually evaded death. If you are as formidable as you im, you may find a way to kill me. Please, do not surrender.¡±</em> (Soim)


    ¡®Are you a madman? What did I mean by ¡°heaven is on my side¡±? What an unlucky day today is for something like this to have caught my eye.¡¯


    <em>¡°I¡ªI will be king! I cannot die here!¡±</em> (Angelica)


    ¡®To be a king. To ascend to the throne. Once every fifty years, or if Alfred were to have a legitimate heir, the chance would disappear. This might be the final opportunity.¡¯


    <em>¡°I guess that means the negotiations have broken down.¡±</em> (Soim)


    The strange-masked man swung his spear and approached Gustav. It seemed the spear he threw was his secondary weapon.


    <em>¡°Let¡¯s have a duel. Stay out of this, everyone.¡±</em> (Soim)


    The strange-masked man stood up in his saddle, wielding his spear. Despite its bizarre and mboyant posture, it was remarkably poised. To Angie, his strange appearance resembled a grim reaper spreading its ck wings.


    ¡°Angie-sama, if we defeat this man, we can clear the way! Use your rifle and shoot Gustav!¡± (??)


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Can you even do that?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Kuh!¡± (Gustav)


    The gleaming spear closed in on Gustav, shing with his spear from horseback. With a loud sh, their shafts collided.


    ¡°Uwoooooooh!!!¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav roared as he relentlessly attacked the strange-masked man. des shed, and the sound of shafts striking echoed.


    Gustav seemed to hold his own against the strange- masked man. It was strange, considering the strange-masked man had been in a relentless pursuit after a day of battle, while Gustav had only retreated without much fighting. That might be influencing the oue. After a series of shes, Gustav thrust his spear, but the strange-masked man spun his bird around to avoid it. Performing such a rotation without moving was a difficult maneuver for a horse, but the bird, ridden by the Long Ear man, executed it effortlessly, almost as if dancing.


    With the momentum of the spin, a sweeping spear strike came forth, and just when Gustav thought he was done for, he unexpectedly took action. He leaped from his horse, extending his spear as far as he could, and swept the leg of the bird the strange-masked man was riding. The bird screeched in agony, thrashing about. The strange-masked man calmly dismounted andnded on the ground.


    <em>¡°Well done.¡± </em>(Soim)


    Then, he calmly readjusted his spear.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­ Angie-sama! Please escape quickly!¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this!¡± (Angelica)


    Angie drew her sword, a dagger given to her by her father, designed for ease of use even by a woman.


    ¡°You fool! Run, now!¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°What kind of king would flee from here!¡± (Angelica)


    <em>¡°There¡¯s no point in adding a woman to the mix!¡±</em> (Angelica)


    <em>¡°How amusing.¡±</em> (Soim)


    The strange-masked man swung his spear. Naturally, even on the ground, he was formidable.


    Angie supported Gustav, constantly circling to keep herself out of the man¡¯s blind spots, using thrusts to threaten him. Although he didn¡¯t seem to have eyes in the back of his head, he could still anticipate and avoid the unseen threats from Angie¡¯s blind spots. Despite being seasoned fighters, with the opponent being a 100-year-old man, there was no reason they couldn¡¯t defeat him together.


    <em>¡°Why do you insist on fighting like this?¡±</em> (Angelica)


    <em>¡°I cannot die an old man¡¯s death! I cannot face my son in the afterlife, killed by you!¡±</em> (Soim)


    <em>¡°If you seek death, then hurry up and die!¡±</em> (Angelica)


    <em>¡°Unfortunately, no battlefield will let this old bone die!¡±</em> (Soim)


    While deflecting theirbined attacks, the man continued to wield his spear. Angie disyed a level of concentration she had never experienced before, barely dodging at thest moment. However, in one of these exchanges, the strange-masked man left an opening.


    When he dodged Gustav¡¯s thrust by leaning back, Angie, who had been closing in on his back to threaten him, found herself in a position where her arm could extend to reach him with her dagger. It was at that moment when Angie thrust her dagger.


    The strange-masked man kicked the ground in that position, bing horizontally mid-air while swinging his spear. Angie¡¯s dagger was blocked by a thin gauntlet and didn¡¯t go through, while the spear swung diagonally downward towards her face.


    Reflexively, Angie moved her head back, but she felt a rush of wind across her forehead. After the sh, when she touched her forehead, she felt the warmth of fresh blood and realized that a portion of her bangs had been severed and stuck to her hand.


    The veil covering her face had also been cut, with one side detached and dangling. However, the strange-masked man, upon seeing Angie¡¯s exposed face, strangely froze in ce.


    <em>¡°You¡ª! That face¡ª!¡± </em>(Soim)


    Seizing the moment of astonishment, Gustav lunged forward.


    <em>¡°Kuh¡ª¡± </em>(Soim)


    What just happened? The strange-masked man, who had been so troublesome until now, briefly exposed a fatal vulnerability, with Gustav¡¯s spear piercing through his side.


    ¡°Angelica-sama!¡± (Gustav)


    Inadvertently checking Angie¡¯s condition, Gustav found himself grabbed by the cor in that split second.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Gustav)


    Gustav was drawn towards the strange-masked man, and he could see the spear protruding from the other side of his stomach getting longer and longer. The spear that the strange-masked man let go of rolled to the ground. Instead of a spear, he held a dagger in his hand.


    <em>¡°I¡¯ll take you aspany to the afterlife.¡±</em>


    ¡°Stop it!¡± (Angelica)


    The dagger of the strange-masked man plunged into Gustav¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Agh¡­¡± (Gustav)


    ¡°Gustav!!¡± (Angelica)


    Angie rushed over, but Gustav, his face contorted in pain, clearly rejected her with his eyes. It was the gaze of a loyal servant reproaching a foolish ruler.


    ¡°Please, escape!! Are you going to waste Gustav¡¯s death?!¡± (??)


    <em>¡°Soldiers! Charge! Bring this woman to His Excellency Yuri by any means necessary!¡± </em>(Soim)


    Amidst the ovepping cries of the two men, Angie hesitated for a moment, then turned away from Gustav and ran towards her dwindling forces, where their numbers were now thin.


    ¡°The enemymander is down! Gunners! First squad, fire! Nightfall is approaching! We¡¯ll make it out!¡± (Angelica)


    Upon reaching her own lines, Angie screamed at the top of her lungs, and the bullets from the gunners pierced through the charging mass of cavalry, hitting both Gustav and the strange-masked man. As the two fell to the ground, the cavalries continued to charge, dodging their fallenrades.


    Angie didn¡¯t look back at Gustav.

 Chapter 226: (Self Edited) The Beginning of Post-War Period

    Before my eyesy the corpse of Soim Hao.


    ¡®Why is he dead¡ª?¡¯


    ¡°What kind of battle was it? Tell me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    The Kilghina cavalry began to speak.


    In summary, when the tide of battle turned, Soim immediately pursued the fleeing enemies and chased them relentlessly. As a result, he died inbat, crossing des with a formidable opponent. Although there were gunshot wounds, they were inflicted after the oue was decided.


    While I mourned Carol¡¯s death, Soim fell on the battlefield.


    ¡®Seriously, what¡¯s wrong with the world?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Why did he pursue them? He hadpleted his task. He should have rested.¡± (Yuri)I said something that was pointless to say. It was a mission given with the expectation that he would achieve sess and face minimal danger.


    ¡®To think he would move to pursue immediately. Should I have ordered him not to pursue?¡¯


    ¡°Soim-dono always feared his spear bing useless. He often said he wanted to die on the battlefield before his skills dulled¡­ Perhaps he pursued recklessly because that was his wish.¡± (??)


    ¡°Were the enemies formidable enough to bring down Soim?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They were formidable. However, Soim-dono had fought valiantly at the forefront before¡­ He might have been exhausted as well.¡± (??)


    ¡®Of course, that would make sense¡­ But if we hadn¡¯t let him fight, would that have been unfortunate for Soim? He didn¡¯t desire a peaceful retirement surrounded by grandchildren. In the battle against the dismantled Euclich Cavalry, Soim seemed to have fallen into despair despite earning the pinnacle of knightly honor. While many knights regretted ending their lives without gaining renown, Soim seemed to sink into despair despite his fame.¡¯


    ¡°Who were the opponents?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It seems they were led by a woman¡­ Despite fleeing the battlefield at first, their skill level was extremely high. Even after more than half of their forces died from our pursuit, they continued to fight in an organized manner.¡± (??)


    ¡®That¡¯s probably why Soim was relentlessly targeted by them. If they were as worthless as trash, he might have ignored them instead. Or rather¡­¡¯


    ¡°That must be Angelica Sacrament.¡± (Yuri)


    I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. In fact, the moment I heard that a woman was leading troops and participating in the crusade, there was only one person that came to mind. I met her once at Hot Bridge, a female knight with her face veiled. Afterward, I heard reports that she was a member of the royal family of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire and held the position of a local lord. I lost interest after that, so I only have that much knowledge.


    ¡®Is she leading such strong soldiers? Nevertheless, it¡¯s a strange connection.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her name, but I was unable to fulfill the task of capturing her and bringing her to Your Excellency Yuri¡­ Icked the strength.¡± (??)


    ¡°More importantly, was Soim satisfied with his final battle?¡± (Yuri)


    Rather than Soim¡¯s death, I was more concerned about whether his final battle was fulfilling.


    ¡®Did the one who gave him death fulfill his desired death, which he sought over a meaningless life? I wish the one who gave death to Soim was a formidable opponent. For example, a death by a grazing poison arrow leading to death by poison wouldn¡¯t be fitting for Soim.¡¯


    ¡°It seems he was satisfied. He fought valiantly and died inbat. There was no sign of holding back. However, he insisted a one-on-one duel, and he wouldn¡¯t let usy intervene¡­ so, I still believe he wished for death.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I wished he could have lived. I looked at Soim¡¯s almost smiling corpse.


    ¡®¡­Yeah, I still wished he could have lived. Would he have been happy to see the child Carol bore for me? Or perhaps, was it more important for him to achieve a meaningful death before his spear rusted? Although I¡¯ve be too ustomed to the deaths of those close to me and knew that corpses don¡¯t answer, it still bothered me.¡¯


    ¡°You who sought death so eagerly¡­ I won¡¯t forget your spear.¡±


    I said so and left the underground crypt of the royal castle.


    ¡ª


    In the royal castle¡¯s office, there were Dimitri, Tigris, Gin, and Myaro. The Rube Household had returned north to reim their territory. It was quite convenient. The four of them sat on the guest sofa, and I sat at the desk.


    ¡°Carol passed away two days ago.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, except for Myaro, who already knew the situation, everyone else had a surprised expression, and a tense atmosphere enveloped the room.


    ¡°¡­And the child?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro inquired.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t know? That is unexpected.


    The child wasn¡¯t born two days ago but five days ago. I thought Myaro would be aware.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl. And she has proper blonde hair.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Has she given birth? If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris breathed a sigh of relief, her expression showing some reassurance.


    ¡®Even someone like Tigris, in her position, believes that the ruler of the country should be a queen. Truly, this disparity in perception is frightening. I may only see the king as a mere functionary, but the majority of people in this country, while it might be an exaggeration to say they worship, at least view the king as a figure to look up to. One wrong step, and that disparity could be deadly.¡¯


    ¡°No, I apologize. My condolences. Your wife¡ª¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. The funeral will be in two days. Of course, it will be a state funeral.¡± (Yuri)


    ording to Carol¡¯s will, her body was to be buried next to my grave. That would be on top of that hill. We would likely have to bury an empty coffin in the formal grave.


    ¡°Afterward, we¡¯ll have the infant crowned, and I¡¯ll act as regent.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­If the Great Witches were still alive, they would surely faint at the idea.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro remarked.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. From the founding period of the Shanti Great Empire, which dates back to ancient times, Witches and Queens have feared the situation where Queens are reduced to mere figureheads, and the Knights who wield military power hold real power. To prevent this, the empresses of the Shanti Great Empire never married.


    They remained unmarried for life, each having multiple lovers akin to a reverse harem, and through them, they produced offspring. This was a mechanism to prevent the father from being publicly known, thus preventing a man from standing as regent. In a sense, it can be said that they went to such lengths to prevent that situation.


    After the Great Copse, which urred after the fragmentation of the Nine Kingdoms, the culture disappeared. In reality, it seems that there were many examples where they didn¡¯t have multiple lovers and instead had specific male partners, but they still strongly opposed the idea of a male regent. For me to act as regent would have been an absolute taboo to even mention just half a year ago.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best now. It¡¯s better to do it while the influence of the former Witches is low.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°So, before we decide on the timing of the coronation¡­ Dimitri.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri looked at me.


    ¡°If we were to entrust you withmand of the entire army and move north to capture Reform, how long would it take?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Well, if we crush the enemy¡¯s ships with eagles, supply by sea, and march along the coastline¡­ Even then, it would take about two and a half months to reach Reform.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the city walls that the Crusaders copsed two years ago haven¡¯t been repaired yet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In that case, unless there are unexpectedlyrge enemy forces, it would take about three months.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s about it.¡¯


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s tentatively schedule the coronation for three months from now. Myaro¡­ sorry, but¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro replied firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you. We¡¯ll have a state funeral, and use it as an opportunity to invade Reform. After capturing Reform, we¡¯ll have the coronation amidst the victory celebrations.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. But, why entrust me withmand of the entire army? Aren¡¯t you going tomand, Your Excellency?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡®That¡¯s a natural question.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the Albio Republic by ship once the state funeral is over.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What¡ª?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri showed signs of agitation.


    ¡°Leaving the country? But¡ª¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°I¡¯m going there to negotiate the exchange of 53,000 prisoners of war with the Shanti over there. The only country that can serve as a negotiation window for this deal is that country.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s a deal on a national scale, so I have to go myself.¡¯


    ¡°Among the prisoners are kings and high-ranking nobles. We¡¯ll negotiate with the Shanti for either an exchange of prisoners or payment in gold. This needs to be done urgently.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®However, we can¡¯t dy the capture of Reform during this time. If we leave it alone, they¡¯ll send more soldiers and fortify their defenses even more.¡¯


    ¡°But¡ªwithout Your Excellency Yuri here¡­¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris spoke up.


    ¡°Are you worried?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Since you¡¯re regarded by the soldiers as a god of war¡­¡± (Tigris)


    ¡®A god of war, huh? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡¯


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to participate in every local battle. Get used to that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes, I understood.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°Besides, we¡¯re running low on food. Sending out arge army to the north will deplete our reserves, and we¡¯ll also need provisions for the prisoners. We¡¯ll have to bring food back by ship on our return, or the people will starve.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see, understood¡­¡± (Gin)


    Gin Toga nodded.


    ¡®In the meantime, we could put the prisoners to work making firewood. You can never have enough firewood, and you can store it for years.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this againter. I want to talk about the treatment of the Kura settlers in the farming viges over there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Tigris, Gin. You two will report to Dimitri. Got it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°Yes, milord.¡± (Gin)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s about it, I guess.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, everyone, start getting ready.¡± (Yuri)


    With that, I dismissed the meeting.

 Chapter 227: (Self Edited) Enrique

    After Carol¡¯s merely ceremonial state funeral ended, I was drinking in my bedroom. It¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t busy. Until this moment, it had been my routine to sleep like the dead after an excessive amount of work. But even after overworking, I couldn¡¯t sleep. So, I started drinking to pass the time after work.


    Eventually, I would finally get a light sleep in the middle of the night and wake up in the morning. For some reason, I didn¡¯t feel sleepy during the day. However, spending sleepless nights alone was too painful, so I continued drinkingte into the night when even the castle staff were asleep.


    Whether my mind was going crazy, or it was something about my body, no matter how much I drank, I never felt good. My thoughts just became a bit duller, and the frequency of remorse decreased. That alone was enough reason to drink. To maintain just the right level of intoxication, as if adding water to a leaky vessel, I kept slowly pouring alcohol into my body. At the very least, as long as I was drinking, I didn¡¯t feel bored or overwhelmed by sadness.


    One evening, after sitting on a single-seater sofa and drinking for about three hours, the bedroom door creaked open. Narrowing my eyes to look, I saw a beautiful woman standing there. It was Enrique, dressed in somewhat provocative clothes.


    ¡°¨D¨DHow did you sneak in?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Does it really matter?¡± (Enrique)


    I filled my ss to the brim with whiskey and downed it in one gulp. I felt a burning sensation in my throat, and a unique aroma pierced my nostrils. Dealing with this idiot was going to require more alcohol.


    ¡°You¡¯re drinking a lot.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)¡°If I were an assassin, you¡¯d be dead by now.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°Go ahead and give it a try.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®No matter how much I drank, I couldn¡¯t get drunk. I¡¯ve tried it countless times, but just like before, there¡¯s always a core part of my mind that remains clear. Maybe it¡¯s because we don¡¯t get along, but I can¡¯t lose my reason. My reflexes and motor skills might be dull, and my reactions might be slow down and bing clumsy, but I didn¡¯t think I couldn¡¯t fight. Even if it resulted in my death, it wouldn¡¯t really matter. I probably wouldn¡¯t feel any regret.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s why I like you.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique approached me and gently touched my cheek. Her hand, perhaps adjusted by some secret technique, felt warm, soft, and moist as it clung to my skin. She perched on the armrest of the single-seater sofa, cing her legs over my knees. She was in the way.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t intend to kill me, leave.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re lonely, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Enrique)


    Her hand, which had been stroking my cheek, slipped into the gap in my shirt at the cor. She caressed me from my shoulders down to my chest. Her bare chest pressed against my face through a thinyer of fabric.


    ¡°Stop it, you¡¯re annoying.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re sad because Carol-sama passed away, aren¡¯t you? Shall I fill that void for you¡­?¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique whispered in my ear. Then, she shifted her hips on the armrest to press herself against my side. Her slender legs slid between my thighs.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ You can do whatever you want with this body. Just like you did with Carol-sama, you can use me however you wish.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°Stop it.¡± (Yuri)


    I felt like a bug with too many legs was crawling all over my skin. Enrique¡¯s tongue touched my neck, trailing up to my ear.


    ¡°Heh, how did you y with Carol-sama¡¯s body¡­? How did you make her cry out¡­? Tell me¡­¡± (Enrique)


    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t been drinking, I would have exploded in anger already. But the alcohol made everything feel like a chore, and though a dark anger swirled violently within me, it remained suppressed.¡¯


    ¡°I said stop¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I said it almost as a wish. I knew she wanted to provoke me, but couldn¡¯t she consider my feelings? No, she probably had thought it through and chose this moment, when my wound from losing Carol hadn¡¯t healed, to provoke me.¡¯


    ¡°How about here¡­? Or here¡­? Did you touch Carol-sama like this¡­?¡± (Enrique)


    Even as I tried to remain emotionless, Enrique used her voice and body to reach my heart. She licked me with her tongue, pressed her body against mine, and slipped her hand inside my clothes.


    I was nearing my limit.


    ¡°Hey, Yuri, can I get on top¡­?¡± (Enrique)


    When Enrique imitated Carol¡¯s voice and lifted her hips to straddle me from the armrest, my heart broke. As if swept away by a released torrent, my body moved on its own. I grabbed Enrique¡¯s slender neck. I stood up and threw her down. I pinned her neck against the sofa cushion. Clenching my mrs tightly, I squeezed her throat with all my strength without holding back at all.


    ¡°Do you want to die that badly¨D?¡± (Yuri)


    Enrique smiled faintly even as his thin neck was being strangled.


    ¡®If this is what you wish for, then I will grant you the death you desire.¡¯


    I tightened my grip on her slender neck even more and applied my full weight on her. Enrique¡¯s throat emitted a frog-like sound. Frothy saliva dribbled from the corner of her mouth and ran down her cheek. Her eyes, filled with madness, looked at me with satisfaction as I strangled her. Enrique¡¯s face gradually turned a bluish-ck, and her body convulsed.


    After a while, she became still.


    I had killed Enrique.


    ¡ª


    When I ced both hands on her chest and performed CPR, Enrique regained consciousness on the twelfthpression.


    ¡°Gah! Ka¨D¨Dah, ha!¡± (Enrique)


    ¡®That should do it.¡¯


    I returned to the single-seater sofa and poured a fresh ss of whiskey.


    ¡®Honestly, this woman was exhausting.¡¯


    ¡°Kah¨D¨Dhuff, huff.¡± (Enrique)


    Even a perverted woman like her had a body that wanted to live. Upon reviving, she was desperately breathing with her entire being. Seeing her body working so hard to cling to life, desperately sucking in air, I felt pity. With a brain that irredeemably twisted, her body had a tough time. I felt deep sympathy for her body, burdened with Enrique¡¯s brain despite having no sin of its own. I felt such sorrow that I almost cried.


    ¡®Imagine having to put up with the whims of such a pervert for a lifetime.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡± (Yuri)


    I blurted those words


    I downed my whiskey in one gulp.


    ¡®Maybe my own body deserves pity too.¡¯


    The alcohol began to take effect, and my anger-fueled excitement gradually faded into indifference.


    ¡°Ha, ha¡­ did I die?¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique¡¯s voice was terribly hoarse, probably because I had crushed her throat.


    ¡°You did. I resuscitated you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s good you managed toe back to life. Or maybe it¡¯s bad. If she hadn¡¯t revived after three minutes, I would have given uppletely.¡¯


    ¡°Aha, haha¡­¡± (Enrique)


    What¡¯s wrong, did she end up with somesting damage?


    ¡°It was so moving¡­ Ah, it¡¯s a pity to be alive¡­¡± (Enrique)


    ¡®She¡¯s truly beyond saving.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied, leave.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®No, seriously, just leave already.¡¯


    ¡°Yes¡ªah.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique tried to stand up but copsed to her knees. Apparently, she couldn¡¯t even manage to stand up.


    ¡°Ha¡­ goodness¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Feeling thoroughly reluctant, I knelt next to Enrique, ced my hands under her back and knees, and lifted her up.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±(Enrique)


    I carried her to the bed andid her down.


    ¡°Sleep here tonight.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes¡­ thank you¡­¡± (Enrique)


    ¡®Thank you for what? You¡¯ve been nothing but a nuisance.¡¯


    I grabbed a bottle of whiskey and a ss and headed to another room.

 Chapter 228: (Self Edited) Eisa-senseis Preparation Room

    On that day, I found myself in Eisa-sensei¡¯s lecture preparation room. Nowadays, nearly all the students at the academy were learning the Telornguage, and in one way or another, they had be Eisa-sensei¡¯s students. Among them, those particrly skilled innguages were interrogating the 53,000 prisoners.


    I knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± (Eisa)


    I heard a voice said, so I entered. Eisa-sensei was busy with paperwork in her newly erged office. She seemed very busy.


    ¡°Oh, Yuri-san.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-senseid hastily stood up from her chair and bowing deeply.


    ¡°Congrattions on your victory in the war.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    I bowed deeply in return.¡°Please, have a seat.¡± (Eisa)


    I sat down in the chair as offered


    ¡°Thank you foring all this way¡­ You could have just summoned me since you¡¯re in such a high position now.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°No¡­ I would not be so rude as to summon my teacher.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, calling me your teacher¡­ That makes me very happy.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Eisa-sensei had taught me many things, not just the Telornguage. Maps, history of the Isus region, the national identities of various countries, the doctrines and history of Isus. The list was endless.¡¯


    ¡°Eisa-sensei, take this.¡± (Yuri)


    I ced a stack of papers about two centimeters thick on the desk.


    ¡°What is this?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°A list of the prisoners. It¡¯s limited to those at themander level and above.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ What do you n to do with them, Yuri-san?¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei asked while looking concerned. She knew I was the kind of person who would use Witches as smallpox carriers if necessary.


    ¡°We will collect the ransom and send them back. I¡¯m also considering exchanging them for Shanti ves. The human exchange would be a bit cheaper.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ And what do you need from me?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°We need to go through the Albio Republic. They are both pirates and merchants, so they¡¯ll likely try to drive a hard bargain. I want to have a rough idea of the price.¡± (Yuri)


    Eisa-sensei let out a small sigh, indicating she wasn¡¯t too keen on the task. However, it was an important job. While we could recognize heads of state, we had difficulty distinguishing the importance of nobles with titles like ¡°Duke of ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡± or ¡°Margrave of ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡±. It was just as there was a significant difference in military strength and budget between the Hou Household and the Noza Household. Even though they both had the same title, it wouldn¡¯t work to just lump everyone together and say how much they were worth because they had this title.


    ¡°I understand. However, this isn¡¯t my area of expertise, so my knowledge is limited¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s not much of a trade-off, but if possible, for the fallen soldiers¡ª¡±(Eisa)


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the holy rites, the prisoners¡¯ chains are conducting them under supervision. You can rest assured.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, it seemed Eisa-sensei was about to mention the same thing. She seemed to hold up the words she was about to utter.


    ¡°You see right through me, Yuri-san. As expected of you.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°As an unworthy student, it¡¯s the least I can do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The unworthy one is me¡­ Very well, I¡¯ll ept.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei took the stack of papers from the desk and nced at the first name on top. I saw her eyes narrow behind her sses.


    ¡°Epitaph Pzzo¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve captured him.¡± (Yuri)


    He was probably the second most significant figure we had captured. He was also the mastermind behind a certain conspiracy. The most significant figure was the emperor (»ÊµÛ) of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire, though technically he should be called the Sovereign (µÛÍõ). Epitaph was the second most valuable capture after Alfred Sacrament.


    ¡°Was he captured alive?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Yes, it seems the Hou Household officer who fought on the battlefield was sharp-eyed. Wearing particrly good clothes worked against him.¡± (Yuri)


    There was no need to exin to Eisa-sensei that suicide was forbidden in Isus religion. Hence, when they wished to die, they relied on others to kill them. Epitaph Pzzo resisted until the end, intending to die in battle, but that chance never came. Being a noble, he was initially ced under house arrest in a suitable room, but since he caused trouble by breaking the room and annoying the guards, he was currently confined in a dark, secluded room in the Marmaset estate.


    ¡°The Volunteering Knights under Pope seem to be a particrly resolute group. Most fought to the end and died in battle.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They uphold an old tradition¡­ They receive the same training as the knights of the Xerxes God-Protected Empire.¡± (Eisa)


    The knights of the Xerxes God-Protected Empire were driven by faith and endured rigorous training. When they shouted themand to charge, they charged into the enemy camp, and, whether pierced by an arrow or a spear, they died fighting like berserkers dreaming of Valha. The Volunteering Knights under the Pope were not quite as formidable, but a faction under the Pope continued to uphold tradition.


    While the Hou Household troops didn¡¯t go that far, they managed to hold their ground and fight until the end, proving themselves as elite soldiers.


    ¡°In any case, he was captured by our troops without the chance to be killed by his allies on the battlefield.¡± (Yuri)


    Eisa-sensei fell silent for some reason. She closed her eyes and was deep in thought.


    ¡°¡­Yuri-san, you may be disappointed in me, but I think it would be best to just kill him.¡± (Eisa)


    She surprised me with such a statement.


    ¡®Eisa-sensei, wishing for someone¡¯s death?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with him?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Was there something that had happened in the past?¡¯


    ¡°He had a profound experience in his childhood¡­ He has a pathological hatred towards the Shanti. His father was killed by a Shanti female ve, and after inheriting the household, he continued to carry out his bizarre acts of buying Shanti to torture and kill them in grotesque ways that made me sick¡­ The number of Shanti who became his victims is countless.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    I had heard some of it before, but it seemed he was indeed a disturbed man.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s even more convenient. I¡¯ll release him.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh¡­ Why?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°He¡¯s the mastermind behind the conspiracy that killed my parents and my wife. If he¡¯s not alive, I won¡¯t be able to maintain my motivation¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-san, that¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Uh oh, it seemed like a lecture was about to start.¡¯


    ¡°The real reason is actually something else. We shouldn¡¯t let the Watashi faction repeat the same mistake as the Kalghi faction.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The Kalghi faction¡¯s mistake¡­?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®It¡¯s surprising that someone like Professor Isa doesn¡¯t get it.¡¯


    ¡°The religious reformation was driven by people¡¯s disillusionment with religion. The antidote to that was to improve religion.¡± (Yuri)


    I exined.


    ¡°The Kalghi faction emerged as a counter to the cruel doctrines of the Xerxes era. The doctrines of the Xerxes era were harsh and ignored the people, causing them to lose interest. Therefore, the new doctrines advocated by Kalghinion Pest Padre were seen as a fresh breeze and were epted. The spread of the Kalghi faction wasn¡¯t due to its exceptional interpretation of scriptures, but rather because there was demand for it at that time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Well, that might be true.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°In response to this, the clergy at the Holy Sleep Temple softened the doctrines of the Xerxes era¡ªthough that sounds odd to say. I apologize.¡± (Yuri)


    Eisa-sensei¡¯s expression turned slightly stern.


    ¡®Yeah, saying they ¡°softened¡± the doctrines sounds strange, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡°Well, by making the doctrines more eptable, they also aligned themselves with the popce. As a result, the Kalghi faction became unnecessary for the people.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that makes sense. Eugene¡¯s religious reformation didn¡¯t soften the doctrines of the Xerxes era, but there¡¯s some truth to it.¡± (Eisa)


    Grand Chambein Eugene was the one who actually spread the teachings of the Catholic Wichita. It might be odd to call him the founder of the Catholic faction, but he was its representative in the early days of the Catholic Church.


    ¡°If the Watashi sect spreads, there¡¯s a risk that Catholic will also soften. To give a very simple example, if Catholic were to correct the error in Galya Scripture 5:35 at a public council and acknowledge their mistake, it would be troublesome.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Galya Scripture refers to the Epistle to the Galyans by its formal name, where in chapter 5, verse 35, there is a misinterpretation leading to the im that the Shanti are demons.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, the need for reform would be lost, and the Watashi sect would be buried in history as an obscure local sect.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®When religion bes corrupt, religious reformation bes necessary. The best means to counteract this is through self-purification. To keep the Watashi sect desired as adherents of the Isus religion, we must allow them to remain corrupt.


    ¡°Well, I think that would be a victory, but¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°In that case, prejudices against the Shanti will not disappear, nor will contempt. To eliminate fundamental conflict, it is necessary to upy and remove Catholic clergy and conduct mission work for more than ten years. For that purpose, it¡¯s also necessary to send administrative officials with proxy powers during the upation. The young people being raised in the educational institutions nurtured by Eisa-sensei will likely be those officials in the future.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s quite an ambitious n¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Well, it sounds like a dream. If Epitaph Pzzo were to die, I wouldn¡¯t have much motivation.¡¯


    ¡°Returning to the point, bringing him back would likely crush such reformation from within.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But what about the victims¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°With his ransom, we can easily save at least ten thousand people. Even if we kill one person every three days, it will take over 80 years. Simply put, the market value of Shanti ves will rise, so it won¡¯t be possible to kill one person every three days. The number we can save is overwhelmingly greater.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since the saved Shanti people can reproduce, this is iparable. Our territory will expand significantly in this war, so there won¡¯t be any problems no matter how many Shanti people there are.¡¯


    ¡°And they can help pull the other side down. It¡¯s all good news.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­If you say so, Yuri-san, then I have nothing more to say.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Well, anyway¡­ If Eisa-sensei writes his thoughts on this, I¡¯ll take it to negotiate with the Albio Republic.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, a look of uncertainty crossed Eisa-sensei¡¯s face.


    ¡°Eh? Yuri-san, are you saying that will go directly?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Did I not mention it?¡¯


    ¡°Yes. It will be an enormous deal, so I have to go myself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In that case, may I apany you?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Huh, Eisa-sensei?¡¯


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been wanting to meet the Archbishop of the Kalghi faction¡­ We¡¯ve exchanged arguments extensively through letters, but there seems to be no end to it¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°A debate? If it doesn¡¯t bear fruit for both sides, it would be futile, I think.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I believe I¡¯ve softened quite a bitpared to before¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Is that true¡­?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but it will be a long journey of over a month by ship. Are you okay with that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll manage.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°In that case¡­ the departure is in six days. Oh, no, wait¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The ship departs from Suomi. I can leave on the day of departure since I can fly with an Eagle, but of course, Eisa-sensei cannot.¡¯


    ¡°Eisa-sensei, can you ride a horse?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll lend you my horse, and then¡­ Ah, you have some luggage, don¡¯t you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Women have a lot of baggage.¡¯


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to use a carriage?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, a horse will be fine. The baggage is rtively light, so I think it can be loaded.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°I see. Well, if it¡¯s by horse, it will take about four days¡­ It might be reassuring to leave tomorrow with that in mind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®It¡¯s quite sudden. Or rather, it might be tough to suggest it myself, but using a carriage could be considerably difficult.¡¯


    ¡°If you have ns, I can dy the departure by one day.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll inform my students about the situation.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°In that case, departure will be tomorrow. The saddles of the escorts can amodate a bit more baggage, so it¡¯s fine if there¡¯s a little more.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. Thank you for your consideration.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei bowed politely.


    ¡°Um, if possible, could you bring one of the older heralds from among the prisoners? It might help with our work here.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Oh, a herald¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯ve heard that heralds, even among nobles, are usually chosen from themon people and are knowledgeable about the emblems of various noble houses. Since even nobles don¡¯t memorize tens of thousands of noble houses, they are used inrge social gatherings and battlefields to inquire about the status of others. In a sense, they¡¯re like walking dictionaries, and as they age, their knowledge only deepens.¡¯


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll have one apany us.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Well then.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up from my chair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someonee to pick you up around noon tomorrow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Eisa)


    I bowed deeply and left Eisa-sensei¡¯s room.


    ¡ª


    TLN: I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s the difference between Emperor (»ÊµÛ) and Sovereign (µÛÍõ). If you know, kindlyment below.

 Chapter 229: (Self Edited) Myaros Visit

    **Knock, knock**


    There was a knock on the bedroom door. It was the middle of the night.


    ¡°Come in.¡± (Yuri)


    Thinking it was Enrique again, I said so. However, it was Myaro who entered.


    Was something wrong?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Has there been some great catastrophe?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I just heard that Yuri-kun was drinking.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Indeed, I had been drinking. So what?¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with that. I¡¯m 20 years old now, so it¡¯s legal.¡± (Yuri)¡°The maids say you opened a whole bottle of distilled spirits in one night. You¡¯re drinking too much.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Does it seem excessive to you?¡± (Yuri)


    I wasn¡¯t drunk enough to be reprimanded. It was alcohol I bought with my own money, so it should be fine.


    ¡°May I sit?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro sat on the single-seater sofa opposite the table.


    ¡°Did you get to talk to Carol before the end?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro brought up an old topic. This was the first proper conversation we¡¯d had since Carol died.


    ¡°I did. She said she was sorry to you.¡± (Yuri)


    I poured myself another ss of whiskey and downed it. I felt the searing heat in my throat.


    ¡®The good thing about whiskey that isn¡¯t diluted with water is that it gets you drunk quickly.¡¯


    Myaro looked at me reproachfully.


    ¡°I see.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°What was in that letter, anyway?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro remained silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®It seems to be a secret. Well, whatever.¡¯


    ¡°Still, to think she would go for a Caesarean section. You were in on it too, weren¡¯t you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. That was Carol¡¯s wish.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Was it Lily-san¡¯s first time performing an abdominal surgery?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, she practiced on a pregnant death row inmate. I arranged it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What a horrible thing to have someone do. Even for Lily-senpai, it must have been a tough experience because of dealing with someone else¡¯s blood-soaked insides.¡¯


    ¡°That death row inmate is still alive. Her skills aren¡¯t bad.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Impressive. I wonder how they managed things like drainage.¡¯


    ¡°Well, whatever. It¡¯s all over now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I won¡¯t praise or me anyone. That¡¯s the end of it. I don¡¯t want to think about whether Carol¡¯s lifespan was shortened or extended because of Lily-senpai¡¯s surgery.¡¯


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry. You can deal with me however you like.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®No one needs to be punished.¡¯


    ¡°No one did anything wrong. Carol seemed rtively happy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In that case, please don¡¯t drink.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so uptight. Everyone does it, both men and women.¡± (Yuri)


    I poured myself another ss of whiskey. I wanted to try something else, but when it came to domestically distilled spirits, my only choice was malt whiskey made from malted barley.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m worried.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m handling things properly during the day, aren¡¯t I?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It would be a different story if you were drinking a lot in the middle of the day.¡¯


    I drained the whiskey I had poured into the ss.


    ¡°Then. I¡¯ll join you.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro took the ss I had ced on the table, filled it to the brim with whiskey, and gulped it down.


    ¡°Ah, ugh¡ªcough, cough!¡± (Myaro)


    As expected, she started coughing violently. Pouring straight whiskey into a throat that probably hadn¡¯t even tasted beer before was bound to cause that.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Because¡­ you said not to worry.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro began to pour whiskey into the ss again.


    ¡®Seriously?¡¯


    ¡°Stop it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can do what I want! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro gulped down the ss of whiskey again.


    ¡°What on earth are you trying to do? Stop it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But, but¡­¡± (Myaro)


    She looked dejected. It seemed like the alcohol was already affecting her.


    ¡°You said not to worry, so¡­ at least let me worry about you¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m grateful for your concern.¡± (Yuri)


    I decided to y along and poured myself another drink in a fresh ss.


    ¡®Drinking straight from the bottle is never a good idea, no matter the situation.¡¯


    ¡°But seriously, stop drinking.¡± (Yuri)


    The alcohol was clearly affecting her, making her voice sound unsteady. It seemed she was quite susceptible to alcohol.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep drinking.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, you have one week.¡± (Myaro)


    That sounded rming.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop in a month, I¡¯ll be really angry. You can¡¯t be depressed any longer.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Why?¡± (Yuri)


    Her deadline had suddenly extended from a week to a month.


    ¡°Is Carol everything to you? I¡¯m worried about you too, and so are Lily-san and Shamu-chan. Are you just going to ignore all of us?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Let me grieve as long as I need to.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re grieving, but telling us not to worry is just too cruel¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Tears began to well up in her eyes.


    ¡®Is she a tearful drunk or something?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sniff¡­ Then don¡¯t say such harsh things¡­ If I started drinking heavily, you would worry about me too, right?¡± (Myaro)


    Sniffling, Myaro took the ss I had just poured and started sipping it slowly. She didn¡¯t seem to enjoy the taste, but the effects of the alcohol were evidently appealing to her.


    ¡°Of course I would.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I know it¡¯s not my ce to say this, but drinking high-alcohol whiskey on its own isn¡¯t a good idea, so I prepared some water as a chaser. I mean, don¡¯t take my drink¡­¡¯


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t tell me not to worry¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll cut back on the drinking.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®She¡¯d probably forget by morning anyway.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about the drinking¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    ¡°I know, you slept with a woman named Enrique about a week ago.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Eh¡­?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t do things like that just because you¡¯re feeling reckless. There¡¯s a proper order to things¡­¡±


    Myaro downed the remaining whiskey in her ss in one gulp. Her anger was rising. She was steering this conversation in a strange direction.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Liar¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t think I could exin Enrique¡¯s peculiar fetishes to Myaro in a way that made sense.


    ¡°Seriously, I didn¡¯t sleep with him.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Men are just¡­ really¡­¡± (Myaro)


    This was a terrible misunderstanding. I felt like I was getting med for everything.


    ¡°Seriously¡­ you¡¯re just messing around. Do you know how much I¡¯ve been worrying¡­ and yet¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t sleep with her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Why do I have to defend myself like a defendant in court, even though I was the victim of a random attack? This makes no sense. It¡¯s incredibly unfair.¡¯


    ¡°Please don¡¯t lie to me.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®This is a pain¡­ I didn¡¯t sleep with her. I just went to another room because she couldn¡¯t move after I killed and revived him. How am I supposed to exin that?¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Better to stay silent. The phrase ¡°silence is golden¡± seems made for situations like this.¡¯


    ¡°Say something¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I stayed silent. I poured a little more whiskey into my ss and took a sip.


    ¡°Why are you mad¡­ and why are you drinking? You said you wouldn¡¯t drink¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t drink.¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, so what else can I do?¡± (Yuri)


    I seized the opportunity to change the subject.


    ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m drinking.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sing you a luby.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®A luby? Oh no, she¡¯s definitely drunk.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s get you to bed.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®What? I checked the clock. It was still 2:30 in the morning.¡¯


    ¡°Come on, get in bed.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it.¡± (Yuri)


    I decided to go along with it.


    ¡®Even if I try to kick her out, who knows what a drunk Myaro might do. It seems better toply. Besides, we are setting sail tomorrow, so I should get some sleep anyway.¡¯


    I pulled back the covers and got into bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Move over.¡± (Myaro)


    I thought she was going to sing beside the bed, but she was getting in with me. As I scooted over, Myaro climbed into bed. Lying on my back, I watched as Myaro turned to face me who was smiling widely for some reason.


    ¡°The river of Epito flows, bringing blessings and nurturing thends¡­¡± (Myaro)


    What she began to sing wasn¡¯t a luby. It was a folk song.


    ¡°The river waters flow into the sea, nurturing everything from the source of the water¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Is this uninhibited behavior the result of being overworked and experiencing a mental breakdown as a bacsh? Even though she¡¯s tired, she came to check on me out of concern¡­ I should be thankful¡­¡¯


    ¡°As the mountains rise¡­¡± (Myaro)


    The song stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel sleepy¡­ Can I go to sleep?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®She really lets loose when she¡¯s drunk¡­¡¯


    ¡°Sure, go ahead and sleep.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I actually hope she¡¯ll sleep.¡¯


    ¡°Goodnight¡­¡± (Myaro)


    With that, Myaro snuggled closer and embraced me like a body pillow. Soon, she started to breathe softly in her sleep.


    ¡®I wonder what he¡¯ll do when he wakes up¡­ Alcohol is scary¡­¡¯


    ¡ª


    A loud voice rang in my ear, waking me up.


    ¡®Oh, what is this feeling? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt this not-quite-rested sensation. I feel not-quite-rested, but strangely, I feel like I slept deeply.¡¯


    ¡°Y-Y-Y-Yuri-kun, I-I-I-I¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, sitting up in bed, seemed to be acting strange.


    ¡°No way¡­¡± (Myaro)


    She hurriedly checked her lower half, and it was ufortably vivid.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®She really seems to have no memory of it. Alcohol is scary.¡¯


    ¡°How much do you remember?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uh, you said not to worry, Yuri-kun¡­ and I got really angry¡­ and that¡¯s about it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Then, you started talking something about Enrique, and when I said I was drinking because I couldn¡¯t sleep, you said you¡¯d sing me a luby to help me sleep.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¨CHuh!?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®She seems to have some awareness after all.¡¯


    ¡°After we got into bed together, for some reason you started singing ¡®The Blessings of Mount Sibyaku¡¯ instead of a luby, then dered you were tired and just went to sleep on your own. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh¡­ Me? Did I do that?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Who else would it be besides you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Seriously, who else could it be¡­¡¯


    I looked at the grandfather clock and it was already 10 AM.


    ¡®Well, damn.¡¯


    ¡°Whoa! It¡¯s already 10 o¡¯clock!¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Ah, I guess I should get going too.¡± (Yuri)


    I sluggishly got out of bed. I felt like I wanted to go back to sleep for the first time in a while, but that would make the ship wait.


    ¡®But man, I really did sleep well. My body feels heavy.¡¯


    ¡°Um, Yuri-kun, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Nah, thanks.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Myaro looked bewildered.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It seems I feel better now. I¡¯ll rely on you again sometime.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please spare me¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro looked genuinely displeased and hurried out of the room.

 Chapter 230: (Self Edited) Byrons Peak

    After a smooth 9-day voyage, the ship arrived at Byron¡¯s Peak, the capital of the Albio Republic. However, ording to history lessons from Eisa-sensei heard on board, calling Byron¡¯s Peak the capital didn¡¯t sit well with the people of the Albio Republic. Originally, there was a prominent hill in the bay, which sailors used as andmark, belonging to a person named Byron. This ce was initially called Byron¡¯s Peak. The name shifted to Byron¡¯s Peak as the town grew at the foot of the hill.


    Amidst hostility with the Isus sphere, Byron¡¯s Peak, with its prominent hill in the bay, became strategically important due to the uncertainty of when attacks might ur. Gradually, it became the capital almost by default, though its history wasn¡¯t something the locals boasted about.


    On the Great Albio Ind, there was a splendid city of Albion, which served as the spiritual capital for the people of the Albio Republic. Albion was apparently a magnificent city situated in the central part of the southern ins of Great Albio Ind, around Birmingham.


    Two thousand years ago, there were about three old kingdoms in the area of ??Great Britain and Irnd, each of which ruled over an area thatbined Irnd, Scond, Ennd and Wales. However, simr to other regions, they were conquered by the Xerxes God-Protected Empire and brought under its control. At that time, Albio became the provincial capital of Albio Province established by the Xerxes God-Protected Empire.


    Later, when the Xerxes God-Protected Empire fell, this region became upied territory of the Kalghinion Empire. However, when the Catholic factions began, the Kalghinion Empire repeatedly imposed heavy taxes to fund the war effort. The burden was simr nationwide but exceptionally harsh in terms of tax rates, causing great hardship for the people Albio Ind and its surrounding inds.


    For those living on the ind, the war seemed like a distant fire across the sea, and they didn¡¯t seem to have much impact. Nevertheless, taxes became so high that starvation seemed imminent, leading to rebellion as the Kalghinion Empire declined from attacks on all sides. However, the Kalghinion Empire stationedrge armies to guard against enemyndings in the fertile ins of Great Albio Ind, making the uprising take ce on Small Albio Ind instead. They sessfully seized Small Albio Ind and advancing as far as Scond, but they seemed unable to win battles on the ins.


    Subsequently, when the Flusha Kingdom, pursuing the Kalghinion Empire,nded, they took control of the southern regions. Although they moved south, they still lost battles on the ins and were once again scattered into the mountainous areas. They managed to win battles easily in the mountainous areas, so the northern region remained protected.


    About 180 years ago, there was a great war between the Isus sphere and Cocolulu sphere. This was a great war. It was an all-out war between many nations, with many battles involving tens of thousands of people, and the Isus sphere becamepletely preupied with it.


    The Euphos Federation was a country that gained independence from the Kingdom of Flusha by stabbing it in the back at this time. The circumstances may be simr to those of the Galilia Union, where a capable founder swiftly initiated a rebellion, deftly manipted various nations with meticulous nning, and sessfully achieved independence. During this period, the Euphos Federation attacked and seized the southern part of Great Albio Ind, which was under the control of the Kingdom of Flusha.Historically, there was no better opportunity than this, but unfortunately, the Grand Council of the Albio Republic was in a state of chaos at the time, embroiled in political strife. The national decision-making body was paralyzed, unable to mobilize the military strategically, and merely watched as the rulers of the ins changed hands right before their eyes. From this reflection, some internal changes were made to prevent simr situations from urring again, increasing the authority of the Chairman of the Grand Council, a position simr to that of a Prime Minister.


    And that brought us to the present time.


    ¡ª


    There were four people in the cabin. Lilica Kucriricson, me, the envoy of the Albio Republic, and the secretary brought along to take notes using Shorthand method.


    Shorthand Writings


    ¡°Thank you foring all the way here, Your Excellency Yuri Hou.¡± (??)


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± (Yuri)


    I rose from my seat and shook hands with the envoy.


    ¡°Now then, Ovelin Octar, a member of the Grand Council, I assume you¡¯ve been given full authority as the ambassador?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± (Ovelin)


    He seemed unperturbed.


    ¡°This fee of 50% seems rather excessive. This is a substantial transaction. I¡¯d like to see it reduced to around 10%.¡± (Yuri)


    We had sent an envoy from the sea to negotiate terms, but they declined a shore invitation, opting instead for a meeting aboard the ship.


    ¡®Well, I expected some haggling, but 50% is quite steep.¡¯


    ¡°We also have operating costs to consider.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°I understand that. Your nation isn¡¯t exactly in official rtions with many countries during this conflict. Still, 50% seems excessive.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°50% is a fair price. Unfortunately, your country has no other options.¡± (Ovelin)


    Hmm¡­ Well, given the prevalence of Telor speakers here now, and the ability to invite envoys from other nations for individual negotiations, it¡¯s bing difficult for anyone other than the big names on the first page to trade.


    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous!¡± (Lilica)


    Lilica Kucriricson, who was standing next to me, was clearly upset.


    ¡°Lilica, please remain silent.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡ª!¡± (Lilica)


    ¡°Silence.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This isn¡¯t the ce for negotiation. It has a diplomatic setting.¡¯


    ¡°Your country has certainly made considerable profits through ourpany.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We are grateful for that.¡± (Ovelin)


    After waiting for a while, it seemed there was nothing more to add.


    ¡®I guess they are grateful.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I see. So that¡¯s how it is¡­ Well, in the end, in terms of profit and loss, it would definitely be more advantageous for us to engage with them. That¡¯s probably why they¡¯re proposing such outrageous terms. When dealing with a long-term partner, it¡¯s best to negotiate properly. It¡¯smon sense. To them, we¡¯re not that kind of partner, so they¡¯re presenting these exorbitant conditions.¡¯


    ¡°Then, we would like to purchase only food supplies.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°For wheat, we will charge 1000 Epis per bag.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°What¡ª!¡± (Lilica)


    Lilica Kucriricson¡¯s expression turned grim.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know the exchange rate so it¡¯s hard to say for sure, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s an exorbitant price.¡¯


    ¡°Stay quiet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¨C¡­ this is an outrageous pricing! They¡¯re looking down on us!¡± (Lilica)


    ¡°The Witches were the same.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I remember that old hag, Luida Gudanvier, demanding 20% of money as protection money. Considering that level, demanding 50% including negotiations involvingbor is actually reasonable. It¡¯s only reasonable in the context of extortionate pricing by gangsters, but it¡¯s still exorbitant.¡¯


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. However, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll consider making a deal with you in the future.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There seems to be some misunderstanding.¡± (Ovelin)


    Ovelin Octar stood up from his chair. Beside him, the secretary I requested from their side was taking Shorthand notes.


    Ovelin Octar gazed out the window of the cabin.


    ¡°You have two options. The first is to proceed with trade under the conditions I mentioned earlier with the Shaalta Kingdom.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The second is to seize your ship here.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®As I expected.¡¯


    ¡°The second option would allow us to obtain Yuri Hou-dono and Eisa Catholic Witchita even though she isn¡¯t here. Both of you fetch high prices. We could take you as a hostage and exchange you for the nobles in your country.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡®Well, that makes sense. It would be quite profitable.¡¯


    ¡°Considering your position, no matter how much you try to haggle, you would agree to the exchange. With Eisa Catholic Wichita and the distinguished individuals on your list¡­ Together, they could fetch nearly five times our national budget. Do you understand why a 50% fee is considered reasonable?¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°You¡¯re even better pirates than I¡¯d heard. I¡¯m impressed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m honored by your praise.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡®He shows no remorse. This person must be genuine, but in a sense, they are expendable. Taking hostages wouldn¡¯t serve any purpose.¡¯


    ¡°However, I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s very clever, but I suppose it can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°Secretary, are you taking Shorthand notes? This could be a historically significant document. It¡¯s a serious responsibility.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes?¡± (??)


    The secretary looked up. Peering into the papers, it seemed he was meticulously recording the proceedings in elegant cursive writing.


    ¡°I believe your country is short-sighted but not foolish. I hope you reconsider your stance.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What do you mean? Whether you know it or not, this ship has its sails furled.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°And?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We know this bay inside out. There¡¯s no way you can escape from five ships that are windward. Your country has no experience in naval warfare. There¡¯s virtually no chance of winning.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°Well¡­ alright. Then if we attempt to flee, it¡¯s understood that the Shaalta Kingdom and the Albio Republic will automatically initiate hostilities?¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, Ovelin Octar finally began to feel a strong sense of unease. Hisposed expression faltered.


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s how it will be.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°I want to confirm that we are not the ones initiating war. If we attempt to flee and set sail, your navy willmence the capture operation without dering war. Is that the deration you wish to make, ording to the records of this meeting?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ No.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°Is that not it? You are the plenipotentiary ambassador. Your statements are on record. Referring to the minutes will lead to that interpretation. Or are you retracting your statement?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡­ yes, that¡¯s correct. You may interpret it as initiating hostilities.¡± (Ovelin)


    He took the bait.


    ¡°Then, once your country¡¯s warships upwind either raise anchor or cut it, consider it themencement of the capture operation. Secretary.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes?¡± (??)


    The hurriedly scribbling secretary looked up.


    ¡°Both parties will sign the minutes up to this point.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ What?¡± (Ovelin)


    Ovelin Octar seemed to be in utter confusion now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? We¡¯re about to start a war. It¡¯s war.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, tension filled the cabin.


    ¡°Come on, Secretary, make copies quickly. We¡¯ll need two copies, one for each of us.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    The crew was setting the sails.


    ¡°Your country is slow to catch on. Don¡¯t you know we¡¯ve sunk a lot of Euphos Federation ships?¡± (Yuri)


    Ovelin Octar remained silent. I peered through my binocrs at the anchors of the five ships.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve heard the reports.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°Then, did you not anticipate that these weapons were onboard ships? It¡¯se at a high cost. Despite the dangling big candy in front of you.¡± (Yuri)


    I saw the anchors of the five ships being cut.


    ¡°Raise the signal gs!¡± (Yuri)


    As I shouted, the prepared signal gs were raised. Six Eagles soared from thepanion ship.


    ¡°See, it¡¯s the result of your country¡¯s shallow foresight.¡± (Yuri)


    Of the five ships, four Eagles circled back behind them, dropping something as they swooped down. However, nothing seemed to happen on the deck.


    ¡®They must have prated through. Under the deck pierced by the weight of cast iron, by now, metal fragments and burning oil must have been scattered, causing casualties among the crew and sparking an uncontroble fire.¡¯


    The remaining two Eagles flew off without dropping anything, ensuring all shots hit their marks before heading towards the harbor.


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ve instructed to leave one ship intact. The crew should be rescued. Those killed in the explosion are beyond saving.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Ovelin)


    Soon, smoke akin to strings began to rise from the ship. Upon the Eagle¡¯s return, Molotov cocktails were promptly handed over and it soared once more. With the Molotov cocktails dropped, maneuvering on the deck became impossible. One of them struck the main mast perfectly, turning it into a zing stick in an instant. The crew threw themselves from the ship and began swimming towards the one remaining safe ship.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re going back to report back soon. You must observe carefully.¡± (Yuri)


    As I looked at Ovelin Octar, his face was pale.


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m not angry. Such things were anticipated.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°We have plenty of remaining ammunition. There are 48 ships currently anchored in the harbor. I don¡¯t expect a single one to escape. We will destroy them all, including those under construction at the shipyard.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This is the war your country desired. You, as the plenipotentiary ambassador, signed the minutes. There¡¯s no going back now.¡± (Yuri)


    Ovelin Octar¡¯s poor shoulders were shaking.


    ¡®Now that he has seen this weapon, he must have realized that naval battles were no longer feasible. It¡¯s like an adult twisting an infant¡¯s hand.¡¯


    ¡°Now, here¡¯s the proposal. If the Albio Republic cooperates, I¡¯ll lend them those Eagles for free. They¡¯ll have to purchase the actual incendiary weapons, though.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since the Eagles only bond with the Shanti, they cannot be wielded as weapons by others. Demonstrating the power of the eagles was beneficial. It will also leverage treaty negotiations favorably.¡¯


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°It¡¯s for the Euphos Federation. As you can see, with these, we can gain overwhelming superiority in naval battles. Use them to burn down their ships as much as you like. Their national power reliant on maritime trade will weaken. It won¡¯t be easy for them to send reinforcements to Great Albio Ind either. Fulfilling the long-held aspiration of reiming Albion is not beyond the realm of possibility. Or is the five-year annual national budget more important than Albion?¡± (Yuri)


    Four ships werepletely aze before my eyes. ck smoke billowed from bow to stern, drifting in the wind.


    ¡°Why would you propose such a thing? If you can render all their warships useless, then surely you couldnd troops and upy our capital.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°It¡¯s because your country is not aligned with the Catholic faction. I only crush the Catholic-aligned countries. I have no interest in iming this ind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Supporting weapons is an effective strategy. It allows other countries¡¯ citizens to use weapons to harm the enemy without sacrificing their own. There¡¯s no hassle as they will do it on their own and we don¡¯t have to use our own ships.¡¯


    ¡°Go back and confer with the Chairman of the Grand Council. Decide whether to ally with us or consider us enemies.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I see. It seems you¡¯re quite the remarkable hero beyond what I¡¯ve heard.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡®A hero, huh. This guy talks in a way that sends chills down my spine.¡¯


    ¡°If no ship raises a white g within five hours, we¡¯ll destroy both the ships harbored and the city indiscriminately. Any ships attempting to depart from the harbor during that time will also be destroyed. Tell the ship owners not to set sail if they value their ships.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°The terms for the ceasefire will be that all our ten ships be fully supplied with provisions. Despite the one-sided aggression, this war was provoked by your country. It¡¯s fair, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± (Yuri)


    Then, I handed the draft treaty I had prepared in advance to Ovelin Octal.


    ¡°Take this and go quickly. That captain may not be smart enough to let the ship sail away. I do wish for peace with your country, so I¡¯d prefer not to cause too much harm.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. I apologize for any inconvenience caused.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°I understand your position. Now, hurry.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Ovelin Octal descended the ropedder and transferred to the boat he had arrived in.


    ¡°Is this really okay?¡± (Lilica)


    Lilica, clearly still furious, asked.


    ¡°Their attitude! I absolutely cannot forgive them.¡± (Lilica)


    ¡°Forgive them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®This incident may be a valuable asset in the future. The Albio Republic is a stronghold of the Kalghi faction. If the Watashi faction spreads, there may indeed be future conflicts. At that time, if a country has been a close friend that has never betrayed us and has treated us with sincerity, it will be difficult to abandon it. If we can draw a line in our rtionship, they will not use friendship as an excuse to pressure us into providing technology.¡¯


    ¡°They¡¯ll quickly change their tune. If you act angry, they might even send bribes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°And if they don¡¯t?¡± (Lilica)


    ¡°There are only ten of those warheadspleted. I¡¯ll sink six more for now, and then they¡¯ll realize it¡¯ll be cheaper to give us some grain than all the ships in the harbor. Once we have the resources, we cane regrly and extort them each time. After all, they¡¯re the ones who started this fight.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Either way, wee out ahead.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Should we agree to a truce?¡± (Lilica)


    ¡°A truce is different from ending the war. There¡¯ll be a truce in about a week.¡± (Yuri)


    When I stated the obvious, Lilica chuckled softly.


    ¡°Indeed, you are the man I have high hopes for.¡± (Lilica)

 Chapter 231: (Self Edited) Grand Council of the Albio Republic

    The ship bearing a white g arrived on the following day. I hade to the pce of the Albio Republic. This ce, named the Palune Pce, which was extremely difficult to pronounce, seemed to be the location of the Grand Council, a body simr to a parliament. Despite being called a pce, Albio Republic was a republic without a king, so it wasn¡¯t where a king resided. Apanied by 50 elite members of the Hou Household, I entered the pce with the intention of negotiating a treaty there.


    ¡°Now, regarding Article 24 stated that anynd discovered west of Small Albio Ind belongs to the Shaalta Kingdom¡­¡± (??)


    The Chairman of the Grand Council, Bruno Leach, spoke. Apparently, this position changed approximately every two years, so if I were to return next time, a different individual would likely hold the same position.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What exactly does this use imply?¡± (Bruno)


    The room where the Grand Council was held was incredibly spacious. With an area of about 1,000 square meters and not a single pir, one might worry about its structural stability. There were 371 council members present, the majority assembled now, observing as I conversed privately with the Grand Council Chairman.


    Surrounding us were 50 Hou Household guards, forming a protective circle. Despite the mutual risks involved, this rtionship had finally established a foundation of non-violent trust. Nevertheless, for them, this represented quite an adventure.


    ¡°I have invested a considerable amount of gold in exploring settlementnds to the west. Needless to say, this was also in preparation against the recent Crusade we repelled. Though the danger of being annihted by the Crusade has lessened, if we were to discovernd, I want to confirm our right to rule it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ Ifnd is discovered, would it not be possible for it to be shared?¡± (Bruno)¡°That would be impossible. If your country, using national funds, were to explore and discovernd, would you then report to us and propose a division for governance?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Bruno)


    ¡®The Chairman of this Grand Council is not simply appointed by a majority vote of the Grand Council but is selected through a very cumbersome procedure. This is apparently a measure to prevent dictatorship, which ismon in primitive republics, but the problem is that it means that the mostpetent people are not necessarily chosen.


    The procedure involves selecting 20 out of 371 representative council members by lottery, who then nominate 50 individuals, from whom 8 are chosen by lottery. These 8 then nominate 21, and the majority vote among these 21 determines the Grand Council Chairman. It sounds quite convoluted, but for them, it¡¯s an excellent method of narrowing down the voting rights for the selection of the Grand Council Chairman, excluding fraud, and converging on suitable candidates.


    With different types of lotteries intervening multiple times, ultimately, the election is decided by just 5.6% of all council members, making it indeed difficult for the current chairman to aim for re-election. This is a tradition that dates back more than 500 years. If the chairman¡¯s authority regarding military power has increased, I wonder if this method of selection is appropriate.¡¯


    ¡°We view Article 24 as a reaffirmation ofmon sense. Although your proposal was disregarded, the preceding Article 23 states that we do not assert ownership or lease rights over the Great Albio Ind and its nearby inds. We added Article 24 to achieve bnce.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Um¡­¡± (Bruno)


    Bruno Leach, who seemed to be over seventy, did not appear particrly sharp-witted.


    ¡°Even if we were to intervene in your country¡¯s war in some manner, we would not assert any ownership rights. We promise not to demand even a small ind from you. This treaty aims to eliminate any inequality without favoring either party. If Article 24 is not epted, Article 23 will be deleted as well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Bruno)


    ¡°Well then, I believe that concludes our discussion.¡± (Yuri)


    That seemed to cover all the deliberations required within the treaty. Overall, it epassed establishing diplomatic rtions and ensuring non-aggression.


    ¡°It appears further deliberation will be needed for the treaty¡¯s conclusion.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Indeed.¡± (Bruno)


    ¡°In that case, I shall excuse myself during that time. Deliberations might proceed more smoothly without my presence.¡± (Yuri)


    I got up from my seat.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Pardon me, Your Majesty Yuri Hou.¡± (??)


    Upon leaving the Grand Council Chamber, someone of a slightly different race awaited me. It seemed they had been waiting for me. Their features were deeply defined. While people from around here or followers of the Isus faith often had deeply defined features, this person¡¯s were of a distinctly different nature. Their skin was dark, resembling a sandy brown. I had only seen one other person like this before.


    ¡°Indeed. And who might you be?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I am Hakim Halsawek. I am sent here as an ambassador from the Entak Dragon Kingdom to you.¡± (Hakim)


    The man named Hakim introduced himself with a grand bow.


    ¡®Ah, so he¡¯s from that region. This person¡¯s skin tone resembled that of the Dragon Knight I had killed. Do ambassadors like him exist? It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they were.¡¯


    ¡°I apologize, as I am quite unfamiliar with the etiquette of the Entak Dragon Kingdom, I¡¯m afraid I cannot properly reciprocate¡­ Your gracious greeting, however, is deeply appreciated.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh no, as the Dragon yer of the North, merely meeting you is a matter of great pride.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°Dragon yer? That¡¯s an old story.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Eisa-sensei once said that in the Cocolulu sphere, those who y dragons are revered as heroes. At that time, I never thought I¡¯d meet someone from the Cocolulu sphere in my life, but here I am, facing reality. You never know what life will throw at you. Or rather, I¡¯m not a king. There seems to be a misunderstanding but correcting it would be too much hassle.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard tales of you piercing a dragon through the air with a spear¡­¡± (Hakim)


    ¡®Well¡­ it¡¯s not exactly a lie.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie, but it¡¯s not a fond memory either. We crashed together, and I lost my beloved bird.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I used the term ¡°beloved bird¡± because there isn¡¯t an equivalent word in Terol for ¡°beloved eagle¡±¡¯.


    ¡°It was an Eagle I had raised since childhood, so it was deeply painful for me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. If you would be willing, I would like to invite you to our residenceter to hear more about your story¡­¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°Sorry, but I must decline. I need to attend a discussion with my mentor.¡± (Yuri)


    Eisa-sensei is going to debate with the Archbishop of the Kalghi sect. I need to hurry, or it will start without me.


    ¡°When you say ¡®mentor¡¯¡­?¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°I¡¯m referring to Eisa Catholic Wichita. She¡¯s going to debate with the Archbishop here to resolve religious conflicts.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eisa¡­ You mean the Heretic Eisa?¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The Heretic, the Beast Debater, the Tower of Controversy, the Disaster of Debate¡­ She has many nicknames. Eisa-sensei is truly remarkable.¡¯


    ¡°I see. How about this evening then?¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°I cannot predict my schedule. I apologize, but I cannot make any promises.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. When ites to the Entak Embassy, you should have no trouble finding it. Whether it¡¯ste at night or early morning, please feel free to visit anytime. We¡¯ll be expecting you.¡± (Hakim)


    It seemed impolite to linger any longer, so Hakim politely stepped aside.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave. If time permits, I¡¯lle visit.¡± (Yuri)


    I nodded briefly and walked past Hakim.


    ¡ª


    At the Mirell Grand Church, arge gathering of believers had assembled. I overheard rumors about a public debate along the way, but I didn¡¯t think it was serious.


    ¡®This is troublesome. They¡¯re causing trouble on their own. Or rather, there were some people in front of the main church who were clearly of different backgrounds, arguing.¡¯


    They were the elite Hou family guards who had been assigned to guard Professor Isa, and the church¡¯s soldier monks.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri!¡± (??)


    As I approached, the soldiers of the Hou Household noticed me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They¡¯re saying they won¡¯t allow our security into the public debate.¡±


    The man facing me appeared to be a soldier belonging to the church. He had something like a club hanging from his waist.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Eisa-sensei?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°She¡¯s over here¡­¡± (??)


    ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    ¡°Let me through.¡± (Yuri)


    As I spoke, the soldiers of the Hou Household smoothly split and opened the way. Immediately, I soon saw Eisa-sensei and felt relieved.


    ¡°So, these gentlemen¡­¡± (Eisa)


    It seemed like she was desperately interpreting between the monks and soldiers of the Hou Household. Therge number of adult men was so excited that the interpreter couldn¡¯t keep up and looked helpless.


    ¡®What is she doing?¡¯


    ¡°Eisa-sensei.¡± (Yuri)


    I called her out in Shan.


    ¡°Oh, Yuri-san. Ah, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you when you¡¯re so busy¡­¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei seemed quite relieved to see me. She must have been in a difficult situation.


    ¡°I will do the talking! Who is the representative?¡± (Yuri)


    I switched to Telornguage and yelled at the top of my lungs. Then, a man wearing an arrogant-looking helmet ornament appears, and it seemed to be him.


    ¡°I am the security chief of this church.¡± (??)


    ¡°And?¡± (Yuri)


    I spoke in Telor to the most pompous among the soldier monks.


    ¡°Are you saying you refuse to allow our escort into the church and yet, you want to gather citizens for a public debate?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes! We can¡¯t let non-believers into the church.¡± (??)


    ¡®What a fool he is.¡¯


    ¡°Given the public debate that has been convened, what if an assassin were to infiltrate the crowd?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We will handle security!¡± (??)


    ¡°And if the trantor were harmed, how would you take responsibility for that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I will take responsibility.¡± (??)


    ¡®Sigh. Dealing with fools is exhausting. More importantly, while the Albio Republic¡¯s Grand Council seemed to recognize the trantor as Eisa-sensei, I wonder if the church is unaware?¡¯


    ¡°Can you handle it? If harmes to this woman, the ceasefire and treaty negotiations will be null and void. It will escte into a major interstate issue, affecting the future of the Albio Republic. Are you prepared to shoulder that responsibility?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (??)


    ¡®Eisa-sensei is a notorious heretic, with a bounty on his head. It¡¯s inconceivable that there are no Catholic spies in such arge city. If there were any, they¡¯d dly carry out an assassination. Since she¡¯s a wanted person, there¡¯s no need to seek permission to assassinate her. If they seed, they¡¯ll earn a fortune and might even be canonized. It¡¯s an opportunity they can¡¯t afford to miss.¡¯


    ¡°First of all, under these conditions, I won¡¯t allow a public debate. Cancel it. Tell His Excellency, the Grand Archbishop, right away. Now!¡± (??)


    ¡°Hey! Send someone over here!¡± (??)


    As the security chief gave his orders, one of his subordinates ran off in a hurry.


    ¡°Yuri-san.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei spoke up.


    Perhaps in preparation for the special asion, Eisa-sensei was wearing a loose-fitting ck monk¡¯s robe with a hood and intricate embroidery on the sleeves. It waspletely different from what I imagined. Her hair was tied up and she was wearing a hat.


    ¡®This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Eisa-sensei dressed like this. Judging from the slight smell of camphor, it seems possible that she has carefully stored away some clothes she wore during his time in the Papal States.¡¯


    ¡°It seems that the people who have read my trantion of the Holy Scriptures would like to hear me speak. I would like to continue speaking to them without cancelling the event if possible¡­¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    I almost blurted out.


    ¡°Why not rent a hall somewhere?¡± (Yuri)


    When I sinctly presented the solution, Eisa-sensei looked surprised.


    ¡®Yeah¡­¡¯


    ¡°If we can¡¯t rent a hall, why not just find a corner of the harbor to have the discussion? We don¡¯t need to borrow a church from another sect¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I think that¡¯s the worst choice, honestly. We were supposed to continue the exchange of letters, so I thought we¡¯d have a casual meeting for about an hour. But it seems Eisa-sensei intends to give some kind of missionary speech here in this church, probably the main headquarters of the Kalghi faction in the capital.


    No, no, no. If you do that, your partner will definitely get upset. Even though I¡¯ve done plenty of unorthodox things against the Yakuza, that idea is just in bad.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I apologize, you¡¯re right. I was a bit blind to that.¡± (Yuri)


    Eisa-sensei looks like she was cooled off a bit.


    ¡®That¡¯s bad. Perhaps she had reverted to the old days when she was like a sharpened razor. At least do it in a non-religious facility. There¡¯s no need to go to the most sacred church of another sect and start a fight there. That¡¯s just crazy.¡¯


    ¡°Well, anyway, let¡¯s cancel the public debate.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®I just have a bad feeling about this. In fact, while it¡¯s good they figured out the trantor is Eisa-sensei, that¡¯s something I¡¯d prefer to keep quiet for the sake of our Holy Scriptures sales strategy. A public debate? Keeping it secret is the key to maintaining cirction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rent a hall or something, gather the readers together, have a short question and answer session, and call it a day.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri Hou-sama!¡± (??)


    The monk returned.


    ¡°They¡¯ve agreed to allow security for the escort. Please proceed inside.¡± (??)


    *Sigh*

 Chapter 232: (Self Edited) Mirell Grand Cathedral

    In the hall of the Mirel Grand Cathedral, the Archbishop and Eisa-sensei were engaging in a public debate. Eisa-sensei was introduced as the trantor Catholic Pate Wichita. Additionally, partitions were erected to hide their figures and shield them from projectiles. Originally, it seems the debate was meant to take ce surrounded by the public without any protective measures, butints from our side led to this setup.


    I was standing guard right next to her while dressing in the uniform of the Hou family soldiers.


    ¡°However, Kalghinion ims that the sacrament of the Sacred Emblem is not what Lord Isus intended. What is your perspective on this?¡± (Archbishop)


    The Archbishop, who could be described as an elderly man, was pressing the attack in his splendid ceremonial robes.


    ¡°¡­ To discuss that, we must first address the bad practices of the Xerxes era. In the province of Flusha, where Kalghinion-shimented the form of faith, clergy collectedrge sums of money from believers as a fee for performing the sacrament of the Sacred Emblem. The cathedral¡¯s revenue structure had be such. Kalghinion-shi was very concerned about this.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Archbishop)


    I felt sorry for the Archbishop as he was probably hoping to refute him in public. It had been 40 minutes since the public debate began, but the topic still remained the same. They were currently discussing the sacrament of the Sacred Emblem.


    Eisa-sensei¡¯s faction, the Watashi sect, recognized the sacrament of the Sacred Emblem, while the Kalghi sect did not. The Sacred Emblem was one of the four grand sacraments (Grand Mysterion), and whether it was recognized or not, it represented a significant interpretative difference within the teaching of Isus.


    ¡°Details of this matter are extensively recorded in Kalghinion-shi¡¯s memoirs kept at the Shura-Deine Cathedral in Flusha. At that time, in the province of Flusha, heavy taxes were imposed for 20 years for the discovery of sacred caves, the Xerxes War, and the renovation of the Holy Sleep Temple. Commoners could not afford the funeral expenses paid to the clergy and were often buried without receiving the sacrament of the Sacred Emblem. Kalghinion-shi¡¯s writings convey a deep concern about this.¡± (Eisa)Eisa-sensei originally held the position of chambein of the Holy Sleep Temple. This role meant directly serving the holy body of Isus, such as changing bedclothes, recing nkets, and cleaning the surroundings. The Holy Sleep Temple¡¯s primary purpose was to guard Isus¡¯s sleep, so the chambein was essentially the head of this temple. This position was quite special. Given the nature of the job, where no noise could be made, it required a mild-mannered elite who can maintain utmost caution. It was questionable whether Eisa-sensei, in her sharpened days, was suited for this role, but before revealing her true nature, she was likely considered a mild-mannered elite.


    If one were to stumble and fall, or their stomach growled from hunger in the holy chamber where Isus¡¯s bodyid, they would face crucifixion. Thus, those prone to distraction, such as the elderly, were deemed unsuitable and would be moved to other important positions as they aged. However, even though Isus was referred to as the Holy Body, to put it bluntly, he was essentially just a corpse. So, he neither made demands nor asks for anything. Moreover, when taking care of it, it was rmended to minimize the entry into the Holy Sleep Temple to avoid disturbing his slumber. ording to Eisa-sensei, apart from the three major annual events, it was a position where he had almost no free time and could do as much research as he wanted.


    What I want to say is this: Eisa-sensei had ess to vastly different amounts of resourcespared to the clergy of the Kalghi sect, who were confined to the remote regions of Irnd and Scond. The central hub of Kalghi faith was the Flusha Kingdom, and Albio Republic was a country that betrayed the Kalghinion Empire before its copse, breaking away and bing independent. It¡¯s unlikely that they would entrust records to a traitor nation, and the Catholic sect probably holds more documents rted to the state religion, the Kalghi sect.


    ¡°What Kalghinion-shi wanted to say was that faith should not be determined by the presence or absence of wealth. This is not what Isus desired. Therefore, he preached to the people that their souls would not be lost even without the Sacred Emblem.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the sacrament of the Sacred Emblem is meaningless.¡± (Archbishop)


    ¡°That is not the case.¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei¡¯s words were sharp.


    ¡°Why? That contradicts what you just said.¡± (Archbishop)


    ¡°It does not. In Isus¡¯s Writings, Book Three, 27:3, it says, ¡®Thomas is guided to the underworld by following the Sacred Emblem. That Sacred Emblem is erected through prayer.¡¯ The basis for the sacrament of the Sacred Emblemes from this passage.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°That prayer refers to the prayer of the Son of God, Lord Isus. It does not refer to the prayers of the clergy.¡± (Archbishop)


    Ah, you¡¯ve dug your own grave.


    ¡°In Isus¡¯s Writings, Book One, 13:8, it says, ¡®Be at ease. I am always praying, and you are always blessed.¡¯ This means that Isus is always blessing us believers through prayer. If Isus were the one setting up the Sacred Emblems, there would be a contradiction in the phrasing ¡®the sacred sign is erected through prayer.¡¯ In the original text in Totto, it says ¡®akmi masr famruta il shunaira,¡¯ and the word ¡®masr¡¯ implies an active action. Since Isus is constantly bestowing prayers, the Sacred Emblem must be actively erected. Therefore, it is natural to interpret that the Sacred Emblem is erected not by Isus¡¯s prayer but by the active prayer of the clergy.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®That¡¯s true. Given the historical background of its establishment, it seems unavoidable, but Kalghinion¡¯s doctrines are filled with arbitrary interpretations. While I can feel the zeal to correct a troubled world, it seems they are forcing convenient interpretations. It¡¯s like the difference between a novelist and a historian. Kalghinion¡¯s doctrine resembles that of a novelist¡ªenergetic and charming in its assertions. However, if we unravel the scriptures not arbitrarily but literally, it bes clear that the early Catholic sect established by the Catholic Wichita is more urate.


    But well, perhaps that¡¯s fine in its own right. Religion, after all, is originally founded by those who fervently adhere to someone¡¯s pronouncements. And since they do not promote interpretations that foster discrimination like the current Catholic sect, they don¡¯t pose harm.¡¯


    ¡°¡ªI see, that could be one interpretation.¡± (Archbishop)


    ¡°Of course, I do not deny Kalghinion-shi¡¯s interpretation. Souls do not wander even without the Sacred Emblem. That perspective can also be considered correct. Isus-sama spoke of following the Sacred Sign but did not say souls would wander without it. Furthermore, he did not state that the Sacred Sign must be erected each time someone passes away.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®They must have thought thatpletely refuting it would leave the Kalghion sect with no ground to stand on. Eisa-sensei provided some follow-up. Certainly, she did not say it must be erected each time someone passes away, but since the ces where people die are different, it would be convenient to set up new milestones each time.¡¯


    ¡°So, it¡¯s okay to say that Kalghinion¡¯s teachings are correct?¡± (Archbishop)


    The Archbishop made an odd statement.


    ¡®ording to information obtained in advance, it seems this person opened this public debate because believers were seeking strange exnations due to the cirction of Watashi Sect scriptures and he was at a loss for a reply. In other words, the aim is to clearly establish that Kalghinion¡¯s teachings are correct. It¡¯s a rather simplistic means of organizing the situation, but I can understand the sentiment behind it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying they are correct.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°So, are you saying they are wrong?¡± (Archbishop)


    ¡°Yes, there are mistakes in Mr. Kalghinion¡¯s teachings.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®Oh boy.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I see, it seems your ideals and those of our church will forever contradict each other.¡± (Archbishop)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Eisa)


    Eisa-sensei did not falter.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to ask. Is Kalghinion-shi a god?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°¡­What?¡± (Archbishop)


    The Archbishop was taken aback by the unexpected question.


    ¡°He is not a god. God resides in heaven and is of the same substance as Isus alone, as adopted by the Nicene Creed at the First Council.¡± (Eisa)


    The Kalghion sect didn¡¯t recognize the council decisions made after the schism, but generally epted those made before it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Only God and Isus, who is of the same substance as God, are infallible. As mere mortals, Kalghinion-shi is also bound to make mistakes. Naturally, I have made many errors myself. Even the apostles who authored the canonical and apocryphal texts, besides the Book of Isus, were once fallible humans.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®The apostles are now canonized and recognized as saints, so whether they are still capable of making mistakes is a matter of interpretation.¡¯


    ¡°As long as Kalghinion-shi and I are not gods but mere mortals, it is impossible for our interpretations to be perfect and wless, and to consider our words as the exact intentions of God. Is that not correct?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Uh¡­ hmm.¡± (Archbishop)


    He couldn¡¯t utter a word in response.


    ¡®By the way, the Book of Isus refers to the canonical texts believed to have been written by Isus himself, making it the most revered text in the faith. The four volumes of Isus¡¯ writings are preserved as holy relics.


    The reason why these so-called originals still exist is that they were found in the holy cave where Isus¡¯ sacred body wasid to rest. Nothing is more historically significant than this. Whether these are Isus¡¯ own handwriting or copies is unclear, but they were definitely written before the 45th year of the Awe calendar, the year of Isus¡¯ repose.


    The discovery of the holy cave in the 1008th year of the Awe calendar revealed that the Book of Isus found there had 32 minor discrepanciespared to the previously cherished texts regarded as the Book of Isus. The true authorship remains a mystery, but either way, Isus¡¯ close disciples, who are now called apostles, had made copying errors of their master¡¯s sayings.¡¯


    ¡°I believe that following the words of anyone other than God is misguided faith. The proper stance for a believer is to heed the words of God himself. I am merely here to assist in that.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡®This straightforward logic is likely what makes the Watashi sect appealing. Indeed, if there were no people moved by thispelling argument, the cathedral wouldn¡¯t be filled like this. There are about a thousand people here. Even if half are merely curious spectators, there are still five hundred who have read the book smuggled through unofficial channels.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Archbishop)


    Unable toe up with an immediate rebuttal, the archbishop looked down with a troubled expression. I felt sorry for him. He didn¡¯t need to be cornered so thoroughly.


    At that moment,


    ¡°Divine retribution to the beast defying God!¡± (??)


    A sudden shout arose from the crowd, and some overly zealous individuals began jumping over the barriers and rushing forward.


    ¡®See, I knew there¡¯d be someone like that.¡¯


    ¡°Stand back!¡± (??)


    The elite soldiers of the Hou family shouted the only word in the Terrornguage they had learned as he thrusted his spear with a sheathed de forward. It was apromise with the church, but it seemed there were quite a few enemies after all.


    ¡®No, I don¡¯t think there¡¯d be enough to break through the Hou Household¡¯s elite soldiers.¡¯


    ¡°Sensei, please stay behind the screen!¡± (Yuri)


    Saying that, I grabbed a bottle of drinking water from the table.


    One man leaped, stepping on hisrade¡¯s shoulder with his right foot, then on the Hou soldier¡¯s shoulder with his left, vaulting over them like a triple jumper. I thought his agility was impressive as I aimed and threw the bottle at hisnding spot. The moment hended with a thud, the thick bottle struck his shoulder hard.


    ¡°Ugh!?¡± (??)


    As he gasped and lost his bnce, my spear closed the distance and struck his throat. The sheathed tip of the spear sank nearly 10 centimeters into the area between his neck and throat.


    He was likely dead.


    ¡°Come on, Eisa-sensei, let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    I said in Shan, taking Eisa-sensei¡¯s hand and running towards the back.


    ¡ª


    We returned after themotion had died down, and the assault had been suppressed. It was probably just a coincidence that spies from the Papal States or the Euphos Federation had been lurking around.


    ¡°Archbishop.¡± (Yuri)


    When I called out, the Archbishop looked at me with a troubled expression. He was likely expecting aint about the assassination attempt.


    ¡°Given the circumstances, it seems best to conclude today¡¯s public debate here, even if it leaves a bad taste due to our trantor¡¯s sudden departure.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± (Archbishop)


    ¡°Of course, I expect these intruders to be punished severely.¡± (Yuri)


    I said as I looked at the unruly intruders. 5 of the 12 seemed to be dead, but 7 were still alive. There had been a baggage check at the entrance, making it impossible to bring in weapons like spears or swords. In such a state, they had no chance against the spear-wielding elite of the Hou Household.


    ¡®Well, since they are spies, they¡¯ll probably end up tortured to death without me having to say anything.¡¯


    ¡°Now, please escort Eisa-sensei to the ship.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    ¡°Yuri-san, I am truly sorry for the trouble¡­¡± (Eisa)


    Surrounded by guards, Eisa-sensei walked away.


    ¡°My apologies, Archbishop.¡± (Yuri)


    I addressed the Archbishop. Thinking about it, this man was also caught up in this incident. After all, the Kalghi Sect wasn¡¯t a heretical group that causes trouble for others, so I didn¡¯t want to antagonize them in the first ce.


    ¡°No, I was the one who requested the debate¡­¡± (Archbishop)


    The Archbishop, being elderly, seemed exhausted from the earliermotion. The vigor he had during the debate had vanished.


    ¡°From now on, the cirction of the Holy Scriptures through this republic will likely decrease, so the number of believers won¡¯t increase. Please rest assured.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°And that is¡­?¡± (Archbishop)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if your Holiness knows this, the woman earlier is Eisa Catholic Wichita, a woman despised by the Papal States. The fact that the people captured here attacked means it¡¯s already known that she is the trantor. Naturally, those Holy Scriptures will now be banned. Further sales will be difficult, so the spread of those scriptures in this country will cease.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see, I understand¡­¡± (Archbishop)


    A slight hint of relief appeared on the archbishop¡¯s old face. It must have been quite troublesome for him.


    ¡°I have no intention of opposing or attacking the Kalghi Sect. It may sound like an excuse, but the target was the Catholic Sect. I never intended to distribute it in this country.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I am aware. It¡¯s the merchants¡­¡± (Archbishop)


    ¡°Sigh¡­ They¡¯ve caused quite the trouble. The council should have stopped them.¡± (Yuri)


    I took the opportunity to me the council.


    That said, I truly didn¡¯t mean to trouble the Kalghi Sect. The illicit distribution wasn¡¯t directed by me, and from the start, I intended the sales to be on the continent.


    ¡°I understand your perspective well.¡± (Archbishop)


    ¡°Indeed. I appreciate your cooperation with the security.¡± (Yuri)


    After politely thanking the archbishop, I left the Mirell Grand Cathedral.

 Chapter 233: (Self Edited) Sightseeing in a Foreign Country

    Dressed in the clothes I had the Hou Household¡¯s soldiers buy for me, I secretly tucked my original clothes into my bag. I hid my face with a hat and scarf that covered my ears and ventured out into the city. Walking through a town with apletely different atmosphere from the city of Shaalta, I felt a sense of exhration.


    ¡®Exploring a foreign city is the best.¡¯


    As I wandered through the shopping district, I saw many products, both familiar and unfamiliar. There were many items, like fruits, that I had already seen imported in Shaalta, but it was still refreshing to see them disyed in the shops.


    ¡°Oh?¡± (Yuri)


    I noticed some unusual items in the back of a particr store. I opened the door and went inside.


    ¡°Shopkeeper.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡± (Shopkeeper)


    A grumpy old shopkeeper with sses muttered while reading a book. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t very interested in customer service, perhaps because he had a fixed clientele.


    ¡°This is an ivory shop, right?¡± (Yuri)I had seen something white in the back of the store.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just ivory. We also deal in precious woods.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡°What do you mean by precious woods?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ebony, for example.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡®Ebony, huh? It has a nice ring to it.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, give me thergest ivory piece you have. And show me the ebony as well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Are you some errand boy from somewhere? These aren¡¯t things a child can afford.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡®Well, Shanti people do look young.¡¯


    ¡°If I have the money, does it matter?¡± (Yuri)


    I thumped a bag full of this country¡¯s gold coins onto the table. Lilica had exchanged the money and ced it in the Hou Company¡¯s office safe.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just buying some souvenirs from my homnd.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, if you can pay, you¡¯re a customer.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    The old shopkeeper got up, tapped himself on the back, and went to the back of the store. He returned with a piece of ivory which he ced on the table. Without saying a word, he went back and brought out a nk of ebony.


    The finely textured ck nk didn¡¯t have the artificial ckness of painted wood but was naturally dark. Despite being just a nk, its color alone evoked a somewhat exotic atmosphere. The mere sight of it conveyed a special quality that set it apart from an ordinary nk. As I looked at it, an idea suddenly came to mind.


    ¡°This is thergest piece of ivory, and this one is ebony. Are you buying them?¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡®Well, the ivory should do. The Rube Household doesn¡¯t seem to have an ivory horn. However, if I use this to make a horn, it might end uprger than the ones from the Hou Household. It¡¯s a bit irksome, but there¡¯s no point in getting hung up on that.


    ¡°What sizes do you have for the ebony?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What are you nning to make?¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡°Arge desk.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s for my office desk.¡¯


    ¡°A desk¡­? The entire thing out of ebony?¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡°Can I try holding it?¡± (Yuri)


    The shopkeeper silently extended his hand in permission, so I picked up the ebony nk. It was incredibly heavy, making me wonder if it was really wood.


    ¡°This would make the drawers too heavy. It¡¯s probably best to use it just for the desktop.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since the desk would be a daily tool, it wouldn¡¯t be practical if it was too heavy, no matter how luxurious. I ced the ebony nk back on the table.¡¯


    ¡°For a desk, rosewood might be better. I¡¯ll bring it over.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    The shopkeeper went to the back again and returned with another piece of wood.


    ¡°This one is said to have a pleasant fragrance. It¡¯s sufficiently hard and lighter than ebony. Try holding it.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    I epted the slightly reddish wood. It was indeed lighter, and when I brought it close to my nose, I detected a faint floral scent.


    ¡°Both ebony and rosewood are sold in logs. For a desktop, you should take several nks from the middle of the log and use the remaining ends for the legs and columns. That¡¯s how furniture is usually made.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, are you buying? One piece of the finest ivory and one piece of precious wood for a desk are not enough.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    The shopkeeper turned the bag of gold coins upside down, spilling them onto the table with a tter.


    ¡°Of course. Will this be enough?¡± (Yuri)


    I ced another bag of gold coins on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    The shopkeeper raised both hands in surrender.


    ¡°Have the goods delivered to Pier 12 by tomorrow. Make sure you carefully select the items so that they match the color scheme. It¡¯s for the desk I¡¯ll present to our Grand Vizier.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°And if you know a good ivory craftsman, please rmend them to me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Gold and silver work can be found in Sjaalta, but I would have preferred ivory work if possible. Shaalta does not have ess to ivory, nor do they have any craftsmen, so these ornaments are exotic and make great souvenirs.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It depends on whether you want a relief or an ornament.¡±


    ¡°An ornament.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s a souvenir for Lily-san, after all. For Shamu, something different would be more suitable.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, Kirell¡¯s shop just straight down this street is excellent. Look for the sign with an elephant on it.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Pleasee again.¡±


    With an expression suggesting he weed good-paying customers, the shopkeeper bowed generously with full of hospitality.


    ¡ª


    I decided to buy several souvenirs and nned to wander until around three in the afternoon. Continuing aimlessly in one direction, I passed through upscale residential and shopping districts until the quality of the buildings gradually declined. Finding nothing interesting, I contemted turning back and changing my route. Moving sideways into another block and retracing my steps, I noticed a sign that read ¡°ve Market.¡±


    ¡®A ve market. What a grim sound. ¡®


    It was my first time seeing one in my life. A ve market. It wasn¡¯t an open market like I imagined but rather seemed to be confined within a single building. Arge gate marked the entrance, set into a in stone structure with minimal decoration, just windows fitted with iron grilles. The gate was open, and a guard armed with a weapon stood vigntly.


    Just to test it out, I walked in confidently as if I was a customer, and I wasn¡¯t reprimanded at all. Perhaps their job was not to keep out those entering, but to keep out those leaving, in other words, to close the gate and catch ves who tried to escape. As I ventured deeper inside, the upants were all shady-looking men.


    I too had my face concealed and looked suspicious enough, but apparently, I was on the more respectable end of the spectrum here. There were plenty of shady characters around. Ironically, being too normal might draw suspicion.


    With that in mind, I went further in and suddenly the space opened up. There was an atrium in the center of the building, and a raised tform was located slightly off-center. Indeed, this was a ve market.


    A Kuran woman stood naked on the tform, being put up for sale¡ªor rather, for auction. She seemed embarrassed under the scrutiny, attempting to cover her groin and chest, and turning her face away. However, whenever she tried, a stick would push her hand away, ensuring her face was clearly visible.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    The auctioneer shouted the price loudly.


    ¡°10000!¡±


    ¡°10000! 10000! 10000! Any takers?¡±


    It seemed they used hand gestures to indicate their willingness to bid.


    ¡°13000! 13000! 13000! Any takers?¡±


    ¡®13,000 is probably the amount in local currency, Epi. Indeed, she is a beautiful woman, but that is quite a price. I heard that 1 Epi was about 8 Lugas, so 13,000 Epi would amount to the annual sry of a mid-level Hou Household official. For an ordinaryborer, it might be equivalent to about 10 years¡¯ worth of earnings. Well, there are certainly differences in cost of living, though.¡¯


    ¡°Any takers? Any takers? 13,000!¡±


    It seemed to be their culture; once the price was settled, the auctioneer banged a hammer on the stand like a judge. He scribbled something on the papers in front of him, probably noting down the buyer¡¯s number and the price.


    I nced away from the auction and surveyed the area. I didn¡¯t see any Shanti people here, perhaps due to the treaty being negotiated that prohibited the sale of Shanti ves.


    ¡®This is not a crusader nation, so it¡¯s off the route taken by Shan ves, but there is likely a demand for them. Well, maybe it was there yesterday.¡¯


    I continued to wander through the market interior. It felt like a field trip into society. The temperature wasn¡¯t particrly cold, but it seemed they were being cautious not to fall ill given the high prices. Except in the auction area where their bodies were exposed, ves were dressed in modest attire elsewhere.


    I looked closely at the people being sold.


    There were men and women, but the women certainly hadrge breasts. As expected, having small breasts wasn¡¯t a global trend but rather a disappointing racial characteristic among the Shanti people.


    ¡®It¡¯s amazing how Lily-senpai doesn¡¯t look inferior to these bustydies.¡¯


    As I walked around, I spotted something else unusual.


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    It was a corner of the ve market, essentially booths for individual stores. When I called out, a grimy-looking man who clearly didn¡¯t seem decent turned around.


    ¡°Is this shop specialized in these kinds of people?¡± (Yuri)


    Lined up inside the tent were dark-skinned individuals. They were ck people in other words. Since they were the first ck people I¡¯d ever seen, it left quite a fresh impression.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the third son of an obscure country noble. This is my first time seeing someone with ck skin.¡± (Yuri)


    My Telor dialect was spoken in the Papal States, so my ent differed slightly from the Albio ent. I was a bit worried if this lie would hold up.


    ¡°Oh, ya ain¡¯t got money to buy women, so ya wanna buy a ckie instead? What a peculiar taste ya got there.¡±


    Saying so, the ve trader chuckled lewdly. In an instant, I disliked this man.


    ¡°These folkse from the southern continent, right? Are they Entarkans?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Haha, Entarkans don¡¯t look like this at all. They¡¯re from much further south. Many of them became ves after being taken or abducted during wars by the Entarkans.¡±


    ¡°Are they speaking the Arnnguage?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Nah, it ain¡¯t Arn. They speak some iprehensiblenguage. But I guess that¡¯s better for ya.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Do you feel good not understanding the words? I do not understand what it means. What does that mean?¡¯


    ¡°Ya see, ya ain¡¯t got ves runnin¡¯ away ¡®n stuff if they can¡¯t understand each other, especially men. It¡¯s better to have ¡¯em speak differentnguages.¡±


    ¡®Oh, I see¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so they can¡¯t speak thenguage then?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s annoying too. Besides, I don¡¯t understand the Arnnguage.¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s one who¡¯s slightly better. Hey! Temi!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A distant reply came from inside the tent. A small girl timidly walked out.


    ¡°This one.¡±


    It was a girl in tattered clothes.


    ¡®Maybe around ten years old?¡¯


    ¡°Her face isn¡¯t even as ugly as a monkey¡¯s, and she¡¯s not that dark either. Hey boss, could she handle being yourpanion?¡±


    Saying this, the ve trader chuckled slyly.


    ¡°She¡¯s a bit small, huh? Well, if that¡¯s your taste! Hehehe.¡±


    I felt a murderous intent stir within me.


    ¡®Should I kill this filthy bastard?¡¯


    ¡°Miss, do you want to go home?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, the girl just stared at me silently. She didn¡¯t say a word or show any expression but looked a bit troubled.


    ¡°Temi, do you want to go home?¡± (Yuri)


    I segmented my words, avoiding any inflections and using the simplest vocabry.


    ¡°Temi doesn¡¯t have home to go back to.¡±


    A halting string of Telor words came back.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re good at it, boss.¡±


    The ve trader butted in.


    ¡®Shut up.¡¯


    ¡°Quiet. I¡¯m deciding whether to buy her right now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡±


    The ve trader said uninterestedly.


    ¡°Why did shee here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Her parents sold her.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t kidnapped from a vige, but her parents had sold her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have somewhere to go?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No. Nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to buy you?¡± (Yuri)


    Since I didn¡¯t think rtive uses would work, I connected words somewhat forcibly, but Temi seemed to understand nheless. She nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Why?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You seem kind.¡±


    ¡®Kind? Well, maybepared to the people whoe here to buy others, I might seem kind.¡¯


    ¡°Will you study hard?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think I¡¯m good at studying.¡±


    ¡®It seems she¡¯s good at studying. Well, considering she learned Terol on her own just by listening, her intelligence and memory must be good. Being ck also has a certain charm. It gives an international vibe. I won¡¯t make her my ve, but it would be interesting to take her to Shaalta. If she keeps going at this rate, she¡¯d soon learn Shan and be able to make a living by working as a maid in a mansion. If she can¡¯t fit in in Shaalta, she can use the money she earns to go back home.¡¯


    ¡°How much?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°5000 Epi.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? Do I look like I have that kind of money?¡± (Yuri)


    I knew he¡¯d start with a high price, so I replied.


    ¡°You expect 5000 Epi for this skinny, malnourished ck¡­? You¡¯re lucky if you get 500 Epi.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hya!¡±


    The ve trader let out a harsh chuckle.


    ¡°You hicks might not know, but humans are worth more than cattle.¡±


    ¡°Alright, 1,000 Epi.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s still not enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll wait for the auction. I only have 1,100 Epi with me. It¡¯s all I have to get back home.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Nyaaa~¡±


    The ve trader suddenly made a strange, dirty sound.


    ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ll cut you a deal since you¡¯re a first-timer in the city.¡± (Yuri)


    It was probably a close call price-wise. 1,000 Epi, huh? Well, it¡¯s not a significant amount to lose.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    I took out ten gold coins from my pouch and handed them to the ve trader.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, boss? Looks like I spotted some gold.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± (Yuri)


    I put away the bag of gold coins and instead showed him a knife.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Nyaaa~¡±


    The ve trader let out a dirty sound again, looking thoughtful.


    ¡®He might have regretted underselling a bit, but is it worth escting over someone armed? The deal had already been struck once, and he seemed to be weighing whether it was worth risking a higher price in an auction.¡¯


    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re quite the negotiator, boss.¡±


    In the end, he seemed to give up.


    ¡°Well, I make a living off deals. Take it then.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    I was called back.


    ¡®Is there still something else¡­?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need a transfer certificate? Sign here.¡±


    He handed me a piece of parchment, clearly recycled with the surface scraped off. Written in Telor, it detailed ownership rights and such. It seemed pre-prepared, with the girl¡¯s physical features described and a space for what seemed to be her name under ¡°seller.¡± Apparently, it was a system that allowed ves to im ownership if they ran away. I found it quite eerie that the ownership was not based on real estate or something, but on human beings.


    ¡®Actually, how should I write this?¡­ It¡¯s a pain, so I¡¯ll just write something appropriate.¡¯


    ¡°Is this alright?¡± (Yuri)


    I wrote down ¡°Do Godwin¡± in Terol, improvising a bit.


    ¡°Do Godwin¡­ unusual name. Where are you from?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You ask about that too?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It seems obvious. Honestly, I don¡¯t know anything about the geography of the Albio Republic. I only know the name of the capital, but I don¡¯t know any counties or regions.¡¯


    ¡°Godwin County. Do from Godwin County.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®¡­Will this suffice?¡¯


    The ve trader stared at me intently, then seemed to find it too bothersome and looked away. He decided not to inquire further.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter from my point of view. If she escapes, you¡¯ll be the one in trouble.¡±


    ¡®Apparently my fake name was discovered, but it doesn¡¯t seem to matter. If you use a fake name, you may not be able to im ownership if the person escapes. That really doesn¡¯t matter to me though.


    ¡°Your real name, your real name.¡± (Yuri)


    Saying that, I took the dark-skinned girl¡¯s hand and this time we finally started walking.

 Chapter 234: (Self Edited) Treaty and Alcohol

    Upon returning to the ship, I received word that the Grand Council¡¯s meeting had concluded, so I headed back to the Palune Pce once more. The Hou Household¡¯s soldiers lined up in the same way as before, and I took my seat as usual. What was different this time was the nighttime view from the window and the illumination of the chandeliers. Another change was the presence of a man named Ovelin Octar seated beside the Chairman of the Grand Council.


    ¡°I will speak in ce of Bruno-sama. Is that eptable?¡± (Ovelin)


    ncing over, Chairman Bruno appeared utterly exhausted. They must have been deliberating from the morning meeting until well after dark, so they must be tired.


    ¡°At your age, presiding over such lengthy meetings must take a toll on the body. We are pressed for time, though if there are no objections, you may rest and leave tomorrow without any offense. We wouldn¡¯t find it impolite.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Your concern is deeply appreciated.¡± (Bruno)


    Chairman Bruno replied.


    ¡°However, the direction of the meeting has already been decided, so I will remain here.¡± (Bruno)


    ¡°I see¡­ Of course, that presents no issue on our end.¡± (Yuri)


    I said this and returned my gaze to Ovelin Octar. He was young and exuded confidence.¡°There is a question regarding the treaty¡¯s content, specifically about the Shanti ves.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Article 14 states that the Albio Republic prohibits the sale and ownership of Shanti ves, but currently, there are many who own Shanti ves in this country.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°That may be so. However, if we aim for long-term and amicable rtions, it would be preferable.¡± (Yuri)


    This had been discussed in the morning.


    ¡°However, does the Shaalta Kingdom not have ves of our race¡­ the Kuran people? ording to reports, a ck girl entered the inn you¡¯ve reserved today.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡®Ah, so he¡¯s steering the conversation this way. Still, he¡¯s quick on the uptake.¡¯


    ¡°Is this what you¡¯re referring to?¡± (Yuri)


    I pulled out two torn pieces of paper from my pocket.


    ¡®Heh, I¡¯m d I torn it.¡¯


    ¡°Indeed, I purchased her. However, I do not own her as a ve. I liberated her from very. She came to the Shaalta Kingdom of her own free will and will likely engage in paidbor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Ovelin)


    He probably hadn¡¯t anticipated it had already been torn beforehand. Ovelin Octar wore an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Of course, you are wee to bring an interpreter who understands her country¡¯snguage to verify her intentions. If you propose favorable conditions, such as arranging for them to return home on their own, she might reconsider and choose that life instead. I have absolutely no objections to that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see, Your Excellency. I understand your thoughts.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡®I mean the ideology itself.¡¯


    ¡°However, regarding our arrangement for the exchange of 53,000 prisoners for cash including the nobles, not all of them will be able to pay their ransom. Furthermore, not every country will necessarily payprehensivepensation to retrieve the prisoners. Wouldn¡¯t the remaining prisoners ultimately end up in forcedbor?¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡®Are you probing into that?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case either. They will repay their ransom throughbor. Essentially, the ransom bes a debt, and they work to repay that debt. Of course, once the ransom is paid off, they will be released. Even for ordinary soldiers who are below the status ofmon citizens, if they perform the simplest manualbor, they will be released after working for 25 years. For those who are released after paying their ransom, we intend to provide them with their earned wages before their release to prevent unpaidbor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Thank you for your answer. So, the Shaalta Kingdom does not own ves.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°Exactly. Well, I suppose you could go so far as to say that the work I just described was vebor.¡±


    ¡®I took precautions.¡¯


    ¡°However, we believepensation is necessary for those in our country who currently hold Shanti ves.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°I understand that. Since they did not acquire ves by viting nationalw, they cannot be seized withoutpensation, correct?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I am honored that you understand.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°In that case, could we split the cost ofpensation evenly between your country and ours?¡±


    When I said that, Ovelin Octar frowned.


    ¡°This is not the same as saying half and half.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°Well then, how do we determine the amount ofpensation? Pay the original purchase price at the time they were bought? Buying back an elderly person who has worked as a ve for 50 years at the price they were bought?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I am not suggesting that.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡®Since each ve has a different value, negotiations must be conducted individually. If I were to pay the full amount, they would probably charge me an exorbitant price. Although the number of Telor speakers on our sidehas increased here, they are still a rarity, so it is impossible to negotiate with the owners individually.¡¯


    ¡°You would handle those price negotiations, correct? If our country were to pay the entire amount, there would hardly be any room for bargaining. If you share half, it would reduce your country¡¯s losses. We can expect fair negotiations.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We will handle that part even if you do not share the burden. We hope you trust us.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°Are you saying that we should trust a country that sent a ship to try to seize our country after we requested dialogue? That would be quite strange.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There¡¯s no way I can trust you.¡¯


    I was slightly assertive because I had the Hou Household¡¯s soldiers with me.


    ¡°I apologize for that. However, it seems unfair to demand 50% of thepensation when our country has done nothing wrong.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do this.¡± (Yuri)


    Saying that, I paused for a moment.


    ¡°Our country will cover up to 80% of the expenses. In return, ves who have been in servitude for over 30 years since their purchase will be released withoutpensation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What¡­?¡± (Ovelin)


    Perhaps not considering that condition, Ovelin Octar frowned.


    ¡°On what grounds do you propose this?¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°They have endured 30 years of vebor. The owners should have already made sufficient profit. Besides, even though they are Shanti, once they are over 50, they appear worn-out. It should significantly lower their value when calcted.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It was a bit of a forced argument, but it should be understandable. In reality, ves with no hope of liberation in vebor also lose their motivation. Therefore, it is often heard that they are released after working for 20 to 30 years. In the case of the Shanti, it is only customary not to release them because they have no destination to go to even if they are released.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to take ves who were bought yesterday and are in their twenties today. The owners will let them go after making enough profit. This cannot be considered unreasonable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ Is this apromise proposal?¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°Asking for further concessions would not benefit your country either.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®It¡¯s about time topromise. I¡¯m getting tired of talking like a king.¡¯


    ¡°I must admit that some members of the Grand Council here also own Shanti ves.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s expected.¡¯


    ¡°ording to their views, some ves have taken on significant roles through long-term service. For example, some are trusted servants who know every corner of their household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So what? Let them be released and set free. If it¡¯s an attractive job, they¡¯ll stay. If they¡¯re being mistreated, they¡¯ll leave. It¡¯s their freedom.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is it eptable for them to stay?¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡®Is that what you wanted to hear?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in acquiring ves. Instead of buying ves, I want to set them free. Honestly, I don¡¯t expect any national benefit from around 1,000 ves in your country. However, if Shanti ves remain in your country, there will be factions in our country who cannot tolerate friendship with yours. This is not just a possibility. It will definitely happen. Those people will resent your country and attack me, who tries to maintain diplomatic rtions with your country. Anticipating thatplication, I am focusing on freeing the ves now. I trust that my wise colleagues in politics will understand its importance.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I wish you would just understand. Even though it¡¯s a republic, it¡¯s probably impossible because it¡¯s an aristocratic republic.¡¯


    ¡°The 20% I mentioned earlier should be seen as a contribution to removing obstacles to friendship. As for the answer to your previous question, if the freed ves are given the same rights as free citizens, then of course I have no objection to them staying here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ And finally, one more thing.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡®There¡¯s still more?¡¯


    ¡°As for the prohibition order, I cannot implement it immediately with penalties included. It will take one year to issue and make it known, and another year to fully implement the release. The penalties will only be applied starting two years from now.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡°I think that is practically unavoidable. I have no objection.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®That¡¯s inevitable, I suppose. Even if you say do it tomorrow, it¡¯s an impossible task.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, after 30 minutes of discussion as per regtions, I will call for a vote. It will take about an hour until voting and counting arepleted, so please bear with us.¡± (Bruno)


    ¡®They decide in thirty minutes, is it? Well, that¡¯s the case with any parliament, but wasting time unnecessarily won¡¯t help.


    ¡°Very well. I will step out. I hope our actions will help to secure Albio.¡± (Yuri)


    I emphasized once more and then left my seat.


    ¡ª


    One hourter.


    When I returned to the Grand Chamber¡­


    ¡°The proposal has been approved. Congrattions on the conclusion of the treaty. And thank you.¡± (Ovelin)


    Ovelin Octar said so, and Chairman Bruno extended his hand with a rxed gesture.


    ¡®It¡¯s a handshake.¡¯


    After shaking hands with the elderly man, apuse erupted from somewhere. The apuse from nearly 370 people echoed loudly in the room. After releasing hands, the apuse subsided after a while.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± (Ovelin)


    A parchment treaty approval document was ced on the desk. It was only a few pages long, but it was bound like a thin book. I flipped through it to check, and it seemed to be sewn and bound in the middle with two parchment sheets folded together. It was a booklet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to verify the contents.¡± (Yuri)


    Saying so, I flipped through the pages to ensure there were no mistakes. Both booklets contained identical content.


    ¡°My signature will suffice. If your country desires something formal, I can affix the national seal after our young emperor ascends to the throne and return it to you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®There¡¯s no national seal here, and my current position is delicate, so whether my signature holds the authority of representing national sovereignty is questionable.¡¯


    ¡°That will suffice. Shall I apany you, participate in the ascension ceremony, and take one of the approval documents back with me?¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡®They¡¯reing along, huh? Well, that¡¯s fine. However, it must be separate from the ship with the navigator. I don¡¯t want anyone to see the chronometer.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It would be an honor to invite esteemed members of the Grand Council to the coronation ceremony. It would be an honor for our country as well. Let¡¯s proceed with that n.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up and shook hands with Ovelin Octar once again.


    ¡°We¡¯ll set sail tomorrow. I apologize for the rush.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be in your care for a while. Best regards.¡± (Ovelin)


    ¡ª


    After parting with Ovelin, I entered the Embassy of the Entak Dragon Kingdom.


    ¡°Your Majesty Yuri Hou! Wee!¡± (Hakim)


    The ambassador Hakim Halsawek greeted me enthusiastically.


    ¡°Please refrain from calling me ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯ In truth, I am nothing more than a lord of a frontier domain.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The only correct part about my current position is that I am the head of the Hou Household. If I were addressed as a king and gifts were sent, it couldplicate matters.¡¯


    ¡°Oh? Then should I address you as ¡®Your Excellency¡¯?¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°Lately, everyone seems to call me that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, Your Excellency! Pleasee this way! And your guards as well!¡± (Hakim)


    ¡®Whether it¡¯s ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ or ¡®Your Excellency,¡¯ it seems to make no difference. There seems to be a clear understanding that I am the de facto ruler.¡¯


    I followed Hakin and entered the embassy.


    Passing through a corridor with an exotic d¨¦cor that was different from the typical style of the Albio Republic, there was a room with a lit firece with chairs woven from reeds or something simr. These had created a slightly mismatchedbination.


    ¡®Is this their cultural norm?¡¯


    Instead of two sofas with a table between them, there were two armchairs each apanied by a side table, easily essible even when reclined halfway.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    When I leaned my back against the spacious backrest, the vineting supported my body with sticity. Surprisingly, it was quitefortable to sleep on. I thought it would be diplomatic trouble if I ignored their invitation and left, but I didn¡¯t n to stay long.


    ¡°Would you like something to eat?¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, how about a drink?¡± (Hakim)


    I took out my pocket watch to check the time. It was past 7 PM.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a little.¡± (Yuri)


    In the Entak Kingdom, the Cocolulu teachings don¡¯t prohibit drinking alcohol, but they do stipte that alcohol should only be consumed after 7 PM.


    ¡®It seems to mean that they shouldn¡¯t drink alcohol in the middle of the day.¡¯


    Hakim lightly raised his hand, and a servant-like figure who had been waiting approached.


    ¡°What kind of alcohol would you prefer?¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°Something local to your country, something rare that¡¯s hard toe by here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah, in that case¡­ we have a rare liquor called Kururan. How about that? Is fiery liquor alright?¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take that.¡± (Yuri)


    From the context, it seemed to refer to distilled liquor.


    ¡°It has quite a distinctive taste¡­¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting to try something with a distinctive vor. I wouldn¡¯t find much excitement in drinking grape wine on such an asion.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Hakim)


    Hakim whispered something to the servant, who nodded lightly and went to fetch the drinks.


    ¡°¡­By the way, Your Excellency, I was talking about the dragon rider who you had defeated.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°He¡¯s Meharam Kruik, who fled to the Papal States after losing in our country¡¯s political struggle. I apologize for the inconvenience he caused to your country.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡®So, he was indeed a fugitive.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t consider it an inconvenience. In a country as great as yours, a person or two like him may emerge. It¡¯s inevitable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°However, it¡¯s intriguing that such creatures inhabit your country.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In Kukuruan, wild dragons are no longer so abundant. With the spread of firearms, hunting them has be much easier.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡®Is that so?


    In the Dragon King¡¯s Chronicles written by King Ananta I, it was mentioned that wild dragons often attacked people. Dragons grew indefinitelyrge as they age, and those over a hundred years old are said to reach monstrous sizes, so it wasmonce for entire viges to be destroyed by their whims.


    ¡®Well, King Ananta I lived over a thousand years ago, so times must have changed.¡¯


    ¡°I see. However, they were beautiful creatures. Despite their attacks, it¡¯s somewhat regrettable that they¡¯ve disappeared from the wild.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Hakim)


    Clearly, praising dragons still brought pride to Hakim, who smiled happily.


    ¡°In our country, there¡¯s a saying that ¡®ying a dragon is the honor of a hero¡¯. It used to be the pride of us nobles, the rulers, to y evil dragons rampant in the wilderness and attack our people. But now, if a town makes a request, contractorse with big guns, sneak up on the dragons while they sleep, and make a business out of ying them. It¡¯s undoubtedly beneficial for the people, but for us nobles, it has be a somewhat lonely time.¡± (Hakim)


    There seems to be a lot going on. As a nation, they couldn¡¯t simply prohibit it just because dragons attacking towns causing deaths was a tradition.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, in this day and age, Your Excellency¡¯s achievement of ying a dragon with just a spear is truly great.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡®He¡¯s praising me again. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about being called great¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s a fact that without extraordinary courage, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡®Well, in diplomatic situations, it¡¯s strange to belittle oneself when being praised. I should ept their respect here.¡¯


    At that moment, the servant from earlier arrived with a tray of drinks. He passed Hakim over and brought it to me.


    ¡°Please choose one of the cups. I¡¯ll use the remaining one.¡± (Hakim)


    Hakim said.


    ¡®Such customs aremon in many countries.¡¯


    I picked up the cup on the left.


    The servant gestured to the side table, where I ced the cup, and the liquid was poured from the bottle. The bottle was made of dark-colored ss, but the liquid that came out was a clear green color.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Dragon Liquor. It¡¯s strong.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°Is this wormwood liquor?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re quite knowledgeable.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡®Absinthe, right? Since green liquor reminded me of absinthe, which is made from wormwood, I just mentioned it, and it seems like this is indeed made from wormwood.¡¯


    I kept an eye on it while a drink was prepared for Hakim on the side table. Hakim took a sip of the drink.


    ¡°Dragon liquor is a fitting name. It resembles the hue of those emerald scales.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s somewhat lighter in color, though, and doesn¡¯t quite reach that shade.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡®Certainly. I can still remember those smooth, green scales.¡¯


    I had Lilica investigate if it was a specialty in the south and imported some small items, but when it arrived, it turned a different color. Apparently, the lustrous green hue fades quickly when applied to leather, which was disappointing.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± (Yuri)


    I tilted the ss and took a sip. It tasted unbelievable. It didn¡¯t make me cough, but it stung my nasal membranes.


    ¡®Too strong. It must be around 70% alcohol by volume.¡¯


    ¡°Would you like to try diluting it with water?¡± (Hakim)


    Hakim suggested and added water from a small pitcher on his side table.


    There was a pitcher on my desk too.


    ¡®It must be a dedicated tool.¡¯


    Following his lead, I added water to the ss, and the green liquid turned cloudy white.


    ¡®It seems to cloud when water is added. Whiskey and other spirits usually reduces its alcohol content to about 40% with spring water, but they probably sell it at a high proof because it clouds when you do that.¡¯


    When I tried it, the taste seemed a bit smoother.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the kind of drink where you start to appreciate it as you drink it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®After all, wormwood liquor isn¡¯t supposed to taste good.¡¯


    ¡°Rather than the taste, it¡¯s said to have distinctive effects on intoxication.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡®It seems that¡¯s true after all. When ites to absinthe, I remember it¡¯s a liquor that was banned for sale because it was said to cause hallucinations if you drink too much or maybe not.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, let me give you a box of souvenirs.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡®Hmm. Well, it¡¯s probably a rare liquor, so I¡¯ll ept it. I can¡¯t really refuse.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you. As a token, I have prepared a gift for you as well.¡± (Yuri)


    I signaled to my guards, and they brought over a box.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, but I hope you find it satisfactory.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then¡­¡± (Hakim)


    Hakim opened the box.


    ¡°Oh, these are¡­ feathers from thatrge Eagle, aren¡¯t they?¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°In our country, these are considered the finest for arrows. We thought a gift like this would be suitable for a nation that values martial prowess.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, this is¡­! Thank you very much! I will send this to our king! He will surely be delighted!¡± (Hakim)


    He seemed greatly moved. It was simply a matter of pulling out the feathers of the eagle I had brought along and neatly cing them in a fine box.


    ¡®Well, as for the 12 tail feathers, they are quite valuable items even in Shaalta.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I should take my leave soon.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up from my chair.


    ¡®This wouldn¡¯t be considered diplomatic rudeness.¡¯


    ¡°I see. Are you leaving so soon¡­? Since you¡¯vee all this way, I thought you might stay overnight.¡± (Hakim)


    ¡°No, I¡¯d prefer not to impose. We¡¯re setting sail tomorrow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I see. It would be rude to insist. At least allow me to escort you to the entrance.¡± (Hakim)


    Hakim also stood up and began to lead the way. We retraced our steps and reached the gate at the entrance of the embassy.


    ¡°Then, please ept this.¡± (Hakim)


    The box with the bottles was handed over to the guard soldiers.


    ¡®It must be absinthe.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you. It was an enjoyable time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The honor was ours to host Your Excellency.¡± (Hakim)


    I extended my hand, and Hakim and I shook hands.


    ¡°Well then.¡± (Yuri)


    I parted ways with Hakim and walked towards the pier.

 Chapter 235: (Self Edited) Returning Home

    When the ship arrived in Suomi, Lily-senpai and Shamu were waiting there.


    ¡°Yuri-kun!¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yuri!¡± (Shamu)


    The return voyage took 10 days due to unfavorable winds. It had been almost a month since Ist saw them.


    ¡°Wee back. Thank you for your hard work on your long journey.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± (Yuri)


    We exchanged greetings at the pier, where the scent of the sea breeze lingered. Lily-senpai handed me a wax-sealed envelope.


    ¡°Myaro-chan asked me to give this to you.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Myaro did?¡± (Yuri)I broke the seal and opened the letter.


    <em>Was the food import sessful? Food is being rationed in the royal capital. </em>


    <em>I have dispatched medium-sized coastal ships, so please transfer and distribute the supplies to various locations. Details are on the attached document. You should be able to hand it over to the person in charge at the pier. One delivery won¡¯t be enough, so after the crew rests, set sail as soon as possible to arrange for the next batch of food.</em>


    <em>¨C Supplement information ¨C</em>


    <em>Attempts to capture her were unsessful. Apparently. Angelica Sacramenta has escaped. </em>


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    The second sheet was an instruction sheet listing the destinations and food distribution ratios.


    ¡®This must be the supplement document mentioned.¡¯


    ¡°Hey!¡± (Yuri)


    I called out to one of the Hou Household¡¯s soldiers disembarking from the ship.


    ¡°Sorry, but could you take this paper to that white-haired man over there?¡± (Yuri)


    I handed him the supplement document.


    ¡°He¡¯s a well-built man. Do you know who I mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is he the one wearing the sleeveless outfit that looks cold?¡± (??)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    As I handed over the document, the soldier ran off as if he were flying. Separating the documents like this was likely a measure to prevent bad rumors from spreading if the food import failed. I didn¡¯t want any unusual activities to arise within the country, so I kept my departure a secret from all but a trusted few.


    ¡®Now, atst, the food would fill the citizens¡¯ stomachs, and the series of crises woulde to an end.¡¯


    ¡°Lily-senpai, I brought you a souvenir.¡± (Yuri)


    I handed a wrapped small box to Lily-senpai.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s not much, really.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Can I open it?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Of course.¡± (Yuri)


    At my words, Lily-senpai carefully untied the ribbon and opened the box. Inside was an ivory hair ornament with a delicate cream tint. The multipleyers of blooming flowers pattern was beautiful.


    ¡°Wow¡­!¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯ll cherish it.¡± (Lily)


    She held it close to her chest. Seeing her so delighted made the choice worthwhile.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hey, hey.¡± (Shamu)


    At that moment, I felt a tug on the hem of my jacket. I looked down to see Shamu smiling up at me. She was urging me with her smiling face.


    ¡°Of course, I have something for you too, Shamu.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I knew it.¡± (Shamu)


    I handed Shamu a box.


    ¡°Go ahead, open it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Okay.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu eagerly began to open the box.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what¡¯s this?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°It¡¯s an ivory pen. It¡¯s easy to write with.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I actually tried using it myself, and the nib on the other end is surprisingly well developed. Although it¡¯s a dip pen rather than a fountain pen, it¡¯s easier to write with than this one. Actually, this one uses a quill pen.¡¯


    ¡°¡­.¡±(Shamu)


    Shamu looked visibly disappointed.


    ¡®Uh-oh.¡¯


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yuri-kun, this is¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai looked a bit surprised.


    ¡®Uhm, maybe the pen wasn¡¯t a good idea.¡¯


    ¡°I thought something like this would be better for Shamu¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I whispered an excuse.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t¡­ she¡¯s a girl after all¡­¡± (Lily)


    She scolded me gently.


    ¡®I messed up. I thought about swapping the gift with the one I got for Satsuki-san, but that was also a writing tool. I¡¯m in trouble. I just didn¡¯t think Shamu would want an ornament¡­ I¡¯ve seen her wearing them when Satsuki-san makes her, but never on her own. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think she will use it¡­¡¯


    ¡°Haha¡­ no, it¡¯s okay¡­ thank you.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Looks like I really blew it.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll make it up to you¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®She¡¯s pretty upset. More sad than angry, actually. It hurts to see her like this. The real issue was probably not the gift itself but that I gave Lily-senpai an ornament first. If I had given Shamu the pen at a different time and ce, she might have been happy with it. I really messed up.¡¯


    ¡°Huh!?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai suddenly let out a surprised exmation.


    ¡°Oh, sorry Shamu¡­ but Yuri-kun, who is that girl¡­ uh, what? What¡¯s going on?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai was looking at a girl who had just stepped off the ship onto the pier. I didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was, but I turned around to confirm, it was indeed Temi.


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl from a distant southern country.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is her skin color naturally like that? No way, right?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°In the Tai Nyan pce chronicles, there¡¯s a mention of a ck-skinned Kuran maid, right?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®ck people appear in the famous texts from the Shanti Great Empire era. Those pce chronicles are highly regarded and have been tranted into modern Shan. They are also studied as ancient Shan texts in educational institutions. During the Shanti Great Empire era, Shantinon was an international trade city, so although rare, there were ck people there. It wasn¡¯t as though dragons were entirely foreign to us. Even back then, they were memorable, so it¡¯s no wonder they were often written about.¡¯


    ¡°Oh yeah, they did mention them. Wow, so that girl really does have dark skin¡­ I thought it was just a story from a book.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°She was being sold as a ve, so I freed her. I n to have her work here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hm¡­ It¡¯s kind of sad, but it¡¯s probably better than being bought and forced to work.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°¡­Is this okay?¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu asked.


    ¡°Being exposed to curious stares might be tough.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Isn¡¯t the generation of vitamins from ultraviolet exposure a selective pressure for humans? Isn¡¯t she more suited to living in lowtitude regions with strong sunlight?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡± (Yuri)


    I hadpletely forgotten.


    ¡®Humans with darker skin can block sunlight at the surface of their skin. Sunlight can be harmful and, if it prates deeply, it can damage body tissues. This can result in sunburn, inmmation, and in the long term, skin cancer. However, Vitamin D, which is essential for calcium absorption, is produced when skin is exposed to ultraviolet light. In hightitude regions, sunlight strikes the Earth at an angle, so the amount of ultraviolet light is rtively low from the start.


    In lowtitude regions where the sun is intense, dark skin is necessary to protect the body, but here, this heavy protection could be a disadvantage. The dark skin might block too much ultraviolet light, potentially leading to a Vitamin D deficiency. While it might not be a problem in summer, it could be an issue in winter. Additionally, it might be unsuitable for her to live too far north.¡¯


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll make sure she eats plenty of fish and gets enough sunlight¡­¡±(Yuri)


    ¡®Temi¡¯s skin is dark, but not as dark as obsidian. It¡¯s more of a brownish-gray, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll suffer from severe deficiencies.¡¯


    ¡°Is she intelligent?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s quite capable.¡± (Yuri)


    When taught by Eisa-sensei, she quickly picked up several words and demonstrated an excellent memory. She also learned two-digit addition after being taught some basic arithmetic.


    ¡°She¡¯s definitely above average.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What kind of work do you n to have her do?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Well¡­ for now, I¡¯ll leave her with the Hou Household and maybe have her do maid work.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I mean, why would you ask such a thing?¡¯


    ¡°Then, can I have that girl as a souvenir?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Huh? That was a rather unsettling thing to say.¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s a human being.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Should I start teaching her that humans are not objects and that very is wrong?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll train her from scratch to be my assistant. If she doesn¡¯t show promise, I¡¯ll return her.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Uh¡­¡¯


    ¡°Why? It doesn¡¯t have to be her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I like her unique appearance. And if she¡¯s unaware of the risk of vitamin deficiency, she won¡¯t be able to manage her lifestyle properly, right?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Well¡­ if you want her that badly, I¡¯ll talk to her. But as of now, she can¡¯tmunicate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If she¡¯s intelligent, she¡¯ll learn quickly, I¡¯m sure.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®That¡¯s debatable. Anyway, she hasn¡¯t learned Telor yet, and it might be better to keep her away from it entirely. If she decides to leave and settles in a Telor-speaking region, it would be problematic. That¡¯s a concern. However, although ck people are not as discriminated against as Shan people, they are still marginalized in Telor-speaking regions. As international rtions grow, the education provided to the people of Shyalta will spread to some extent.


    If the situation deteriorates to the point where letting her go abroad means a certain loss of skills and knowledge, I might have to consider restricting her freedom, though I¡¯d rather not. The image of a ck person in the northern scientific stronghold gives it a university-like feel, which is kind of nice.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please do.¡± (Shamu)


    I went back to the ship and spoke with Temi.


    ¡°Temi, would you like to work for the girl over there?¡±


    When I asked, Temi shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°No?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ no.¡± (Temi)


    ¡®Well, she probably prefers being with a girl closer to her age. Although they¡¯re not that close in age¡­¡¯


    I took her hand and led her to Shamu, who crouched down in front of Temi.


    ¡°Would you like to work for me?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°I work.¡± (Temi)


    ¡®She¡¯s going to work. Hmm, I¡¯m worried.¡¯


    ¡°Shamu, are you serious¡­?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-senpai looked worried.


    ¡°I am serious. For a long, I¡¯ve wanted a little sis¡ªno, I mean, I needed an assistant for experiments.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡®Did she almost say ¡°little sister¡± just now? Oi oi. I¡¯m anxious.¡¯


    ¡ª


    After that, I rode White Sunset I had entrusted to Shibu to return to Sibyaku the same day. I tied White Sunset at the royal castle, hurried up the stairs, and entered Myaro¡¯s office.


    ¡°Oh?¡± (Irene)


    There, instead of the usual secretary, was a woman who had previously been called Irene and was the steward of the Gudanvier family.


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Yuri)


    When I greeted her, Irene gently ced her index finger in front of her mouth. It probably meant to keep quiet.


    ¡°Please, this way. I¡¯ve been instructed to let you in anytime.¡± (Irene)


    Saying so, she opened the door leading to Myaro¡¯s office. As prompted, I entered, but there was no one sitting at the desk.


    ¡°Huh!? Yuri¡ª! Kyaa!!¡± (Myaro)


    Bang! There was a crashing sound as something fell. Looking over, I saw Myaro in a rather indecent state. Myaro had managed to fall over on the ground with both legs in her pants and was exposing an indecent sight. In fact, her white panties are visible between her legs.


    ¡®This is my first time seeing Myaro¡¯s pants. The well-shaped line from the buttocks to the thighs gives a different aesthetic fetishismpared to enormous breasts.¡¯


    ¡°Ouch¡­ get out quickly, please!¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said while covering his pants with both hands.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± (Yuri)


    I passed through the door again and exited the room. Irene was holding the doorknob, and for some reason, she had a serious expression for some reason.


    ¡°Why did you let me through?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s my way of showing loyalty and filial piety. What do you think? She¡¯s surprisingly cute, isn¡¯t she?¡± (Irene)


    ¡®What kind of loyalty and filial piety is that? Also, she hasn¡¯t closed the door and it¡¯s been wide open this whole time. Close it already.¡¯


    ¡°I know she¡¯s cute without you telling me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is she waiting for your help?¡± (Irene)


    I didn¡¯t respond and waited for Myaro to appear from behind the door. After a while, Myaro peeked his head out from the other side.


    She must have been changing as she was about to finish her work and return from the castle. She was dressed in attire closer to casual wear.


    ¡®Was Irene here to wee her lord?¡¯


    ¡°Ah, Irene, I told you to stop.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± (Irene)


    ¡°I said if you did it again, I¡¯d cut your pay. I¡¯ll really reduce your sry.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Please. I¡¯m not in need of money.¡± (Irene)


    ¡®This person is troublesome. I sympathize with Myaro.¡¯


    ¡°Yuri-kun, pleasee in. And please forget what just happened.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Forget it? Even if told, it¡¯s not something easily forgotten.¡¯


    I entered, and the door closed with a bang behind me.


    ¡°Really, that person¡­ It¡¯s not the time to joke around!¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro seemed quite angry, raising her voice so it could be heard outside.


    ¡°It was about the ration system.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re on the brink here¡­ and yet¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was still visibly flustered, his face flushed red.


    ¡°I¡¯ve loaded up a ship full of supplies. As per instructions, we¡¯re reloading them onto medium-sized ships to distribute to various ces.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh¡­ is that so¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Upon hearing my report, Myaro¡¯s face suddenly rxed, as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Understandably so. Myaro held the lives of not just the capital but almost the entire nation in his hands. If food rationing had reached its limits, people would have starved to death.


    ¡°So, how will this turn out? Is it going to lead to war?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®If food trade was refused, securing food was the top priority, so eagles would be used to extort the victim. In that case, it would naturally be a state of war.¡¯


    ¡°It didn¡¯te to that. We managed to negotiate a treaty. I brought a senior council member with me. They¡¯ll attend the coronation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro sighed in relief. It seemed they had narrowly averted a crisis.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°And what about Angelica Sacrament? Did she manage to escape?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡®Not that it¡¯s unfortunate, really. As a royal, she¡¯ll likely find another branch of the family to bring back.¡¯


    ¡°It seems she thoroughly scouted the country¡¯s roads. She took the back roads, seemingly expecting defeat.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°A woman of that caliber must have ambitions. She¡¯s probably aiming to be king.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Reports from Soim¡¯s light cavalry were favorable. She must be quite a character. Fleeing without a fight is rather ominous.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well, fleeing does make things easier. Poor Alfred, though.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Fleeing doesn¡¯t paint a good picture. At best, we might use her and Epitaph together.¡¯


    ¡°Also, here¡¯s a gift.¡± (Yuri)


    I ced a small box in front of Myaro.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this? May I open it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Sure.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro opened the box. Inside should be the ivory-handled pen, simr to the one I gave to Shamu.


    ¡°Wow, ivory. Thank you so much. It¡¯s beautiful¡­ I¡¯ll cherish it.¡± (Myaro)


    She genuinely seemed pleased.


    ¡®I guess the timing was just off¡­¡¯

 Chapter 236: Alfred Sacrament

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    That day, I was in front of the room where Alfred Sacrament was held.


    ¡°This is the room.¡± (??)


    The guard who guided me said so.


    ¡°I see. How is he doing?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°How is he? He¡¯s fine. Ever since he was threatened by the School of Liberal Arts¡¯ kids that he¡¯d be put in a windowless cell if he acted up, he¡¯s been quiet.¡±


    ¡®I see. Well, windows are nice to have. Just looking outside can help pass the time. He¡¯ll likely be moved to a cushioned cell eventually though.¡¯


    ¡°Does he say anything when you bring him food?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well¡­ he says something, but we don¡¯t understand it at all, so I can¡¯t really say.¡± (??)¡®Well, that¡¯s understandable.¡¯


    ¡°I know it¡¯s probably meant as a nasty remark, but¡­ it feels like I¡¯m feeding a growling animal.¡± (??)


    The report left by the School of Liberal Arts¡¯ kids who interrogated him was full ofints about his severe insults. I guess it¡¯s better not to understand him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going in.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you really going in alone?¡± (??)


    ¡°If he can beat me in a one-on-one fight, I¡¯d be willing to let him go.¡± (Yuri)


    Thest time he caused a disturbance, he was subdued by a single not-so-great guard. It should be fine.


    ¡°Well, if you hear a loud noise,e in.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    I opened the door and went inside. This was a room in the royal castle, with a sturdy, outward-opening door that was newly fitted with atch. There was one window, but no balcony, and the fall from it would be fatal.


    ¡®For now, he has no reason to die, but since he might want to die soon, it would be better to move him to a cushioned cell. Unlike Epitaph, he doesn¡¯t have any religious reasons preventing him frommitting suicide.¡¯


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred was sitting in a luxurious chair, dressed in Shaalta-made loungewear. He looked listless.


    ¡°My name is Yuri Hou. I¡¯m themander-in-chief who destroyed your army.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What? You?¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred looked at me with suspicion.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Surprised I can speak Telornguage fluently?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Hmph, not really.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡®Apparently, he¡¯s not too impressed.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Albio Republic to negotiate your ransom. You¡¯ll be released in exchange for it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see. Then proceed quickly. It¡¯s too boring here.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Soon, the Holy Scriptures will be distributed. Read them to pass the time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Since it¡¯s now known that Eisa-sensei is the trantor, it¡¯s been approved. A copy will be ced in every prisoner¡¯s room.¡¯


    ¡°Boring. So, what is it? Do you have other business with me?¡± (Alfred)


    ¡®I do, indeed.¡¯


    ¡°Your beloved sister has escaped.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What?¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Angelica Sacrament.¡± (Yuri)


    When I mentioned her name¨C¡­


    ¡°What?! That whore!¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred pounded the desk with his fist, venting his frustration.


    ¡®Just as the rumors said.¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s a sharp and capable woman. As soon as she foresaw that you would be killed in battle, she was the first to abandon camp and flee north.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That woman¡­!¡± (Alfred)


    He was grinding his teeth.


    ¡°She¡¯s much smarter and stronger than you. Quite remarkable, given the intense pursuit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Shut up!¡± (Alfred)


    He knocked over a metal pitcher on the desk, and it rolled across the floor.


    ¡®The human rtionships revealed by the prisoners¡¯ testimonies seemed mostly urate. It¡¯s convenient.¡¯


    ¡°Of course, she ns to seize the imperial throne in your absence. Otherwise, she¡¯d be killed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Let me go back immediately! I¡¯ll pay any ransom!!¡± (Alfred)


    ¡®As I expected. If he¡¯s at risk of losing the imperial throne in his homnd, he must return quickly, assert his survival, and protect his throne.¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? She has already returned. Even though your return would spell her ruin, would she really pay the ransom so easily? She would not only hesitate to pay, but she would also go to any lengths to obstruct it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®In reality, it would still take more than a month for Angelica to reach the imperial capital, Andal. Since her supplies were destroyed, she would have to scavenge for food along the way, and like my experience in Kilghina, avoiding the main roads would slow her down. Even after shaking off the pursuit, she wouldn¡¯t easily decide to use the main roads. Though unlikely, she might even perish by the roadside somewhere.


    Considering the possibility of her escaping pursuit, I didn¡¯t include Alfred¡¯s name in the list to be handed over to the Albio Republic. Essentially, Alfred would now be considered dead in battle. Of course, Alfred is alive, and many prisoners know this. Once they return, the truth of his survival woulde to light. However, by dering him dead, Angelica would quickly gain power within the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire.


    ording to information from the prisoners, Angelica Sacrament is reputed to be a wisedy lord, highly favored by thete emperor. On the other hand, Alfred¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t as good. He earned the infamy of a cruel emperor, having plotted bloody conspiracies upon his ession and even killed his younger brother. The popce might surprisingly prefer Angelica as the emperor. Although her being a woman needs consideration in this era, she is so capable that she could skillfully sway the people.¡¯


    ¡°You may not know, but in our country, royalty cannot simply be king on their own. They must be chosen through the imperial election by the electors.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred said.


    The elector system arose from the unique political situation of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire. The emperors of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire did not originally ascend by asserting their dominance.


    The region of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire was once a patchwork of small states or powerful ns with a strong sense of solidarity. When they faced the mighty Kalghinion Empire at its peak, they were easily defeated as they were just a ragtag group of weaklings. To strengthen their military unity, they needed a leader. However, no single entity among them was powerful enough, and they disliked the idea of one of their own assuming that role. So, they chose a leader from outside, and that¡¯s how the Sacrament imperial family came to power.


    The elector system was designed to bnce their desire for military leadership to counter external threats while maintaining their internal authority. By holding the power to elect the emperor, they ensured that candidates would curry favor with them during each session, thereby reinforcing their own power and preventing the emperor from bing too authoritative.


    ¡°I know. But you have no children. As for Angelica, there isn¡¯t a single opposing candidate left because you¡¯ve assassinated them all.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmph.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred sighed in boredom.


    This man killed his two elder brothers to im the throne, and out of fear for his position, he even murdered his younger brother. Of course, Angelica was also targeted, but she managed to escape. There were apparently many close rtives with a im to the throne, but he either crushed the influential ones with false usations or left their deaths ambiguous, poisoned under mysterious circumstances. This man had fallen into a pathological distrust of others, typical of powerful figures who resort to assassination and execution.


    ¡°But I do have a wife. Surprisingly, my sister has a soft side. She wouldn¡¯t dare kill my wife.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°That may be what I¡¯ve heard from the rumors. You seem different from the incestuous bloodthirsty you are, who repeatedlymits ughter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Watch your tongue. You lowly demon. Don¡¯t mock me, inheritor of the holy blood of Xerxes.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡®Oh my.¡¯


    ¡°Are you angry because I told you the truth? But remember, whether to contact or not is my decision. Besides, my country has not signed any prisoner exchange treaty with the Crusaders. Whether boiling or burning, you have no right toin.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Anyway, contact your wife. She¡¯ll find a way to raise the money. Once it¡¯s prepared, there shouldn¡¯t be anyints.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡®It seems the ransom for the king would be about twice the national budget. Well, since Angelica Sacrament will interfere, it might be better to secretly contact her when the timees. If she thinks he¡¯s dead, she might not interfere.¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t say if money will satisfy you. I think you may have some personal grudge against me. I wonder if you were the one behind that scheme.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The one where the queen died?¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®The queen is dead, my parents are dead, and recently my wife has also died. But for them, the only visible achievement is that the queen is dead, and they couldn¡¯t see anything else. In the end, the queen died, and I rose to power in her ce and took control of the country. Everything progressed at lightning speed, so while they were mobilizing the Crusaders after executing the assassination n, we were already prepared. That¡¯s why it¡¯s like this, and in reality, many may think it would have been better not to carry out such an assassination n.


    If it hadn¡¯t been carried out, at least I would have held only the army of the Hou Household, and the Noza Household and the Boff Household would have been active in protecting the royal capital without going to the main battlefield, such as the Second or First army.


    ¡°I loved my parents more than anything. I loved my wife too. All three of us died in that scheme. Were you involved?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, you really are Yuri Hou. I thought you were an imposter, using a false name.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡®He still seems suspicious. Well, I¡¯m only 20, so to Alfred, I probably look like a kid, maybe 18.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah. Want to see if you can take me hostage? Test if my dragon hunting skills are for real.¡± (Yuri)


    I wanted him to try it. Just sitting there, he seemed strong enough, and I didn¡¯t feel like I¡¯d lose.


    ¡®If I beat him up myself, guys like him would definitely shrink back. Like how a woman who¡¯s been badly beaten will flinch when a man just raises his hand, he¡¯d retreat in war too. Doing rankings like this isn¡¯t a bad idea considering the future. There aren¡¯t many men who, even after getting beat up, will stand up immediately and want a rematch.¡¯


    ¡°Even if I take you hostage, I won¡¯t be able to return to my homnd.¡± (Alfred)


    He decided to stop. Just as I thought.


    ¡°So?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What?¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Were you involved in that scheme? I haven¡¯t heard your answer yet.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If I was involved, what would you do?¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred smirked meaningfully.


    ¡°I have many enemies, but there aren¡¯t many I¡¯ve sworn to take revenge on even if it costs me my life. You¡¯ll be one of the few.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Alfred¡¯s expression briefly showed a hint of fear.


    ¡®This man¡¯s true nature is cowardly after all. He is a proud, confident person who is bossy towards his family. But deep down, he¡¯s afraid. After taking the throne, he worried that someone in his position would do the same to him and pull him down. With each assassination, his fears grew, reaching pathological levels. That¡¯s the kind of man he is.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Epitaph Pzzo nned it. I only received the message, but I didn¡¯t do anything else.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°What message?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They were trying to deceive the so-called witches, so if anyone who looked like a high-ranking government official came to Reform, they were instructed to coordinate their story. But it seems they never actually came.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°I see. So, you were involved.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh? I was not involved.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think he was directly involved either. However, regardless, this man would be used by me and suffer hellish torment. He was the one who led the previous Crusaders and crushed Kilghina. He deserves to suffer.¡¯


    I tried to deceive myself by thinking that way.


    ¡°Repent for your sins. I¡¯ll return once I¡¯ve contacted your wife.¡±


    With that, I stood up.


    ¡®For now, I¡¯ll do nothing to him. I¡¯ll let him rest until Angelica makes her move. That will likely be before the prisoners start returning.

 Chapter 237: Epitaph Palazzo

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    That day, I headed towards the burnt remains of the Witch¡¯s Forest. In the burnt remains, houses turned into ck charcoal mountains were still left abandoned. The bodies were buried, but the remnants were deliberately not cleared.


    ¡®Coming here reminds me of the day they were burned. Is thest remaining Epitaph Pzzo really fortunate? He will live on. Even if he wants to die, he cannot take his own life. To die or to be alive in hell. There are various opinions on which is more fortunate.


    If humans had no survival instinct and a painless method of dying was avable, making death easier, I think more people would quit life. This world is not an easy ce for everyone to live in. Why am I doing this without any remaining motivation? Maybe I¡¯m just alive. Perhaps it¡¯s because I have money, no reason to die, and nothing else enjoyable. Or maybe because I want to make my daughter¡¯s life better. If I work hard, my daughter, whose name I haven¡¯t even decided yet, won¡¯t have to live a life crushed by heavy responsibilities like Simonei.¡¯


    I stared at the charred remains of the Witch¡¯s house. I probably just wanted to fill the hole in my heart. After recalling the feeling of that day, I headed to the Marmaset¡¯s mansion.


    ¡ª


    All of the Great Witch¡¯s houses have a back entrance opposite the front entrance, which leads directly to the Witch¡¯s Forest. Entering the Marmaset¡¯s mansion directly from the back door, I was guided to the room of the prison cell. I entered the room.


    Though it was on the ground floor, there was nothing but a toilet and a bed on the wooden floor. There was only one window, lower than knee level. The iron bars had no horizontal bars. Surprisingly, the upper part of the door, which would normally require horizontal bars, was made of thick boards. In other words, there was no ce in the cell to hang a rope. With only one part made of boards, it must be intentional.


    ¡®Even if you try to tear clothes to make a rope, you can¡¯t hang yourself without a ce to bear your weight.¡¯There was nowhere to hook a rope above knee height. On the other side of the iron bars, there was arge firece that shouldn¡¯t have been in a prison. There was also arge window for venttion. Measures were taken to ensure that health wouldn¡¯t bepromised. In actual use, it seemed they put hostages kidnapped for business or insane rtives in here. It was perfect for housing crazy religious fanatics.


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Yuri)


    I sat on a luxurious chair in front of the iron bars. I had notified them of my visit in advance, so they must have brought it from another room.


    ¡°Did I mishear? A lowly demon speaks sacred words.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph Pzzo, though with a scraggly beard, still acted high and mighty. He was still wearing the dark purple military uniform he had on when captured. It was dusty and stained with blood, but he seemed particr about it. Alfred and others like him would normally have their clothes washed, and in some cases would even request new underwear.


    ¡°I am Yuri Hou. Does that sound familiar?¡± (Yuri)


    I introduced myself.


    ¡°You¡­ The embodiment of evil. Begone quickly.¡± (Epitaph)


    He seemed to think I came to gloat, and he was not weing.


    ¡°I came to talk to you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°My ears are defiled.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph sat on his bed with his back against the wall and looked away.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you read the Book of Yore? God converses with the devil. Are you afraid your small faith will be threatened that your ears will be polluted?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What did you say¨C¡± (Epitaph_


    When I provoked him, Epitaph easily took the bait.


    ¡°It seems you tortured us thoroughly in Vaticans. What reason did you have for doing that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Heh, I was granting devil the grace of God.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Hmm, being skinned alive and crushed from the feet is God¡¯s grace. Well, fine, as long as you remember it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Humans are animals that seek to justify themselves. When people suffer what they once inflicted on others, they want to justify their actions by iming there were special circumstances. I won¡¯t allow that.¡¯


    ¡°Do you intend to do the same to me? Go ahead. Martyrdom is my desire.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that. You¡¯ll be returned unharmed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, why have youe? I don¡¯t like listening to demons. Get the hell out of here.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°I came to make it clear that you are a heretic.¡± (Yuri)


    At my words, Epitaph¡¯s face twisted.


    ¡°Fear God and hold your tongue, you demon. To think you would speak such words to me, the Grand Master of the Catholic Volunteering Knights.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Arn 23:3 ¡®The Lord said: When you kill a living being, at least kill it mercifully. If you kill it cruelly, the sacredness of the deity will be defiled¡¯.¡± (Yuri)


    These words were spoken by Isus when he saw animals being ughtered cruelly in a ughterhouse.


    ¡°¡­Demons are not living beings. That is apletely a misguided citation.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Corinthians 6:17 ¡®Do not touch what is unclean. If you do not touch it, I will ept you¡¯.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In a holy war, killing demons is permissible. That is obvious.¡± (Epitaph)


    This was the infamous but not widely known demonic deration by Pope Hannibal. Words spoken by the Pope using the power of infallibility were treated as unquestionable as those spoken by the Lord in the scriptures. The scriptural interpretation that the Shanti were demons was proimed by Pope Hannabal as an infallible deration that could not be doubted. It also marked the convening of the First Crusade.


    As a result, the Crusaders, who captured Shantinion, one of thergest cities in the world at the time, obtained immense wealth, and the legitimacy of the demonic deration was never questioned. The Kalghi Sect, already at odds with the Papal faction, dismissed it as absurd, but it remains unretracted within the Catholic region. iming Shanti as demons was seen as an extremely biased interpretation,parable to calling a bird as a horse, by schrs of Tottnguage. The Papal States prefer not to dwell on it.


    So, even though it was an important deration for learning history, it is being made to go as far as possible without being touched upon, like putting up a board across a river to divert the current.


    ¡°In your case, you killed for pleasure, not just in war. You willingly defiled yourself. Killing Shanti indiscriminately might be considered holy but torturing them to enjoy their screams is undeniably evil. It doesn¡¯t align with the will of the Lord.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I acted ording to my belief that demons should die in agony.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®That¡¯s often said. I know differently. I¡¯ve heard it from Eisa-sensei and extracted it from captured Papal nobles.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, is it? You were betrayed by a Shanti woman named Mina, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­!¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph¡¯s face changed color.


    ¡°You saw Mina, whom you treated like a sister, repeatedly stabbing your parents with a dagger. It drove you insane, didn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Stop it!!!¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph suddenly screamed.


    ¡°Mina was raped by your father every night and even lent out to others. Your mother, who had a strong sense of chastity¡ª¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak!!!¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph stood up from the bed like a beast and mmed into the iron bars.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speaakkkk!!!¡± (Epitaph)


    He rattled the iron bars threateningly.


    ¡®Well, since he is someone in such a high position, I guess people might have whispered about him behind his back, but he has never been pointed out directly like this. He has a short temper, liked to inflict brutal punishment, and is a rtive of the Pope, so no one want to have him as their enemy.¡¯


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to hear it? It¡¯s your own story from the past.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t let a demon say that¡ª! Father was a clean man¡ª!¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Haha.¡± (Yuri)


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡®Is that how he sees it? As if that could be true.¡¯


    ¡°Then, why did you buy Mina? It doesn¡¯t add up.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Shut up!!!!¡± (Epitaph)


    His long scream was meant to drown out my voice, but it wouldn¡¯tst long. I waited for his scream to end and then continued.


    ¡°A party among clergy, where Shanti women are brought out¡­ Haha, is it a gathering so pure they can call others demons?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hah, hah, shut up, shut up!!!¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Your love for torture seems toe from your mother. Mina, forced into nightly debauchery and tortured during the day, would certainly lose her sanity.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Aaaaahhhhhhhhh!!!¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®He must really not want to hear this. Blocking his ears must feel like fleeing, which he can¡¯t stand. Watching him, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s indeed unhinged.¡¯


    ¡°Well, killing your sister was certainly extreme.¡± (Yuri)


    At my words, Epitaph suddenly stopped speaking and knelt in front of the iron bars.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bonus. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    ¡°Aaaahhhh!!!¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph stood up again, grabbing the iron bars and shaking them violently.


    ¡°Aaaahhhh!!! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡± (Epitaph)


    He tried to reach through the bars. It was futile.


    ¡°Is it painful?¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t enjoy this. However, I felt something being fulfilled. It was a familiar sensation, as if something was being thrown into the hole in my chest.


    ¡®Perhaps his obsession with Shanti was simr. Unlike me, who found some relief by killing Witches and Carya, Mina simply plunged a dagger into her chest and ended her life. He had nothing to throw into his void, so he had no way of taking revenge. His vengeance turned towards Shanti as a whole.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re killing Shanti in ce of Mina, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s a childish substitute. No matter how many you kill, they aren¡¯t Mina.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hah, hah, shut up¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°And then, you ster scriptures to justify yourself? ¡®What I¡¯m doing is right, in line with the Lord¡¯s will¡¯¡­ Howughable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Stop it¡­ Please stop¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    He started pleading. I stood up from my chair, approached Epitaph, and looked down at him.


    ¡°What you did is the same as your father¡¯s vile orgies, too obscene to speak of. You were just satisfying your desires. There¡¯s nothing holy or gracious about it. You are not a child of the Lord. You¡¯re a filthy, failed child.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    He said nothing.


    ¡®Crumbled from such a minor mental attack, huh? Pathetic.¡¯


    ¡°I have a grudge against you.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said this, Epitaph, after about ten seconds, responded,


    ¡°A grudge¡­?¡± (Epitaph)


    He could hear me.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of your damn scheme, my wife and parents were killed. It¡¯s truly unbearable. All three of them were people I loved dearly from the bottom of my heart.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s only fitting punishment¡­ for demons.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡®The term ¡°demon¡± likely holds a different meaning now.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. No matter what you say. But if you also had your parents and sister killed, you¡¯ll understand, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What this demon¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand, right?¡± (Yuri)


    A smile naturally appeared. It was the first smile of the day. I stared straight into Epitaph¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re my Mina. The suffering I¡¯ll inflict on you won¡¯t end so easily. I¡¯ll kill you before you die.¡± (Yuri)


    Saying that, I left the reception cell.


    ¡ª


    Afterward, inside Marmaset¡¯s mansion, I wrote a single passage.


    <em>I am the child born of the Cardinal who indulged in debauchery.</em>


    <em>Inheriting my father¡¯s nature, I engage in licentious deeds.</em>


    <em>Inheriting my mother¡¯s nature, I tear people apart and sip their blood.</em>


    <em>All to pursue the shadow of a woman named Mina.</em>


    <em>I am the Pope¡¯s nephew.</em>


    <em>From the depths of my heart, I seek gentle days with Mina.</em>


    <em>I oppress the long-eared people, longing for the lost Mina.</em>


    <em>For this, I deceive even myself, and spit on God.</em>


    <em>Comforting my deranged heart is not God¡¯s doing.</em>


    <em>It is the agonizing voice of the torn long-eared people.</em>


    ¡°How¡¯s this?¡± (Yuri)


    I handed it to the man who had been invited into the room.


    ¡°This should be manageable.¡± (??)


    The man responded immediately. Before him was a chart of Telor letters printed and an open printed Holy Scriptures. He was a craftsman with a shop in Sibyaku and couldn¡¯t read Telornguage, so he judged only by the size of the text.


    ¡°Can I make it smaller?¡± (??


    ¡®It would be a problem if they couldn¡¯t read it.¡¯


    ¡°Shannguage feels different, so it¡¯s hard to say¡­¡± (??)


    ¡®Well, that makes sense.¡¯


    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like it to be easily readable at a nce. If we were standing face to face like this, it should berge enough that we could read it normally.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think that¡¯s doable. Based on experience, this length of line should be fine.¡± (??)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If that¡¯s possible, then it¡¯s good. I¡¯ve never seen a person with writing on their face, so I was worried.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I will copy it onto a piece of paper the size of a human¡¯s forehead and both cheeks and deliver it to the royal castle today. Please stick that paper on someone and check it. If you give permission, we will proceed with it.¡± (??)


    ¡°Oh, that would be good. Let¡¯s do that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, there won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡¯


    ¡°Well then.¡± (Yuri)


    The tattoo artist folded his bag and started to leave.


    ¡°Sorry, could I ask one more thing?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± (??)


    ¡°How long does a tattoo take?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡®I¡¯m not familiar with tattoos, I haven¡¯t had any experience with them in my life.¡¯


    ¡°If I¡¯m also going to have something on the chest, it will take about six hours a day, and about three days.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s surprisingly fast, perhaps because it¡¯s only characters.¡¯


    ¡°Does the color fade?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If it¡¯s ck characters, they won¡¯t fade. Until death.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Unless you peel off the skin.¡± (??)


    The tattoo artist grinned. He was also someone who had lost loved ones to the Kuran.

 Chapter 238: Coronation

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s your father!¡± (Caf¨¦ty)


    When the head maid took the baby¡¯s hand and waved it, the three-month old baby with blue eyes simply waved along with a nk look on its face. It had been three months since Ist saw her, and human babies sure change a lot in that time. Her cheeks have be plumper, evolving from looking like a monkey to a human.


    <em>She looks healthy. Despite being born prematurely at about eight and a half to nine months, her skin looks healthy. This must be because she was literally raised in a protective environment.</em>


    ¡°Daa.¡± (Baby)


    <em>Daa, she says. </em>


    When I put my finger in her hand, she grasped it tightly as a reflex. Her soft, warm hand wrapped around my finger.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    <em>It¡¯s somehow touching. It brings a sense of peace. It¡¯s soothing.</em>¡°Will she start crying during the ceremony?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m holding her, she should be fine.¡± (Caf¨¦ty)


    The head maid was wearing a white long-sleeved dress-like outfit and a slightly unusual hat on her head. It was a hat simr to the veil worn at funerals, but the veil was long and thick enough to cover the entire face.


    For convenience, the head maid was to hold the baby while seated on the throne. A three-month-old infant obviously couldn¡¯t sit on the throne alone. If not in the head maid¡¯s familiar arms, she would likely cry and fuss.


    The head maid was the only suitable person. However, sitting on the throne might lead to some strange interpretations. Hence, her attire was designed to be symbolic and devoid of humanity, to avoid misunderstandings. In other words, it was part of the performance.


    ¡°I moved her feeding time earlier. The wet nurse will feed her again just before noon¡­ I think she will be sleepy after that.¡± (Caf¨¦ty)


    ¡°I see. That would be good.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Well, if she cries, there¡¯s nothing we can do. It wouldn¡¯t be ideal if she cried and fussed too much, so I hoped she would stay quiet.</em>


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Excuse me, it¡¯s Tigris Hamon. May Ie in?¡± (Tigris)


    The hallway was bustling with ceremony preparations, so people were shouting.


    ¡°Come in!¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± (Tigris)


    Three people entered. Tigris, Dimitri, and Gin Toga, who had returned from Kilghina.


    ¡°The three of you havepleted your mission and have now returned.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri spoke, and the three saluted in unison.


    They had been working on pacification in Kilghina until thest moment and returned just yesterday. After resting, they changed into formal attire.


    Reform fell 13 days ago. With only 500 soldiers, they had fortified the copsed walls with sandbags, but when ships slipped in through the morning mist and troopsnded using the same tactics as Oregano, they surrendered immediately. As with the previous battle, distributing leaflets promising no massacres led to ack of fierce resistance. If the siege had dragged on, I would have gone, but the fortress fell on the second day, so it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You did a great job.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Finally, things are settling down. The Verdun Fortress can be dealt with easily.</em>


    ¡°Oh¡­ so cute. We¡¯ll call this child Her Majesty the Queen from now on.¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris said, looking at the baby girl in the head maid¡¯s arms with mesmerized eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Her Majesty the Queen, huh? Carol was always called the Princess, so it feels strange to call her child the Queen already.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s truly moving¡­ the blood of the Hou Household and the royal family mingling to create a queen.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri said.


    <em>It may certainly be that way for the Hou family, a family of knights for generations. Tigris and Gin wouldn¡¯t share that sentiment.</em>


    ¡°Have you decided on a name?¡± (Gin)


    Gin asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    It was already decided.


    ¡°What will her name be?¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Wait for the ceremony.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, her surname?¡± (Gin)


    <em>He¡¯s asking that, huh.</em>


    ¡°Orl Chartres.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Carol¡¯s full name is Carol Full Chartres, where ¡°Full¡± means ¡°four¡± in ancient Shannguage, indicating the fourth daughter of the royal family. This name began to be used during the period of division in history. Originally, the empress simply went by Chartres or Orl Chartres.</em>


    <em></em><em>¡°Orl¡± means true, genuine, or legitimate in ancient Shan. During the Great Empire period, cadet branches would add words like ¡°Niral¡± or ¡°Peta¡±. It may seem a bit harsh, but it¡¯s a word that means inferior, cracked, or broken, to their names. </em>


    <em>As the number of side branches increased and everyone took the name Chartres, it became troublesome, so as the number of branches increased, the Empress bestowed new surnames on them and moved them away from the Chartres surname. Apparently, in order to lower the hurdle, they made people add terrible words.</em>


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Telor, of course, is still alive. It still feels a bit unbelievable, but if she were to marry Do, she would be called Telor Godwin.</em>


    ¡°No, none.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t misunderstand, this is something Queen Jacoba also wished for. That¡¯s why she gave a piece of the royal seal to Carol. Giving it to Telor would have only caused future trouble.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand. Meeting Princess Telor recently made that very clear to me.¡± (Gin)


    I noticed a fleeting sadness on Gin¡¯s face. Perhaps he had feelings for her.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>You probably understood it a hundred times better than if I had exined it. The thing is, it¡¯s the royal family themselves who are the least likely to want aeback.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± (Yuri)


    The wall clock showed it was nearing 10 AM. The coronation date was announced nationwide, and the coronation would take ce precisely at noon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    Various people had gathered in the grand hall of the royal castle. Former Witches, Knight households, great merchants, and notable individuals.


    In the viges devastated by the Noza and Boff Households, governance was sometimes done by elected vige chiefs rather than knights. Since the Hou and Rube Households had be too numerous, rtively more of these people were invited. They would likely be a new breed of politicians. Writers and painters were also invited to document this day.


    Myaro, members of the Rube Household, Satsuki, the three who arrived earlier, and various dignitaries were seated on either side of the throne. Among them were Cuff O and Beaure O, who had recently married despite their busy schedules. In terms of economic scale, he was the head of arge corporation that wasparable to General households. They deserved to sit here.


    ¡°Now, before the new queen arrives, let me say a few words.¡± (Yuri)


    Holding my arms open in my velvet cloak, which was a little too hot for my taste, I stood at the front of the stage and spoke in front of the silent audience.


    ¡°It has been seven months since the Great Witches conspired with the Crusaders, resulting in that disaster. However, thanks to your dedication, ourst remaining kingdom has been spared from the Crusaders¡¯ cmity.¡± (Yuri)


    Though the grand hall of the royal castle was spacious, sound carried much better than in an open field. Speaking loudly without shouting made my voice resonate. It probably reached most of the audience, even if not all the way to the entrance.


    ¡°Moreover, just half a month ago, we managed to reim Reform. I want to express my gratitude to those who followed me. No single person can stop an army of 10000. Defeating the Crusaders and reiming Reform was thanks to those who believed in me, fought for our homnd, and faced gunfire with their bare bodies. I wish to thank the countless lives lost and the brave souls still living.¡± (Yuri)


    I paused, closing my eyes to remember and give thanks to the fallen. I thought I saw Soim¡¯s face pass behind my eyelids for a moment.


    ¡°Here, I want to talk about the Kurans. As you all know, they call us demons. But I want you to understand that this is not due to their nature but to the teachings of an evil religion. As proof, we have established formal diplomatic rtions with the Albio Republic. That country believes in a different faith and is not tainted by evil. They do not regard us as demons. The person here was invited from the Albio Republic. Of course, he is a Kuran.¡± (Yuri)


    With that, I gestured toward Ovelin Octar with my palm. He was sitting in his chair with a serious expression on his face, but since he didn¡¯t understand Shan, he probably had no idea what I was saying.


    ¡°He serves as a member of the Grand Council on Albio Ind, which lies to the south across the sea from the Hou territory. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t consider us demons. If they have not been tainted by evil teachings, or if they have returned to the righteous teachings, then we are not evil.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>This was something that had to be said eventually. Otherwise, the Shanti would persecute the Kurans. If it bes a rtionship where it¡¯s natural to throw stones at them, governance will never work. We need people to support the vast territory. There are too few Shanti for this.</em>


    ¡°I have traded with the Albio Republic to import food. Moreover, they negotiated with the Crusader nations to exchange our captured and envedpatriots. Ourpatriots taken in the previous Crusades will return. They will return to their homnd and cultivate thend. I believe this is a very noble thing.¡± (Yuri)


    People were looking at Ovelin Octar. Not understanding why he was attracting attention, he looked a little confused and bowed to me.


    ¡°I do not ask you to see them aspatriots. They are a different race from us. But, like us, they are born innocent and live their lives influenced by various things and fate. Of course, I do not intend to treat those in the upied territories as our equals. I will restrict their freedom and punish them severely if they call us demons. However, I will also punish anyone who harms them without reason. When dealing with them, remember that they are human too, even if there is hatred. If we treat them as naturally enved as they do to us, we will surely face retribution. This is my concern.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>I could feel the resentment from some. However, if we do notmunicate this at this opportunity, problems will arise in various ces in the future. We can¡¯t massacre Kurans everywhere we go. If we provoke strong resentment and partisan-like activities, we won¡¯t be able to progress on the continent.</em>


    ¡°Even the vast territory of the glorious Shanti Empire was less than one-tenth of this continent. Most of the remaining regions were inhabited by Kurans. When a man named Kanjar Khan created a great empire that ruled a quarter of the Kurans, the great empire¡¯s army sumbed to their numbers. Learning from this history, I aim to restore the glory of the Shanti Empire.¡± (Yuri)


    I intentionally paused, looking around at the people.


    ¡°That is, the recapture of Shantinion. Under the new Queen¡¯s rule, it will be aplished.¡± (Yuri)


    As I finished speaking, music yed loudly. The sound of trumpets echoed, and string instruments harmonized beautifully. Thanks to Myaro¡¯s arrangement, it was an elegant and delicate sound that couldn¡¯t be achieved by the noble families.


    The podium where I was speaking was cleared, and from the side, the head maid, Caf¨¦ty Lotti, walked forward. She sat gracefully on the throne, her face covered by a ck veil. A boy appeared from the other side, holding a stand with a crown on it in both hands. In the tradition of the Shaalta Kingdom, if the Queen was alive, she personally crowned the sessor. If the Queen was absent, the head of the Holy Mountain would perform the duty.


    Then, the music suddenly stopped.


    As the instrumental sounds faded, the murmurs of the people also quieted, leaving an almost painful silence.


    ¡°Shulika Orl Chartres. My beloved child and orphan of my wife, Carol Full Chartres. I bestow upon you the crown as the Queen of a new era.¡± (Yuri)


    I held the crown myself.


    Shulika, who had been forced to wear earplugs, looked up at the face beneath the ck cloth, wondering if she would feel safe in Caf¨¦ty¡¯s arms even in this situation.


    I ced the silver crown on my child¡¯s golden hair.


    ¡°Blessings!!¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri shouted.


    ¡°Blessings! Blessings to the new queen of a new era!!¡±


    As the high-ranking knights shouted their pre-rehearsed cheers, magnificent music began to y. In the distance, the bells signaling noon rang out. But no one heard those sounds. The grand hall was filled with the people¡¯s joyful shouts.

 Chapter 239: After the Ceremony

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>PS1</strong>:<strong>Consider donating through Paypalor you may clickhereto voluntarily support my work.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read <strong>Demon King 238</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 4</strong>


    ¡°Whew¡­ Finally, it¡¯s over.¡± (Yuri)


    I sat on the sofa and loosened my cor.


    <em>I finally feel like we¡¯ve reached a turning point.</em>


    ¡°It was a good ceremony. Myaro, thank you for your hard work.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied.¡± (Myaro)Myaro was uncharacteristically proud.


    ¡°The coronation was almost exactly at noon. That was my biggest worry.¡± (Yuri)


    Although I couldn¡¯t see or hear it, there were probably cheers echoing throughout Shaalta at noon today. Bothrge cities and small viges were in a festive mood, with meat and alcohol being served.


    <em>There are few coronation ceremonies surrounded by such joy. Certainly, if it had been off by even a minute, it would have been a letdown.</em>


    ¡°With this, the country wille together as one.¡± (Yuri)


    Dmitri, who was also sitting on the sofa, said. This was Myaro¡¯s office, but on the long bench that seated six, Tigris and Gin Toga were also present. The reason we were in Myaro¡¯s office was because there was no risk of anyone eavesdropping. Myaro was thorough about such things.


    ¡°I wonder. There are still many headaches to deal with. The biggest issue is the distribution of rewards.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Are you going to divide thend?¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a difficult question. Honestly, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for knights to controlnd.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dmitri agreed.


    <em>I wonder.</em>


    ¡°May I express my thoughts?¡± (Dimitri)


    He asked for permission to speak.


    <em>That¡¯s unusual.</em>


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What I realized from this battle is that the power of the people is great. I¡¯m referring to the people of the Hou Company created by Your Excellency Yuri.¡± (Dimitri)


    <em>Well, some decisive factors were indeed created by the Hou Company. For example, thebat carriages and Molotov cocktails. It¡¯s quite a remarkable story.</em>


    ¡°In recent years, the development of Suomi has been remarkable. This is probably due to the contributions of the people of the Hou Company established by Your Excellency Yuri. If the Ek Household had continued to rule, it wouldn¡¯t have turned out that way.¡± (Dimitri)


    <em>That¡¯s likely true.</em>


    <em>I intend to dismiss Jano Ek once things settle down, but he was so afraid of me that he neither interfered nor meddled with the Hou Company. He didn¡¯t bow his head but also didn¡¯t be an obstacle, and if a thief broke in, he would conduct a particrly heavy investigation and catch them. Thanks to that, the Hou Company has made rapid progress over the past few years, being able to operate with maximum flexibility.</em>


    ¡°Moreover, the harvest in the direct territories of the Hou Household has increased considerably over the past five years. This is because Rook-sama, following Your Excellency Yuri¡¯s advice, implemented reforms in farming methods. However, Rook-sama didn¡¯t interfere with other feudal territories. He taught and rmended, but didn¡¯t enforce, so the new farming methods didn¡¯t spread beyond the territories where lords were keen onnd management. This has started to create a disparity in the lives ofmoners between the Hou Household¡¯s direct territories and other feudal territories.¡± (Dimitri)


    <em>That¡¯s not really my doing. Rook had been quietly working on it. When I talked about soil nutrients, Rook set up experimental fields and began quietly exploring ways to produce wheat and other crops every year. Discussing cow manure, pig manure, and chicken manure, and stressing the importance of well-matured fertilizer.</em>


    <em>By guiding based on those results, the yield started to gradually improve. Absorbing refugees from Kilghina also enabledbor-intensive farming, which was significant.</em>


    ¡°If this trend continues, the disparity will widen. Lands governed by excellent lords will be more prosperous by adopting new technologies, whilends governed by inferior lords will fall behind. Themoners will be discontent. Currently, the poption is excessive, but if we gain Kilghina, some territories may see a decrease in poption.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Indeed.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri must think so too. It¡¯s better to separate military power and governance.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Exactly.¡± (Yuri)


    I affirmed.


    ¡°A good general isn¡¯t necessarily a goodnd manager. There¡¯s no need to hold both roles.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Take Do, for instance. He made outstanding military achievements in thest battle, but if you gave him vast territories as a fief, could he manage them well? Probably not. He wouldn¡¯t cruelly oppress the people, but he would find listening to their petitions bothersome, and no one would be happy.</em>


    <em>The idea that a good general should governnd stems from the notion that ruling people is about wielding violence, which often happens to be the case. Imagining a sage without martial prowess founding an empire is unrealistic. Conversely, there are countless examples of generals with only bad governance but excellent martial skills founding empires.</em>


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m thinking of establishing schools in various ces to nurture talented individuals from among themoners. Honestly, it would be difficult to continue entrusting territorial dominion to someone else as before.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then, wouldn¡¯t it be better to hire them under national funds?¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris suggested.


    ¡°The Royal Guards have been doing that.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Indeed, the First and Second Armies of the Royal Guards received sries from the royal family to sustain themselves. They weren¡¯t managing territories.</em>


    ¡°However, most knights seem to expect they¡¯ll receive portions of the Boff and Noza Households¡¯ former territories.¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°Well¡­ yes, they probably do.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Most knights were born into a traditional world where the ways of knights of that era were considered supreme. That¡¯s troublesome. Money isn¡¯t the problem, but whether they¡¯ll be satisfied with it.</em>


    ¡°As long as we and two of the Godwins don¡¯tin, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Regarding territorial management, it should be fine to station someone influential as the Your Excellency¡¯s representative in the capital.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri appeared to be deeply considering the matter of territories.


    <em>That¡¯s surprising.</em>


    ¡°Or rather, if we¡¯re going to Shantinion, we won¡¯t have time to manage new territories¡­ If we¡¯re going to be at the front all the time, we won¡¯t be able to shine our eyes. If we have to leave it alone, we¡¯d be happy to receive wages.¡± (Dimitri)


    <em>Well, that¡¯s true¡­ If we¡¯re going to Shantinion, we¡¯ll have to go as far as the Crimea Penins. We can¡¯te back frequently. So, in the end, we¡¯ll have to leave the territory to someone else. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the wife, the head of the household, the son, but it¡¯s also a difficult problem. If they can get paid, they won¡¯t be able to act like a king in the territory, but we can live a prettyfortable life in the capital.</em>


    ¡°Do you want to be a General household¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    I told Dimitri.


    Traditionally, it would be appropriate to ce Dimitri in charge of a region and make him a General Household.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Your Excellency Yuri doesn¡¯t want such a thing. I¡¯m satisfied to lead arge army.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Leave that to me.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>I¡¯m confident. Well, I¡¯ll give you some money.</em>


    ¡°The real problem is with the Rube Household?¡± (Gin)


    Gin said.


    ¡°The remaining General households are the Hou Household and the Rube Household. Since the head of the Hou Household is Your Excellency Yuri, we can manage it in any way. But I don¡¯t think the princes of the Rube Household will like sending a representative of the regent to them.¡± (Gin)


    <em>That¡¯s also a concern.</em>


    ¡°Cooperation is promised, and there¡¯s nothing else to do but leave it to them. There¡¯s no way we can take away their territory.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, yes¡­ But, going back to what we were talking about earlier, I think the gap will widen. What will happen then?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°There¡¯s iron ore. As long as the Rube Household exports it, it¡¯s safe.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>The Rube Household has the country¡¯s only iron ore mine. There are other iron ore mines, but they can¡¯t be dug without digging the mine shaft. The Rube Household¡¯s iron ore mine is located deep in the mountains and is inconvenient, but it is an open-cut mine.</em>


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about managing the territory. All you have to do is dig up rocks.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>There¡¯s room for improvement in terms of facility investment.</em>


    ¡°Is that so? Well, that¡¯s right.¡± (Dimitri)


    <em>Oil is the same, but it¡¯s easy to manage thend with local products like this. Usually there¡¯s only forests and farnd, the water is pure, and they sell it to make alcohol or something.</em>


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s really hard to say¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I nced at Myaro, who had been silent for a long time. She nodded and stood up, heading for his desk. When she came out of the shadows of the desk, she had a sheet of paper. She ced it on the desk between the sofas for receiving guests.


    ¡°I think I have to tell you guys.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This is a map of the new continent.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, who sat next to me, exined.


    ¡°A new continent¡­?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri frowned and said.


    ¡°It was discovered two years ago. It¡¯s far out in the western sea. It¡¯s about twice the distance to Aisa Ind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh¡­? That¡¯s, uh¡ª?¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris blinked rapidly.


    ¡°Two years ago, right? How big is it?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri asked.


    I ced my palm on the desk.


    ¡°This much is the White Wolf Penins.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hah, please spare me the jokes¡­¡± (Dimitri)


    He smiled wryly.


    <em>Well, it¡¯s not unreasonable.</em>


    ¡°We¡¯ve only mapped a small part, but we¡¯ve already resettled about two thousand people living in viges. Here and here.¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed to two distant red dots in sequence with my fingers.


    ¡°Two years ago¡­? So, you had found this before the battle?¡± (Gin)


    Gino said.


    ¡°Yeah. Even if we lost that battle, we wouldn¡¯t have been wiped out. Considering Carol¡¯s condition, relocation was difficult.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Dimitri¡¯s joking smile finally disappeared.


    ¡°So, this isn¡¯t a joke.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s the reality.¡± (Yuri)


    I said firmly.


    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Despite the vast continent, there aren¡¯t many ships. 2000 people was our limit before thest battle.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said. She opposed conveying this. She must want to exin at least.


    ¡°It¡¯s just 2000 people. If His Excellency Yuri had announced it immediately upon discovery, those 2000 would have been fortified with royalty, Witches, and General households. The people who should protect the people would have fled first, leaving only ignorant civilians to be trampled by the Crusaders and enved. The knights wouldn¡¯t have considered resisting the Crusaders.¡± (Myaro)


    Saying 2000 was the limit is half a lie, but even if it doubled, it wouldn¡¯t exceed 4000. There is not much difference between 2000 or 4000.


    ¡°I am confident that hiding this information was the best decision. It¡¯s because we hid it that we can talk here now in the Royal City of Sibyaku. Please keep that in mind.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said that much and closed his mouth. The three were deeply lost in thought.


    ¡°Well¡­ but are we aiming for Shantinion? Not just resettlement?¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris said.


    ¡°Yes. On that note, I want you to hear my thoughts first.¡± (Yuri)


    I said so, and then, I paused for a moment.


    ¡°In my speech, I said, ¡®We and the Kuran are in a fundamental conflict, and we never know when war will break out. It¡¯s human nature to fear other species. The Kra people consolidated a wide area of ??their nations, and as a result of them turning their fangs on us, the Great Shanti Empire was destroyed by overwhelming forces.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I was surprised to hear that there was such a way of thinking.¡± (Gin)


    Gin said.


    ¡°They dominate the overwhelming majority of this world. We cannot outnumber them in their habitat. Therefore, when inter-species conflict arises, we are always at a disadvantage and could be destroyed at any time if they unite against us. We be a weak race. If they unite globally, they can create armies as numerous as those in the recent battle. If such battles ur every six months, we will eventually be destroyed.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>A human country unites by creating enemies. A country of different races that cannot produce crossbreeds is an easy enemy in itself. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking, why they want to conquer us. In fact, Catholic nations have a long history of being united by this one thing.</em>


    ¡°To prevent this, the first thing to do is to create friendly rtions with the Kuran. It is important to create Shanti-speaking speakers among the Kuran to increase understanding within the Kuran. And above all, it is important to expand our habitat. A small penins like this is not worth talking about.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Language is a difficult issue, so saying to stop using Shantinguage and use Telornguage is a very difficult task. That¡¯s not possible, so the only solution is to increase the number of bilingual people. To do this, it is important that we first learn bothnguages.</em>


    ¡°Expanding our habitat means encouraging childbirth to fill the New World and the oldnd of the Shanti Empire with Shanti. It will take more than a hundred years. To establish stable diplomatic rtions, crush the hostile Catholic sects, repaint the religion, and establish a pro-Shan nation. Even if we be hostileter, if we are friendly for about a hundred years, we can take root in the New World.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>It¡¯s a dizzyingly ambitious n, if I do say so myself.</em>


    ¡°Such opportunities are rare in the past 10000 years. If we work hard now, the Shanti will be able to create a world where they will not taste the bitterness of extinction again in 1000 years.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Fortunately, the Shanti were able to get tickets to the New World earlier than anyone else. And they also acquired weapons to prevent the Kuran from traveling. There¡¯s no way to resist the Eagle¡¯s bombing until steel ships appear. Thebination of these two elements is really rare in history. Celestial navigation is difficult to imagine, but it will be conceived someday. At that time, if the opponent has steel ships equipped with anti-aircraft guns,nding cannot be prevented.</em>


    ¡°In essence, it¡¯s about developing the New World while thoroughly crushing the Catholic sect. Well, whether we can actually achieve that remains uncertain, but that¡¯s the general direction.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Personally, I don¡¯t care much about Shantinion in my heart, but domestically, there¡¯s a sentiment that the oldnd of the Great Shanti Empire was taken by the Kuran and is rightfully ournd. The ck Sea is considered sacred in Shanti religion and is called the Holy Marsh, where the royal ancestor, Shamo Chartres, was born on its shores. It¡¯s an ancient capital and can be considered a holy site.</em>


    <em>It should be a good goal. The city-states of the Galilea Union are essentially a gathering of various groups, so resistance up to the Galilea Union will likely be weak.</em>


    ¡°Any questions?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    After several questions and answers, there was a lull.


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s really hard to say.¡± (Yuri)


    I said while looking at Tigris.


    ¡°The truth is, there isn¡¯t currently anyone who can truly govern the New World. For now, it feels like a man named Harold Harell is in charge. We need someone capable of governing this.¡± (Yuri)


    I stared at Tigris.


    ¡°I need someone serious, reasonably flexible, and who is also liked by the people¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Me¡­?¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris looked somewhat reluctant.


    ¡°Do you dislike it? You can bring your followers with you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, they probably don¡¯t have a house there¡­¡± (Tigris)


    Tigris seemed uneasy.


    ¡°We do have a house. We sent over the lumber we sawed and cut into pieces for a house. However, we don¡¯t have a castle or a mansion. Of course, you can build one if you want.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ What if I refuse?¡± (Tigris)


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll still promote you. You¡¯ll probably miss city life, though.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>That must be tough.</em>


    ¡°Let me think about it for a moment.¡± (Tigris)


    <em>I see¡­ Well, can¡¯t be helped.</em>


    ¡°Since it¡¯s much further south from here. I guarantee it¡¯s goodnd. In fact, there¡¯s plenty ofnd to choose from. It¡¯s much richer than the Hou Household¡¯s territory, with animals roaming around, though they¡¯re a bit different from those in Shaalta.¡± (Tigris)


    <em>There seem to be herds of buffalo-like creatures at least. Still, there¡¯s no city and it¡¯s not easy to return casually, so it might be tricky.</em>


    ¡°Gin.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°I want you to join Reform and be the governor of the Kilghina region. Are you okay with that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh¡ªReally!?¡± (Gin)


    Gin¡¯s face lit up with unexpected joy. I knew he harbored strong homesickness for Kilghina deep down.


    <em>Since I¡¯m not granting him a fiefdom, if it doesn¡¯t work out, I can always remove him.</em>


    ¡°Absolutely. Dimitri, you¡¯ll continue as the chief of the entire army. Do well.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Dimitri suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Serving on the battlefield under Your Excellency Yuri is my joy. I humbly ept.¡± (Dimitri)


    He saluted crisply and sat down again, evidently wanting to show he had noints.


    ¡°Good. Well then, let¡¯s end it here for today. I apologize for gathering you all at such a time.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>I¡¯m also tired from discussing such difficult matters today.</em>


    ¡°Of course, the matter of the New World remains top secret for now. Tigris, I¡¯ll await your response within a month.¡± (Yuri)

 Chapter 240: Angies Return (1)

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    After a harrowing journey akin to walking through the brink of purgatory, Angelica Sacrament finally reached the border. She swam across the river, entered the territory of the Kuran, exchanged gold for food at a colonial vige, and once she was no longer worried about food, she, then, swiftly returned to the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire.


    It took three months for this journey, during which news of the fall of Reform had already reached the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire.


    ¡ª


    First, Angie returned to Ultima and rested her troops for three days. Then, she headed to the royal capital of Andal to assess the current situation. By the time Angie arrived in Andal, envoys from the Albio Republic had already been there for three weeks. Couriers carrying sealed letters were running all over the country. Small lords and mercenary bands had no one to bear their ransom. They had toe up with funds on their own. Upon receiving letters stating the amount of ransom, everyone ran around to raise money.


    The exchange was supposed to be a physical exchange of gold or Shanti people ves, so the price of Shanti ves soared. The exchange ratio was four ordinary soldiers of the same age for one female Shanti ve and two for one male. It was more efficient from the market price but not so much when the market price rose.


    However, for the sake of adding to the ransom, the brothel owners in many ces were uwfully arrested, and Shanti people ves were seized. As for farm, the owners who mainly used male Shanti ves was also deprived of their ves by exercising the strong right of the feudal lord.


    Shanti people¡¯s ves were currently the same as gold, especially since the brothel owners were originally suspicious individuals. Therefore, arrests and the like could be made as much as they want, and they arouse resentment among the people. It was a substitute collection method with more immediacy than raising the overall tax rate.


    Those who didn¡¯t need to care about thew had taken more direct means. The Albio Republic was only concerned with health conditions and did not investigate the source of acquisition. That meant it didn¡¯t matter if Shanti was acquired criminally, so mercenaries attacked farms and brothels to abduct Shanti ves in ce of ransom.In other countries, since their king was alive, they were pressing for a lump sum from the king and negotiating through the royal family, but the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire was not present because the king was not present. In the sealed letters, there was also a note that instructed the family of nobles who had be a prisoner to ¡°arrange X amount of gold. Dispose of the castles of how much is in the treasury and where X to pay.¡±


    It one rare example. Shortly after inheriting the title through session disputes, the new Count created a contract relinquishing his real estate ownership, entrusted it, and then, the envoy from the Albio Republic came to the metropolis to directly sell the property to a third party and raise ransom. However, his uncle, who had fought in the session dispute, was still alive and he couldn¡¯t trust his own household.


    However, no matter where they looked, there was no sign of Alfred Sacramenta. Even after Angelica ascended the city, there was no demand for a ransom, and no indication of any arrangement being made. This left the Queen in grief.


    Fortunately, her brother, Emperor Alfred Sacrament, had already fallen in battle.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I would like to ask that the electoral election be held in the near future.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie spoke without bowing her head in front of nine Electors.


    ¡°Why?¡± (Vivi)


    Duke Vivi Ondorf asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to tell.¡± (Divar)


    Imperial Domain Count Divar said.


    The Imperial Domain Count, a position ced to govern the royal domain in the absence of the emperor, was not necessarily hereditary. It didn¡¯t entail receiving a fief, but rather managing the territories directly under the emperor. In practice, it referred to the emperor¡¯s confidants, akin to a prime minister or minister.


    During session, it was deemed appropriate to have a representative of thete emperor¡¯s wishes, a result of efforts by numerous emperors andpromises by the Electors. Since it would not be proper for an elector ¡°marquis¡± to be a prime minister or a minister, he was given the title of Imperial Domain Count.


    The previous Imperial Domain Count was Count Ordinant, who was Gustav¡¯ste brother. After Alfred ascended to the throne, Divar became the new Imperial Domain Count. In reality, the emperor often appointed his son as the sessor during his lifetime, meaning the person expected to be the next emperor had significant influence. However, with only one-ninth of the vote, many cases resulted in being unable to ascend, as eight Electors were bribed.


    ¡°The death of Emperor Alfred has not been confirmed.¡± (??)


    ¡°But if his name wasn¡¯t mentioned in the prisoner exchange, shouldn¡¯t we assume he¡¯s already deceased?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°He may still be hiding in the forest with his guards.¡± (Divar)


    Despite his position, Count Divar couldn¡¯t dismiss the possibility. It was the natural attitude to adopt given his position.


    He might be hiding in the forest with their close knights. At first nce, it seemed usible. However, if that sentiment was epted, it was like a wife whose husband had gone missing being unable to remarry, no matter how much time passes. In other words, the Imperial Election will be impossible.


    ¡°The Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s army has already subdued Reform. We must promptly conduct the Imperial Election and install a new Emperor.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie said. This reasoning should have had certain persuasiveness.


    In the previous Imperial Election, the Kilghina Kingdom was still active, having just won a decisive victory at the Battle of Marsenas, allowing considerable military leeway. This time, there was no time for a ten-year election process as before.


    ¡°Nevertheless, it¡¯s still too early to tell.¡± (Divar)


    The Imperial Domain Count Divar said again.


    ¡°Currently, I have requested an envoy from the Republic of Albio to confirm the safety of Emperor Alfred. If he has already passed away, the proper etiquette would be to return his body. It would not be toote to return his body once we receive a response.¡± (Divar)


    Angie was at a loss for a reply. This information was unknown to her and made logical sense.


    ¡°¡­But what if they ignore it? As Count Divar said, what if he¡¯s quietly passed away in the forests of the White Wolf Penins? We wouldn¡¯t be able to confirm. Should we wait three or four years for a reply?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°That¡¯s not something to consider now. It¡¯s been less than two weeks since the request was made to Albio¡¯s envoy. It takes a month and a half for transmission, another month and a half for reply, and then another two and a half months. If his remains return by then, we should finish the national funeral and only then start considering our next steps.¡± (Divar)


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Angie couldn¡¯t continue. Ten seconds passed.


    ¡°Reflecting on history.¡±


    Margrave Visiterholm spoke up.


    ¡°The Shanti have never invaded the Tyrellme region. They¡¯ve never desired it.¡± (Visiterholm)


    Angie was full of question marks.


    <em>What is this old man talking about? Is he senile?</em>


    ¡°Desire isn¡¯t always guaranteed.¡± (Visiterholm)


    <em>Maybe, he merely wants to show off the knowledge in his own rotten brain¡¯s library. </em>


    Angie decided to ept this reasoning.


    In this case, the Tyrellme region refers to its original territory during the so-called Tyrellme province era, simr to the XX region.


    ¡°If you want to taste the bitterness of the Kaltile campaign, go ahead. But just because the woman didn¡¯t hit, it doesn¡¯t mean the man didn¡¯t. The current Shaalta Kingdom is dominated by Yuri Hou.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie said and stood up from her seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± (Vivi)


    Duke Vivi Ondorf said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dissolve. As Count Divar said, it¡¯s correct to wait a little longer for a response from the other side. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie was about to leave, but after walking two steps, she turned around. She thought she should say one more thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing: if you think Yuri Hou¡¯s victory was a coincidence, you¡¯re mistaken. When the Queen was killed and the monarchy overturned, he was just a local lord¡¯s son. Three monthster, he had pacified the country and destroyed 120000 troops in a month. The first target of that army will be us, the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire. Think about it carefully.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡ª


    It was a day two monthster.


    In a room of a house Angie rented on the outskirts of Andal, she was busy with her work. It was either writing letters, meeting people, inviting or being invited, dining or talking. She liked to attend parties and entertain people, talking about things in battle.


    Angie was increasing her supporters in this way. Many people had already treated her as the next Empress. The topic of conversation was mainly about the return of prisoners.


    Five months after the battle, prisoner exchanges in countries like Flusha Kingdom went smoothly, and many nobles returned home. However, in the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire, there were no returnees.


    There were exnations like they were taken north fornd remation work, but many people felt uneasy. The Flusha Kingdom was still far away, so they would be alright. However, the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire directly borders the Shaalta Kingdom. Considering this, the return of troops would directly contribute to their own military strength.


    So, they might not intend to return for some reason or another. No, maybe an epidemic spread and they all died. Various theories were whispered.


    In the midst of this, Angie was writing a personal letter to one of the counts she met at the party and nning a dinner. The door knocked, and a voice of one of her attendants was heard.


    ¡°Angie-sama, Leonard-sama has arrived from the Andal Royal Pce.¡± (??)


    ¡°Let him in.¡± (Angelica)


    After saying that, the door was opened for a while.


    ¡°Wee, Leonard Divar-dono.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Your Highness Angelica, you live in such a humble house¡­¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard frowned and sighed.


    Leonard was the young son of the Imperial Domain Count Divar, turning 22 this year. Despite running errands, he had be one of Angie¡¯s supporters and he wasn¡¯t hiding it. While iming to act as a loyal subject and expressing loyalty to his lord, he was currently holding back. Unsure if his loyalty was genuine or deceitful, she intentionally kept her distance.


    ¡°Our nation¡¯s founder, Leon Sacrament, was once a fisherman in a fishing vige. It¡¯s a change to live in such a house.¡± (Leonard)


    In reality, renting a house in the royal capital was too expensive. Nobles couldn¡¯t be made to sleep rough without a battle, so private rooms had to be given to attendant vassals, and considering rooms for guards, a reasonably sized house was necessary.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. The Imperial Election will be held.¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard solemnly handed over a scroll tied with a string and sealed with wax. Angelica received it, broke the seal, and unrolled the scroll. Indeed, it stated that the Imperial Election would be held in a month. In essence, it was an invitation to the Imperial Election Council.


    There were no other rival candidates besides Angie, and the national sentiment was firmly in her favor. It was clear as day that there was no way to counter Yuri Hou¡¯s threat by electing someone else. Angie was confident that the Imperial Electors would choose her.


    ¡°Has the demise of my brother been confirmed?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes, just between you and me¡­¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard approached Angie a few steps closer in the cramped office.


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°The garments worn by Alfred-sama have arrived. There is spear mark on the chest¡­¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard gently traced with his finger near the center of the left chest. Apparently, there was a cut from a spear there.


    ¡°It was heavily stained with dried blood. His demise is certain.¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Angie suddenly felt a burden lift from her heart.


    She had told others that the emperor was dead, but somewhere in her heart, she had considered the possibility of his survival.


    <em>I see, he¡¯s truly gone.</em>


    ¡°Any other letters?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Well¡­ I overheard my father talking, so that¡¯s as far as¡­¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Presumably, they¡¯re waiting until the body turns to bones before returning it?¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°Probably.¡± (Angelica)


    It would be unsettling to transport a decaying body. If it was not possible to return the body quickly enough before dposition had begun, it was sometimes done at Tyllerme to allow the bones to dpose before returning them.


    ¡°So, my brother the emperor has passed away¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Angie felt a mix of joy and sorrow, aplex emotion.


    ¡°Leonard-dono, please go home today. I want to pray for a while.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Understood. My condolences.¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard showed perfunctory condolences and left the room. Angie closed her eyes and prayed for his soul.

 Chapter 241: Angies Return (2)

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>PS1</strong>:<strong>Consider donating through Paypalor you may clickhereto voluntarily support my work.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read <strong>Demon King 240 </strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 7</strong>


    The new year had begun, and it was currently January 2021.


    On the day of the Imperial Election, Angelica Sacrament awaited the election results in the VIP chamber of Andal¡¯s royal castle. 12 years had passed since her father¡¯s death, and finally, this day hade. The day she would be Empress.


    She didn¡¯t feel like reading a book, nor did I feel like drinking wine. Not feeling hunger either, Angie simply stared into emptiness, seated in her chair. Footsteps echoed down the carpeted hallway, and the door swung open without a knock.


    ¡°Angie-sama! You¡¯ve won the election!¡± (??)


    A young attendant shouted.¡°Ah¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Tears of joy threatened to overflow.


    ¡°Congrattions¡­ Congrattions.¡±


    The attendant wiped the tears from his eyes with his sleeve. It wasn¡¯t just the young attendant. All her vassals knew. They knew the extent of Angie¡¯s bitter experiences. No matter how many aplishments she achieved, she was ignored, imprisoned in Altima, subjected to all forms of harassment. Specialws were even enacted to seize taxes from Altima.


    Numerous assassination attempts, poison in her water and wine, more than ten lives lost, whether they were tasters or not. Each funeral strengthened Angie¡¯s resolve. When a gue aimed at her spread, she wept while watching her suffering subjects.


    Oveing such hardships, Angie stood here now. She was granted the right to be crowned. With the coronation ceremony, she would be the queen of this country.


    Angie rose from her chair and embraced the young attendant.


    ¡°Angie-sama¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s thanks to all of you¡­ I¡¯m grateful.¡± (Angelica)


    Her words came from the heart.


    ¡ª


    One month after the Imperial Election.


    The coronation ceremony was taking ce in the Cathedral of Gilmaresk. It aws once the city where the Imperial Governorate of Tyrellme was located during the era of the Xerxes God-Protected Guard Empire, boasted a cathedralrger than the one in Andal.


    ¡°Greatte Emperor, Reinicht Sacrament¡¯s child and the lord of the ancient city of Altima, Angelica Sacrament. Under the name of Lord Isus, I confer upon you the crown to rule over the Tyrellme region and the eight northern provinces.¡± (??)


    The Archbishop of Gilmaresk spoke and ced the crown on Angie¡¯s head.


    Normally, there would have been about six months¡¯ grace period before the coronation ceremony, during which the Pope would be invited, and in this case, a crown suitable for Angie¡¯s head would be remade. However, chaos ensued in the Papal States after Epitapho Pzzo was taken prisoner, leaving no such opportunity.


    Yet Angie was content. The slightly oversized crown was lined with cotton on the inside to fit snugly on Angie¡¯s head. It wouldn¡¯t look inappropriate.


    ¡°Holy Empress Angelica Sacrament. Shepherd of the Lamb guided by God. May blessings be upon your reign.¡± (??)


    ¡°I humbly ept the mission from God.¡± (Angelica)


    Then, Angelica stood up.


    Swinging the royal scepter, she turned around.


    ¡°Angelica Sacrament hereby deres herself the new Empress of Tyrellme!¡± (Angelica)


    As Angie shouted¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty Empress Angelica! Our true ruler! The pure maiden!¡± (??)


    Angie¡¯s subjects cried out, drawing their swords in unison and sheathing them with vigor. The sound of swords rang out like musical instruments.


    ¡°We pledge our swords to the one and only! We will risk our lives to protect the Empress!¡± (??)


    As soon as these words were spoken, the orchestra began ying magnificent traditional music. The light from the stained-ss windows was beautiful. Everyone before Angie bowed their heads and lowered their eyes, showing reverence for the new empress at this moment.


    It was a glorious coronation ceremony. It felt like the entire country weed the arrival of the new empress. It was as if a cold winter had ended, and spring hade.


    <em>Then, let¡¯s make it at least a long summer.</em>


    That was what Angie thought.


    ¡ª


    And one weekter¡­


    ¡°Hey! What do you mean the treasury is empty?!¡± (Angelica)


    Empress Angelica confronted the former Count Divar in the Divar Household¡¯s mansion in Andal. Angie¡¯s soldiers had crowded into the garden and taken control of the mansion. She stood alone and faced Duke Deaver and his son, as she questioned them.


    ¡°Now, now, please calm down.¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard Deaver, whose father mistreated, tried to soothe.


    Angie was furious.


    ¡°Silent!¡± (Angelica)


    She shouted in anger.


    ¡°What is happening? You¡¯ve even empty treasury, selling off vis and retreats. What¡¯s the meaning of this?! If you and your son are conspiring, I¡¯ll arrest you for embezzlement!!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°You will find nothing.¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard remained calm.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything.¡± (Divar)


    The former Duke Divar said.


    ¡°Like we¡¯d just sit back and do nothing! Who besides you lot can dispose of our property at will? Where did the money from those sales go?¡± (Angelica)


    Angie was furious beyond measure.


    <em>What does it mean that even the Imperial treasury is empty? </em>


    The treasures there were all of great historical significance, integral to the Sacrament Imperial Family¡¯s history itself. All of that were gone. Moreover, it was said that even the vis and estates had been sold off to others. Even if she used the empress¡¯s authority to reim them, they¡¯d naturally demand repayment.


    No matter how Angie searched, the immense proceeds from the sales were nowhere to be found. She came back thinking that they had run away, but Divar and his son were still there. She felt like yelling.


    ¡°Father, let me exin.¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard said casually, so Angie drew her sword and pointed it at him.


    ¡°Speak.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°We don¡¯t know anything. It was done by Her Majesty the Queen.¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°Then, where is Her Majesty now?¡± (Angelica)


    Of course, Angie had considered that possibility. Apart from remnants of Alfred¡¯s faction, only the Queen and the Divar family remained. Yet, the Queen was nowhere to be found. Not in the royal castle, and the estates and vis had been sold off.


    She thought the Queen might have fled abroad, but there were no signs of escape. Normally, someone of her stature fleeing would involve arge entourage and belongings. There was no way she could have disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°She¡¯s invited to this house. To a hidden room.¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard said nonchntly.


    Angie frowned.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll question the Queen. Where is this hidden room?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Talking to her will only lead to unpleasant feelings. Please calm down first.¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°Calm down? How can I!¡± (Angelica)


    In a fit of rage, Ange smashed the vase with his sword.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let me speak enough. Even after that, if we¡¯re not pleased with you, you can kill us.¡± (Leonard)


    Saying this, Leonard stood up on his own and poured water into the ss on the table from a water jug. It moistened the throat without any effort.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Leonard had a sword pointed at him, but neither he nor his father had drawn any weapons. His father was the same.


    ¡°You realize it was at my father¡¯s behest that I contacted Your Majesty Angie, correct? It¡¯s a theory for survival during times of turmoil for our household.¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°Of course.¡± (Angelica)


    The Divar Household had been loyal followers of Alfred. Now that Angie had taken over, they couldn¡¯t continue that loyalty without scrutiny. Instead, they would likely investigate past betrayals and hold ountable those found guilty.


    However, this would no longer be the case with Leonard on her side and engaging in various activities under the guise of a loyal retainer. Just because she cooperated with them didn¡¯t mean that she had to particrly promote Leonard, but if the previous head of the household retired modestly and Leonard became the head of the household, it would be difficult for her to treat the Divar family harshly.


    Angie knew from the beginning that that was what they were aiming for. It was a transparent survival strategy.


    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t trust me.¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°By the Queen?¡± (Angelica)


    Therefore, the queen was kept in the dark and couldn¡¯t be a criminal. It seemed they weren¡¯t involved, but it was not understandable.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Alfred-sama. He is still alive.¡± (Leonard)


    The shock of ck lightning pierced the back of my mind.


    <em>Still alive? It can¡¯t be.</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. What was that bloodstained battle dress?¡± (Angelica)


    Unable to trust Leonard¡¯s words, Angie verified it herself. Sure enough, the same clothes that Alfred had worn were there, blood-stained. The hole pierced by the spear was also there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. But I also believed at the time.¡± (Leonard)


    Her whole body started to tremble slightly. Her skin and spine bristled, and her waist seemed to copse. If no one was here, she might have copsed and been stunned for a while.


    ¡°We noticed it just a week ago. When we interrogated the queen and couldn¡¯t make sense of it, we searched her room and found it.¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard received a piece of paper from his father and handed it to Angie. Angie took it with trembling hands. The paper was torn into four pieces and repaired by attaching another sheet to the back.


    ¡°If that whore returns, don¡¯t let anyone know about it. That pig will obstruct the payment of the ransom.¡±


    It was written that way. It was certainly her brother¡¯s handwriting. Even if she tried to read any further, her eyes would just slide over the words and I couldn¡¯t read.


    ¡°The ransom is 7 million Kushapeni gold coins. It¡¯s an exorbitant amount, but that¡¯s not the issue. The question is why the Shaalta Kingdom kept his survival a secret until now.¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Angelica)


    <em>The reason is obvious. Why did they go to the trouble of sending those clothes and faking his death when he was alive?</em>


    ¡°No matter how you look at it, it was to pit him against Empress Angie¡­ In other words, they purposely let the coronation take ce and let you remain in power until you gain power within the country.¡± (Leonard)


    If news of his survival had spread before the coronation, the coronation would have been postponed, even if it was after the electoral election. If it had been before the election, the election itself would not have taken ce. The election was held because the war clothes with a hole in the chest were delivered. Such a thing can easily be faked.


    What nonsense about delivering a rotten corpse being creepy. He was alive.


    Angie felt like punching her past naive self.


    ¡°The reason for the dy in the prisoner exchange is also because of this. If he didn¡¯t die in battle, the soldiers would obviously have seen Alfred-sama being taken prisoner. Considering that¡­¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard sighed deeply.


    ¡°The enormous amount the Queen paid to the Albio Republic¡­ 3.21 million Kushapeni gold coins. It didn¡¯t even reach half of the 7,000,000, but it¡¯s not like he won¡¯t return until the full amount is paid. Alfred-sama will be released when the time is right.¡± (Leonard)


    The ¡°right time¡± would be when Angie had grown into a force capable of opposing him. A civil war couldn¡¯tst long unless the forces were bnced.


    With that in mind, Leonard was right. The 3.21 million Kushapeni gold coins paid were a waste. Whether the Queen paid 100 coins or 7 million, Alfred would be released at the worst possible time for Angie.


    However, the Queen believed her husband would not be released until she paid the 7,000,000 coins, and even though she had information that could prevent the coronation, she didn¡¯t speak up, instead liquidating the country¡¯s assets one by one to raise the money. If she had spoken and stopped Angie¡¯s coronation, the payment of the ransom would have been obstructed in return. In that case, her husband would never be freed.


    Even if Alfred¡¯s survival was exposed and Angie¡¯s coronation was dyed, there was no obligation to release him as long as the 7,000,000 coins were not paid. No matter how hard she tried, it would be dyed by 1 or 2 years. Even if the coronation was prevented, Angie would have gained power during those 1 or 2 years.


    When the time was right, releasing Alfred would result in him fighting Angie and causing a civil war. As long as Angie¡¯s ambition and Alfred¡¯s obsession coexist, Yuri Hou will continue to hold the reins of power.


    ¡°Our ns are aplete mess too. Really, Yuri Hou is a truly terrifying person.¡± (Leonard)


    We were dancing in the palm of Yuri Hou¡¯s hand. Perhaps he even allowed her to escape pursuit on purpose.


    <em>Would he go this far? Is that man a demon?</em>


    ¡°So, what will you do?¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard asked.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Here.¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard walked a bit, then took a dagger from a drawer and ced it, sheath and all, on the desk.


    ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t use it here. We¡¯ll be killed by the soldiers outside if you do.¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± (Angelica)


    I didn¡¯t understand the meaning.


    ¡°If you think about the happiness of the people, it would be most appropriate for you tomit suicide here, Angie-sama.¡±


    <em>Commit suicide?</em>


    She understood what Leonard was getting at.


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± (Angelica)


    But it was too absurd.


    ¡°Then, will you go to war with your brother?¡± (Leonard)


    Angie felt rage pierce through her entire body. She wanted to scream. She had been blessed by the entire country during her ascension to the throne. In the past week, she had met various nobles and was in the process of taking control of the army.


    She had achieved a grand coronation and was now the empress of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire. Even during Alfred¡¯s rule, many lords had supported her ever since her father Renitscht ¡®s reign, even if they couldn¡¯t say so openly.


    If Alfred returned, Angie could assert her current position and deny Alfred¡¯s im to the throne. However, the result would be a nationwide conflict. Naturally, many soldiers would die, the people would suffer, and thend would be ravaged. The only one to benefit would be Yuri Hou.


    If Angie were to plunge this dagger into her chest and take her own life here, none of that would happen. Yuri Hou¡¯s treacherous ns would be thwarted, and Alfred would then have to fight Yuri Hou on his own. The logic of dying makes sense.


    <em>No, it doesn¡¯t make sense.</em>


    Despised and shunned, she had fought tirelessly, finally bing the ruler. And the moment she became ruler, she was supposed to achieve nothing, abandon the retainers who had believed in her and followed her, and stab herself in the chest? Then Alfred would return, celebrate Angie¡¯s death, and execute her old retainers.


    <em>That¡¯s nonsense.</em>


    ¡°¨D¨DOf course, I¡¯ll fight.¡± (Angelica)


    She didn¡¯t care if she waster scorned as a foolish woman who ravaged her country. If she could avoid that usation, why did she endure such torment, escaping from that battlefield, as if walking on the brink of hell?


    <em>Gustav.</em>


    ¡°If I were to choose death here, I would never have desired the throne in the first ce.¡± (Angelica)


    <em>The one who should die is my brother. Not me.</em>


    Angie made up her mind.


    ¡°Then, I, Leonard, will once again pledge my loyalty.¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± (Angelica)


    She didn¡¯t need it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. That mad king will never forgive me for showing loyalty to you. You can trust me.¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard smiled lightly.


    ¡°Then, do as you please. If you be a hindrance, I¡¯ll cut you down.¡± (Angelica)

 Chapter 242: Angies Return (3)

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    It had been month after the coronation. The ransom payment waspleted, and nearly 3000 released prisoners suddenly arrived at the port city of Ryubili. As expected, the returning prisoners were shocked andmented to find Angie crowned. They reviled her, calling her a traitor who abandoned the emperor and fled the battlefield first. However, these men had gone to war for the nation and returned as prisoners, and they could not simply be killed.


    Angie lied by publicly iming that she had fought to prevent a cavalry bypass, but punished those who openly criticized the emperor with the crime of l¨¨se-majest¨¦. By that time, the news of Alfred¡¯s survival had naturally spread. And then, one monthter, Alfred returned.


    ¡ª


    Alfred quietlynded in the port town where the high-ranking nobles who had been released earlier and had implicitly expressed their support for him resided. Supporters, including the former prisoners, began to gather in the town to rally around Alfred. Ignoring the frantic attempts by the electors to calm the situation, Angie openly gathered her forces. The season of political intrigue orchestrated by the electors was over. The season of war, where warriors wield their swords, had arrived.


    Two weekster, Alfred and Angelica¡¯s armies faced each other in the rural town of Nettelph. Officially, it was just a meeting for the two emperors to discuss matters. However, even for a mere discussion, a show of military strength was necessary.


    Upon Alfred¡¯s return, many of the lords who he thought were on his side became fence-sitters, and with the treasury empty, only 6000 soldiers could be gathered. In contrast, Alfred quickly mustered 2200 former prisoners, and with the soldiers they had left behind in their hometowns, a total of 7300 men assembled under hismand.


    Angie found the sibling rivalry almostughable, but there was no other choice. Angie and Alfred attempted to meet at an equidistant point from the front lines of both armies. With ten attendants each as guards, the meeting took ce in an open field where both armies could clearly see them. It was March 8th, a chilly, windless day with cloudy skies. Angie faced Alfred, or someone who appeared to be him, across a makeshift table and two chairs set on a rural farm road.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Alfred)The person who seemed to be Alfred said nothing.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Angie also remained silent.


    Strangely, Alfred wore an odd mask that was dull gold in color, resembling those used in operas. This made Angie doubt if the person in front of her was truly her brother. However, from the eye holes in the mask, she felt a fierce hatred directed at her.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Angelica)


    Angie felt an illusion as if hatred was gushing out from the mask¡¯s eye holes. In that instant, her body moved reflexively, and she swung her right arm. She intercepted Alfred¡¯s sudden sh with a slender saber using her right arm. Anticipating such an event, Angie had reinforced her right forearm with an iron te.


    While defending against the sword, Angie drew a rapier from her left hip with her left hand. Sliding her fingers through the knuckle guard, she rotated it half a turn and gripped it like a feather, thrusting it swiftly towards a vital point. However, Alfred blocked it with his left bare fist. The rapier pierced through his fist deeply but stopped there.


    ¡°Stop it!!¡± (Alfred)


    It was then that Angie first heard her brother¡¯s voice. Looking around, she saw that the ten guards on both sides had drawn their swords and were about to start fighting.


    ¡°It was just a momentarypse. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean!¡± (Angelica)


    Determined to end it here, Angie tried to pull out the rapier. However, she couldn¡¯t withdraw it from Alfred¡¯s fist. Despite being pierced through, Alfred gripped the rapier tightly, his flesh clenching around it.


    Angie considered using the dagger hidden in her chest as a backup weapon, but her hand holding the rapier was in the way. The distance was suited for the rapier¡¯s reach, but too far for the dagger. With a quick sh from his saber, Alfred effortlessly broke Angie¡¯s rapier.


    ¡°Angie-sama! Take cover!¡± (??)


    A knight attendant flipped his cape and grabbed Angie by both shoulders, pulling her back and shielding her with his own body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away! We haven¡¯t even begun our discussion yet.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred boldly sat back down in his chair. Angie felt a sense of unease.


    <em>Was Alfred always someone who acted with such brute force? </em>


    Despite having his fist pierced, he didn¡¯t flinch at all. However, there was no mistaking that voice. It was undeniably Alfred¡¯s.


    ¡°Sit down. Don¡¯t run away.¡± (Alfred)


    He exuded confidence.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m fine. Let go of me.¡± (Angelica)


    At Angie¡¯s words, the knight attendant released her shoulders.


    ¡°Be careful. That man has lost his mind.¡± (??)


    ¡°I will.¡± (Angelica)


    Alfred removed the silk tie from around his neck, pulled the broken tip of the rapier from his hand, and bound the wound.


    <em>Does he not feel pain? He tied it rather roughly.</em>


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Sit down. Are you scared?¡± (Alfred)


    Provoked, Angie sat down. Backing down now would mean losing herposure. However, this time she repositioned the chair out of sword¡¯s reach.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Drawing a sword in a ce meant for discussion. Has my brother forgotten his manners?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t contain my anger. Besides, this isn¡¯t a discussion. It¡¯s a prelude to battle. You don¡¯t think this will end with just a conversation, do you?¡± (Alfred)


    His voice was chilling. Angie wasn¡¯t surprised, knowing she had given him plenty of reasons to be angry. However, the mask was unsettling.


    ¡°Even so, how dare you call yourself Empress after fleeing the battlefield?¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°I merely acted in defense.¡± (Angelica)


    That was the official stance.


    ¡°What?! I saw you flee! You broke through the rear of the Papal State¡¯s army!¡± (??)


    From behind Alfred, one of his knights shouted.


    ¡°I circled the Papal State¡¯s army and struck from behind! You, who didn¡¯t even see the battle, don¡¯t speak so arrogantly!¡±


    Angie forced herself to appear angry. No matter what lies were told, how many could confidently say they were right amid that chaos? There was no way to prove it, and Angie¡¯s subordinates would never speak out.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred raised one arm to restrain the knight.


    ¡°But¡ª¡± (??)


    ¡°Silence. I am speaking now.¡± (Alfred)


    At Alfred¡¯smand, the knight fell silent as if doused in cold water. There was a dangerous edge to Alfred now, like a naked de. When faced with such a sharp edge, people instinctively felt fear. Even the knight, who was on his side, seemed to feel it.


    ¡°¡­Very well. Let¡¯s not drag this out. I might not be able to restrain my urge to kill.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred sat loosely in his chair, leaning back against the backrest. Although the posture seemed sloppy,bined with the unreadable mask, it exerted an odd pressure.


    ¡°Why wear such a mask? Have you been poxed, brother?¡± (Angelica)


    The moment Angie voiced her long-held curiosity, murderous intent radiated from Alfred again, and he kicked the table. However, the distance made his aim miss, and Angie was not hit. A nging sound echoed as the knight attendant deflected the table with a shield. The knights drew their naked swords, shielding Angie.


    ¡°What is this? Have you truly lost your mind?¡± (Angelica)


    Though she had known from the start he wasn¡¯t entirely sane, Angie said it anyway.


    <em>I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s smallpox or elephantiasis, but why should I be the one to take out their anger on others? I do not understand what it means.</em>


    ¡°¡ªLook at this.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred removed the mask.


    Angie involuntarily gasped. It was Alfred¡¯s face. However, the difference was that there was writing on it.


    ¡°Read it.¡± (Alfred)


    The skin on his face bore the markings of words. It wasn¡¯t just writing. It was a tattoo, characterized by the faint blur of ink beneath a thinyer of skin. Across his forehead, it read¡­


    ¡®I am a vile emperor who plotted to murder my brother. Cowardly enough to poison the cup of my younger brother due to my weak heart.¡¯


    And on either side of his nose, two thin lines read¡­


    ¡®The young maiden who seeds the throne does so by carrying on the will of our father.


    I was driven from the throne because I betrayed the teachings of our father.¡¯


    In bold letters across the bridge of his nose, it said¡­


    ¡®May the new emperor receive the grace of Jesus.¡¯


    ¡°How dare you¡­ This is what happened because you obstructed Nerehine.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred trembled with rage. Nerehine was Alfred¡¯s wife, the queen.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about?¡± (Angelica)


    Angie was bewildered.


    ¡°You interfered with the ransom collection and refused to pay the full amount. This is the result.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°¡­Nonsense. I did no such thing.¡± (Angelica)


    This was true. The ransom was partly paid before any interference, and no demand was made to Angie. If the full amount wasn¡¯t paid, they simply wouldn¡¯t release the captives. Realizing this, Angie understood that this was part of Yuri Hou¡¯s plot. Lies had been fed to Alfred.


    ¡°You are lying, wench. Watch and see. I¡¯ll have the same tattoos carved on you, have every soldier vite you, and then let the rats eat you alive¡­ I swear it. I will make it happen.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred¡¯s obsession with Angie had always been pathological. The lies had clearly taken deep root in his mind. Angelica refused the ransom payment. The full amount would never be paid. This tattooing was Angie¡¯s fault. Such thoughts must have been drilled into him while the ink was applied.


    No matter how Angie tried to exin now, it was futile. The brainwashing was too deep to be undone. It was clear to anyone that Yuri Hou¡¯s schemes were behind this. Anyone who advised this mad king otherwise would likely be killed. And now, he had been unleashed upon the world.


    Yuri Hou had turned Alfred into a vicious beast whose only obsession was to kill Angie.


    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± (Angelica)


    Angie couldn¡¯t help butugh. When Alfred heard theughter, his face turned mad and he became enraged.


    ¡°¡ª!!! Is it so funny?! Is your brother¡¯s face so amusing?!¡± (Alfred)


    He gripped his saber and stepped forward, intent on cutting Angie to pieces. As Alfred charged into the array of swords protecting Angie,


    ¡°Alfred-sama! Please stop!¡± (??)


    His knights hurriedly grabbed his cloak, trying to hold him back.


    ¡°Ha ha, ha ha ha!¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Angelica!!! What¡¯s so funny?!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that.¡± (Alfred)


    Angie wasn¡¯tughing at the tattoos. Sheughed at the thoroughness of Yuri Hou¡¯s cruelty, like drowning a dog and then pushing it further down with a pole. It was merciless.


    ¡°Well, stay deceived for the rest of your life. Ha ha ha, honestly, he did a thorough job¡ª¡± (Angelica)


    Angie turned her back on Alfred and began walking back to her camp. There was no point in talking to a beast anymore.


    ¡°Laughing at that face, you have guts, don¡¯t you¡­¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard, who had been watching from behind, said admiringly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Come on, let¡¯s head to camp.¡± (Angelica)


    Looking around, Angie saw that her knights found her steadfastness inspiring. Despite witnessing her deranged brother, they showed no signs of fear.


    It was strange, but Angie felt both astonished by Yuri Hou¡¯s thoroughness and as if she was being challenged. Yuri Hou must have thought Angie¡¯s talent and abilities were enough to make a good fight against this mad king. If Yuri Hou had underestimated her, he would have given her more time to solidify her base before unleashing the beast.


    But Yuri Hou had not done that.


    <em>Well then, let¡¯s go against expectations. I will exceed his expectations and defeat Alfred.</em>


    Feeling oddly invigorated, Angie returned to her camp. It was time to wage war against her brother.

 Chapter 243: Childrearing

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>PS1</strong>:<strong>Consider donating through Paypalor you may clickhereto voluntarily support my work.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read <strong>Demon King 242 </strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 10</strong>


    I was reading a report at the royal castle of Shibyak.


    ¡°Daah!¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°No, stop it! Don¡¯t pull!¡± (Shamu)


    Nearby, on the carpet, Shamu and Shulika were ying together. They were having a st, giggling and enjoying themselves.


    ¡°What are you doing? Come on!¡± (Shamu)Shulika was now almost eight months old. She was already moving around well, climbing on Shamu, and grabbing her hair.


    ¡°Yuri, when is this kid going to start talking? We can¡¯tmunicate at all!¡± (Shamu)


    It seemed Shulika mistook Shamu for either a punching bag or a climbing post, babbling as she pushed and kicked him. She was pretty rough for her age.


    ¡°Maybe in about two years¡­so, another year and two months to go?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No way.¡± (Shamu)


    When Shamu said this¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Temi)


    A young ck girl picked up Shulika.


    ¡°No, no, no, you can¡¯t do that! Tickle, tickle, tickle~¡± (Temi)


    ¡°Daah~ eiyaa~ aah~¡± (Shulika)


    Shulika squirmed, babbling odd sounds as her belly was tickled. Drool was running down her chin.


    ¡°Yah-boo!¡± (Shulika)


    Even at this young age, it seemed Shulika had a sense of retaliation, as she punched Temi with her little fists. Temi didn¡¯t seem to notice. At first, Shulika had cried a lot when she saw Temi¡¯s dark face, but she had gotten used to it now.


    ¡°Temi, have you solved the problem?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± (Temi)


    While taking care of Shulika, Temi handed me a piece of paper.


    ¡°¡­Yes, this is correct. Let¡¯s move on to the next stage, then.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Okay.¡± (Temi)


    Temi seemed to have no trouble with her studies. Many found it torturous, so this was a good thing.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± (Yuri)


    I took the paper from Temi to review it.


    ¡°Are you going to show this to His Excellency? That¡¯s so embarrassing¡­¡± (Temi)


    Why would it be embarrassing?


    ¡°Yes, please take a look.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah!¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu said this and handed over the paper without hesitation. While flipping through the report, I nced at the paper. It had a system of linear equations written on it. Not quadratic or cubic, just linear.


    ¡°A system of linear equations, huh? Impressive.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thaaank you very muuch.¡± (Temi)


    Temi said this while Shulika tugged at her cheeks.


    <em>It¡¯s quite amazing to be studying linear equations while still learning to speak. Even though the curriculum is heavily skewed towards the sciences, it¡¯s still impressive.</em>


    <em>Well, Shamu was talking about the infinitude of prime numbers when she was six, sopared to that, it¡¯s less surprising, but it¡¯s still a notable level of intelligence. Unlike Shamu, who maintained a voracious appetite for knowledge and studied independently despite a discouraging environment, Temi shows an honor student¡¯s determination to improve, even though the approach is different.</em>


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t remember it well.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°7 months ago, you didn¡¯t even understand addition, so you¡¯re learning fast.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you think so¡­?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Thank you very much. Temi will do her best.¡± (Temi)


    Temi bowed her head deeply towards us. Although her pronunciation was still somewhat difficult, and there were nuances she didn¡¯t fully grasp, hernguage skills were improving.


    <em>Some people say you can naturally pick up anguage just by being in the country, but without a healthy desire to learn, it doesn¡¯t happen.</em>


    ¡°I have high expectations for you. But don¡¯t cut back on your sleep.¡± (Yuri)


    Compared to when she first arrived, she had filled out quite a bit. Her nutritional status seemed to be good.


    ¡°Yes, I will do that.¡± (Temi)


    Temi bowed deeply again.


    <em>I hope she cane to think of this country as her homnd.</em>


    At that moment, the door clicked open.


    ¡°Yuri-kun? ¡­You¡¯re here.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Oh, Myaro. What¡¯s up?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Lilica sent a report from Albio. Another 2000 have arrived.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    So, more have arrived.


    ¡°The New World is¡­¡± (Yuri)


    It¡¯s impossible now. Tigris-san said they don¡¯t have enough houses for more people and asked us to wait.¡± (Tigris)


    <em>Well, that makes sense¡­</em>


    ¡°For now, we should send them tools and lumber, and give them some time, about six months.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Within the country, huh¡­ I suppose the coal mines then.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>There are a few coal mines on the White Wolf Penins, although the scale of the veins ispletely unknown. They haven¡¯t been used much either. The local residents use it mainly for home heating. Raw coal, because it contains sulfur and oils, makes terrible pig iron when used for smelting, so it doesn¡¯t have many uses.</em>


    <em>To prevent this, it needs to be roasted in an airless state first. This process vtilizes the sulfur and causes the oils to drip away, resulting in coke. Heavy oils collected during this process can be recovered as coal tar.</em>


    <em>Building coke ovens isn¡¯t particrly difficult, and we¡¯ve already constructed two experimental furnaces. The first furnace, which used manual bellows, didn¡¯t perform well, but the second one, powered by a water wheel, sessfully produced coke, although the production rate was low. Coal mines are a good option, but we have to separate them from the ones already manned by prisoners of war.</em>


    ¡°We need to create jobs somehow.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I know.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Repatriates are difficult to handle. Unlike the citizens of Shaalta, they are people who have spent a long time in Crusader states and have been oppressed. Their hatred towards the Kuran is immense. Men can be enlisted into the army, but if women and others are sent back to the Kilghina region, it will cause trouble. They are bound to sh intensely with the Kuran who live there.</em>


    <em>When ves overthrow their masters, the first thing they do is enve their former masters. Naturally, they don¡¯t think about bing friends. Although these people didn¡¯t overthrow anyone themselves, they will start thinking simrly.</em>


    We had been conducting surveys to gauge the depth of their hatred towards the Kuran using printed forms distributed in the shelters. However, the reality was that we didn¡¯t want to send them back to Kilghina. For those who harbor deep hatred, we subtly suggest, ¡°There¡¯s no house left in your hometown, and there¡¯s a safend where you won¡¯t be invaded again¡­¡± to guide them towards the New World. The New World didn¡¯t have any Kuran, so it was most convenient to send people there.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro handed me the report.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Yuri)


    I exchanged it with the report from Dimitri.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s a report saying the Verdun Fortress has surrendered.¡± (Yuri)


    I said while opening Lilica¡¯s report.


    ¡°Oh, I see. It took about 1 month, didn¡¯t it? They held out well.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°More prisoners again. It¡¯s depressing.¡±


    Thebined forces of Tyrellme and the city-states, who had holed up in Verdun Fortress, faced the same fate as the Shan army did when Gouk was scattered. They were starved out. However, unlike before, we used prating bombs meant for ships to break the food storage roofs and set them on fire.


    Since Verdun Fortress was on a rocky mountain, it naturallycked water. The only water avable was in cisterns filled before the siege and a few rainwater ponds. The only way to extinguish the fires was to use water. But using water would deplete their drinking supply. As a result, unable to withstand hunger and dehydration, they surrendered and opened the gates. We had 0 casualties on our side.


    ¡°I hope there¡¯s work for them.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Maybe we can have them do lumber work for houses in the New World. Or use them in the shipyards.¡± (Yuri)


    Currently, prisoners of war were employed in various jobs such as lumberjacks, coal miners, tanners, and construction workers. In particr, construction work was allocated arge amount ofbor because it involved simplebor that required arge amount ofbor. About 3,000 prisoners of war were used in the construction of the new shipyards.


    ¡°The good thing is we don¡¯t have to worry about food.¡± (Myaro)


    The increased poption was being supported by imported food.


    ¡°We have plenty of money, so we can continue importing food for the next 10 or 20 years. The rising prices are a concern, though.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°We need to push forward with the development in the New World during that time. Shipbuilding is also necessary¡­¡± (Yuri)


    We had enough money, so that¡¯s not a problem, but if we were to import food, I¡¯d prefer it toe from the New World. For that, we needed farming tools, and durable ones were preferably made of iron. Ideally, they would be steel tools with a hardened surface. We urgently needed to buildrge st furnaces and converters.


    As I pondered these things, Myaro, seemingly bored, sat down in a nearby chair and began reading the report. Near me, children were ying, creating a somewhat pastoral atmosphere. It felt like I was reading a newspaper. I started reading Lilica¡¯s report.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it seems Angelica barely won¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ording to the investigation by the Albio Republic, Angelica had won the initial battle. In terms of scale, it seemed to be a skirmish involving fewer than 10000 troops on both sides.


    ¡°The timing of his release seemed perfect, didn¡¯t it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I wonder.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>There¡¯s also the phrase ¡°Pyrrhic victory.¡± It seemed that Alfred had managed to escape, and a man like him doesn¡¯t choose his methods carefully. Not choosing methods might sound simple in words, but it¡¯s difficult to execute.</em>


    <em>Some people can do it, and some can¡¯t. There¡¯s a difference between a man who says he willmit a crime to make money and one who can actually hold a knife and rob a small shop or dismember a kidnapped child while demanding a ransom. Thetter is far more troublesome. I don¡¯t know which type Angelica is, but Alfred undoubtedly belongs to thetter category.</em>


    ¡°Well, at least it wasn¡¯t aplete victory for either side.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Indeed.¡± (Yuri)


    Predicting who could gather more troops was impossible. It was all just a hunch, but the fact that Angelica emerged victorious was a good oue.


    If Alfred had suffered a major defeat, releasing or discounting our prisoners would have bolstered his forces, but supporting Angelica was more difficult. The prisoners had been told that Angelica abandoned them and fled, so they hated her. Even if we told them to support Angelica upon their release, they would likely join Alfred¡¯s army.


    Thus, supporting Angelica would require directly giving her firearms or money, which would incur direct costs for us. While continuous victories leading to Alfred¡¯s quick defeat would not be ideal, considering the ease of intervention, it was best for Alfred to remain slightly disadvantaged so that the cost of our involvement could be minimized.


    ¡°We should investigate thoroughly and observe carefully. If our army gets worn out, it will be hard to rebuild.¡± (Yuri)


    The Shanti¡¯s numbers were limited, and if we suffered casualties in every battle, it would indeed be a Pyrrhic victory. For now, we must focus on securing the White Wolf Penins and properly governing the Kilghina territory. The Kuran settlers in Kilghina territory who resisted were taken as prisoners of war, but the civilians were not punished.


    The former Witches and Witch apprentices who had mastered Telornguage were dispatched as tax officials. However, their freedom was restricted, and crossing the river into the maind of the Shaalta Kingdom is strictly prohibited. Children under 10 years old were required to attend schools here.


    ¡°Yuri.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu called out to me from the side.


    ¡°Could you take care of her for a bit? After all, you¡¯re her father.¡± (Yuri)


    Saying so, she handed me Shulika.


    ¡°She cries when I touch her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh? No way. She hasn¡¯t been crying since earlier.¡± (Shamu)


    <em>Well, she does cry. I mean, she looks pretty unhappy right now.</em>


    ¡°Here.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu forcibly handed Shulika over to me.


    ¡°Temi, what on earth don¡¯t you understand?¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu went over to Temi¡¯s ce.


    <em>That¡¯s why she¡¯s crying.</em>


    ¡°Waaaah! Uuuuuh! Waaaaah!¡± (Shulika)


    She¡¯s saying something iprehensible and drooling¡­


    It¡¯d be a pain if it stuck to my clothes, so I wiped her drooling mouth with Shulika¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Bweee! Taaaaaah!¡± (Shulika)


    She pped my arm and giggling. Under her big eyes was a soft-looking nose.


    <em>Oh, I want to pinch it and touch her cheek.</em>


    I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and pinched her nose.


    ¡°Bwaaa, mmm, pweeeeee!¡± (Shulika)


    She starts breathing through her mouth.


    ¡°Mmmmm!¡± (Shulika)


    Shulika swatted my hand away looking really annoyed.


    <em>Next, I keep touching her cheeks gently.</em>


    ¡°Waaaaah, heeeeey, ahhhh!¡± (Shulika)


    She started crying.


    <em>See, she¡¯s crying, right?</em>


    ¡°Ah, byaaaah!¡± (Shulika)


    She began thrashing on myp like a fish out of water.


    ¡°Hey, Yuri, what did you do?¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu rushed over.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh¡­ Really?¡± (Shamu)


    She cried without me doing anything.


    ¡°I swear.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, I guess there¡¯s nothing to be done¡­¡± (Shamu)


    Shulika was taken back by Shamu.


    <em>Good grief. Babies cry so easily. I hope the head maides soon.</em>


    ¡°Yuri-kun¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro looked up from his report with eyes that seemed to witness something astonishing.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Lies are not good, you know.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Lies? She cried even though I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Myaro gave me a look as if questioning my sanity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her cheeks like that. They may look tempting, but¡­¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Ah, so that¡¯s it.</em>


    ¡°Myaro, you should try touching her. It feels nice.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯ll pass¡­ Just try not to make her dislike you too much, okay?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>It¡¯ll be fine. Once you grow up, you probably won¡¯t have that sensation anymore. Even Shamu¡¯s cheeks, which look the softest, don¡¯t make me want to touch them, so it¡¯ll be fine.</em>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the country to split over something like this¡­ So please restrain yourself, seriously.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>That¡¯s a bit dramatic.</em>

 Chapter 244: The Papal Residence*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    Pope Pto II sat in his office chair at the papal residence, gazing out the window. His birth name was Verdandio Deora Galganelli, and he had chosen the rare name Pto for his papal title. He disliked themon names like Petris XIII or Orteus XVIII.


    Pto, known for his fervent appeals for retrials, had saved the life of Isus in Pentas when he was a magistrate,ter sanctified. He was revered as a patron saint ofwyers, judges, and wrongful prisoners, though he was not a direct disciple of Isus. Records outside the canon mention a Pentas magistrate receiving baptism, which led to the official view associating it with Pto.


    Due to his remarkable deeds, he was a popr saint. However, he disliked having what could be considered a w, hence his unpopr papal name. Nheless, Verdandio, who had risen through the ranks of the Pontifical Judicial Department, had a strong preference for Saint Pto, so he chose his name as pope. In his 18 years as pope, he had never been criticized or disadvantaged.


    Pope Pto II, now 63, sat in his chair in the study, feeling mncholic. Naturally, the time to end his duties had passed, and he remained here for a distressing task. His nephew, the son of his unworthy younger brother, was returning. Pto II had stayed to wee him.


    Negotiations with the Albio Republic¡¯s envoy had decided on a staggering sum of 4 million Ilfis gold coins as ransom. Though exorbitant for a non-royal¡¯s ransom, the wealthy Papal States treasury could afford it. Since appointing Epitaph Pzzo as Grand Marshal, Pope Pto II had no choice but to pay the ransom.


    *Knock, knock*


    Someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Your Holiness, Epitaph Pzzo is here.¡± (??)¡°¡­Let him in.¡± (Pto)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    momentter the door opened, and a strange figure appeared. From the neck down he was dressed in a ck monk¡¯s robe, but his face waspletely bandaged. He appeared to suffer from a skin ailment.


    ¡°Your Holiness, I have returned.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph Pzzo knelt on the floor, bowed his head against the cobblestones, performing the act of striking his head as a sign of respect. His voice sounded slightly hoarse, but it was undoubtedly Pto II¡¯s nephew.


    ¡°I apologize for my inadequate strength and failure to meet God¡¯s expectations, suffering a shameful defeat. I am deeply sorry.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Wee back. Lift your head.¡± (Pto)


    Pto II spoke, and Epitaph raised his head and stood up.


    ¡°¡­Wee back. And what happened to your face?¡± (Pto)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not something I should show¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    Blood began to seep from the bandages he had struck against his forehead. Epitaph had not struck his head hard enough to crack it open. Pto II understood the gist of what had happened.


    The report mentioned that Epitaph had tattoos on his face. While the exact details were unknown, it seemed they were words meant to unsettle the emotionally unstable nephew. During the handover at the port, he was given a mirror for the first time and reportedly became greatly distressed. The term ¡°distressed¡± was an understatement. In reality, he had gone mad.


    In essence, he had scratched at the tattoos, leading to the bleeding from his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the tattoos. What a cruel thing.¡± (Pto)


    Pto II sympathized sincerely.


    After all, having paid an exorbitant ransom, there was no use allowing for facial tattoos. The Albio Republic¡¯s representative had argued that the deal was only about physical integrity, but there were norms to consider beyond the contract. Though they were merely despicable pirates, expecting anything from them was futile. Nheless, as someone who had paid a fortune, Pto II was inclined to demand at least half back.


    ¡°What kind of insults were carved?¡± (Pto)


    ¡°¡­Insults.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph grinded his teeth audibly enough for Pto II to hear from a distance. There was a grating sound of teeth chattering. Due to the bandages, hisplexion was unreadable, but his lips twitched strangely.


    ¡°I was insulted¡­ engraved with insults. Unlivable.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°¡­I see. It must have been tough.¡± (Pto)


    Pto II felt sorry for him. At this rate, there was no future for him.


    ¡°Oh, Your Holiness¡­ Uncle¡­ What kind words¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph bowed deeply, expressing his gratitude. Pto II did not want to be called ¡°uncle.¡± It still irked him to think that his brother, who had been nothing more than a prodigal son to their father, had been so cherished. With good looks and a tall, slender frame, qualities absent in Pto II, his brother had been blessed. However, Pto II possessed intellect and patience.


    Thus, alongside theological studies at seminary, he pursuedw and excelled, making notable achievements in the judiciary. As a legal administrator, he earned the qualifications of a cardinal and was elected pope in the second conve.


    The younger brother was a total dissipator, and when his father loved him and left him a generous inheritance, he used the inheritance to live an excessive life of dissipation and was killed by a prostitute. His son, too, had inherited both the tall stature and handsome face. It reminded Pto II of his brother. However, others did not see the Pope¡¯s nephew as they did anyone else. He had been promoted without request, bing the prime candidate for Grand Marshal.


    Pto II had never considered his brother as anything more than a sibling, nor had he considered his nephew as family.


    ¡°Enough. However, I have disposed of your estate. It was allocated partially as ransom.¡± (Pto)


    ¡°Yes! Of course, I have no objections.¡± (Epitaph)


    It was a natural course of action, so there was no issue. Normally, his wife or steward would handle such tasks, but he was prepared to bepensated.


    ¡°Of the 4 million Ilfis gold coins, only 520,000 were avable. The majority of the money came from the Papal States treasury. You should be grateful.¡± (Pto)


    However, Pto II harbored a slight unease. His brother¡¯s tendencies were licentious, but his nephew¡¯s were morbid. Regarding which was more reprehensible, that depended on the person, but in Pto II¡¯s view, thetter was of poorer quality. A man who seeks extreme pleasure versus one who makes a hobby of tormenting and killing animals alive. Which was worse?


    The former was merely an exaggerated form of the carnal desires inherent in humans, but thetter was the deranged mind of a sadistic murderer. It was unsettling, possessing desires beyond natural human urges.


    Epitaph had been left penniless, making it difficult for him to afford the increasingly expensive demon ves. Of course, kidnapping or murdering others¡¯ ves was illegal, leaving him without an outlet for his desires. Pto II worried about where Epitaph¡¯s unique inclinations might lead him. While he cared little for Epitaph¡¯s fate, as his nephew, there was a possibility that it could reflect poorly on Pto II under certain circumstances.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m extremely grateful¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡± (Pto)


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph seemed not to understand the meaning. Pto II was about to discuss Epitaph¡¯s future.


    ¡°At this point, why not take a little rest? The abbot of the Daminica Monastery is absent. It might be a good opportunity to heal your mind and body¡ª¡± (Pto)


    ¡°What are you suggesting?!¡± (Epitaph)


    With an excited demeanor, Epitaph suddenly approached Pte II and mmed his desk with both arms.


    BANG¡ªthe sound echoed loudly.


    ¡°I am the Grand Marshal of the Volunteering Knights! I alone will crush the demon¡¯s army!!¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph shouted at the top of his lungs.


    For Pto II, who preferred tranquility, this was a rude action that he would tolerate only from someone who had just received a ruinous notice. That was why he disliked it.


    ¡°Then why did you lose?¡± (Pto)


    ¡°Well¡­! The demon used despicable tactics¡­!!¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s fine to say in front of the people and soldiers, but it won¡¯t work with me.¡± (Pto)


    Pto II took off his sses and rubbed his eyes.


    ¡°Despicable or not, winning in war often involves using despicable means. I never said you had to fight fair and square from the beginning. Perhaps your strategy was simply outdone by this person, Yuri Hou¡¯s strategy.¡± (Pto)


    ¡°Gu¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of me as a fool who¡¯s easily deceived bybeling my strategies as cowardly only when it suits you.¡± (Pto)


    He wanted to say how much money it cost.


    The Papal States had no obligation to reimburse other countries¡¯ losses, but they couldn¡¯t even recover the initial expedition costs, not to mention the human losses in battle, the equipment all plundered. Tens of thousands of casualties, tens of thousands of guns, armor worn by foot soldiers, horses and carriages. And when the ransom was added, the losses to the Catholic Sect countries were incalcble.


    Pto II was ignorant of military matters and even more so of economics, but he could understand that much. He heard that gold was being gouged out of the market to pay the ransom, causing the prices of goods to plummet rapidly.


    He didn¡¯t think all of this was Epitaph¡¯s fault, but Epitaph was the one who strongly advocated for this Crusade this time, and both the overall militarymander and the Grand Marshal were Epitaph, so me could not be avoided.


    ¡°But still¡ªthis is just too¡ª¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Too much, huh? Are you trying to say there¡¯s no other capable general besides you? That¡¯s not true.¡± (Pto)


    ¡°I am the one who will defeat Yuri Hou!¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°With that face¡­¡± (Pto)


    Pte II said as he looked at the bandages wrapped around Epitaph¡¯s face.


    ¡°With that face, no one will follow you.¡± (Pto)


    As Pte II spoke, Epitaph stumbled as if hurt and took a step back. If it were his previously sweet, gentle face, maybe someone would follow Epitaph. But now, how many would follow him in his current fierce appearance?


    ¡°And where are the Volunteering Knights you trained at the Vatican temples? They must be basking in the glory of the underworld by now.¡± (Pto)


    The Volunteering Knights specifically referred to the members of the First Volunteering Knights stationed at the Vatican. They were recruited from monasteries nationwide to protect the Temple of Holy Rest and underwent rigorous training. They were different from secr Volunteering Knights in other cities.


    They endured harsh training due to their strong faith and were well-suited to Epitaph, who had a kind of fanatical religious fervor. However, this became their downfall. The First Volunteering Knights who went on the expedition did not surrender and their names were not even listed in the prisoner exchange roster. They were almostpletely wiped out.


    ¡°¡­ The mission of the Volunteering Knights is to guard the Temple of Holy Rest. Half of them still remain.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re fit for that with that face?¡± (Pto)


    ¡°Looks don¡¯t matter. We are not priests.¡± (Epitaph)


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°In any case, I¡¯m relieving you of your duties as Grand Marshal.¡± (Pto)


    When Pto II clearly dered the dismissal, Epitaph suddenly grabbed the buttons of his monastery robe and ripped them open. Epitaph¡¯s upper body was exposed. Pte II widened his eyes in surprise. There, from his chest to his stomach, were densely engraved words.


    ¡°¡­ Even after all this, are you saying you won¡¯t give me a chance for revenge?¡± (Epitaph)


    Pto II read the tattoo engraved from Epitaph¡¯s chest to his stomach.


    <em>We are the followers of the Tenth Pope.</em>


    <em>In other words, the followers of Hannabal.</em>


    <em>We are those who have piled sin upon original sin and are apostates.</em>


    <em>We are those who have willfully misinterpreted the scriptures and continued to defile the teachings of the Lord.</em>


    <em>When the timees, we shall surely incur God¡¯s wrath.</em>


    <em>To lose in battle is because of the absence of God¡¯s grace.</em>


    <em>Continuously spitting upon sacred verses is the reason.</em>


    <em>Someday, we shall surely receive our due rpense.</em>


    <em>I pray that at least that day may be weed in the underworld.</em>


    <em>At least so that this life may not be spent drowning in indulgence.</em>


    It was a message to the Papal States, conveyed through a tattoo.


    ¡°Is this instigated by Eisa Wichita¡­ Well, well.¡± (Pto)


    Eisa Catholic Wichita was a woman deeply tied to Pto II. It was he who decided she was fitting for a beast-ss heretic. Due to that uproar, which now dare not be mentioned, the sons of highly anticipated senior clergy were executed one after another. Even 4 sons of a cardinal were executed.


    Despite their fathers¡¯ silence and pleas, the sons continued loudly proiming heresy. As disciples were captured one by one and executed, Eisa Wichita vanished. Some of the abandoned disciples may still be in the Papal States, hiding their faith. A man, silenced at his parents¡¯ home by a high-ranking clergyman and released after Eisa Wichita¡¯s disappearance, was also within the Holy See. Yet, she had reappeared on the stage of history. Scattering books of evil ipatible with Catholic.


    ¡°My whole body is tainted with such a curse, thoroughly tainted. And yet you tell me to retreat to a monastery!¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Pto)


    From Pto II¡¯s perspective, it was a matter of course. After causing damage to the tune of millions of gold coins, it was unthinkable for no one to take responsibility. It wasn¡¯t the crusade Pte II proposed. It was a crusade taken up firmly by Epitaph. Pte II thought it was a rationale even a child could understand.


    ¡°You¡¯reing down. You¡¯re going to the monastery.¡± (Pto)


    Finally, everyone was satisfied. To Pto II, it was more curious why he thought he could continue as Grand Marshal.


    ¡°Well then¡­ well then, I shall follow the example of Leostro Terencester.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± (Pto)


    In the past 10 years, Pte II greeted Epitaph¡¯s words with the greatest surprise. Despite being 63 years old, he involuntarily lifted himself from his chair.


    ¡°You, do you truly understand what that means?¡± (Pto)


    It was a deration to incite rebellion in the Vaticans using the military. Leostro Terencester was themander of the Twelfth Division, who led a coup when Holy Emperor Xerxes V issued orders for mass killings of citizens. iming it was done out of righteousness, he personally ordered his deputy to behead him after the series of rebellions.


    ¡°Those who do not understand, with all due respect, are perhaps my uncle¡­ What I¡­ what humiliation I have suffered¡­!!!¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph¡¯s eyes were tainted with madness. For the first time, Pto II felt his own safety at risk.


    ¡°Alright, calm down for now.¡± (Pto)


    Realizing he was facing clear murderous intent, Pto II tried to cate Epitaph with some immediate words.


    ¡°To tear that man apart with my own hands, I will do anything¡­ Send me to a monastery¡­ That¡¯s unthinkable! I will be the one to kill him!!¡± (Epitaph)


    Pto II, who had served as Pope for 18 years, was facing such madness for the first time. It felt like facing the anger of a beast that could not be reasoned with.


    ¡°Even if it means turning my de against my uncle! Don¡¯t think I would value my life!¡± (Epitaph)


    Certainly, no matter how slim his chances of winning, Epitaph would throw himself into battle. Even if he were to lose by 99%, he would never choose a path like entering a monastery. That determination was evident.


    ¡°Y-yes. Then, let¡¯s drop the monastery talk.¡± (Pto)


    For now, Pto had to get through this situation. There was no hesitation in resorting to lies. It was akin to survival behavior, throwing meat to a starving beast.


    ¡°Please write the document¡­ allowing me to continue as Grand Marshal.¡± (Epitaph)


    Pto II hesitated whether to call the guards with a loud shout. However, it was already dark outside. The guards were likely members of the Volunteering Knights, and he might be killed by Epitaph the moment he shouted. Epitaph was clearly out of control now.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll write it.¡± (Pto)


    For now, he just had to get through this moment. Pto II thought so, and took out parchment from the desk.


    ¡°Not like this. It needs to be in a papal decree.¡± (Epitaph)


    ¡°It¡¯s not here.¡± (Pto)


    ¡°It should be here.¡± (Epitaph)


    A papal decree referred to paper with a metal seal, used for more official documents. Since those with golden seals were made as needed, there were none on the desk, but lead-sealed ones were prepared just in case.


    ¡°¡­Kuh.¡± (Pto)


    Thinking not to provoke, Pto II took out the parchment for the papal decree from the desk and wrote the document for the continuation of the Grand Marshal¡¯s duties on it. Upon finishing writing, Epitaph snatched it, rolled it up tightly, and sealed it with the stamp.


    ¡°I do not wish to oppose His Holiness. Uncle.¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph spoke.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting¡­!¡± (Pto)


    ¡°Remember this. I will do anything to destroy that man¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    Saying so, Epitaph looked at his own chest as if recalling his hatred. Then, he thrusted his nails in. With strong force, his nails slowly scratched into the inked skin, gouging the flesh. Blood overflowed, dripping from his chest down to his feet. While mimicking tearing off the skin, Epitaph seemed to feel no pain.


    ¡°That man is a demon¡­ If we don¡¯t kill him, we will be destroyed¡­!¡± (Epitaph)


    Tearing at his own chest with his nails, Epitaph spoke as if driven by madness.


    ¡°I am absolutely right¡­!¡± (Epitaph)


    Epitaph desperately wed at his chest, trying to wash away the disgrace engraved on his body, even scratching his face over the bandages. Soon, the bandages on his face were dyed crimson.


    ¡°Absolutely, absolutely right¡­! No matter what His Holiness says¡ª!¡± (Epitaph)


    His words were tainted with madness, yet they also seemed convinced of justice. With gritted teeth, his eyes moved irregrly. Spittle dripped from his trembling mouth, his appearance resembling that of a madman.


    ¡°I will absolutely kill him¡ª! Yuri Hou¡­ that demon¡­ demon¡­¡± (Epitaph)


    And he said¡­


    ¡°Satan¡­!¡± (Epitaph)

 Chapter 245: Wedding

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>PS1</strong>:<strong>Consider donating through Paypalor you may clickhereto voluntarily support my work.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read <strong>Demon King 244</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 13.</strong>


    On July 31, Emperor History Calendar 2322, two weeks after the third anniversary of Carol¡¯s passing, I found myself attending a wedding.


    In Shanti culture¡­ or more urately, in the cultural sphere of the Holy Marsh faith, which originated from the Great Shanti Empire, weddings were held in front of a marsh. In the royal capital, there was a temple specifically for this purpose, and behind this temple, there was a pond. Although it was actually called a marsh, it didn¡¯t have the appearance of one, being quite clear, and it was known as the Sacred Marsh of the royal capital.


    The term ¡°Sacred Marsh¡± referred to the ck Sea. These types of marshes were not called Sacred Marshes. In this context, the ¡°Sacred Marsh¡± referred to a special ritual where water from the ck Sea was transnted, making the marsh a kind of branch of the Sacred Marsh. During the Great Empire era, when ess to the ck Sea was avable to people, it was natural to fetch seawater directly from there. However, after the copse and restricted ess to the ck Sea, a culture developed where newly established temples would transnt water from the first generation transnted marshes. Marshes that had water transnted directly from the ck Sea long ago were considered highly prestigious, and the royal capital¡¯s temple had one of these distinguished marshes. Although importing ck Sea water nowadays wasn¡¯t particrly difficult, there was resistance to dismantling long-standing cultural practices, so there hadn¡¯t been any requests from the clergy to change this tradition.


    Even so, the pond in the capital was beautiful. The culture of the noble Karakumo households might sound rough if described as ¡°crude,¡± but it was more urately ¡°rustic¡± and simple, often just a in pond. In contrast, the Sibyaku pond, crafted to suit the Witches¡¯ tastes, was splendid. A stone bridge led to an ind in the pond, surrounded by various trees creating a grove. The pond was meticulously maintained, with no household waste entering it, ensuring clear water even in the middle of summer. Combined with the calcted aesthetic of the surroundings, this spot felt like an ancient forest, despite being within Sibyaku.


    ¡°¡ªDo you vow to take each other¡¯s hands and walk together, in wealth and poverty, in sickness and in health, until old age?¡± (??)¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Do)


    ¡°I do.¡± (Telor)


    The ones making these vows were Do Godwin and Telor, who had just discarded the surname Chartres to be Telor Godwin. Telor looked ted, on the verge of tears, as if this was the peak of her life.


    ¡°Ugh, sob, sniff¡­¡± (Hinami)


    Though I was seated at the head table, I was ced in the front row for a direct view. Next to me, Hinami Welz was sobbing uncontrobly. She had been looking after Telor since their escape from Kilghina, and the emotional impact was clearly immense for her. She held a handkerchief, now a soggy mess.


    ¡°¡­Here, take this.¡± (Yuri)


    I whispered, handing her my handkerchief.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± (Hinami)


    ¡°One handkerchief doesn¡¯t seem to be enough.¡± (Yuri)


    I felt like I was watching a bizarre event, so there was no need for me to wipe away any tears.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± (Hinami)


    Hinami pinched her nose to wipe away thest of her snot, took my handkerchief, and used it to wipe her fresh tears.


    ¡°¡­Hic.¡± (Hinami)


    Hearing a sound I wasn¡¯t supposed to, I turned to my left and saw Myaro with a handkerchief to her eyes.


    <em>No way.</em>


    Thinking my ears had deceived me, I looked again and indeed saw her eyes were moist. Although she wasn¡¯t crying as intensely as Hinami, Myaro was clearly moved to tears. She was focused on the scene of the couple exchanging vows and didn¡¯t seem to notice I was watching her.


    In front of me, the bride and groom shared their vow kiss.


    <em>Hmm¡­</em>


    ¡ª


    ¡°Haah, I¡¯m exhausted.¡± (Yuri)


    Leaving the celebration early, I moved to the Hou Household¡¯ second residence and immediately loosened my tie.


    ¡°It was a lovely wedding. I was really moved.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, who had apanied me, said.


    ¡°Even so, was there really anything to cry about?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What, you saw that?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I saw it.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Is Myaro the type of girl who cries unconditionally at weddings, regardless of her personal connection? No way, that can¡¯t be it.</em>


    ¡°I know how dedicated Telor-san has been¡­ After the battle, Do-san was in a pretty rough state after the battle.¡±


    After Carol¡¯s death, indeed, Do had been fervently leading the army in a vengeful campaign to erase his unpleasant memories.


    ¡°There was a time when Do-san kept Telor-san at a distance, and they didn¡¯t see each other for about 6 months. Those two have ovee many obstacles together. Today was the fruition of all that.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Hmm. Well, for Do, Telor¡¯s blond hair probably reminded him of Carol. Perhaps, they had a falling out because Telor approached too eagerly during a sensitive period. I don¡¯t know the details, but it seems a lot happened. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t care less.</em>


    ¡°Well, I guess everything turned out as it should. So, did Gin end uping?¡± (Yuri)


    Gin Toga was currently upied with stabilizing and managing the Kilghina region and had imed he was too busy to attend the wedding. Since Gin could ride an eagle, I suspected that was just an excuse.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te. I guess it¡¯s understandable. It¡¯s not good to overthink it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°He probably had his reasons. Seeing someone you admire end up with such a fool is something no one wants to witness.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>I understand that sentiment. Anyone would feel that way, given who the spouse is.</em>


    ¡°Do isn¡¯t a fool, but it¡¯s a bit ironic. Do, who was heartbroken by you, Yuri, is now causing the same pain for Gin. It¡¯s a strange twist of fate.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaromented wryly.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Anyway, this will likely encourage the Kilghina people to lean more towards unification rather than separation. It¡¯s unfortunate for Gin, but from a national perspective, things have settled quite neatly.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>That¡¯s true.</em>


    <em>Although Telor probably isn¡¯t thinking about it, she has a role as a symbol of the Kilghina Kingdom. If she had married Gin, a former noble, it would have given too much legitimacy to the idea of a direct sessor. While separatists and nationalists in Kilghina are now few, they aren¡¯t entirely extinct. Provoking them would be unwise.</em>


    <em>With her marriage to Do, the Kilghina royal lineage formally ended, extinguishing any lingering sparks of rebellion. Telor is more than happy to take on the Godwin surname, so no problems are likely to arise. Their union is a natural urrence, not orchestrated by anyone, but it is a wee development.</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, the city-states area will be dealt with soon enough. The Galilia Union won¡¯t be able to act as they have before.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Entering the second year, we¡¯ve found effective ways to govern the Kuran people. With this year¡¯s tax revenue, there should be some surplus production, leading to more stability.¡± (Myaro)


    Military operations required massive amounts of supplies and food, which needed a stable supply chain. The rear must be well-controlled to support the front lines effectively. If recently conquered territories were directly behind us, the military¡¯s movements became more cumbersome.


    Granaries in these new territories were naturally empty, so it took time to cultivate and store enough food to function as a supply base. Simultaneously, bandits and brigands needed to be dealt with to ensure safe transport routes. Rebellion in the rear territories during a campaign would be disastrous, so potential uprisings must be quashed. Only then, a stable supply chain could be established to support the military¡¯s operations.


    The governance policy Myaro and I devised was simple, ¡°Land ownership is guaranteed for one generation, and taxes will be lower than before. However, children will be taken under our care for education¡±.


    The prohibition onnd ownership transfer, the arrest of Catholic clergy, and the criminalization of denying the Crusaders¡¯ past invasions were among the various minorws, but these three policies formed the main directives. Thest one causes the most friction, but with the elimination of the 7% tax, effectively lowering the tax rate, we had managed to suppress discontent to a level that prevents rebellion. The policy of exempting taxes for the year of upation had also been effective, and the rationale that people could freely move south if they dislike the conditions, as they were not being wrongfully bound to thend, also seemed to be working.


    We confiscatednd fromndlords who exploited serfs tied by debt and redistributed it to those serfs for cultivation. Even if self-sufficient farmers moved south, where higher tax rates and a fresh start await them, many prefer to stay put.


    The number of Shanti people from Shantinion to Sibyaku was insufficient to fill the former territories of the Grand Shanti Empire. Considering the conquest of the southernnds after the east was subdued, it was crucial to stabilize the governance of the former Grand Shanti Empire territories now. Eventually, the Shanti poption would need to increase, but for the next 50 years, we will need the Kuran people to continue cultivating thend.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost time for another war season.¡± (Yuri)


    The army was advancing up to the frontiers of the Galilia Union. We would likely engage this year.


    ¡°Yes, the Galilia Union is not a mere rabble like the city-states. We will need to be fully prepared.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°We should seriously start nning our strategy.¡± (Yuri)


    In thest two years ago, we had set the Galilia Union as our next target. We had hired apetent individual from the Albio Republic, not as a spy but to infiltrate and gather detailed internal information. With reports nowing in, it was time to seriously review them and formte our strategy.


    ¡°But first, there¡¯s a task I need you to take care of.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s about the new Hou Household Engineering Research Institute. We received a message from Lily Amian declining the position.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>This is news to me.</em>


    ¡°The institute is intended as a base for weapon research, right? It¡¯s a pretty significant project. What are we going to do about it?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN:</strong> Please note that the map is avable in the previous chapter of 245. It¡¯s an intermission chapter. If you notice about the map, the year is still 2320/2020. However, this chapter started saying it¡¯s currently in 2022. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s typo or maybe it¡¯s true. I¡¯m thinking there¡¯s no way the Shaalta Kingdom can take over almost all Papal States country immediately after winning the war in 2320/2020. If that happens in between 2320/2020 until 2322/2022, it¡¯s logical.


    In conclusion, I¡¯ll leave the map as it is for now.

 Chapter 246: Scene in Galilianin (1)*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    In a grand office of the government building, Fritz Roni, the Vice President of the Galilia Union, gazed out the window. The wind carried a faint salty scent of the ck Sea, slightly different from the western great sea. From a makeshift shoreline, small fishing boats were rowing out, and Fritz could see fishermen hoisting their vertical sails. At the port, an unfamiliar ship with conspicuous red sails was anchored.


    Galilianin was once known as Shantinion. In ancient times, it was the capital of a great nation inhabited solely by a Long-Eared race. The historical image of Shantinion varies. Some said it was a barbard full of shacks, while schrs who could read ancient texts describe it as a grand metropolis rivaling Vaticans.


    No buildings from Shantinion¡¯s era remain in Galilianin, so the truth was unknown. However, the foundations were still there. Engineers from the Shanti Empire favoredrge, sturdy cut stones for the bases of their massive structures. These foundations were difficult to destroy, and it still existed throughout the city. It was still being used even now. The precision of their construction, with stones so perfectly aligned that not even a sheet of paper could fit between them, suggested that Shantinion was not merely a sprawling city of shacks.


    The current government building where Fritz works utilized a foundation from the Shanti Great Empire¡¯s era. After the Great Empire¡¯s fall, Galilianin became a northern frontier of the Papal States. A grand cathedral was erected on the castle ruins in the city¡¯s center to serve as a missionary hub for the northern regions. This new district soon established a metropolitan archbishop¡¯s seat, and the significant relic, the Holy Jaw of Orta, was brought from Vaticans to serve as the center of faith.


    Three centuriester, dissatisfaction with the homnd grew in these early Crusader-established colonies, fostering a spirit of independence. When the Governor of Galilianin led a rebellion, the initial colonial cities united were under the g of the Galilia Union and they became independent. Naturally, the homnd responded with fury and raised an army. However, the Kururuan Straits were closed, and thend routes were sabotaged. So, the punitive force never reached Galilianin. Still seething, the Papal States withdrew their clergy, dering any priest performing sacraments or preaching in the Galilia Union heretical. Consequently, the Lulu Great Cathedral was abandoned, and the Holy Jaw of Orta was taken away.


    Now, the government building Fritz upied was the renovated Lulu Cathedral. Its cruciform main hall was now the grand chamber where the Galilia Union held its assembly meetings. Despite the normalization of diplomatic rtions with the Papal States, they never reinstated a bishop¡¯s seat in this city. The Galilia Union¡¯s rebellion happened over six centuries ago, so it was not a matter of lingering resentment but likely a continued disy of stance. Currently, the massive diocese epassing the Galilia Union and the city-state regions had no archbishop. The episcopal seat in the Papal States¡¯ colonial city of Gerizim oversaw the entire diocese.


    In a building with foundationsid by the Shanti Great Empire, its structures built by the Papal States, and renovations done by the Galilia Union, Fritz Roni was now waiting for a messenger from the Papal States who had arrived on a ship with red sails.


    ¡ªThe messenger from the Papal States wore a cylindrical cloak without buttons and arge ne over his high-cored attire. The dark blue fabric of the ne was embroidered with silver thread, forming a cross and a border. This was a representative of the Papal States¡¯ militarymand.


    ¡°Here is the letter of request for the Galilia Union. Please ept it.¡± (??)


    ¡°Thank you for your efforts.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz Roni, by nature, used politenguage with everyone outside his family. In this country, politicians were not hereditary nobles. They were not guaranteed their positions and could fall from grace quickly. Although he was not originally an arrogant person, Fritz believed that showing respect to others and maintaining a proper demeanor was essential for a politician¡¯s survival in this nation.


    He broke the wax seal on the letter and checked its contents. Currently, Fritz held the title of Vice President of the Galilia Union. The President (Consul), Orasem Hatran, was very old and recently had be severely senile, leaving Fritz to handle all presidential duties. He read the letter of request from the Papal States.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see. Essentially, you are asking us not to send reinforcements.¡± (Fritz)


    The letter from Epitaph Pzzo was written in politenguage, requesting that the Galilia Union preserve its military strength for the uing decisive battle, and then, send troops without hesitation when the time came. In other words, they were being told not to send reinforcements now. This content was surprising to Fritz.


    ¡°Exactly. You are likely already aware, Your Excellency Fritz, that despite the Flusha Kingdom sending 5,000 reinforcements, Noininares was recently destroyed.¡± (??)


    ¡°Yes, I am aware.¡± (Frits)


    Colonial cities often derived their names from their mother cities, prefixed with ¡°Noi¡± (New). In this case, it meant New Ninares, named after therge city of Ninares in the Papal States. Although originally a city of the Papal States, it became a colonial city of the Flusha Kingdom after being ceded over 100 years ago. It was more manageable for the mothend to govern territories in a contiguous mass rather than scattered like seeds. Thus, transferring cities to consolidate new territories gained during the Crusades wasmon practice.


    Of course, this was a significant inconvenience to the residents. They might be forced to relocate or simply have their nationality changed, but either way, they were heavily impacted by the state¡¯s circumstances.


    ¡°Even if we send reinforcements piece by piece like this, they will be defeated one by one, and the military power of each country will be weakened. That is what Epitaph-sama thinks.¡± (??)


    That reasoning might make sense logically, but even the Flusha Kingdom understood that. 13 years ago, the Flusha Kingdom had exiled a troublesome royal to Noininares as a sort of banishment. Though this individual was problematic in many ways, his bloodline was impable, making it impossible for the kingdom to ignore a request for reinforcements. Naturally, the Flusha Kingdom didn¡¯t genuinely intend to save him. They merely wanted to show a semnce of rescue. So, they sent a motley crew of low-trained ruffians and destitute mercenaries.


    ¡°Are you suggesting we abandon the colonial cities?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°To put it bluntly, yes.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see¡­ But what about Gerizim? The enemy forces should be approaching soon, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± (Fritz)


    This puzzled Fritz. Other colonial cities might be trivial to the Papal States, but they should have a strong attachment to Gerizim. It was intended to be the religious hub of the region,plete with a cathedral disproportionate to the city¡¯s size. Fritz had expected to be asked to send reinforcements to protect Gerizim.


    ¡°Please consider Gerizim like any other city.¡± (??)


    <em>So, they were willing to abandon Gerizim too. This is an unusually bold move for the Papal States.</em>


    ¡°We have no issue with that. However, if Union¡¯s cities are threatened, we will dispatch our military as required byw. I hope you understand.¡± (Fritz)


    The Galilia Union was formed by colonial cities that had grown tired of their homnd and rebelled. Union¡¯s cities were highly independent city-states, different from typical provincial cities. Established with mutual aid in mind, their ¡®Iron Rules¡¯ mandated that no member city under attack could be abandoned. While this didn¡¯t mean a full-scale military response was always necessary, some form of aid had to be provided.


    Orasem Hatran, who created these ¡®Iron Rules¡¯w, ensured that any attack on a member city would obligate the Union to respond, making cities feel secure in joining the Union. This provision had never been activated against the intended enemy. Historically, it had been invoked numerous times against Khanjar¡¯s marauding horse tribes. Nearly every president had dered its activation at some point. Naturally, it would also apply in a conflict with the Shanti.


    ¡°I see¡­ Well, we understand that. However, Epitaph-sama¡¯s intention is to avoid unnecessary depletion of your forces.¡± (??)


    Fritz didn¡¯t need to be told that. As those facing the brunt of the war, they were already mindful of it. It was irritating to be instructed by outsiders like the Papal States, who were safe from the conflict.


    ¡°In that case, we request that reinforcements arrive promptly before our citiese under attack.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Of course, we will do just that.¡± (??)


    ¡°¡­But rather than worrying about the city-state region, shouldn¡¯t resolving the civil war in Tyrellme be the priority?¡± (Fritz)


    The civil war in Tyrellme was problematic for various reasons. The country, expected to be the most tenacious in the war, was weak due to internal conflicts. This was a significant issue.


    The ease with which colonial cities in the city-state region were being conquered wasrgely due to the impact of Tyrellme¡¯s civil war. The chaos in the region had led to bandits and mercenary groups running rampant, making the passage extremely perilous. They would attack any unprotected convoy they saw, necessitating thorough scouting for safety and constant protection of the convoy to prevent ambushes. Essentially, it required the same level of security as traversing a battlefield.


    Furthermore, the two factions fighting in the civil war were wary of any armed force approaching strategic locations. Even if a force dered neutrality and only intended to pass through, its military capability necessitated caution. Requests for passage were often denied, making it difficult to use preferred routes.


    aWhen sending reinforcements to colonial cities, the obvious route was through Tyrellme, making the passage difficulties a significant issue. Reinforcements to Noininares had traveled by sea to Galilia Union and then ovend. However, several western colonial cities that surrenderedst year couldn¡¯t receive reinforcements or supplies due to impassablend and sea routes, preventing effective resistance. Had Tyrellme been functioning normally, the city-state region wouldn¡¯t have fallen like wheat to a scythe.


    ¡°That¡¯s something we can¡¯t do much about.¡± (??)


    The man from the Papal States¡¯ overseer squad said while looking troubled.


    ¡°¡­Off the record, wouldn¡¯t it be simpler to assassinate one of them?¡± (Fritz)


    The Papal States likely had skilled assassination teams. Given Epitaph Pzzo¡¯s favoritism towards Angelica Sacrament, they would likely target Alfred for assassination. Assuming they didn¡¯t believe the rumors of Angelica fleeing the battlefield.


    ¡°Off the record, we¡¯ve already attempted that. However, King Alfred is very cautious, probably due to his expertise in assassination, and our reports suggest there¡¯s little chance of sess.¡± (??)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz was surprised that such measures had already been taken.


    ¡°Queen Angelica has also been targeted multiple times by assassins from him, so she is well aware of assassination techniques.¡± (??)


    ¡°Good grief¡­¡± (Fritz)


    That was all Fritz could say. These siblings were extraordinary.


    ¡°Please keep this information confidential. Officially, it never happened. So, we have no choice but to wait regarding Tyrellme.¡± (??)


    ¡°Then why not send substantial reinforcements to one side to settle the conflict quickly?¡± (Fritz)


    In such civil wars, it wasmon to support one faction. For instance, Angelica Sacrament, being a young woman, could be politically married off to a royal, making her future child the next king and a rtive of the supporting nation¡¯s royalty. Thereby, it would increasing influence over a significant country.


    However, in this case, the expectedpensation would be military support. Currently, no nation is in a position to generously provide reinforcements as they are all preupied with rebuilding their armies, which were decimated in thest crusade. Thus, the civil war had been a pure contest between the two factions for a long time.


    If the Papal States were to take the lead and send troops, the situation could change. No nation of the Isus religion benefited from the prolonged civil war. It would be more advantageous in the long run to resolve the conflict quickly before Tyrellme became entirely useless due to the ongoing strife.


    ¡°That would indeed be ast resort. We are considering it, but as soon as we intervene, Yuri Hou might end his passive stance and attack Tyrellme.¡± (??)


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± (Fritz)


    Yuri Hou had not attacked the war-torn Tyrellme yet because he was waiting for it to weaken further. This was themon perception. For him, the best strategy would be to strike a nearly bled-out Tyrellme. If Tyrellme began to stabilize, it would make sense for him tounch an all-out offensive.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s crucial not to provoke a sleeping tiger.¡± (Fritz)


    In reality, it wasn¡¯t just sleeping. Their colonial cities were being taken over. However, the Flusha Kingdom likely viewed Tyrellme¡¯s empire as a protective wall and hoped for minimal intervention.


    ¡°As we have long requested, please ensure the maintenance of good rtions with Kururuan. If Tyrellme is attacked, it will be crucial to apply pressure from the east.¡± (??)


    ¡°Of course, we are aware of that. Our alliance with Kururuan remains strong.¡± (Fritz)


    It was a given that maritime trade with the Mediterranean had to pass through the Kururuan Strait. The strait was narrow enough for both shores tounch attacks, and its fortified boom chain made smuggling impossible.


    The Galilia Union maintained a robust diplomatic rtionship with the Kururuan Dragon Empire. They consistently paid the transit tax for crossing the strait, which was a significant burden for the Galilia Union but a lucrative and effortless ie for Kururuan. Currently, there were no signs of this agreement breaking down. The port cities facing the western ocean were incapacitated by attacks from Albio Republic, and their merchant ships were destroyed, making Galilia Union¡¯s trade through the strait increasingly vital. Consequently, the number of ships passing through the strait had risen, enriching Kururuan further. This situation even suggested that their rtionship had strengthened. Unless the Pope unexpectedlyunched a holy war against the Kururuan Dragon Empire, the alliance was unlikely to break suddenly.


    ¡°If you say so, Fritz-sama. I will report to Epitaph-sama that the east is secure.¡± (??)


    ¡°Please do.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz was curious about how that man would handle diplomacy with the Cocolulu religion, but it was safer to stay uninvolved. Galilia could maintain friendly rtions with Kururuan, ironically, because Lulu Great Cathedral had been abandoned and the clergies had withdrawn. Although clerical activities had resumed, the faith of the Galilians was not particrly strong without a central ce of worship.


    In the Isus religion area, there was no other major city like Galilianin where a bishop was absent. Due to theirck of religious fervor, interactions with Cocolulu faith people were less likely to cause friction. Galilianin had a reasonable number of Cocolulu faithful residing there due to established diplomatic rtions. For example, in the Vaticans, there were many people who would stone non-believers on sight, making coexistence impossible.


    ¡°Please also include a report on the military aid issue. If the Galilia Union copses, you will also be in trouble.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Understood. For us, abandoning Gerizim is a difficult decision. We are currently waiting for the right moment.¡± (??)


    It was amon phrase for opportunists. However, the countries in the south still needed some more time to rebuild their military. Waiting for recovery while keeping military forces for national defense and providing aid with remaining strength was natural for rulers, but it was indeed an urgent time.


    ¡°Well then, I shall take my leave. It was a fruitful meeting.¡± (??)


    It didn¡¯t feel like much of a meeting.


    ¡°Yes. Please take care on your way back.¡± (Fritz)

 Chapter 247: Scene in Galilianin (2)*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>PS1</strong>:<strong>Consider donating through Paypalor you may clickhereto voluntarily support my work.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read <strong>Demon King 246</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 17.</strong>


    After dismissing the emissary of the Supervisory Corps, Fritz Roni, made a brief appearance at the city hall adjacent to the government office as part of political etiquette. This wasn¡¯t the headquarters of the Galilia Union but rather the administrative center governing the city of Galilianin, and this ce was overseen by the Governor of Galilianin.


    Fritz served as the Vice President of the Galilia Union. This position was appointed by the President (Consul) and wasn¡¯t obtained through elections. The President (Consul) was elected by representatives from the Union¡¯s cities. One of each city would gather in Galilianin for voting. Since cities vary in size, the weight of votes from each city differed, but it was customary for Galilianin politicians to be chosen unless there were exceptional candidates from elsewhere in the Union. Given Galilianin¡¯s overwhelming size as a core city within the Union, this has be a tradition.


    Currently, the elderly Orasem Hatran held dual roles as Governor of Galilianin and President of the Galilia Union. While separate politicians could hold these positions, dual roles were moremon. However, due to the excessive workload, practical duties were often handled by the Vice President and Vice Governor, with significant roles yed. Handling the duties of Governor of Galilianin currently was Berbeo Hatran, Orasem¡¯s nephew.


    Given his position, Fritz acted as the interim representative of the entire Galilia Union, making his role significantpared to the acting Governor. Diplomacy for the nation also fell within Fritz¡¯s jurisdiction, prompting the emissary of the Papal States to meet with him. However, the Governor of Galilianin was not merely a provincial governer. Therefore, when an emissary arrived from the Papal States, it was prudent to report and share information on the message received as a way to handle matters smoothly.


    ¡ª¡°I see. Are they implying that we should send reinforcements to Gerizim?¡±


    Berbeo asked, remaining seated in the Governor¡¯s office at City Hall. Berbeo Hatran was considerably older than Fritz, nearing 50 years of age.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Fritz)


    Belbio was said to be the current head of the main Hatran Household. There was a somewhatplicated story behind this, as the elderly sem was not the head of the household.


    Orasem had an older brother who took over the family when he was young. The two were political brothers, and at the time, his older brother was reputed to be more talented, but perhaps because he was ate bloomer, in the end it was Orassem who achieved many aplishments as an outstanding politician. The family session turmoil was a story of 50 to 60 years ago, and even Fritz didn¡¯t know the details of that time. His older brother had long since passed away, so he was no longer around. Berbeo was the son of that older brother, making him the legitimate heir of the Hatran Household.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± (Berbeo)


    ¡°Why do I say that?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you decisively say it¡¯s not their intention?¡± (Berbeo)


    Fritz began to feel a bit weary.


    ¡°Epitaph-sama is not someone who would give such roundabout instructions.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz said to convince Berbeo.


    Berbeo Hatran was not an ipetent man, but he had a dull sensitivity to politics. Experience had shown that he gradually misses the mark or fixates on the wrong points, making it difficult to convince him with logical reasoning.


    In the first ce, political maneuvering and military instructions were different in nature. The former sometimes favors circumlocutory expressions, but thetter abhorred extreme ambiguity. Think about themands issued on the battlefield. If amander were to use ambiguous terms that could be interpreted as a retreat when an assault was needed, such a person would be promptly dismissed. If Epitaph Pzzo was saying not to send reinforcements, then it meant not to send reinforcements, and there was no need to consider the opposite meaning.


    ¡°This is an important issue. If we upset the Papal States, there¡¯s also a possibility that reinforcements won¡¯te.¡± (Berbeo)


    Fritz swallowed what he wanted to say and that was for him to consider that matter and Berbeo didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s my own thinking, so don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re concerned, you could go to the ship and inquire before the emissary departs.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but let me do that.¡± (Berbeo)


    Ridiculous as it seemed, Berbeo would actually do so. He became concerned about verifying things directly after experiencing the consequences ofmunication failures in the past.


    ¡°Well then, since I don¡¯t want to interfere, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz said as he got up from the reception sofa. He hadn¡¯t intended to linger long since he came only for administrative matters.


    ¡°Are you going to visit again today?¡± (Berbeo)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the n.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Give my regards to Orasem-dono.¡± (Berbeo)


    While Orasem was his uncle, Fritz rarely visits. It was rather cold-hearted to visit the person who serves as his superior only once or twice a year, possibly influenced by rumors that his father harbored resentment toward his younger brother.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Fritz-sama, you¡¯vee.¡± (Marjorie)


    Marjorie Roni was in Orasem¡¯s living room.


    She was Fritz¡¯s wife. She was still dressed as a nun. She was wearing austere ck clothing with a ck veil covering her hair.


    ¡°Fritz, you¡¯re back.¡± (Orasem)


    Orasem said, looking somewhat surprised to see Fritz.


    ¡°Yes, I managed to return. I apologize for my absence.¡± (Fritz)


    Orasem¡¯s forgetfulness began to show prominently a little before Fritz left for the fifteenth Crusade, and since then, it had be apparent that he was suffering from memory loss in the form. At that time, Orasem was still in charge of affairs, and Fritz was appointed as the Union¡¯s representative in full. Strangely enough, Orasem retained memories of Fritz going to war, but his recollections tend to abruptly halt there. Subsequent events were sometimes remembered and sometimes forgotten, presenting different facets depending on the day.


    Not long ago, Orasem recalled suffering a major defeat at the Battle of Sibyaku, with Fritz¡¯s fate uncertain, but now, due to the progression of his condition, memories around that time seemed lost. In Orasem¡¯s mind, Fritz departed for military service and returned after doing some work. Initially surprised by his sudden return, repeated encounters allowed residual memories to umte, so now, Fritz¡¯s visits didn¡¯t typically evoke much surprise.


    His memory varies day by day, forgetting most things, making governance extremely challenging. Details of this morning¡¯s meal were forgotten by nightfall, and simrly, faces and names introduced today were mostly forgotten by tomorrow. He managed to remember faces and names only of those he had prior acquaintance with before his decline.


    Yet, until about a year ago, Fritz could still exin details and seek advice on matters, but now, even that decision-making ability had significantly dulled. Orasem used to be a decisive politician who tackled tough issues head-on, sometimes earning resentment but was loved for his cheerful demeanor. However, that persona was now gone.


    ¡°Marjorie, tell Altair to bring some wine. I¡¯ve got hold of a fine wine.¡± (Orasem)


    The wine was from the Flusha Kingdom and it was called Chatel Rouge. It was a forty-year-old vintage and quite smooth on the pte. When Orasem acquired it and tasted, he felt strongly that he should share it with Fritz when he returned. That memory remains with him, so whenever Fritz visits, I offered it to him.


    ording to experts, Orasem¡¯s condition was amon one where everyday memories mostly fade away, but unpleasant memories tend to remain strong. Hence, Fritz had never refused the same wine, even though he had drunk it hundreds of times.


    ¡°Yes, I will inform him promptly.¡± (Marjorie)


    Marjorie said this, bowing her head slightly before leaving to convey the message. Although he had drunk the entire Chatille Rouge long ago, she had not thrown away the bottle and had filled it with a simr tasting wine, corking it so it looked as if it had never been opened.


    ¡°¡­Sorry about her dressing like that. Seems her obsession with that Isus is incurable.¡± (Orasem)


    The conversation shifted to Marjorie. She was Orasem¡¯s daughter, but instead of bing Fritz¡¯s wife, she married into the Roni Household. The Roni Household was of a modest bureaucratic background with no historical pedigree. Normally, it would be the other way around, but when they married, Orasem foresaw potentialpetition and future development for Galilianin outside the Hatran Household among other political families. But their ns did note to fruition. They had no children between them.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°¡­How about your marital life? Is it going well?¡± (Orasem)


    ¡°It¡¯s going smoothly. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± (Fritz)


    In truth, things were far from smooth. Fritz lied. He and Marjorie hadn¡¯t engaged in sexual rtions for several years now. Marjorie had always been somewhat prudish about intimacy, but after immersing herself in the teachings of Isus post-marriage, her aversion escted. Whenever Fritz initiated intimacy, she reacted like a maiden resisting rape, naturally extinguishing any conjugal engagement.


    If this were before their marriage, Marjorie might have entered a convent to be a sister, but it wasn¡¯t so simple post-marriage. While it was not mandatory for a convent to be virginal, being in marital rtions with a man was not a condition for entry. If she were to enter, she would need a divorce at least.


    Divorcing would break the marriage vows made in the church. To break one¡¯s own vows before God to join a convent was, in essence, absurd. Marjorie couldn¡¯t ask for a divorce, and faith was a personal matter. Yet, sometimes Fritz wondered if Marjorie wanted to divorce and be a real nun, though she never mentioned it.


    ¡°What about the division of Shaalta?¡± (Orasem)


    ¡°Yes, fortunately, we managed to secure Filuche, Neitetrus and other eight cities through exchange.¡± (Fritz)


    That was, of course, a lie. He secured a sufficient result with an appropriate range that did not look suspicious. Anyway, Orasem would have forgotten this conversation by tomorrow. There was no point in confronting the harsh reality facing the Galilia Union.


    ¡°I see, I see. It¡¯s a good enough result.¡± (Orasem)


    ¡°I¡¯ll reportter.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to report. I¡¯ve left everything about the union to you.¡± (Orasem)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do my best despite my limitations.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°You¡¯re the politician I raised with my own hands. I¡¯m not worried at all. Just don¡¯t imitate me. I¡¯ve said it many times. A politician without convictions is like a mouse.¡± (Orasem)


    It was a phrase Orasem used since he was sound. It didn¡¯t mean not to imitate the way it was done wrong. Orasem said politicians without convictions were themselves boring. Boring people doing boring work. It was such a matter.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m thinking about doing it my way.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good. That¡¯s Fritz.¡± (Orasem)


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± (Altair)


    That was the phrase. The butler Altair had long been working at Orasem¡¯s mansion. His hand held a familiar bottle of wine.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here. Come, have a drink.¡± (Orasem)


    Immediately, a ss of wine was offered to Fritz.


    Fritz tilted the ss and drank. Despite feeling somewhat empty inside, he expressed his usual opinion.


    ¡ª


    After leaving Orasem¡¯s mansion, Fritz headed somewhere else. It was a summer night, already growing dark outside. He knocked on the door of an ordinary house, and it opened.


    ¡°Wee home.¡± (??)


    A warm woman¡¯s voice weed Fritz inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± (Fritz)


    With a touch of guilt, Fritz crossed the threshold into Nozette Metrise¡¯s house.


    Nozette was a woman Fritz had met when he was 20. He was working as a liaison officer for Orasem at City Hall. They had been dating at the time. When Fritz was 25, Orasem noticed him, and the political marriage with Marjorie was mentioned. Fritz nodded without refusal. That was when they broke up, but when rtions with Marjorie cooled, they began to meet again. In short, he was the one having an affair.


    ¡°How was your day?¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°Well, it was a tough day. I¡¯m tired.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°¡­ Then, are you staying over?¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°No, sorry, I¡¯m going back.¡± (Fritz)


    They decided that he would stay over for two days a week, so today was a day to return. Although he was tired from dealing with an annoying case and was truly exhausted, it was not so.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll encourage you with a meal that I¡¯ve put my heart into.¡± (Nozette)


    Nozette said cheerfully to encourage him. Fritz was pleased with her thoughtfulness. Fritz took off his shoes and headed to the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s for dinner tonight?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Oh, just pasta and sd as usual.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°That sounds good.¡± (Fritz)


    He said, and Nozette smiled happily.


    This was not to ttery, but for Fritz, who grew up in a semimoner¡¯s home, this was the best thing. As a prominent politician, Fritz owned arge house in a prime location in Galilianin, but he never feltfortable living there.


    He preferred a home where he could reach every corner with his family, rather than a house that required several servants to maintain. If he had been born a natural-born politician like Orasem, it wouldn¡¯t have been like this, but in the end, Fritz couldn¡¯t be that person.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make it.¡± (Nozette)


    Nozette tied her apron and started moving in the kitchen.


    Sitting on the sofa, Fritz gazed leisurely at her as she prepared the meal. It filled him with a sense of warmth, like warm water seeping into cracked sand. It felt like returning to a sanctuary.


    ¡°Otou-san?¡± (??)


    His daughter, who had been engrossed in a picture book, looked up from the book and came over to him. She was Fritz¡¯s only child, and he named her Muzette.


    ¡°Wee home!¡± (Muzette)


    She smiled, revealing her missing baby tooth.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. Were you reading your book?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. If you have time, could you read a story?¡± (Muzette)


    She said, pulling out a children¡¯s book from the bottom shelf of the bookcase.


    ¡°Sure thing. Where were we?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± (Muzette)


    Without knowing where they were in the story, there was no point in starting.


    ¡°From where Eric goes to meet the wizard?¡± (Nozette)


    She must have heard the conversation in the kitchen. Nozette called out.


    It was a well-known story, so just mentioning it was enough to understand which scene it was. It was probably a little before the middle of the book. Opening the pages around the 25<sup>th</sup> of the book, and searching a little, he found the intended scene.


    ¡°Erich said as he was given the green potion.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Not there. Further ahead.¡± (Muzette)


    ¡°The part with the red potion?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Yes. The ce where the sword burns.¡± (Muzette)


    ¡°When Eric put the red potion given by the wizard on the sword, the sword quickly burst into mes. With this, he can defeat the dragon¡ª¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Muzette)


    As Fritz began to read aloud, Muzette immediately fell silent and focused on the story.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal!¡± (Muzette)


    Musette made a big post-dinner greeting.


    ¡°Great job eating the eggnt.¡± (Nozzette)


    Nosette praised her. Today¡¯s pasta hadrge slices of simmered eggnt in it. Even though she grimaced, she managed to eat it, which was impressive.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Muzette)


    ¡°It was delicious. Thank you for the meal.¡± (Fritz)


    Theforting home-cooked meal felt truly delicious. At their residence, due to Marjorie¡¯s religious concerns, meals consisted only of lightly salted bread and vegetable soup, so they inevitably became bleak. Inparison, this meal for the three of them felt luxurious beyond measure. With this, he felt he could persevere again tomorrow.


    ¡°Thank you for your patience.¡± (Nozette)


    Nozette looked pleased.


    Seeing Nozette¡¯s smile truly put Fritz¡¯s mind at ease. Despite the many grievances she might have wanted to express, when he was tired, she swallowed them. He appreciated her thoughtfulness.


    Clearing away the dirty dishes, Nozette began brewing tea with the remaining heat. After a while, she poured the tea into arge mug and ced it on the dining table.


    ¡°¡­Once I drink this, I should head back.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz muttered quietly.


    ¡°Ehh, you¡¯re leaving?¡± (Muzette)


    His honest daughter expressed her dissatisfaction openly. Although it saddened him to hear her say this, it was a father¡¯s honor.


    ¡°No, dear. Otou-san has work to do.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°Sorry.¡± (Fritz)


    He said, while gently patting his daughter¡¯s head.


    He was returning not because of work, but for reasons that would embarrass his daughter if she knew. When he returned home, he would be praying in the prayer room Margaery had set up in their home. Feeling a bit depressed, Fritz sipped his tea reluctantly.

 Chapter 248: At Lily’s House

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    Lily-san had been living in a high-end residential area of the Ninth District of the royal capital since graduating from the White Birch Dormitory.


    Due to the Gudanvier family¡¯s involvement in the real estate business, Myaro (or rather, a faction of the Gudanvier Household) was well-versed in the real estate market of Sibyaku, the royal capital. Real estate andnd development were fields that often intertwined with bureaucratic corruption. Therefore, Myaro herself avoided new investments in real estate to maintain a clean image. However, she did introduce valuable properties to Hou Company¡¯s employees. Many of the well-paid executives of Hou Company invested their excess bonuses into Sibyaku¡¯s real estate. Even Cuffe Ote, known for his keen eye on investment viability, had purchased several properties, suggesting that this was indeed a profitable asset management strategy. Lily-san was also one of those investors.


    This was the first time I had actually seen Lily-san¡¯s house, and it was quite a mansion. Despite being in an upscale residential area, an elegant iron gate opened to a cobblestone path leading to the front door, nked by a beautifully blooming garden. It was a luxurious use ofnd.


    In the middle of the garden on the right side, there was a massive tree that seemed like it would be a pain to clean up after in the fall. Witches often nt such trees to signify the history of their homes. Thanks to meticulous maintenance, the tree didn¡¯t look old, but considering its age, the house itself must have been around for quite some time.


    A young man who appeared to be a guard was standing beyond the iron gate.


    ¡°Is Lily home?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked.


    ¡°Yes?¡±He responded suspiciously, clearly wary of me. I had ridden a Galloping Bird here alone from the secondary residence. To him, I was just an unknown young man showing up out of the blue. It made sense for him to be cautious.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Lily Amian. My name is Yuri Hou, chairman of Hou Company.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri Hou? Are you serious?¡± (??)


    He looked incredulous.


    <em>Being a well-known name can be inconvenient in these situations.</em>


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious. I apologize foring without an appointment, but could you please inform her that I¡¯m here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright, I will do that.¡± (??)


    The guard walked along the cobblestone path and entered the house. I felt a bit anxious, wondering if there was some issue I wasn¡¯t aware of. In hindsight, it would have been better to contact her beforeing. After a while, he returned.


    ¡°She¡¯s at home, but she needs a moment to prepare. Please wait a bit.¡± (??)


    <em>Looks like she¡¯s at home.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It was rude of me toe without notice.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Since she is a woman, she must have various preparations to make. However, back in our academy days, when I threw a pebble at the window of Lily-san¡¯s and Shamu¡¯s room, they woulde out immediately. In those days, she would justb her hair a bit and meet me without much preparation.</em>


    <em>Our situations and living ces have changed, and so have these circumstances. Lily would want to touch up her makeup, and I, too, would feel a bit reluctant to meet her in the dirty, frayed clothes I wore back in the knight academy. Even though we¡¯re still at an age where it wouldn¡¯t be strange for us to be students, it¡¯s a bit sad that we can¡¯t meet as casually as we used to.</em>


    ¡°By the way, where did you originally work?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In the First Guard Army. I came from the countryside and joined because I heard being a guard was easy, but I had the bad luck of ending up in a strict unit.¡± (??)


    It must be his go-to story. He smiled awkwardly as if embarrassed.


    ¡°And how did you end up as a guard here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°After serving for about three years, I had a falling out with my superior and decided that military life wasn¡¯t for me. Just as I was thinking that, I found a job opening for a guard. Originally, I was employed by a Witch, but when she had to give up her house, I thought I¡¯d be out of a job. Fortunately, Lily-sama hired me.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    <em>The First Guard Army is a bit betterpared to the Second Army. Well, even if he¡¯s not a battle-hardened veteran, just standing there as a guard is enough of a deterrent.</em>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t participate in the battle, though. I wish I had responded to the recruitment call.¡± (??)


    <em>For the citizens of Sibyaku, the battle that took ce just to the north is still a big topic. As a man who can handle weapons, not participating might feel a bit shameful. But it¡¯s easy to say that now, knowing it was a victory. Back then, no one knew how it would turn out, and it took great courage to join. The context of the choices people had to make often gets forgotten after the fact, leaving only the results.</em>


    ¡°Being a guard here is a very important job, so you should be proud.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°After all, Your Excellency Yuri Hou himself is visiting this house. I was surprised.¡± (??)


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s rare for me to visit someone personally.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>That¡¯s not entirely true but saying so might boost his motivation a bit.</em>


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s here.¡± (??)


    A maid in her thirties came running from the house. It seemed she was ready. The young guard opened one of the double iron gates. Since the gate wasrge enough for a carriage, opening one side was enough for my Galloping Bird to pass through easily.


    ¡°Could you please take care of the bird?¡± (Yuri)


    I handed the reins of my mount to him. Just inside the entrance, there was a facility for tying up horses.


    ¡°Certainly. I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡± (??)


    The young guard willingly took the reins.


    ¡ª


    The room I was shown into was quite afortable and pleasant space. Whether Lily had brought them in or they were a taste of the former owner, the room was filled with light and decorated with several small terra-cotta pots nted with green trees.


    ¡°Thank you for waiting.¡± (Lily)


    While I was seated in the chair the maid had shown me to, Lily-san appeared and took a seat across the small table. Today, she was wearing a bit of makeup. Her outfit was stylish andposed, a thin cardigan, not provocative but fashionable, was draped over her shoulders. The cardigan was open in the front, revealing a fitted blouse beneath that entuated her waist. It was likely haute couture tailored to her figure. With herrge breasts, Lily-san could look overweight in loose clothing, but outfits that highlighted her slim waist made her look incredibly well-proportioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯m sorry for dropping by so suddenly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. No problem at all.¡± (Lily)


    Despite her words, Lily seemed tense, her expression somewhat severe, suggesting she had some concerns.


    ¡°This is my first time here, but it¡¯s a wonderful house.¡± (Yuri)


    In situations like this, starting with small talk was usually best. This wasn¡¯t just ttery sinceI genuinely thought so. This house was a gem. Residences of powerful Witches were usually intricately designed and tended to be quite stylish unless created by someone with particrly bad taste. However, this house was exceptionally good. It wasn¡¯t designed to hostrge gatherings or events, but itspact build gave it a wonderfully secluded, retreat-like atmosphere.


    ¡°Thank you. Myaro-san introduced me to this ce, and buying it was the right decision. I had plenty of money to spare.¡± (Lily)


    She probably bought this house with the surplus from her executivepensation. Lily was a major shareholder, owning 6% of the shares of the now-incorporated Hou Company. Since Hou Company dealt with the New World and military secrets, it remained a private entity, making stock transactions difficult. However, Hou Company itself, or insiders like Myaro and I, could purchase shares. A house like this could be bought with the sale of just 0.1% of her shares. With 0.1% shares, we could probably buy several more houses.


    ¡°This house used to belong to a Witch, right? It has the feel of the Enfile Household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You can tell? I don¡¯t know much about it, but apparently, it did belong to that household.¡± (Lily)


    While there were many exceptions, a Witch¡¯s house often reflected the style of the main house of the Great Witch to whom they belong. The Enfile family had deep roots in the royal castle and strong connections with bureaucrats. Unlike other Witch households who dealt with merchants and ports, the Enfile Household had fewer asions to host meetings, preferring calm, rxing homes where they could unwind after work.


    ¡°The wallpaper in the hallway is simr to the main house of the Enfile Household in the Witch¡¯s Forest.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is it?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Lily)


    After saying something strange, Lily-san let the conversationpse into silence. A few seconds of awkward silence followed. This wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s your family doing these days?¡± (Yuri)


    I quickly brought up another topic.


    ¡°¡­You mean back in ridge of mountain?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It seems they¡¯re reluctant to leave our hometown. They n to keep running the vige as the headman and continue the clockmaking business.¡± (Lily)


    Following the crusades and the ensuing conflicts, most lords aside from the Hou and Rube Households were ousted. However, some nobles, known for their effectivend management and beloved by the residents, were asked to stay on as mayors or vige heads. Lily¡¯s family, the Amian Household, was among these, still overseeing the Yana Valley, formerly part of the Noza Household¡¯s territory.


    Lily¡¯s family originally employed local residents to manufacture pocket watches and grandfather clocks. If they were driven out, the industry would copse, and the Yana Valley would revert to its former impoverished state. This would be detrimental to the residents as well.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, the maid who had guided me earlier entered, carrying a tray with a tea set.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± (??)


    She said, then proceeded to prepare the tea. She poured it into delicate, thin-walled teacups.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Lily


    Lily-san thanked while epting her cup. She seemed quite at ease. Well, it had been six months since she bought this house.


    ¡°Please, have some tea.¡± (??)


    She offered to me as well.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I was quite thirsty, so I took a sip immediately. As expected, it was tea.


    <em>Tea nts couldn¡¯t be cultivated in Shaalta, so this must have been imported.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Even though I was the one who sourced it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san put her mouth to the cup and appeared to take a small sip.


    The maid gave me a brief look, bowed slightly, and left.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of quitting thepany.¡± (Lily)


    Lily said suddenly.


    ¡°Uh, why?¡± (Yuri)


    My heart began to beat faster.


    ¡°Is it because of the working conditions?¡± (Yuri)


    Not just stepping down as the head of the research institute but leaving thepany entirely.


    ¡°You see, I¡¯m already living a very good life. I have enough money that, even with some rough calctions, I could continue this lifestyle for a hundred years and still have plenty left. I think I¡¯ve had enough.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    In reality, she was absolutely right, leaving me with no grounds to argue. If we assumed Hou Company¡¯s value would continue to rise steadily, the increase in her stock alone would be substantial. Not only would her current lifestyle be sustainable for a hundred years, but her wealth might not even decrease over that period.


    ¡°It makes perfect sense to say there¡¯s no reason to work when you¡¯ve already earned enough for a lifetime. It¡¯s a tough argument to counter.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to do within thepany? For example, creating the finest luxury watch possible.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If I had something I wanted to do, I could just start my own business¡­ And making watches doesn¡¯t require a huge factory like making cannons. I could do it in this house.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± (Lily)


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t understand what she was asking. She was asking me what she should do.


    ¡°Shamu, Myaro, and others have plenty of money but still work, right? Even Cuffe Ote and Harold Harrel.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I think they find working itself enjoyable. They want to test their abilities in the world.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Exactly. But I don¡¯t have that drive. I¡¯ve only stuck around because I like you, Yuri.¡± (Lily)


    <em>Hmm¡­</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m not that oblivious, so I understand that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s probably true.¡± (Lily)


    I took a sip of my tea.


    ¡°But I can never marry anyone.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>This isn¡¯t due to my personal principles. It¡¯s the country¡¯s policy. I¡¯m the father of Queen Shulika and the widower of thete Carol. This creates a positive public image and aligns with my motives, making it easy to garner support. It¡¯s very convenient for the position I upy.</em>


    <em>If I were to marry someone else, it would change the situation drastically. Shulika would be seen as a stepchild, and I would no longer be Carol¡¯s widower. This would create long-termplications, even if no immediate problems arise.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to marry me¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san said. She didn¡¯t seem to want marriage.


    <em>No, that¡¯s a lie, or rather apromise, and in reality, getting married would probably be best for Lily-san. Is she suggesting a mistress-like arrangement?</em>


    ¡°But even in such a rtionship, I think it would be harder for you, Lily-san.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Marriage is half about money. I have plenty of it, and we can hire nannies for childcare. You wouldn¡¯t have to help with that.¡± (Lily)


    The conversation was taking a leap.


    To begin with, Lily-san has a pretty face and big breasts. She¡¯s not tall as a model, but she¡¯s not overweight and she has a good figure. In this country, sses haven¡¯t be widespread yet, so some men might see that as a negative. However, even considering that, Lily would still be incredibly popr.


    ¡°But Lily-san, you could have any man you want.¡± (Yuri)


    I said.


    ¡°Why would you say something like that?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san looked at me reproachfully, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes as if I said something taboo.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-kun, do you think I¡¯m saying this lightly? I¡¯m not half-hearted about this¡­¡± (Lily)


    Her voice tinged with tears as she adjusted her sses to wipe her eyes.


    ¡°Well, Lily-san, you could easily find a man to marry and have a happy family with. I can¡¯t marry, and I¡¯m too busy to spend much time together. Are you okay with that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Lily)


    <em>Really?</em>


    ¡°Lily-san, you¡¯re incredibly attractive, but I don¡¯t want to make you unhappy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-kun, the worst part is that you won¡¯t even consider it. I¡¯ve been suffering from unrequited love for about seven years now.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Why would you go through that for someone like me?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>I genuinely don¡¯t understand. Why would anyone endure that for a guy like me?</em>


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the best guy I¡¯ve ever met. Sure, a lot of men approach me, but none of them are as attractive as you¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s notplicated¡­ If you find me attractive, then you don¡¯t dislike the idea of being intimate with me, right? If we could just be together when we can, I¡¯d be satisfied¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say such sad things¡­¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Like Carol, why do the women around me say they¡¯re fine with just being friends with benefits? Do I unknowingly give off an aura that only those willing to be convenient partners should approach me?</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s painful to keep working near someone you have unrequited feelings for¡­ I don¡¯t want to be stuck in this situation when I¡¯m 30 or 40. It would be a living hell.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-kun, do you really not want this?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that at all. If it were allowed, I¡¯d love to be naughty things with you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh, naughty things with me¡­?¡± (Lily)


    Lily seemed embarrassed but also slightly happy.


    <em>Of course, with a body like hers, who wouldn¡¯t want all sorts of naughty things?</em>


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to miss out on happiness because of it. I don¡¯t want you to look back and think you could have had a happy family if it weren¡¯t for me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Lily)


    Contrary to my concerns, Lily-san was steadfast. Rather, she seemed to be very sure of her own feelings.


    <em>After all, it¡¯s understandable. She¡¯s been nursing unrequited love for 7 years despite being someone who shouldn¡¯t becking in admirers. It¡¯s certainly painful, and it seems that if I didn¡¯t agree, she would indeed quit her job.</em>


    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re suffering, Lily. But let¡¯s wait for a week.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A week?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Today I have some errands to run, so I can¡¯t start right away. If after a week you still feel the same way, I will properly respond to your feelings. I want to emphasize again, I¡¯m not opposed to this at all.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>It would be arrogant of me to imagine what Lily-san wants and say it would lead to unhappiness or failure. If it were something guaranteed to cause misery, like drugs or something simrly harmful, I would intervene, but this doesn¡¯t necessarily lead to unhappiness.</em>


    When I looked at Lily-san¡¯s reaction, she seemed to be in a daze.


    ¡°¡­Lily-san? Is that okay with you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡ªHuh?!¡± (Lily)


    She appeared to be in a state of shock.


    ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s fine. Really? This isn¡¯t a dream, is it?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san was pinching her cheeks in disbelief, showing a face full of joy. She looked adorable.


    ¡°It¡¯s real.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really? If you say it¡¯s not okay now, I¡¯ll be really angry, you know?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really real. Even if you change your mind, I won¡¯t. That¡¯s a promise.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san bowed her head and covered her face with her hands.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ hic¡­ my love has finallye true¡­ I¡¯m so d¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Um¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I¡¯m so happy¡­¡± (Lily)


    She was shedding an incredible amount of tears.


    <em>Hmm¡­</em>


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave for today.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>This was something Shamu had often mentioned, ¡®was it true that Lily was so in love that she would cry out of sheer emotion? She had always been on a diet to maintain her figure all year round just to attract Yuri. What did she think of me?¡¯. Given this, one wonders how resolute her determination was when she invited me today. It must have been quite strong. Now that it hase to this, I need to find some way to repay her. </em>


    After leaving Lily¡¯s mansion, I returned to work.

 Chapter 249: Meeting with Lily

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>PS1</strong>:<strong>Consider donating through Paypalor you may clickhereto voluntarily support my work.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read <strong>Demon King 248</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 21.</strong>


    At 4:50 p.m. a weekter, I finished work early to meet Lily-san and arrived at the lobby of the finest hotel in Sibyaku. I managed to get there 10 minutes before the scheduled time. Fortunately, I had booked a top-tier room, so I hoped I could make her feel wee.


    Since she would likely be very nervous, the first thing to do was to ease her with a nice dinner. Thanks to my disguise, my identity hadn¡¯t been revealed. As I looked around the lobby, it seemed that she hadn¡¯t arrived yet. I carefully scanned the area to confirm this and then took a seat on a suitable sofa where I could see the entrance.


    As time passed, it became 5:00 p.m. The appointed time hade, but Lily-san was still not there. It could be that she was dyed due to makeup or choosing her outfit, or perhaps the traffic was heavy. I decided to wait a bit longer.


    By 5:30 p.m., I began to worry about her. If she had changed her mind, well, that was something I would have to ept since I was the one who brought it up. However, if she had encountered any trouble, it would be serious. To avoid any misunderstandings, I left a message for Lily Amian at the hotel front desk under the alias I had been using and decided to check her residence.


    ¡ªWhen I arrived at Lily-san¡¯s house on my Galloping Bird, the situation was different from a week ago. There was no one at the entrance.


    <em>Is there no guard at night? </em>


    While bouncers at taverns might only be present during business hours, I had never heard of a house that had guards but none at night. Thieves tend to find it easier to break in at night. When people were awake, they could defend themselves or escape, but when they were asleep, they were defenseless, making night-time security even more crucial than during the day. However, Lily-san was a neer who had recently be wealthy, so it was possible she was unaware of such matters and left a gap in security.


    It might seem excessive to worry about someone not showing up for a meeting, but considering the way Lily-san had acted a week ago and that was showing a strong sense ofmitment regardless of rain or other obstacles, her absence was unusual. It wasn¡¯t just a casual date. If she had intended toe, she would have approached it with the seriousness of attending her own wedding. Since she hadn¡¯t shown up, and her home appeared suspicious, it was better to check.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I turned the lever on the iron gate and pushed the door open, which creaked as it easily swung open. The gate wasn¡¯t locked. I stepped inside. As I approached the mansion in the pitch-ck darkness, there was no light emanating from any part of the house. Even with lighting dependent on wax or oil, some light usually leaks out. The house blendingpletely into the night was odd.


    The unsettling feeling grew stronger.


    I moved quietly as I tried to avoid making any noise, but there wasplete silence from inside. If a thief was rummaging through the house, there would be some sound, but here there was nothing.


    <em>In situations like this, ambushes are terrifying. No matter how cautious you are, if someone jumps out from the shadows of a room¡¯s entrance and stabs you in the gut, it¡¯s over. The human body cannot check both right and left simultaneously, so responding to such ambushes has its limits. </em>


    I briefly considered leaving to call for backup and assess the situation, but the thought of Lily-san being in danger made me discard that idea. After a moment¡¯s thought, I opened one of the windows on the first floor and then pushed open the front door wide.


    ¡°Lily-san?! Are you there?!¡± (Yuri)


    I shouted, but there was no sign of the maid with amp appearing. At least, the house¡¯s upants were either absent or unable to respond.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± (Yuri)


    I said at the entrance before slipping in silently through the pre-opened window. I drew my dagger, crouched low, and checked inside, but there was no sound or trace of anyone.


    <em>Hmmm¡­ Under the circumstances, it really looks like an empty house.</em>


    I moved through room after room, finding no ambushes or people. The room hadn¡¯t been ransacked either. Only the people had disappeared, as if they had been spirited away.


    After checking all the main rooms, I proceeded to the smaller rooms. I opened Lily-san¡¯s bedroom and the servant¡¯s quarters but found no one inside. I checked the bathroom, kitchen, and toilet, and as I approached a room that looked like a storage room, I finally sensed something odd. I caught a faint whiff of a familiar scent.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    A chill ran down my spine. The smell of blood in Lily-san¡¯s house made me imagine terrifying scenarios. When I opened the storage room, a thick stench of blood flooded out. The windowless room was pitch dark, and I couldn¡¯t see whoy there in the darkness. But it was clear that someone had died here.


    I went to the entrance and tried to light themp with a lighter. My hands were unsteady, and it took me a long time to even open the lighter¡¯s lid. After what felt like ten times longer than usual, I lit themp and went to check.


    I looked at the body lying in the storage room.


    There was no sign of Lily-san.


    I kicked one of the two bodies ovepping on the floor to check underneath. There were indeed only two bodies. There wasn¡¯t a third. Lily-san wasn¡¯t here.


    Upon closer inspection, I recognized the young guard I had seen a week ago. The other body, the one I had kicked, was that of a maid. The maddening anxiety that had been swirling in my head began to subside slightly. At least, Lily-san was not among the dead.


    <em>What on earth is going on? </em>


    I thought for about ten seconds before deciding to report the incident.


    ¡ª


    Soon, Myaro arrived with several people in tow, entering through the double gates I had left wide open.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, it seems Lily-san has been abducted.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°What about the checkpoints?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They¡¯re already set up. For now, no one can leave the main roads of the capital. But¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>In situations like this, an open city without walls is inconvenient. Even with checkpoints on some main roads, escaping under the cover of night wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.</em>


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡± (Yuri)


    Behind Myaro was Enrique, one of the Queen¡¯s Swords.


    ¡°Hello there!¡± (Enrique)


    She waved her hand in a yful manner. I wanted to p her and tell her to stop fooling around, but Enrique was a pervert who would be pleased by anger, making her difficult to deal with and very annoying to have around.


    ¡°Tillet-san happened to be nearby on a business trip. Someone else is calling her. It would be good to have a Queen¡¯s Sword involved in the investigation.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Fine, whatever. Juste on.¡± (Yuri)


    We had to examine the bodies, but just then¡­


    ¡°Yuri-chan, over here.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique pointed to the ground near the gate.


    ¡°What is it? I¡¯m busy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Enrique found something right away. You wouldn¡¯t know if you weren¡¯t familiar with assassinations.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique shone her torch on the ground, brushing away the fine gravel with her foot. A dark, damp stain became visible as the surface sand was cleared away.


    ¡°It looks like someone was killed here. Maybe the gatekeeper? If we check the ground¡­¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique continued to illuminate the ground as she moved along the wall, away from the gate. She seemed to be following footprints.


    ¡°It looks like he got taken out from behind. Now, here¡¯s a question for you! Enrique-chan has discovered a very important clue. What do you think it is?¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for games. Just tell me what you found.¡± (Yuri)


    Given that she had immediately spotted bloodstains in the dark that I had missed, it was likely a significant discovery.


    ¡°Wrong answer! I¡¯m not telling you~!¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°Tell me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This is a rare opportunity! I¡¯m definitely not telling!¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique said so as she turned away in a cutesy manner.


    <em>Argh! We don¡¯t have time for this!</em>


    In a fit of frustration, I grabbed her by the throat and mmed her against the gatepost.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for your perverted games! Just tell me what you found!¡± (Yuri)


    I yelled loudly and tightened my grip on her carotid artery. After a moment, just before she passed out, I let go. She copsed to the ground, coughing a few times.


    ¡°Get up. I didn¡¯t squeeze that hard.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Enrique stood up, leaning her body against the pir.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that was amazing.¡±


    <em>Dealing with her is utterly exhausting.</em>


    ¡°Now, what did you find? I didn¡¯t crush your throat. If you mess around again, I swear I¡¯ll kill you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That just makes me happy.¡± (Enrique)


    <em>Seriously, I wish she¡¯d just drop dead already.</em>


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll exin this as simply as possible so even the most idiotic woman in the world can understand. I¡¯m in a huge hurry. So, speak. Now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Fine, fine. Basically, from what I can tell, this was done by a professional.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°In what way?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, like you, when taking someone out from behind, you¡¯d aim for the neck, right? It¡¯s the easiest target with the least chance of failure. But stabbing the neck causes a lot of blood to spurt out, right?¡± (Enrique)


    <em>Well, I guess so.</em>


    ¡°If you stter blood all over a visible area like this, it would cause amotion. So not going for the neck was a smart move. Look at the blood pool. It¡¯s all in one spot, but it¡¯s really small considering someone was killed.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique pointed to the small pool of blood, about 30 centimeters in diameter.


    ¡°If they were stabbed in the torso from behind, there¡¯d be a lot more blood if they were stabbed multiple times. The ground isn¡¯t disturbed, and there¡¯s no blood stter, so it looks like they died almost instantly without any struggle.¡± (Enrique)


    <em>I see. I understand what Enrique is getting at.</em>


    ¡°In other words, they urately stabbed a vital point to ensure instant death and left the de in to act as a plug. Judging by the corpse, they aimed for the heart. Stabbing the heart from behind is quite difficult because of the rib bones and the reversed position. It¡¯s hard to believe that an ordinary thief or kidnapper would have such skill, so it must be the work of a professional.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique concluded. Surprisingly, her analysis was precise and spot-on. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with it. She was, after all, a Queen¡¯s Sword. It was true that a professional knew their craft best.


    ¡°Well done. Alright, let¡¯s go inside and look for clues.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Roger that.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique followed me with a yful response. Myaro approached me and said,


    ¡°Um, was that the rumored y just now¡­? It seemed really intense¡­¡± (Myaro)


    She said something that made her sound like a fool.

 Chapter 250: Reason for Abduction

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely the heart. I¡¯d say they¡¯ve been dead for about three hours.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique said and flipped over the body of the young guard. It was hard to tell from the dark blood, but the hole in the back of his shirt was visible.


    ¡°And this one¡­¡± (Enrique)


    She began to examine the maid¡¯s body.


    ¡°The cause of death is the neck.¡± (Enrique)


    She twisted the maid¡¯s neck.


    ¡°It looks like someone grabbed her head and chin from the front and snapped it.¡± (Enrique)


    The neck was twisted at an odd angle, indicating a broken cervical vertebrae. It was something Enrique could deduce from the state of the neck. I couldn¡¯t tell that just by looking.¡°The perpetrator is a man. Not a short one, either. Snapping a neck from the front requires both strength and a height difference, so unless the attacker was a child, it¡¯s a viable method.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This woman is still a bit warm. Naturally, she was killed shortly after the man.¡± (Enrique)


    <em>Lily-san is in the custody of people who would easily kill someone.</em>


    When I thought about what terrible things they must be going through, my heart began to panic.


    ¡°We need to find out who did this and rescue Lily-san as soon as possible.¡± (Yuri(


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Tillet here yet? Where is she?¡± (Yuri)


    We desperately needed the mobility and investigative prowess of the Queen¡¯s Sword right now.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, calm down. We need to stayposed to save Lily-san.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro cautioned me.


    ¡°Tillet-san is on her way here as quickly as she can. Rushing won¡¯t make her arrive any sooner.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>¡­ Myaro was right. I need to stay calm. Panicking and getting angry wouldn¡¯t help us find the kidnappers or rescue Lily. We need to identify who they were first.</em>


    I tried to focus and think, but my anger and anxiety kept unraveling my thoughts. The frustration only grew.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Wait.¡± Enrique said, stepping in front of me. She ced one hand on my cheek and, before I realized what was happening, pped me hard with the other.


    ¡°Hey, you bastard¡ª¡± (Yuri)


    I instinctively grabbed her cor, ready tosh out, but her mischievous smile disarmed me. She seemed almost delighted by my reaction. The urge to hit her subsided, and the p had a strangely calming effect.


    <em>What am I doing¡­?</em>


    ¡°Haah¡­ Thanks. I¡¯ve calmed down.¡± (Yuri)


    I released my rough grip on Enrique¡¯s cor.


    ¡°That¡¯s boring¡± (Enrique)


    <em>Ignore her. Just ignore her.</em>


    ¡°Alright. Is that all the information we have for now? An experienced assassin, arge man, left about three hours ago.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s about it. Enrique-san, anything else?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s about all I can gather from here.¡± (Enrique)


    While waiting for reinforcements, I had searched the house but found no other useful clues. We had to start from here.


    ¡°There are very few clues. Let¡¯s think step-by-step about how to rescue Lily-san. First, what information do we need to save her?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°To be blunt, if we knew where Lily-san was, we could rescue her. Besides that, analyzing the perpetrator¡¯s identity and motive might provide us with some leads.¡± (Myaro)


    We might not be able to determine her location, but if we could figure out the perpetrator¡¯s identity, it could lead us to where they¡¯re hiding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by considering who the perpetrator might be. An individual? Or an organization?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Lily¡¯s a beautiful woman with arge chest and she¡¯s a schr, right? Maybe a colleague is suspicious?¡± (Enrique)


    <em>A colleague, huh?</em>


    ¡°If they¡¯re getting paid a lot, they could hire skilled kidnappers. Schr-type men often save money and tend to be obsessive when they fall in love.¡± (Enrique)


    <em>An older man¡¯s stalker. It¡¯s possible, but it doesn¡¯t seem likely.</em>


    <em>If someone wanted to fulfill a desire to keep Lily confined at home due to unrequited love, they¡¯d want to make it look like she disappeared to prolong the investigation. Killing someone would only draw attention to the crime.</em>


    <em>Even if the perpetrator didn¡¯t mind killing, they should have hidden the bodies better. If they could kill without spilling blood, they should have buried the bodies. The guard was killed outside, and the maid was killed by breaking her neck, so the house could have been kept clean.</em>


    <em>If that had been the case, there wouldn¡¯t have been any blood smell, and I would have been significantly dyed in finding the bodies. If Lily-san didn¡¯t show up for work, people woulde looking for her. Hiding the bodies in the storeroom would have only dyed the discovery until the next morning, at best.</em>


    <em>The perpetrator was skilled in killing but was careless in handling the bodies.</em>


    ¡°I think it¡¯s highly unlikely. If someone helped kidnap a person as important as Lily-san, we¡¯d hunt them down thoroughly. Whether it¡¯s an organization or an individual, no professional would take on such a job considering the aftermath. Depending on the price, of course, but it¡¯s not a job that can be done with a sum that an individual could afford.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro argued from another angle.


    <em>She had a point. Unless they were a major shareholder like Lily-san, employees wouldn¡¯t have vast amounts of wealth.</em>


    ¡°So, could it be a robbery targeting Lily-san¡¯s wealth?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Lily-san is wealthy, so that¡¯s a usible motive. ording to Enrique, it was a professional job. Considering her assets, it¡¯s not surprising that a highly skilled group of robbers targeted her.</em>


    ¡°In that case, I think the house would be more of a mess. If they could clean up this well after making a mess, they could easily switch careers to housekeeping right away.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique said.


    <em>Indeed, the state of the house didn¡¯t seem like it had been ransacked by a group of thugs.</em>


    ¡°Maybe Lily-san just told them where her valuables were, so there was no need to search the house?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°There would still be signs of interrogation¡­ Hmm.¡± (Yuri)


    I muttered, finding it difficult to piece everything together.


    ¡°Lily is a shareholder of Hou Company, right? Is that why she¡¯s so wealthy? Were those shares kept here?¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique asked.


    That was a critical point.


    I had introduced the concept of a stock corporation for smoother entrepreneurship and investment soon after bing regent, and the relevantw was enacted a year and one month ago. However, it was a novel concept, not yet widely understood by the public. Stock certificates, unlike currency, do not simply change ownership through possession. The issuingpany records the owner, linking the stocks to individuals.


    A stock certificate was essentially a proof of ownership, not something that could change hands like money. Stealing a stock certificate didn¡¯t transfer ownership to the thief, just as stealing a qualification certificate didn¡¯t grant the thief the qualification. However, robbers might not understand these details.


    ¡°Lily-san¡¯s stock certificates are kept in the executive safe in Hou Company¡¯s secure storage room. Entry requires an executive¡¯s presence, and it¡¯s unlikely they could have reached it during business hours. The storage room is heavily locked at night, and even an executive wouldn¡¯t be able to ess it then.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, they took her to force her to open the safe tomorrow? Otherwise, there¡¯d be no reason to kidnap her. If they were satisfied with her home assets, they would have released her here, or killed her and these two if they didn¡¯t want witnesses.¡± (Enrique)


    <em>Her blunt assessment sent a chill down my spine, but she was right. There must be a reason they kidnapped Lily instead of killing her. If it was a robbery, taking her for the stock certificates seemed the most usible motive.</em>


    ¡°¡­We can¡¯t entirely dismiss the robbery angle, but it feels like we¡¯re forcing it.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>The house being so tidy was odd. It was hard to believe that those behind such a bold act wouldn¡¯t have done more research about the stock certificates beforemitting the crime. The possibility that they took Lily-san to rape her also seemed unlikely. People driven by such desires wouldn¡¯t have left the house in such an orderly state.</em>


    ¡°Honestly, I agree. But we should send some soldiers to thepany just in case. If Lily-san shows up, we can easily protect her.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Right. Do it.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro ced amp on a nearby desk, took out a notebook from her inner pocket, and scribbled a note before tearing it off.


    ¡°You heard it. Leave four riders here as contact personnel and take the rest to Hou Company to assist them.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    The leader of the knights Myaro had brought saluted and epted the orders.


    ¡°Is it really okay to send everyone off?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Reinforcements are already on their way.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Impressive. If the people who kidnapped Lily-san were that foolish, Myaro¡¯s men would surely capture them. But reality isn¡¯t always so convenient. It¡¯s probably not that simple.</em>


    ¡°If we rule out individuals andmon thieves¡­ then if it¡¯s the work of an organized group, the possible suspects are the Witch households, the defeated General households, or the Kuran nations, right?¡± (Enrique)


    <em>The idea of it being the Rube household crossed my mind, but that seemed highly unlikely. There wouldn¡¯t be any benefit for them.</em>


    ¡°Yes¡­ perhaps it¡¯s the work of those who hold a grudge against us, like the Witch households or the remnants of the General households?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°But then, targeting Lily-san seems strange. Lily-san is¡­¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Um¡­ </em>


    ¡°She¡¯s just an acquaintance or friend of mine. Even if I exaggerate, she¡¯s more like a close friend. If those groups wanted to hurt me, they¡¯d target my family or children.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>That seems like the natural thought process.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m an orphan, and Yuri-kun only has Satsuki, Shamu-chan, and Her Majesty Shulika as close rtives, right? Her Majesty is, of course, under the strictest protection, and the other two are guarded by the Hou household, so they aren¡¯t as unprotected as Lily-san. Maybe that¡¯s why?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No, revenge or vendetta usually has a more direct motive.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>For the past week, I had kept today¡¯s meeting a secret, and Lily-san had done the same. Even Shamu didn¡¯t know, so there¡¯s no way anyone else did. The Witch households or the General households wouldn¡¯t know about our special rtionship. And even if they did, they¡¯d likely see her as just another lover. Targeting Lily-san doesn¡¯t make sense.</em>


    ¡°No one aiming to make someone suffer would settle for kidnapping a friend just because taking a daughter was too difficult. It¡¯s not likely they targeted Lily out of a grudge.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Saying it out loud strengthened my conviction. That theory is out.</em>


    ¡°So¡­ the remaining possibility is that it¡¯s the work of the Kuran nations? The Papal States, or the Galilia Union?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Could a small elite force have infiltrated Sibyaku? It would be an incredibly difficult operation, and targeting Lily-san doesn¡¯t seem right. They would likely go after me or Eisa-sensei.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re very strong yourself, Yuri-kun, making assassination difficult. Even when I tell you repeatedly, you still go out alone, but you do take guards when your route can be predicted.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>I do sleep in safe ces and take guards when visiting pre-scheduled locations. I also change routes at thest minute. Acting on impulse or going to ces only I know minimizes the risk of an ambush, and I stay vignt about being followed.</em>


    ¡°Also, while Eisa-sensei is extremely important in the long term, she doesn¡¯t currently influence the oue of wars. Maybe they¡¯ve deprioritized him?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­Well, she does have a substantial number of guards and they are quite diligent.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Eisa-sensei isn¡¯t the type to travel frequently, making it easier to protect him. She tends to stay indoors, which increases the difficulty of any assassination attempt. Moreover, even if Eisa-sensei were assassinated, it wouldn¡¯t make the Holy Scriptures of the Watashi Sect disappear or make them impossible to print. For the Papal States, it would be a bitter decision, but it¡¯s quite possible they have temporarily lowered the priority.</em>


    ¡°But¡­ even so, targeting Lily-san¡­ Certainly, she is an important figure, but basically, the ideas are proposed by Yuri-kun, and Lily-san¡¯s role is to realize them, right? She may be unfamiliar with the technical fields, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be an irreceable person¡­?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Lily-san is indeed not a genius endowed with heavenly brilliance like Shamu. However, she possesses a rare talent that is highly practical in a different direction. Moreover, Lily-san, having spent years with Shamu at the Silver Berch dormitory, grew into a rare individual who can understand the scientific content I discuss. Such individuals might increase with school education in the future, but as of now, there are none other.</em>


    <em>In other words, Myaro¡¯s understanding is mistaken. In reality, Lily-san is not only a special person to me but also an irreceable individual in terms of work. However, there is some merit to what is being said, and targeting Lily-san as a one-in-a-lifetime mission for the Papal States or simr organizations seems to have an exceptionally well-ced focus.</em>


    <em>Normally, one would straightforwardly target me or Myaro. After all, being at the core of national functions, killing us would deliver a significant blow to the state. The most usible exnation might be that, after evaluating the difficulty of assassination or kidnapping and the damage it would cause to the country, Lily-san happened to be the target with the highest expected value.</em>


    <em>It¡¯s entirely possible for such a conclusion to be drawn, but¡­ it seems a bit too capable. Considering the reverse situation, even if Myaro and I work diligently, urately analyzing the internal conditions of an enemy country is quite challenging. Perhaps if a highly skilled think tank organization was tasked with nning, such a strategy might emerge, but it seems nonsensical.</em>


    ¡°But they might have only wanted the technology on our side. Even that alone is a considerable achievement¡­ which exins why they didn¡¯t kill Lily-san but kidnapped her. Lily-san knows everything about our weapons, from fire bombs to other technologies.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>That is indeed the case. However, if they wanted technology, they could have targeted other people in the technology department. Such employees don¡¯t have mansions with guards, and they wouldn¡¯t immediately check on their safety if they didn¡¯t show up for work.</em>


    <em>Additionally, the Shanti are well aware of the bad reputation of those involved, and thinking they could safely take Lily-san and utilize her seems too convenient¡­ After all, many cases involve individuals like Queen Jacoba Tuni Chartres of Kilghina, who, after bing pessimistic, ended upmitting suicide.</em>


    <em>If she died before they could extract the knowledge, the entire operation would be a loss. Therefore, from their perspective, the effect of losing a skilled technician from the Shaalta Kingdom would be no greater than the phenomenon of them being gone. They should also understand that after this incident, we would take measures making it difficult to use simr methods.</em>


    <em>As a target for a potentially one-time operation, it seems inappropriate. While it is difficult to know exactly what they prioritize, attempting to assassinate either me or Myaro seems more natural. Even after thinking for a bit, as for an enemy country¡¯s crime, I can¡¯t see a motive for Eisa-sensei¡¯s side targeting Lily-san. To be precise, while motivese to mind, the reason for prioritizing Lily-san from the list of high-value targets, which includes me, is unclear.</em>


    <em>After all, maybe the line of the enemy country¡¯s involvement is slim¡­? Hmm¡­ Lily-san has been a member since the early days of when I started the Hou Company, so they might think she¡¯s useful for analyzing me or something¡­? Ah.</em>


    ¡°¡­Could it be that they think Lily-san did everything herself?¡± (Myaro)


    <em>That seems possible.</em>


    ¡°Like the technology. Everything from the inventions onwards.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°? Not Yuri-kun?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes. They might have the mistaken belief that Lily-san is a genius who took care of everything from generating ideas to practical implementation for all of Hou Company¡¯s inventions¡­ What do you think?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Ah, that could be possible. It¡¯s hard to believe that Yuri-kun handles all state affairs, wars, and inventions by himself.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>The things Lily-san made for us started from the paper-making frame, and included sextants, chronometers, the mechanical parts of the movable type printing press,bat carriages, incendiary bombs, and more. However, she hasn¡¯t been involved in everything at Hou Company. The production of standard ss bottles was handled entirely by a different female ss craftsman who liked alcohol, and Lily-san has never been involved in the shipbuilding department from the start. For the movable type printing, while she was responsible for the machine parts that press the type onto the paper, the development of the type metal was entrusted to Shamu, and the production of the type was managed by another man skilled in casting.</em>


    <em>However, it¡¯s true that Lily-san has taken on many difficult tasks as a core member of the technology department. If the enemy side thought that someone other than me was doing it, then that talented person would have been coborating from the founding of Hou Company, and there is only one such person. That is Lily-san. Shamu has never been an employee of Hou Company.</em>


    <em>If they believe that Lily-san was the key person who conceived and oversaw all the technology from ideas to production, they would think that the damage caused by her absence would be immense. After all, if they can at least prevent new weapons that have been tormenting them from appearing in the future and if everything goes well and they can bring her back, there is even a possibility that they could use her talents. Therefore, she would be a worthy target.</em>


    ¡°Tsk, this is troublesome.¡± (Yuri)


    My thoughts elerated rapidly, causing me to click my tongue involuntarily.


    ¡°¡­Ah, damn it. This is incredibly troublesome.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-kun? What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro asked worriedly.


    ¡°Enrique. Has Tillet not arrived yet?¡±


    When I said this, Enrique, who had been waiting against the wall for a moment, took out his pocket watch and checked the time.


    ¡°They should arrive within the next three minutes.¡± (Enrique)


    <em>Even though I am extremely anxious, it¡¯s better to wait if it¡¯s just that long.</em>


    ¡°Yuri-kun, could you give us a brief exnation?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°If their goal was that, then even if they killed Lily-san here, most of their objectives would have been achieved, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Not killing her means they¡¯re aiming for a twofold effect, to both abduct and utilize the genius. However, that¡¯s merely an additional goal.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡ªAh.¡± (Myaro)


    It seemed Myaro understood.


    ¡°The minimum sess condition is to eliminate the genius who continuously produces new weapons from this country. That goal would be on hold as long as they are in a state where it can be achieved at any time. If there¡¯s even a slight risk of Lily-san being rescued, they would try to achieve it immediately. Given the situation, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they stabbed her just for being stopped by a patrol.¡± (Yuri)

 Chapter 251: Rescue Operation

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read <strong>Demon King 250</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 25.</strong>


    ¡°¨D¨DAnd that¡¯s the situation.¡± (Yuri)


    I exined the circumstances to Tillet, who had arrivedte. At the same time, the women from the Queen¡¯s Sword had begun searching the house while I was exining.


    ¡°If the Regent thinks that way, then let¡¯s proceed with that n.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet said. For some reason, it seemed to fit her well to prefer addressing me by my role.


    ¡°In any case, if it¡¯s the work of a foreign power, that¡¯s the most urgent situation. If she is taken away, we must retrieve her now, or it will be as if she is dead. In other cases, regardless of what happens, there is a higher chance of recovering her, no matter what happens to her.¡± (Tillet)<em>It¡¯s an ominous thought.</em>


    ¡°However¡­ as the Regent would understand, in such situations, assumptions can be dangerous. If there are pitfalls in the reasoning, everything can be ruined. We should consider unexpected situations and leave four people here to search for evidence and conduct an independent investigation.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Please do that.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Indeed, it¡¯s only an assumption that the enemy country is mistaken. For example, there¡¯s also the possibility that the Witch households might be grossly mistaken and think that Lily-san is pregnant with my child, although such a possibility is not zero. As Tillet said, human thinking is prone to pitfalls. However, while it would be good to have evidence, it¡¯s not avable at the moment. So, there¡¯s no choice but to proceed without it.</em>


    ¡°If the enemy country were to carry out such a mission, where do you think they would invade from?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°By sea.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet answered immediately.


    ¡°If they¡¯re justing, they could move at night and rest during the day¡­ Well, it might not be impossible toe bynd. However, bringing back a non-cooperative hostage bynd would be nearly impossible.¡± (Tillet)


    <em>The Kuran cannot travel freely within the penins. Special permits are required. For special figures like Eisa-sensei, such permits can be issued immediately, and of course, if Shanti guards apany them and they are suspicious, exnations are provided, so there¡¯s no inconvenience in traveling. But for ordinary Kuran, it¡¯s not so easy. For instance, if a Kuran newly integrated from the east of the penins, getting a permit to enter the penins is nearly impossible unless they have exceptionally special skills or there¡¯s apelling need for cooperation. In other words, the biggest enemy for them is the eyes of others. As Tillet said,ing bynd would be impossible. So, it leaves only the sea.</em>


    <em>Of course, the sea is monitored by eagles with incendiary bombs, sorge ships cannot navigate. However, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for a fishing boat or simr toe. The eagles that monitor are generally in pairs, and since incendiary bombs are heavy, only one bomb can be carried by one eagle. They might miss twice in a row with small targets, and since incendiary bombs do not blow up ships entirely, it¡¯s not possible to instantly annihte the crew. If they are navigating along the coast, they can swim to thend if they are good swimmers.</em>


    ¡°Then, they must be descending the river by now. We need to hurry, or we won¡¯t make it.¡± (Yuri)


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious and irritated.


    ¡°Calm down, Regent. Descending the Sibyaku river is not something amateurs can do. Especially at night, it¡¯s difficult even for experienced sailors unless there¡¯s a full moon.¡± (Tillet)


    <em>¡­I had forgotten. The river from Sibyaku to the sea has numerous inds, big and small, and some of them are dead-ends with no escape routes. Among them, only the northern route ismonly used, and ships from the south also take a detour to use that route. The inds all look simr, which makes it easy to get lost, and passing through scattered areas increases the risk of grounding.</em>


    ¡°Their first time here might make themmit such a suicidal act.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, ept it. In this situation, there is no chance of saving her 100%.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet said clearly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± (Yuri)


    My frustration with my own inadequacy grew, but I had no choice but to ept what Tillet was saying.


    <em>If the enemy were to make foolish mistakes on their own, such as running aground in some unknown part of the sea and deciding to end their lives, there would indeed be nothing we could do about it.</em>


    ¡°I think it¡¯s highly likely they will go bynd to Elin and then take a ship from there.¡± (Tillet)


    <em>Elin is a famous port town with arge lighthouse, located at the exit of the coastal road that connects Sibyaku to the sea. The path from Sibyaku to the sea has a gentle current. Usually, the thrust provided by sailboats is sufficient to go upstream, but with strong headwinds, this bes impossible. In such cases, ships are anchored at Elin and wait for a change in wind direction. Alternatively, ships can be pulled by horses along the coastal road to reach the upstream.</em>


    <em>Elin is a town equipped for such functions. Ships may unload their cargo there and transport it ovend to Sibyaku, or people may disembark and travel ovend, which is why there is a well-maintained broad road to Sibyaku. It takes no more than a day or two to travel. If done at night, it would avoid attention, so aside from the risk of idents on the way, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.</em>


    ¡°Horses would make the hostage too conspicuous¡­ They¡¯ll likely procure a carriage. That means it will take about six hours to arrive. They¡¯ll arrive by dawn and set sail from there¡­¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet said.


    <em>The possibility of staying in Sibyaku until morning and then descending the river is¡­ almost unthinkable. Staying hidden in Sibyaku carries risks, and even if the primary goal is killing, they would still want to achieve the kidnapping. It¡¯s a significant achievement, so they would likely do their best to aplish it.</em>


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, leaving now with the eagles should be sufficient to catch up. The problem is how to find them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We have no choice but to fly to Elin immediately and search around.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet continued.


    ¡°The troublesome part is actually the method of rescue. As the Regent suspects, the hostage-takers are not mere thieves who value their lives. Moreover, given the nature of the mission, they are elite among elites. They probably wouldn¡¯t sleep for a ten-hour operation, and it is safe to assume that they will be constantly on guard.¡± (Tillet)


    <em>That¡¯s probably true. Hmm¡­</em>


    ¡°As the regent understands, dealing with such opponents, even for us, it would be difficult to approach undetected and kill everyone in an instant. If we are killed during a skirmish or two, there¡¯s no guarantee of a sessful rescue.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there some kind of dart or something with a toxin that makes people lose consciousness instantly?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no such convenient thing.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet said, sounding exasperated.


    ¡°No matter what kind of poison you use, it would only make someone feel ill for about ten seconds.¡± (Tillet)


    <em>If that¡¯s the case, rescuing them is indeed extremely difficult.</em>


    ¡°If we were to rely on you, what method would you use? To sneak up and surround them to kill them?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Trying to capture them while moving and then blowing up the carriage without killing the crew would be the best approach. If we can seriously injure everyone in the initial move to immobilize them, it would create some chance. We might break Lily¡¯s legs or arms, but that can be fixedter.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°¡­That won¡¯t work. If the neck is broken, they¡¯ll die. Moreover, there¡¯s no guarantee that everyone will conveniently fall unconscious.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>The sess rate is far too low. There¡¯s no know-how for adjusting explosives on the spot to match the size of the carriage, and there¡¯s no method to remotely trigger it either, so the sess rate would likely be less than 10%. If all other operatives are strong men, the most vulnerable is Lily-san. It¡¯s uneptable if Lily-san is the one most likely to die.</em>


    ¡°In that case, you should go ahead to Elin and identify the ship. I¡¯ll consider the recovery n.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Is that alright?¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Go before it¡¯s toote.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. But before that¡ª¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet approached Enrique, who was standing idly, and suddenly grabbed her arm and restrained her.


    ¡°Ow, ow, ow, that hurts, Tillet. What are you doing?¡± (Enrique)


    Enriqueined as she was thrown to the ground and had her arms bound.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay behind. I don¡¯t know what you might do.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t she useful for extracting information from people?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>After all, it would likely involve tasks such as identifying an unfamiliar ship that no fisherman has ever seen. Enrique, who can motivate men with his charm, might be helpful.</em>


    ¡°From what I can gather, Miss Lily is personally important to you. If you would feel angerparable to the wrath you felt with Princess Carol¡¯s death, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if you were to act against us out of revenge.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°No, no, I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s quite possible.¡± (Tillet)


    <em>Now that it was mentioned, there is indeed a significant chance Enrique might act out.</em>


    ¡°But it¡¯s also true that she could be useful.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I disagree. She might be useful, but he¡¯s a bundle of uncertainties. He absolutely shouldn¡¯t be taken along.¡± (Tillet)


    <em>Indeed, that¡¯s true.</em>


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright then. If Enrique betrays us, I won¡¯t do anything. You¡¯ll be responsible for finding her. Capture her, but make sure that someone with no grudge or connection to her kills her. After that, don¡¯t report anything to me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh?!¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique¡¯s voice sounded sharply surprised. It might be the first time I¡¯ve heard him so startled.


    ¡°¡ªAh, in that case, understood. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet smiled with rare amusement, pulling the ropes to release Enrique from his bindings.


    ¡°Ugh, so cold! Men who say things like that aren¡¯t popr! So uncool!¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique grumbled while rubbing her bound arms. She seemed quite offended by my suggestion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve put up with your antics twice today. Be satisfied with that and get to work. If you don¡¯t take this seriously, I¡¯m done with you.¡± (Yuri)


    With that, I left Lily-san¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 252: Royal Capital Infiltration Operation*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    The First Volunteering Knights, also known as the Temple Volunteering Knights, wereposed of personnel recruited from monasteries and associated orphanages throughout the Papal States. These recruits were rigorously trained using methods from the era of the God-Protected Empire until they are recognized as full members. By the time they turned 22, 90 % of the applicants had dropped out, and of those, 10% died. There were no general public recruitments.


    The Temple Volunteering Knights, established in this way, were further divided into four divisions internally. Each division was assigned a name with a sacred four-letter (Tetragrammaton) designation, but they usually humbly refer to their own division by a number rather than using the name of their master out of respect.


    Basilio Cazali, who belonged to the First Division, usually served as the Deputy Director of the Heresy Investigation Department, engaged in various activities. The work of the Heresy Investigation Department involved investigating heretics both domestically and abroad. If it involved a small vige or simr level of heresy, they used means such as assassination to eradicate it themselves. Forrger organizations that were beyond their control, they reported and entrusted it to arger force. Of course, this work also included undercover investigations. However, they never expected to be dispatched all the way to this northern edge.


    Basilio was now in the north of Sibyaku.


    ¡ª


    About two years ago, there was a major battle in this area. Many of Basilio¡¯s acquaintances and friends perished here. After all, this was the ce where half of the four divisions, the Second and Third Divisions, were wiped out in a single day.


    Before him stretched and overgrown with grass, and beyond that was a low-growing forest. Perhaps because it was near the city, the battlefield had beenpletely cleared. At a nce, it just looked like an open field. The reason the grass appeared to be sparse in some ces might be because it wasnd that absorbed human blood. There were no visible traces of the thousands of corpses thaty there and the lives that were lost two years ago.


    It was a deste ce. Basilio thought that, if he could, he would like to create a forest where the birds¡¯ songs could be heard for the sake of his fallenrades, but it was something he could not possibly do.¡°¡ªStop it, Orbert.¡± (Basilio)


    Next to Basilio, his subordinate Orbert was on the ground with his hands on it. His back was trembling. He had lost his close friend from the Second Division in this very ce. It seemed he had be overwhelmed with emotion as he thought about his friend.


    ¡°Even though many devils also perished in thisnd, it has already been two years. Those with strong bonds should havee to terms with their departure. If you mourn like that here, it will seem abnormal. Stop immediately.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Orbert)


    Orbert stood up and wiped his tears with his sleeve. Basilio took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to him.


    ¡°Use this to wipe. Wiping with your sleeve will leave swelling around your eyes.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°¡­Understood. I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Orbert)


    Basilio did not lend the handkerchief out of kindness to his colleague. The most dangerous part of the uing operation was the infiltration into the capital. He felt uneasy about leaving any ws before proceeding with such a critical phase where utmost caution was necessary.


    ¡°Are we done already?¡± (Benedict)


    The voice, light and casual, came from Benedict. It seemed that Benedict had no interest in the battlefield where hisrades had fallen. He was idly swinging his legs and kicking at the grass with a look of boredom.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go, Orbert.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Orbert)


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about the friends you¡¯ve lost. Keep your emotions in check.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°Yes, Basilio-san.¡± (Orbert)


    ¡°It goes without saying, but please don¡¯t speak once we enter the city.¡± (Benedict)


    Benedict made a trivial remark. Basilio wondered if he thought so little of them.


    Unlike Basilio and Orbert, Benedict was not a member of the First Volunteering Knights. He was from the citizen ss and belonged to the Third Volunteering Knights. The reason for including such an outsider was that no one in the First Volunteering Knights spoke the Devilnguage.


    Basilio¡¯s nativenguage was Telor, and he had also learned Arn, spoken in the Dragon Empire. Orbert had simrly learned Arn. Until a few years ago, the recognition was that the Devil nations were on the brink of extinction, so there was no perceived need to train personnel in the Devilnguage.


    As a result, among military personnel, those who could speak the Devilnguage without difort were, aside from trantors, mostly torturers. Though torturers were also on the list, they were not trained military personnel, so their ability to endure long marches was questionable. More importantly, Benedict had a good appearance. He was suitable as someone who would not create difort in conversations with devils.


    However, Benedict was a shallow man and was not the most suitable person for the mission. He was someone who had learned the Devilnguage to be close to devils he had worked with as a prostitute. It was inevitable that he was superficial. His tendency to refer to devils as ¡°long ears¡± and view them as sexual objects was a peculiarity that conflicted with Basilio and Orbert¡¯s views, so they now avoided conversations outside of their mission.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go. Once this is over, I¡¯ll be rich.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡ª!¡± (Orbert)


    At the target mansion, Orbert silently drove his de into the back of the guard¡¯s body. He covered the devil guard¡¯s mouth to prevent any noise from escaping. After a few seconds of convulsions, the devil went limp. Orbert turned the body to avoid the flow of blood, moved it to the shadow of the wall, andid the corpse down.


    Basilio sprinkled sand over the small pool of blood that had collected, performing a simple concealment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± (Basilio)


    Then, they entered the house silently.


    ¡°¡ªEek!¡± (??)


    As soon as they entered, a small scream was emitted by a devil dressed as a maid.


    ¡°Are you Azumi?¡± (Benedict)


    Basilio spoke in the Telornguage. ording to the prior briefing, this woman was supposed to be the one leading them in, and she was identified as a speaker of Telor. Azumi was not her real name but an alias used for infiltration, though that was irrelevant. There should be no one else in the house besides this woman and the target.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Azumi)


    It seemed that this woman was indeed Azumi, as she nodded.


    ¡°Where is the target?¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°She is on the second floor.¡± (Azumi)


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± (Basilio)


    Azumi immediately ascended to the second floor. Heading straight, she opened the door to what looked like a closet room.


    The target was in that room, half-naked and selecting a dress.


    For a moment, Basilio wondered if the woman was human. Her breasts were too big for a devil, and the thought that such a talented woman could be a member of the devil race bolstered this consideration. Just as he was about to be certain that it was indeed the work of a human and not a devil, he saw her ears peeking out from her hair. They were distinctly pointed and had hair growing on them. She was indeed a devil.


    Basilio took a moment to recover from the confusion.


    ¡°¡ª!? ¡Á¡Á¡Á! ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á!¡± (Lily)


    The woman was speaking in the Devilnguage.


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á!! ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á!!¡± (Azumi)


    It seemed she was interrogating Azumi. Given the situation, it wasn¡¯t surprising.


    ¡°!? Is she the target?¡± (Orbert)


    Orbert, who had arrived on the second floorte, looked at the woman with surprise. Perhaps, he was shocked by her breasts, which was an unexpected appearance for a devil.


    ¡°It seems so.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°¡­I see, this woman is the one.¡± (Orbert)


    Orbert looked at the woman with eyes full of hatred. He likely saw her as a major cause of the defeat suffered by the Papal States in the battle two years ago and the subsequent decline.


    Basilio shared that sentiment, but with his experience, he had learned to suppress such feelings internally. The work of the Inquisition wasn¡¯t always about ideals. There were times when one had to overlook those who seemed to defy the justice taught by Isus, and conversely, times when a girl who seemed innocent had been sentenced to death. Young Orbert had yet to face such internal conflicts.


    ¡°Whew!¡± (Benedict)


    Benedict, who hade up to the second floor, whistled briefly, as if to blow away the inner conflicts of the two with the sight of the provocatively dressed woman.


    ¡°Azumi, this woman is indeed the expert called Lily, correct?¡± (Basilio)


    Basilio made sure to confirm.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Azumi)


    Though the woman¡¯s screams made it quite difficult to hear, Azumi indeed confirmed it. Therefore, it was certain that she was Lily. In any case, they had no choice but to proceed under this assumption.


    The woman, who was supposed to be a talented schr and an expert, was wearing a dress with an open chest, resembling that of a high-ss courtesan. It did not look like everyday wear, and this raised questions. However, in this situation, there was no way to confirm her identity any further. Staying in this city was increasingly dangerous, and they had to escape as quickly as possible. There was no time for interrogation here, and even if there was a chance that they had captured the wrong person, there was no time to verify it.


    Of course, if there was a major change like discovering that the person was a man instead of a woman, they would have to verify it, even if it impeded the operation. But, as it stood, she was a woman. Since she wore sses, she did give off an air of being a schr.


    ¡°This appearance is problematic. Benedict, put the white coat on her and make sure she wears trousers underneath. Orbert, keep watch to ensure she doesn¡¯t escape.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°Eh¡­ what a waste.¡± (Benedict)


    Benedict seemed to be aroused by the sight, looking at her with a gaze that suggested desire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. If she bes desperate andmits suicide, all will be for nothing. Orbert, make sure Benedict doesn¡¯t do anything inappropriate.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Orbert)


    ¡°Tch, how boring.¡± (Benedict)


    Benedict said this and handed over the white coat and some suitable trousers.


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á, ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡± (Lily)


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á!¡± (Lily)


    Lily yelled abuse(?), striking Benedict¡¯s cheek with a loud p. The sound was sharp and loud.


    After a moment, Benedict raised his arm in retaliation. He seemed to have no qualms about hitting a woman. Basilio, having anticipated this reaction, leaned forward and grabbed the raised wrist from behind.


    ¡°Stop it. Do you have any idea how much time and lives it took to get this operation to this point?¡± (Basilio)


    Even though the area was popted by many humans, infiltrating and making contact with the devil race was known to be extremely difficult. During the process of turning Azumi and 3 other devils into spies, they had contacted 13 devils and lost 38 personnel. They had failed in their attempts at persuasion and were reported. Such operations in enemy territory inevitablye with significant risks. This was not an operation that should be influenced by the trivial lust of a worthless man.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. Women don¡¯t usuallymit suicide over a little incident.¡± (Benedict)


    ¡°You are not essential personnel of the team. If you continue to be so troublesome¡­¡± (Basilio)


    Basilio tightened his grip on the wrist.


    ¡°¡ªAlright, I understand.¡± (Benedict)


    Benedict said with a resigned tone.


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á, ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡± (Lily)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Basilio)


    She received the clothing. Perhaps intimidated by the tense atmosphere, she quietly put on the trousers under the dress.


    ¡°There is something you need to hear.¡± (Azumi)


    Azumi said.


    ¡°She is supposed to meet Yuri Hou soon. She will be Yuri Hou¡¯s mistress.¡± (Azumi)


    Basilio did not fully understand what was being said. Although Azumi was supposed to be a speaker of the Telornguage, it seemed she was not very proficient. This made uratemunication difficult. About 8 months ago, it was reported that she was dismissed from her position as vige head in an upied colony and had been financially struggling, only to be bribed with money. With such poor Telor, it would have been impossible to manage the vigers. It made sense why she had been dismissed.


    ¡°Benedict. Now that you¡¯ve handed over the clothes, act as an interpreter.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± (Benedict)


    Benedict was undoubtedly more fluent in bothnguages than Azumi. At least, the few devils they spoke to on the way did not seem to notice anything unusual.


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á? ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á?? ¡­ She says that this woman named Lily was supposed to meet Yuri Hou soon. If Lily doesn¡¯t show up, Yuri Hou mighte here himself.¡± (Benedict)


    ¡°What? Without leading a squad?¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á??¡± (Benedict)


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡± (Lily)


    Azumi nodded.


    ¡°She¡¯s not sure about the details. However, since the meeting was supposed to be a private one, it is quite possible that he mighte alone.¡± (Azumi)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Basilio)


    Basilio was momentarily stunned. He was being asked to make an extremely difficult decision based on unexpected information.


    <em>Yuri Hou mighte here alone? Is it a trap? No, if it were a trap, they wouldn¡¯t have gone through such convoluted means, arranging for a woman. They would have already surrounded and restrained them.</em>


    ¡°Basilio-san, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll stay here and try to handle it.¡± (Orbert)


    Orbert immediately volunteered. It seemed he was prepared to stay behind and fight, willing to risk his life.


    ¡°Orbert. Once she has put on the white coat, gag her and bind her arms. Benedict, after you¡¯ve told the maid to restore the disheveled room, fetch the carriage. Get moving.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Orbert)


    Basilio gave the orders and then fell into deep thought. He saw the two of them moving. Lily was quickly gagged and had a cloth stuffed in her mouth. Benedict followed the orders and rushed downstairs.


    Basilio had the authority tomand on-site, but he did not have the authority to change the operation. However, there was no way to consult the Grand Marshal here, nor was there anyone else who could use this opportunity. If there was indeed a prime opportunity to assassinate Yuri Hou, it might be worth changing the operation on his own initiative. However, he had heard that Yuri Hou was quite skilled. Even if it was a surprise attack, if his lover didn¡¯t show up, he would likely be on high alert. Furthermore, since they came with the n to abduct, they had not brought equipment for assassination, like crossbows or poison. Could they handle it with just Orbert left behind?


    Moreover, the possibility of Yuri Houing alone was just a theory. If he brought troops (which is highly likely considering he would be apanied by guards), not only would Orbert die in vain, but the operation being rted to humanity¡¯s forces would be clearly exposed from the start. This would certainly have a negative impact on the sess of future operations.


    There was a proverb about sitting on two chairs, ¡®if you try to gain both a clerical and a governmental position at the same time, you will end up with neither¡¯. Simrly, in this case, it was essential to decide clearly which goal to focus on and concentrate on that one.


    Should they leave Lily in Benedict¡¯s care and confront Yuri Hou with just Orbert? That was not a viable option. The problem was not that Benedict might rape her and thereby force her tomit suicide. It was rather, if she didmit suicide, half of the objective would be achieved. The real issue was that in an urgent situation, Benedict might not be able to quickly decide to eliminate her. Benedict could be killed, and she could be rescued, leaving no harm done to the devil nation. That would be the worst possible oue.


    Then, should they kill her here, and since Benedict would not cooperate with the death squad, kill him too, thus achieving half the objective and abandoning the other half, and wait for Yuri Hou with just the two of them? Basilio felt that this was a rtively good decision.


    On the left side of the scales was the achievement of bringing the expert Lily back. On the right side was the achievement of defeating Yuri Hou. Clearly, the right side was heavier. However, this weight must be divided by the possibility.


    Basilio considered the probability of Yuri Hou actuallying alone. Would a widowed rulere to visit his lover because one of his many lovers did not show up? That seemed questionable from the start. The likelihood of himing here was at most 50%. If it came to himing alone, it would be less than 10%. Such is the case. Of course, if he were toe alone with a 100% certainty, it would be worth distorting the mission to await him for the country¡¯s sake. But if the weight is less than 1/10th, the scales still do not bnce.


    ¡°Basilio-san, let me handle it!¡± (Orbert)


    The young Orbert, having finished binding the expert Lily, was fervently bloodshot-eyed. Orbert was among the most skilled of the First Volunteering Knights, proficient in assassination techniques, with strong legs and adept at climbing walls. Although he was not suited for undercover investigations due to poor acting skills, he was extremely skilled at infiltrating fortresses at night. Perhaps Basilio was overestimating Yuri Hou¡¯sbat abilities. Even if the chance of himing alone was only 10%, there might be value in leaving Orbert behind.


    Still, it was not possible. Given the situation, Benedict seemed unlikely to be of any use. The return journey was considerably long. Alone, he would be unable to monitor her during sleep. Without Orbert, transferring her would be inadequate.


    ¡°¡­ No, it¡¯s not possible. There will be no change in the mission.¡± (Basilio)


    Basilio resolved himself. They were too short on personnel. Since the mission was to infiltrate enemy country, the number of personnel was reduced to the bare minimum in order to avoid drawing attention, but this backfired. They were unable to adapt flexibly to changes in the situation.


    ¡°Are you perhaps worried about my life?¡± (Orbert)


    ¡°No. The judgment is that with only you and me, we cannot carry out both missions and those are one to kill Yuri Hou and the other to bring her back. If we must choose only one, the original mission will take priority. The assassination of Yuri Hou has too many uncertainties, but the current abduction mission is progressing smoothly.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°¡­ Understood. If that is Basilio-san¡¯s judgment.¡± (Orbert)


    Orbert said this and then rxed his tense, sword-like demeanor.


    ¡°Give me the promised money.¡± (Azumi)


    Azumi said after finishing tidying up the room. Although she had only worked as a maid for about six months, perhaps because the house was ustomed to cleaning, the room seemed to be properly arranged. She had already received the advance payment of 30 gold coins, but the remaining 100 coins were to be given now.


    ¡°Before that, let me confirm. You haven¡¯t left any evidence of us, right? It would be troublesome if there were things like a diary left behind.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°I haven¡¯t left anything.¡± (Azumi)


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. Come downstairs. Olbert, bring her down here after a while.¡± (Basilio)


    Two people were indeed necessary. One person alone couldn¡¯t handle even this minor task quickly. With that in mind, Basilio went downstairs.


    ¡°Hurry and give me the money. I must leave here immediately.¡± (Azumi)


    Azumi, with a desperate look on her face, was anxious, but her words were still clumsy.


    ¡°Wait there.¡± (Basilio)


    Basilio pointed to the floor, where there were no objects around.


    ¡°¡­?¡± (Azumi)


    Without showing any suspicion, Azumi moved to the indicated spot.


    ¡°Foolish woman.¡± (Basilio)


    When Basilio suddenly grabbed her head and chin, Azumi¡¯s eyes widened in shock for a moment. The next moment, Azumi was finished. With a sound of bones cracking, her chin was turned upwards as her neck was twisted, and her cervical spine waspletely destroyed. With all her strength suddenly leaving her, Azumi fell lifeless like a puppet with its strings cut.


    He never had the money to give it to her in the first ce.


    <em>What a foolish woman.</em>


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 253: Port Town*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read <strong>Demon King 252</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 28.</strong>


    Basilio¡¯s group arrived at the port town in the dead of night.


    The carriage stopped, and the sound of Benedict getting down from the driver¡¯s seat was heard. The door opened, and the light of the torches entered the scene. Generally, light was undesirable because it attracted attention. However, it was necessary for driving a carriage at night. Even the light of a torch made a significant difference. Without it, an ident could easily ur.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Benedict)


    ¡°Come.¡± (Basilio)


    Basilio, using the one devilish phrase he had learned from Benedict, tugged at the rope tied to the woman¡¯s wrists.¡°Mmm!¡± (Lily)


    The woman was gagged and unable to scream. Her muffled voice was barely audible. At this volume, unless someone came very close, it was unlikely that anyone would notice.


    ¡°You were to meet thest man at the central square, right?¡± (Basilio)


    Although he remembered it, Basilio took out a thin piece of paper from his pocket and checked the map of the port town to reinforce his memory.


    ¡°Alright, extinguish the torches.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Benedict)


    Benedict dropped the torches on the ground and stomped on the mes with his boots to put them out. The surroundings darkened. As nned, this was a bit off the main road to the port town and seemed to be in the outskirts.


    In the distance, a lighthouse was shing intermittently. Basilio confirmed that this was the intended location by observing the light. The lighthouse¡¯s light seemed designed to shine out towards the sea, not causing difort even to eyes adjusted to the darkness. ording to prior information, the shing pattern of this lighthouse was different from others in the area. Indeed, the lights of several lighthouses seen from the ship had either been continuously on or had longer periods of darkness. It seemed to prevent sailors from confusing it with another lighthouse elsewhere.


    For those infiltrating, it was a convenient way to ensure they did not lose sight of their intended port, even at night.


    ¡°¡ªDamn it, what a mistake.¡± (Basilio)


    Once the torchlight was extinguished, Basilio immediately realized his foolish mistake. He had put her in a white coat. It was thick, modest, and there were suitable garments nearby, so he had hastily chosen it at that moment. However, the pure white coat stood out too much in the darkness. Considering they would be walking in the darkter, he should have searched for a darker-colored outer garment, even if it took some time, and put that on her.


    In the darkness, her white coat was far too conspicuous. It clearly stood out, well beyond the eptable range. Since her hands were bound in front of her, to change her clothes, the ropes would need to be removed. Although it was an unwee task, there was no choice now.


    ¡°The white coat is too conspicuous, so we need to change her clothes. Benedict, exin and take it off. Olbert, take off your outer jacket and put it on her.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°Eh¡ª¡± (Orbert)


    Olbert made a reluctant sound.


    ¡°Me?¡± (Orbert)


    ¡°Hurry up. We don¡¯t have time.¡± (Basilio)


    Olbert was slender and had a build that fit reasonably well with hers. Although various garments had been obtained locally, Olbert¡¯s seemed the most suitable to put on her.


    ¡°Y-yes, understood.¡± (Orbert)


    Olbert nodded immediately and undressed.


    Initially, he seemed reluctant, likely because he was ufortable with the idea of draping his own clothing over a devil. As a noble¡¯s illegitimate child, Orbert had been sent to a monastery at a young age and raised there until he became aware of the world. Those with such a background often have a strong sense of faith and develop a particr aversion to such actions. Basilio, who was originally an abandoned child, joined the Volunteering Knights more out of admiration for the military than out of faith.


    ¡°Benedict, hurry up and trante.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á, ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á. ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡± (Benedict)


    Upon hearing Benedict¡¯s words, the woman nodded in the darkness. Seeing this, Basilio quickly untied the ropes.


    ¡°¨D¨D¨D!!¡± (Basili)


    The moment the rope was removed from her arms, the woman suddenly bolted in an unexpected direction. Basilio reflexively grabbed the back of the white coat. However, as the woman shifted her arms slightly backward, the white coat slipped off entirely. She must have secretly undone the buttons. Orbert immediately reacted, discarded his own clothing, and chased after her.


    With remarkable agility, Orbert managed to catch her after a few steps.


    ¡°You!¡± (Orbert)


    Olbert roared, and the woman attempted to punch him in the cheek with a feeble fist. As Orbert grabbed her arm, she delivered a kick to his groin with a slight dy. It might have been adequate self-defense for an ordinary woman, but such tactics were ineffective against the Volunteering Knights. Olbert, releasing the arm he had initially captured, calmly received the kick between his legs.


    In the darkness, Olbert¡¯s anger red, and he could be seen grabbing the woman by her cor.


    ¡°You¡ª!!¡± (Orbert)


    ¡°Olbert, stop!¡± (Basilio)


    Despite Basilio¡¯s order to stop, Olbert¡¯s fist continued. A blow struck the woman¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Ugh¨D¨DNnnn¨D¨D!!¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± (Orbert)


    ¡°You idiot.¡± (Basilio)


    Basilio immediately approached the woman and removed the gag. When someone was hit in the stomach, they instinctively try to breathe through their mouth and might vomit. If their mouth is obstructed, they could choke.


    ¡°Gah¨D¨DGuh, cough, hack! Cough¨D¨D! Haah, haah¡± (Lily)


    Fortunately, the woman managed to start breathing again. This should be fine now.


    ¡°Orbert!¡± (Basilio)


    Calling out his name, Basilio punched Olbert hard on the cheek.


    ¡°Ugh¨D¨DI¡¯m sorry. Basilio-san.¡± (Orbert)


    Orbert, seemingly realizing his own mistake, appeared dejected.


    Orbert harbored a deep hatred for demons. While this was to be expected, given the nature of the mission, such emotions should be suppressed. He had been calm in previous tasks, which led to his currentpse. Basilio had underestimated the depth of his hatred.


    ¡°¨DDo you think your petty grudge takes priority over the thoughts of His Holiness the Pope or the Grand Marshal?¡± (Basilio)


    Despite being a mistake due to his youth, it was still infuriating.


    <em>How important does he think this operation is? This is no task for a child.</em>


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡­ but it just happened.¡± (Orbert)


    ¡°This operation has already cost the lives of several personnel. This is a mission deemed necessary by His Holiness the Pope and the Grand Marshal. Do you think you can ruin it with your trivial emotions?¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Orbert)


    ¡°Reflect on your actions!¡± (Basilio)


    Basilio struck Olbert¡¯s abdomen with as much force as he had used on the woman.


    ¡°Guh¨D¨DUuuugh.¡± (Orbert)


    While this might have provided some relief to the woman, Olbert, being well-trained, did not writhe on the ground in pain. It did not seem to hurt too much. Nheless, repeating the action was something Basilio hesitated to do.


    ¡°Put it on.¡± (Basilio)


    Basilio expected Olbert to understand this simplemand from his gesture. He picked up Olbert¡¯s discarded jacket from the ground, dusted it off, and handed it to the woman.


    ¡°Benedict. Trante.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°¡­¡­Again?¡± (Benedict)


    ¡°The woman will not suffer by being taken by us. Unlike other long-ears, she will be given adequate treatment.¡± (Basilio)


    This was not a lie. As they did not want her to die, she was to be provided with good treatment. At least until she proved useless, she would be well treated.


    ¡°There is no need to resist or be sad. If youe with us, you will lead a sufficientlyfortable life.¡± (Basilio)


    As Benedict followed up with the trantion, the woman retorted.


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á, ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á! ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á!¡± (Lily)


    ¡°What is she saying?¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°She seems to be saying something like ¡®Do you think I¡¯m a fool? I¡¯d rather die than be taken away.¡¯ Honestly, I don¡¯t understand it very well.¡± (Benedict)


    <em>Don¡¯t understand?</em>


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t understand?¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°It¡¯s like a rural dialect or something? Her Shannguage is a bit different from the norm, and some parts are hard to make out. I can grasp the general idea, though.¡± (Benedict)


    <em>So, her devilishnguage is a dialect. Well, if that¡¯s the case, it can¡¯t be helped.</em>


    ¡°Trante¨D¨DIf you don¡¯t understand, we¡¯ll just take you along regardless. Rest assured. We won¡¯t be rough.¡± (Basilio)


    As Benedict tranted, Basilio made the woman bite into a new piece of cloth and re-tied her arms with ropes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t discard the white coat. Benedict, keep it in your pocket.¡± (Basilio)


    Benedict¡¯s jacket was a wide coat, which should be enough to fit it. Basilio didn¡¯t have high expectations for hisbat capabilities.


    ¡°Orbert. I¡¯ll hold the ropes. There¡¯s no guarantee we won¡¯t attract unwanted attention. Move quickly and enter from a different location.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡± (Orbert)


    Basilio then left the carriage and started walking.


    ¡ª


    The port town was not particrlyrge, and there was no one walking around in thete hours of the morning, so Basilio and his group were surprised to find that they were able to reach their destination with ease. They arrived at a corner of the square facing the sea in the port town. Here, they were supposed to meet thest of the four spies.


    One of the most crucial roles had been to infiltrate as a maid, another had procured the carriage and clothing, and the third had been responsible for bringing Basilio and his group in from anding point far to the north and escorting them to the capital city. All three of them were already dead.


    Thest one was tasked with securing a return ship. While it was permissible to steal a ship from the port, they had preferred to obtain it legally if possible. This reduced the risk of being pursued and also ensured that the ship¡¯s hold would be stocked with sufficient food and water. If the ship could depart fully stocked, they would avoid the need to makendfall for supplies along the way. A stolen ship could not meet these conditions.


    However, while it was necessary, it was not absolutely critical. If thest spy had fled, they nned to steal a ship and depart anyway. They had already met with this final spy once near Sibyaku, and sufficient money had been given to purchase the ship. Although it was a verbal agreement, they were supposed to pay ten times the amount of money upon delivery.


    However, thisst individual had been an exception. A considerable amount had been paid as an advance. If he had the intelligence to suspect that he might be killed without receiving the remaining payment, he would have disappeared with the money instead of showing up here. It would have been ideal if he showed up at the rendezvous, handed over the ship, and was killed, but there was no guarantee he would appear.


    Nevertheless, there was already someone at the agreed-upon location.


    ¡°Benedict.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°Got it.¡± (Benedict)


    Benedict stepped forward to speak.


    It was the final meeting. Basilio¡¯s hand instinctively went to the de hidden in his pocket.


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á¡± (??)


    It was likely amon greeting. As Benedict approached with a seemingly careless demeanor and spoke those words, a man revealed his face. It was unmistakably the same face seen during their previous meeting.


    ¡°¡­?¡± (Benedict)


    Then, a woman also revealed her face. She wore a thin dress resembling that of a prostitute and had her chest pressed against the man¡¯s arm. The woman held a smallmp in her hand, which was intricately designed with feminine details and looked well-used. It seemed she had nned to use the money to buy her services immediately.


    ¡°¡­Basilio-san¡± (Benedict)


    Benedict spoke up.


    ¡°Tell them to extinguish the fire.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°Is that woman really avable to be taken home?¡± (Benedict)


    Benedict asked, ignoring Basilio¡¯s instruction and saying something that made one want to hold their head in frustration.


    Looking at Benedict¡¯s face, it was clear he was driven by lust. Indeed, the woman was quite attractive, but it was truly tiresome to deal with this man¡¯s crude sexual desires.


    ¡°¡­Well, fine. Just make sure she doesn¡¯t make any noise.¡± (Basilio)


    Basilio decided that denying it here would cause more trouble, so he said this. In any case, once they left the port, Benedict would no longer be needed. The ship should be stocked with preserved food and water, and once they obtained that, there would be no need for further supplies until they reached the Tyrellme region. If they were intercepted by an enemy ship and subjected to an inspection, that would likely mean the mission had failed.


    The woman would be killed, and with a resolve to face death, they would confront the dangers. In any case, this situation was beyond what Benedict¡¯s persuasive skills could resolve.


    Once they set sail, Benedict and the prostitute would be killed and thrown into the sea. By removing their ears, it would be impossible to tell whether the corpses were demons or humans. In any town, the sudden death of a prostitute would likely be just another routine incident. It would not be a problem.


    ¡°Get them to show you the ship quickly. That¡¯s the main point here.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á, ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡± (Benedict)


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á? ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡± (??)


    The response in the devilnguage came from the woman.


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á?¡± (Benedict)


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á!¡± (??)


    The prostitute seemed to regard Benedict as a potential client, and she began speaking with a seductive smile. Her somewhat entric behavior made her seem almost foolish. Regardless, it was not the time for conversation.


    ¡°Benedict¡­ cut it out.¡± (Basilio)


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡± (Benedict)


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á,e here.¡± (??)


    Without waiting for Benedict¡¯s trantion, the man spoke and turned his back. Basilio did not miss the word e¡± mixed in his speech. He was telling them to follow. Perhaps trantion was no longer necessary. As they walked a little further, the woman suddenly turned around.


    ¡°Lily ¡Á¡Á, ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á. ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á, ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡± (??)


    She said, in a yful manner.


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á, ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡± (??)


    ¡°Benedict, what did the woman say? I heard something like ¡®Lily¡¯.¡± (Basilio)


    Benedict seemed to be confirming something and was looking in a different direction. At the same time, the surroundings became suddenly bright. The rope he had been holding was being pulled. Dazzled by the light, Basilio saw Lily lying face down on the ground.


    In the next moment, Basilio¡¯s body was struck by a powerful impact.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 254: Lighthouse*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    ¡°Miss Lily, listen carefully. When it gets bright around us, lie face down.¡± (??)


    The woman, who turned back while spreading charm, said this while staring directly at Lily in a yful manner. Her face bore a natural smile, but only her mouth uttered stiff words like a clerk¡¯s. From this, Lily realized that this person was no ordinary individual.


    ¡°When you do that, you will be saved.¡± (??)


    After saying that, suddenly it became as bright as daytime, as if light had shone through the clouds. The woman fell t on the ground, lying face down. Wanting to be saved, Lily immediately followed suit.


    The next moment, a series of gunshots, ¡°Ba-ba-ba-ba-boom,¡± could be heard. Lily did not understand what was happening, but she pressed her head down with her bound hands and continued to lie down. Iprehensible words were flying over her head.


    ¡°Lily-san!¡± (Yuri)


    The desperate voice was one Lily had wanted to hear once more before she died. It was Yuri¡¯s voice.


    ¡°¡ª!¡± (Lily)When she looked up, something passed right in front of Lily¡¯s eyes. What had rushed past at an incredible speed intersected with Lily¡¯s body and flew away.


    ¡°Guh¡ª!¡± (Basilio)


    It seemed that the leader, who was holding a double-edged dagger, had been kicked away by Yuri-kun¡¯s fierce kick. The area was brightly lit, making their movements clearly visible.


    The sound of metal shing twice, *nk* *nk* could be heard, and Yuri¡¯s dagger was knocked away. At the moment she thought it was over, Yuri-kun grabbed the leader¡¯s dagger-wielding arm with both hands. Simultaneously sweeping his legs and moving his arm to fold it, he aimed the tip at the man¡¯s chest. As they fell, the tip of the de lightly stabbed into the man¡¯s chest.


    Upon closer inspection, the man seemed to have been shot in the left shoulder and arm, rendering one armpletely immobile.


    ¡°¡Á¡Á, ¡Á¡Á¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri-kun uttered a short phrase as he deeply plunged the de. The man¡¯s face twisted in agony. He tried to do something with the one hand still gripping the hilt, but against Yuri-kun, who had both hands free and his weight bearing down in a straddling position, he was powerless. When the de pierced through to the cobblestones, the man released his grip on the hilt and reached for Yuri-kun ¡®s face. With a swift motion, Yuri-kun disengaged from the man¡¯s body and kicked the man, who was now standing up with the de still embedded in his chest.


    When the man fell to the ground again, it seemed he had lost his vigor and did not rise again. He red at Yuri-kun with resentment, twitching, and then stopped moving.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Lily-san, are you alright?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri quickly removed the gag and then untied Lily¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Ah¡ªthank you. I seem to be okay.¡± (Lily)


    As Lily responded, Yuri-kun, still worried, checked her body for any injuries. Lily thought he was probably concerned about whether she had been hit by any bullets, as he had used a gun to rescue her. Finally, he took her hand and confirming there were no wounds anywhere.


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± (Yuri)


    He spoke with deep relief, then hugged Lily tightly. His grip was strong, and his body was trembling slightly. Lily felt the intensity of his feelings reflected in the strength of his embrace, and the fear of losing her made him tremble. She was enveloped by an indescribable sense of relief and felt profoundly happy.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, is this okay? People are watching¡­¡± (Lily)


    Even though they were in the darkness outside the range of the light, there were still quite a few onlookers. It was only then that Lily realized the light wasing from the reflective mirrors of a lighthouse.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Were you that worried about me?¡± (Lily)


    Lily asked something she already knew. She wanted to hear the answer spoken out loud.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I was afraid of losing you again¡­¡± (Yuri)


    It wasn¡¯t the exact words she had sought, but Lily was still satisfied. The woman was no longer in this world. Yet, what made Lily happy was that Yuri-kun had the same kind of feelings for her as he did for that woman.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For putting you through this¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They didn¡¯t treat me roughly or anything¡­¡± (Lily)


    They continued to embrace for a while longer before Yuri-kun pulled away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please wait a little longer. I¡¯ll get you home soon¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± (Lily)


    Yuri-kun walked toward the area illuminated by the lighthouse. Lily, feeling reluctant to be apart, followed him. There were several bodies lying around. The leader Yuri had defeated and another Shanti man, who appeared to be an aplice, were also down, taken out by gunfire.


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­Enrique, what are you talking about?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri-kun spoke to the woman who had saved Lily. The person called Enrique was conversing with the man who had punched Lily in the stomach. Lily didn¡¯t understand, but it seemed Enrique could speak the man¡¯snguage.


    The man, having been shot in the thigh and side, was sitting on the ground, ring at them and holding the same kind of dagger as the leader. Despite the severe bleeding, the gunshot wound in his side seemed to have only gouged the muscles and hadn¡¯t reached any vital organs. Lily knew this well from her experience in human anatomy. However, without treatment, he would likely die from blood loss.


    Enrique was enjoying the conversation, a thin smile on her face.


    ¡°Yuri-chan, this kid is so interesting! Enrique wants this one as a reward!¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique, who had been looking at Yuri, suddenly stood up and spoke in the carefree tone of a young girl. The stiff, clerk-like manner she had used when guiding Lily had vanished, and her expression and tone now matched.


    <em>Is this her true nature? </em>


    Lily wasn¡¯t sure what kind of person this benefactor Enrique was.


    ¡°Why not that one instead?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri-kun pointed at another man. This was the one who had been eyeing Lily lecherously. Now, he was surrounded by a crowd, raising his hands in surrender.


    He had a ckened hole in his chest, but it seemed he had been saved by tucking Lily¡¯s thickb coat into his chest. Even so, he was hunched over in pain, likely with a cracked rib.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that one! He¡¯s probably just a regr guy and boring! This one is definitely a religious type. He¡¯s been giving Enrique the most intense looks!¡± (Enrique)


    Indeed, the man was ring at Enrique with fierce hatred.


    <em>What kind of conversation had they had?</em>


    ¡°Tillet.¡± (Yuri)


    When Yuri called the name, the one who responded was the woman who had been aiming her spear at the man with vignt eyes since earlier.


    ¡°He certainly yed a significant role, and if the Regent approves, I have no objections. Just make sure to extract useful information, not indulge in your hobbies. He seems to know more than the lecherous man over there.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Got it!¡± (Enrique)


    The man, likely faint from blood loss, seemed to struggle just to keep his upper body upright.


    Enrique approached the man, holding a ck dagger reversed, and struck the hand holding the dagger with the blunt edge. The man dropped his weapon immediately, and Enrique moved closer.


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡± (Enrique)


    She spoke to the man, then swiftly wrapped a cord around his neck, tightening it with a gentle yet firm motion.


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á, ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á, ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡± (Orbert)


    As Enrique spoke, the man¡¯s expression momentarily turned to one of horror before he went limp, unconscious from the cord¡¯s pressure. Enrique supported his body as he slumped sideways, gentlyying him on the cobblestones and quickly began to treat his wounds. Lily wanted to thank her but realized she was too busy.


    When Lily looked at Yuri-kun, his face showed a mix of distaste and sympathy.


    ¡°Yuri-kun.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes. Oh, it will be over soon.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± (Lily)


    Lily was still upset about being punched in the stomach by the man.


    It had hurt so much that Lily thought she was going to drown in her own vomit and die.


    ¡°He punched me really hard in the stomach. What did Enrique say?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri-kun, looking worried, tried to lift Lily¡¯s clothes to check her stomach, but she held her clothes down, not wanting him to see the bruises.


    ¡°My stomach¡¯s fine.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°If you had any internal injuries, it would be serious.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here like this. But¡ª¡± (Lily)


    Lily found it strange that Yuri didn¡¯t seem particrly angry at the man who had punched her.


    ¡°Oh¡­ But it¡¯s not worth knowing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m curious.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well, if you insist¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Reluctantly, Yuri began to speak.


    ¡°She said, ¡®I¡¯m going to take my time breaking the precious faith in your heart. I can¡¯t wait to see the look on your face when that happens. I promise I won¡¯t let you die¡¯.¡± (Yuri)


    Lily didn¡¯t fully grasp the meaning of these words. She had knowledge about religion and its believers but didn¡¯t understand the true nature of such matters.


    ¡°That¡¯s what she said. It¡¯s not something you need to understand, Lily. But if you¡¯re angry at him, I can assure you there¡¯s no need for that. Whatever hell he is about to endure will be far worse than if I had killed him here. I can¡¯t even imagine the horrors he¡¯s going to face, but they will be much worse than dying here at my hands.¡± (Yuri)


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 255: Lilys First Night

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 254</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 32.</strong>


    <strong>PS3</strong>: The picture isn¡¯t mine. Thank you for the contributor.


    Two weekster, I was together with Lily-san in a room at a hotel in the royal capital. This time, there was no risk of her being kidnapped and unable toe.


    Lily-san was wearing a navy blue dress, buttoned up at the front, and was sitting properly on the chair opposite me at the table. She was adorned with an ivory brooch I had given her before, which looked splendid against the dark fabric, and it looked shining white.


    ¡°The food is quite delicious. What do you think?¡± (Yuri)


    Since dining in a crowded restaurant and attracting attention wasn¡¯t ideal, we had the meal delivered to our room. The spacious suite made this arrangement feel perfectly natural.¡°Yes, it is.¡± she replied.


    Lily-san was using her knife and fork to delicately bring small portions of food to her mouth. Her movements were somewhat awkward, and she didn¡¯t seem to be eating much. It appeared she was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t even taste the food.


    <em>It is unusual to see a woman this nervous. Typically, it would be the man escorting her who¡¯d be too anxious to enjoy the meal.</em>


    ¡°Are you nervous? Would you like some wine?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ If I got drunk and did something weird, it would be problematic.¡± (Yuri)


    I wondered what she thought might happen if she got drunk.


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re worried about, there¡¯s no need. You are very attractive, Lily-san.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡ª?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san looked at me with slightly surprised eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times before, but you are incredibly attractive. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t be excited.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>In fact, she¡¯s really sexy right now. </em>


    ¡°R-Really?¡± (Yuri)


    Lily blushed and looked embarrassed.


    <em>She is cute.</em>


    ¡°Absolutely. There¡¯s no way things won¡¯t go well, so please be confident.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Okay¡­ I understand.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°And¡­ I mentioned before that if you ever change your mind, you should tell me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san started to respond, but I raised my hand slightly to stop her.


    ¡°Please forget I said that. Even if you change your mind, it won¡¯t matter.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh, what do you mean?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°After what happened recently, I¡¯ve realized how important you are to me. I can¡¯t stand the thought of you being with another man.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, does that mean¡­ even if I say no, you¡¯ll still¡­ do it?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said this, Lily responded with,


    ¡°Hehe.¡± (Lily)


    Sheughed seductively and happily.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy¡­ I was worried you might think I¡¯m a nuisance.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve never been a nuisance.¡± (Lily)


    <em>What does she think of her own body? </em>


    ¡°And this¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I ced a small box on the table.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What? A present?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    Lily opened the small box on the table.


    ¡°This¡­ a ring?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes. If we can¡¯t get married, then at least¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I took out another ring from my pocket and put it on the ring finger of my left hand.


    <em>The Shan people do not have the custom of wearing rings when they get married.</em>


    ¡°How is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy¡­ but¡­¡± (Lily)


    Surprisingly, Lily seemed to be hesitating about something. I thought she would be extremely happy. I actually wondered if she was happy.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    I had secretly checked her ring size, so it should be correct.


    ¡°Before I ept this, I need you to promise me one thing.¡± (Lily)


    <em>A promise? What could it be?</em>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bind you, Yuri. If this is meant to be a substitute for marriage, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Yuri)


    I inadvertently let out a strange sound.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not that I wouldn¡¯t care if you did naughty things with other women, but if wearing these rings made you refuse rtionships with people like Shamu or Myaro-han, that would be sad.¡± (Lily)


    <em>??? I don¡¯t have any strange rtionships with Shamu or Myaro in the first ce. Surely, she¡¯s not misunderstanding that. So, is Lily talking about what might happen in the future?</em>


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t quite understand, but do you have some kind of agreement with Shamu or Myaro?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Otherwise, I don¡¯t see why she¡¯d be concerned about this now. </em>


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Carol-san¡­¡± (Lily)


    <em>Lily mentioned a name I had vowed not to bring up today.</em>


    ¡°Carol said something like that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No. Carol was really troubled by trying to keep you all to herself. Watching that, I thought it¡¯s not a good idea.¡± (Lily)


    <em>Not a good idea¡­ but that¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it?</em>


    ¡°Is that really okay with you, Lily?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯d be happy about it¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily cast a dark shadow over her face.


    <em>Not good, huh? It seems like you don¡¯t have any special ideas about ethics.</em>


    ¡°But what about Shamu? There¡¯s no man in this country who can keep up with a conversation like you, Yuri-kun. I don¡¯t want to see Shamu, who loves you but will grow old as a single woman¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well¡­ hmm, but she¡¯s not saying anything at the moment, so for now, isn¡¯t it okay?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>After all, these things seem to be personal matters.</em>


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s younger and that kind of person. But if ites to that, don¡¯t refuse her because of me. Treat her properly. This ring is¡ª¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san picked up the ring from the cushion in the box as if handling something precious. A simple silver ring appeared from beneath the lid.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to make a promise like that, let me ept it. Or do you dislike it if that¡¯s not the case?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it, but¡­ if it the other way around, I¡¯d definitely hate it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In the reverse situation, if I cheated, you mean?¡± (Lily)


    Lilyughed as if it were something she hadn¡¯t considered.


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s absolutely impossible, so don¡¯t worry.¡± (Lily)


    <em>Hmm¡­</em>


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that too convenient for me?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>One-sided cheating. Although, I don¡¯t n to cheat.</em>


    ¡°If you feel guilty, then make time ande to see me as much as possible.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san said this with a bashful smile.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re devoted to me, if you don¡¯te to see me, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s fine as long as youe to see me a lot.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°¡­Understood. I was already nning to see you as much as possible.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy if you do that. Well then, I¡¯ll ept this.¡± (Lily)


    Lily tried to put the ring on her finger.


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s done.¡± (Yuri)


    I extended my hand, and Lily handed the ring to me.


    ¡°Your left hand.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Okay.¡± (Lily)


    Taking her outstretched left hand, I slid the ring onto her ring finger.


    ¡°It fits perfectly. I¡¯m d.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Wow, this is something¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily looked at her hand with the ring on it with an enchanted expression, then ced her hand on her face as if overwhelmed with emotion.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I¡¯m just so happy¡­¡± (Lily)


    She took out a handkerchief, adjusted her sses, and wiped away the tears that had spilled out.


    <em>Wow, it¡¯s making me happy too.</em>


    ¡°Oh, thank you¡­ I¡¯m so, so happy¡­ I can¡¯t really exin it well¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah¡­ sniff¡­¡± (Lily)


    <em>She really does love me. Being liked by someone as wonderful as Lily-san is genuinely gratifying and makes me proud, but there¡¯s also a strong feeling of wondering why, since I¡¯ve just been doing as I please.</em>


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯ll definitely cherish it.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Just a reminder, since it¡¯s something you¡¯ll always wear, please use it instead of keeping it stored away.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah¡­ oh, is this tinum?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes. I mixed in some other materials to make it more durable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That makes it sturdy¡­ yeah, thank you.¡± (Lily)


    Lily cradled her left hand with the ring against her chest.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s wrap up the meal and get to the main event.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up from my chair.


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Considering we¡¯re in a hotel where we can order food anytime if we get hungry, now is a good opportunity.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Her mood seems to be fully rxed now, so it¡¯s the perfect time. Timing is crucial for this kind of thing.</em>


    ¡°Wait, huh, are you nning to start now?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not mentally prepared¡­¡± (Lily)


    <em>Even though I¡¯d had a bath before leaving home, what is she saying now?</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be the one preparing.¡± (Yuri)


    I approached Lily, ced my hand gently on her cheek, and bent down to give her a light kiss.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ phew¡­ ah¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Was that your first time?¡± (Yuri)


    When I asked, Lily looked at me with dazed eyes and nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Shall we do it again?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked, and Lily gave a small nod. We kissed again, this time a bit deeper.


    ¡°Wow¡­ I-I¡¯ve already had a kiss¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes, you have.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m so happy¡­¡± (Lily)


    <em>Why does it feel like we¡¯ve reached a conclusion already? This is just the beginning.</em>


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s continue in bed.¡± (Yuri)


    I said this and, as I lifted Lily, I slipped my arms under her knees and around her waist.


    ¡°Eek!?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Please wrap your arms around my neck.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh!?¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san hurriedly hugged me, and her soft breasts changed shape as they hit my chest.


    <em>It feels great, and surprisingly, she is lighter than expected.</em>


    I carried Lily-san to the bed and gentlyid her down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t start right away. The night is long. We have plenty of time.¡± (Yuri)


    Saying this, I let my fingers trail over Lily¡¯s soft body through her dress, stroking her thighs from the outside while unbuttoning her dress.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I¡¯ll slowly open up your body, Lily-san. We¡¯ll start the main event after that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    <em>Ah, that was amazing.</em>


    ¡°¡­Uh, uh¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san was pressing her face into the pillow, sobbing. Despite having seemed so pleased, I wonder why she was crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    As I asked, I stroked Lily-san¡¯s back.


    ¡°Ah!¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san¡¯s back jerked.


    ¡°Yuri-kun¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯m so sensitive¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But why are you crying?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m happy, embarrassed, and feeling pathetic¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Pathetic?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I-I¡¯m older, after all¡­¡± (Lily)


    <em>Older or not, it¡¯s our first time, so what can be done¡­ Did she think she was supposed to lead? I didn¡¯t realize that¡­</em>


    ¡°And Yuri-kun has been doing all sorts of naughty things and I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on¡­¡± (Lily)


    <em>Certainly, it did feel like she was being treated like a toy.</em>


    ¡°Well, if it felt good, that¡¯s the most important thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Feeling good is a good thing. It¡¯s definitely better than pain or difort.</em>


    ¡°I thought it would hurt more, but it waspletely different¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°But next time should be even better.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh, better than this?¡± (Lily)


    After saying that, Lily-san looked at her lower half, hidden under the summer nket. It looked raw.


    ¡°Oh, right. I suppose that makes sense¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Since today was our first time, it was just once, but if we keep to about once a week, we could do it twice or three times.¡± (Lily)


    When I said that, Lily-san made a frightened expression for some reason.


    ¡°Doing that much would drive me crazy¡­¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Carol had said simr things a few times, but she didn¡¯t go crazy.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not okay¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily, with a slightly anxious expression, pulled the nket up deeply to hide her body.


    ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t we do it again?¡± (Yuri)


    I said, teasingly.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It felt good¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily, her face peeking out from the nket and blushing, looked up at me. Her expression was so captivating that it almost made me fall in love with her.


    Lily and Shamu (source: LN)


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 256: Orasems Death*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    ¡°Cough¨Ccough¨C¡± (Orasem)


    Orasem Hatran was coughing terribly in his sickbed.


    Fritz Roni had received news of the worsening condition, so he cut short his work and came to the Hatran Household. The illness had deteriorated significantly since the previous day. To Fritz, it seemed as if each cough drained Orasem of his life force.


    Marjorie stayed up all and prayed beside Orasem. She diligently cleared up the phlegm her father coughs up. Dark circles had formed under her eyes, suggesting she hadn¡¯t slept for days.


    ¡°Fritz-san, let¡¯s talk outside.¡± (??)


    The family doctor who hade for a house call said. Fritzrgely understood what the doctor was about to convey. In a semi-dazed state, he stepped outside the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯tst the night. There¡¯s nothing more we can do.¡± (??)


    The doctor said in the hallway, a bit away from the bedroom.¡°I see¡­¡± (Fritz)


    About a week ago, Orasem had caught a severe cold, which had since worsened. ording to the doctor, this particr cold caused a harsh cough but wasn¡¯t typically fatal. However, given Orasem¡¯s old age and his recentck of appetite, it had be dire. A healthy body might recover if left alone, but it seemed Orasem¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t hold out until recovery.


    Fritz, though an amateur, felt simrly. Orasem¡¯s body was so weakened that it seemed his heartbeat might stop at any moment, yet the illness didn¡¯t appear to be improving. Compared to yesterday, his symptoms had only gotten worse.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brewed and given him medicine to ease the cough, but unfortunately, he likely won¡¯t hold out long enough to recover.¡± (??)


    ¡°¡­Thank you. Please keep this matter confidential.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°¡­Even from Mr. Berbeo?¡± (??)


    ¡°If possible. Consider yourself as not havinge here today.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz¡¯s request was unreasonable.


    This doctor was the Hatran Household¡¯s family doctor. Although not exclusively employed by the Hatran Household, he had profitable ties with Berbeo Hatran, the current head of the household. There was more to gain by conveying this information, and little to lose aside from incurring Fritz¡¯s displeasure.


    ¡°Understood. I wasn¡¯t here today. However, please make sure the servants keep quiet about it.¡± (??)


    ¡°Of course. I appreciate it.¡± (Fritz)


    With that, Fritz took out his wallet, gave the doctor a sum significantly higher than the usual fee to include hush money, and handed it to him.


    ¡°Please give me one more gold coin.¡± (??)


    However, the doctor demanded even more money.


    ¡°¡­¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz felt a surge of irritation but pulled out another gold coin and handed it to the doctor.


    ¡°Here you go¡± (??)


    The doctor handed over a paper-wrapped package.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rare medicine with strong sedative effects. If he takes this, his cough will stop immediately. In exchange, his body will gradually cool, and in a few hours, he should pass away peacefully in his sleep.¡± (??)


    Fritz was shocked. It seemed to be a euthanasia drug rather than poison.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°It¡¯s not a drug that causes death in a healthy body. Besides, I wasn¡¯t here today. So, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± (??)


    With that, the doctor bowed politely, put on his hat, and left.


    ¡ª


    Fritz returned to the bedroom.


    ¡°Cough¡­cough¡­¡± (Orasem)


    It seemed that Orasem¡¯s coughing had lessened, perhaps due to the medicine. However, hisplexion had not improved. He could no longer absorb even the simplest foods like porridge. The food stayed in his stomach indefinitely, and he would vomit if he forced himself to eat.


    <em>Humans die if they don¡¯t eat. It¡¯s a simple fact, but without eating, there¡¯s no way to recover from an illness.</em>


    Fritz had been under Orasem¡¯s patronage since he was 22 years old and had started climbing the politicaldder. The debt of gratitude he owed Orasem was immeasurable. Now, Orasem was on the verge of departing. The pain Fritz felt was worse than when he lost his parents to an epidemic.


    ¡± Orasem-san, ording to the doctor¡¯s prognosis, you won¡¯t survive the night.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz stated honestly. Orasem might have been senile, but he hadn¡¯t lost his sense of self. To hide his condition and let him die unaware seemed to Fritz like an insult to Orasem¡¯s spirit.


    ¡°No way¡­¡± (Marjorie)


    Marjorie, hearing the news of her father¡¯s impending death, dropped the tray she was holding and sped her hands in prayer.


    ¡°Oh God, please¡­¡± (Marjorie)


    Her prayer was likely sincere, but Fritz found it futile and felt slightly irritated by the meaningless prayer.


    ¡°I see¡­cough. What year is it now?¡± (Orasem)


    ¡°It¡¯s the summer of 2022.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°I see¡­ it¡¯s been two years¡­ then dying today or a year from now is the same¡­¡± (Orasem)


    He seemed to be reflecting on lost memories. Fritz couldn¡¯t grasp Orasem¡¯s perception. Was he experiencing a sudden jump from two years ago to the brink of death today? Or did he have some vague recollection? It was something Fritz, still in possession of his faculties, couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Cough, it¡¯s a troublesome illness. I can barely recall anything from the past few years, as if they¡¯re shrouded in mist¡­ I¡¯ve likely caused quite a bit of trouble in this state.¡± (Orasem)


    For some reason, Orasem suddenly seemed to regain rity. His tone was now much more coherent.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Is that so? Then, I¡¯m d¡­ cough, cough¡ª¡± (Orasem)


    Orasem started coughing again.


    ¡°Orasem-san, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t speak¡­¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Fritz, do you love Galilia?¡± (Orasem)


    Orasem asked suddenly.


    ¡°Huh? Well¡­ yes. I do love it.¡± (Fritz)


    This wasn¡¯t a lie. Fritz truly loved his homnd.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ cough. A politician¡¯s job is to serve the country, even if the people they love say they don¡¯t need them. Cherish that sentiment.¡± (Orasem)


    This was an unusual topic, one that Fritz had never heard from Orasem before. Given that it came at the end of Orasem¡¯s life, it was likely something he deeply wanted to impart to Fritz.


    ¡°You were a well-loved and respected politician, Orasem-san.¡± (Fritz)


    Although he had hidden his senility in recent years, before that, he had been a highly capable and beloved politician. That was indisputable.


    ¡°Cough¡­ no, the people don¡¯t love politicians. What they seek arepetent rulers. Cough, what they seek is the ability to govern. So, once a mistake is made, no matter how much you love your country¡­ cough, they will discard you like a used rag. I have seen it many times. Cough, cough¡ª¡± (Orasem)


    It was a hard concept for Fritz to grasp. During his career, he had always been under Orasem¡¯s protection and had never lost an election. Because of this strong support, he never had to make unrealistic campaign promises and was able to deliver on his realistic pledges in practical ways, earning a reputation as apetent politician. Thus, he had never been abandoned by the people and had never felt disappointment.


    ¡°Fritz, be a consul who loves Galilia. A politician who stops loving will use the country for their own benefit. Cough, if that happens, quit being a politician.¡± (Orasem)


    ¡°Y-yes. I will keep that in mind.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz responded without fully processing Orasem¡¯s words, unable to bear watching Orasem continue to speak and cough.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡ªcough, cough!¡± (Orasem)


    Orasem coughed once, and then coughed forcefully several times, as if he had phlegm in his throat.


    ¡°Otou-sama, stay strong.¡± (Marjorie)


    Fritz¡¯s wife, Marjorie, rubbed Orasem¡¯s back. She held a thick cloth to his mouth to stop him coughing.


    ¡°Whew¡­ that quack of a doctor. It¡¯s not working at all¡­¡± (Orasem)


    Orasem looked at the cloth with a look of disgust and threw it onto the bed. It was stained with blood-tinged phlegm.


    ¡°Marjorie, go outside.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz said, addressing Marjorie.


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Marjorie)


    ¡°Just go. I need to speak privately with Orasem-san. I¡¯ll call you back in a bit.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Understood¡­¡± (Marjorie)


    With that, Marjorie left the bedroom.


    ¡°What is it? What do you need to talk about?¡± (Orasem)


    Fritz took the package of medicine from his pocket and ced it on the side table.


    ¡°¡­The doctor left this. He said that if you take it, your cough will stop immediately. In exchange, your body will gradually cool, and in a few hours, you will fall asleep and¡­¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the word ¡°die.¡± His throat seemed to refuse to let the word pass.


    ¡°I see. So, it¡¯s a medicine that stops the body from fighting the illness¡­ cough.¡± (Orasem)


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think¡­ What do you want to do?¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz didn¡¯t want to push the idea, but he couldn¡¯t keep the option from Orasem, who was suffering so terribly that he was coughing up blood.


    ¡°That doctor did a good job in the end.¡± (Orasem)


    Orasem said with a small smile. He grabbed the package, opened the paper, and swiftly put the white powder into his mouth. Then, he took a small pitcher of water and washed it down.


    ¡°Orasem-san¡­¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz was stunned by Orasem¡¯s choice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend my final moments coughing and unable to have a proper conversation with my family.¡± (Orasem)


    Orasem said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Marjorie. She¡¯d make a fuss about suicide.¡± (Orasem)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Fritz)


    It went without saying that in the faith of Isus, suicide was forbidden. Although an old man choosing a peaceful end to his suffering was different from a young person taking their life over heartbreak, Marjorie, being devout, might not be able to make that distinction and would be terribly upset.


    ¡°Take care of her for me. She¡¯s my only daughter.¡± (Orasem)


    ¡°I will. I promise.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Good, now I can die in peace. Call Marjorie. I want to speak with her onest time.¡± (Orasem)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz stood up from his stool and headed towards the door.


    ¡°Marjorie, Orasem-san wants to talk to you.¡± (Fritz)


    He opened the door and Marjorie, with a somber expression, nodded and entered the room. Fritz stayed in the hallway, contemting the future. Marjorie was a devout woman, but Fritz was a politician. A politician always had to think about what came next.


    With Orasem¡¯s death, the positions of Governor of Galilianin and Consul would be vacant. Faced with the powerful enemy Yuri Hou, the country must first have held an election.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 257: Politician’s Struggle*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 256</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 36.</strong>


    <strong>PS3</strong>: I would like to express my gratitude to my <strong>new Patreon subscriber, Beso</strong>. Thank you very much, I really appreciate it.


    Orasem Hatran¡¯s death quickly spread throughout Galilianin. Under Fritz¡¯s direction, messengers were dispatched early in the morning to all the Union Cities, announcing the state funeral and the schedule for the election of the new mayor.


    The death of one man set the Galilia Union in motion, triggering significant changes in its structure.


    ¡ª¡°Why don¡¯t you just not run for office?¡± (Nozette)


    Nozette asked suddenly as she and Fritz were talking at her house. She had just suggested that he might want to avoid visiting for a while to not show any weakness to Berbeo Hatran¡¯s side.


    ¡°Why not? If I don¡¯t run, I can¡¯t be Consul.¡±


    Fritz didn¡¯t understand what she meant and responded almost as if he were replying to a child.


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly not understand.¡± (Nozette)


    When Fritz had first met her, she was working at the governmental office, sorting through various documents sent from the Union Cities, categorizing them by importance and subject. Although she didn¡¯t handle top-secret documents rted to war or espionage, she had signed a confidentiality agreement upon leaving her job, indicating her role¡¯s significance. Fritz had to pull some strings for her, showing she had deep knowledge about state affairs.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t be Consul.¡± (Nozette)


    Nosette quickly replied, as if she had thought this through already.


    ¡°You have plenty of money. I have a job, too. We could move to a southern country and live a normal life. Orasem-san, to whom you felt indebted, has passed away, and wouldn¡¯t your wife be happier if you divorced her?¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz was speechless.


    ¡°Listen, you¡¯re not someone who wants to live avish lifestyle with lots of money. So, you don¡¯t need to take on a heavy position like Consul to live a happy life. Do you really think living with the burden of such a heavy responsibility, with your wife and asionally visiting me, is happiness? Wouldn¡¯t it be much more rxing and happier to live in a tropical country with me and Muzette?¡± (Nozette)


    Fritz still couldn¡¯t find the words to respond.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Gerizim has fallen. If you get elected, you¡¯ll undoubtedly face war during your term. If you go south now, no one will hold it against you, but if you lose the war, you¡¯ll be treated horribly. Do you still want to continue being a politician?¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz could only mutter.


    Nozette¡¯s reasoning was entirely logical to her, but Fritz had many objections. Firstly, being a politician was a unique job that could only be done in one¡¯s home country. Unlike craftsmen whose skills could be utilized anywhere, politicians couldn¡¯t simply relocate and find work in another country. Since it was impossible to be a politician in a foreign country, going abroad would mean denying the life Fritz had lived up to that point.


    Moreover, the Galilia Union needs Frintz. Unlike Berbeo Hatran, who had built his career within the Galilia territory, Fritz had walked the path of diplomacy. He had an audience with the Kururuan Dragon Empire¡¯s emperor. Although it might be an exaggeration to say he was honored by the meeting, having had an audience with the emperor held special significance in his country and made it easier for him to make connections in various areas.


    Such valuable experience was notmon even on a national level. In fact, even if one were to try to train someone like him, only a limited number could be cultivated. Considering this, abandoning the country by such a limited person would have a special meaning. Even if Fritz were to lose the election and Berbeo Hatran became the Consul, Fritz¡¯s abilities would still be in demand by the country.


    ¡°I cannot abandon the country. If I do not run for office now, it will mean that the acting Consul, who understands the national conditions the best, has fled. That would make it impossible to win a war that could be won.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Then, you should just run for office and lose the election.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°You mean, not do any campaign activities?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Yes. If you do nothing, Berbeo will win, right? That way, you won¡¯t have any responsibility.¡± (Nozette)


    If he did not engage in campaign activities, it was likely that Berbeo would win. The method for selecting mayors was left to each city, but in Galilianin, it was decided that the deputy governer would inherit the term of the governer. Therefore, Berbeo would remain as the Galilianin governor for the next two months.


    On the other hand, Fritz¡¯s current title was Vice-Consul of the Galilia Union, but this was only valid until the election, and it would disappear as soon as the election was over. He couldn¡¯t inherit the term of the Consul. This was because, unlike the lengthy governor elections, the Consul election was decided quickly by the mayors of each city. However, if a major war was expected within a month, it could be postponed, but this was an emergency measure, and it was estimated that it would take more than three months before the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s army arrived. Therefore, Fritz had already summoned the mayors.


    Historically, there had been many cases where the deputy-governor and vice-consulpeted, but the vice-consul was overwhelmingly disadvantaged. So, there were almost no cases where they won. The Galilianin governor held voting rights from the Galilianin city in addition to symbolic elements like fame and titles.


    The number of votes each city had was distributed based on the amount of the union tax paid, and since Galilianin was an overwhelminglyrge city, it paid a quarter of the total tax. Therefore, Fritz must fight with a quarter of the difference from the beginning.


    To bridge that gap, it was necessary to offer bribes to the mayors of each city. Of course, Berbeo would also give bribes to the mayors. If Fritz, who was already at a disadvantage, did not engage in campaign activities and did not offer any bribes, there would be no chance of winning.


    ¡°But¡­¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz hesitated. After all, Fritz had always intended to make an effort. It was thest wish of Orasem. Moreover, from a normal perspective, having a chance to reach the pinnacle of the country and then abandoning it to move to the south is an inconceivable choice bymon sense.


    ¡°Please.¡± (Nozette)


    Nosette grasped Fritz¡¯s hand from across the table. Her warm, slightly roughened hand enveloped his.


    ¡°If you want to be Consul as a culmination of your life, I won¡¯t stop you. But if that¡¯s not the case, then please reconsider your future. A peaceful life with me and Muzette is certainly not a bad option.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡ª


    Frankly, Nozette¡¯s offer deeply shook Fritz¡¯s heart. After leaving Nozette¡¯s house and returning home, Fritz retreated to his study. After much contemtion, he approached Marjorie.


    ¡°Marjorie, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your prayers, but I¡¯d like to talk to you for a moment.¡± (Fritz)


    Marjorie, who was praying in the chapel, turned to face him as she stood up. She was still dressed in her nun¡¯s habit today.


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± (Marjorie)


    ¡°I want to ask you one thing. Do you wish to divorce me and enter a convent?¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz wanted to repay his debt to Orasem. Even though Orasem was already gone, the debt had not disappeared with his death. Marjorie¡¯s happiness was something Orasem had desired as strongly as the future of the country.


    ¡°No, I do not wish to.¡± (Marjorie)


    However, the answer that came back was unexpected.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide your true feelings from me. After all, wanting a divorce is not against the teachings of Isus, right?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Do you want to divorce me, Fritz-sama?¡± (Marjorie)


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that. To be honest, until now, being connected to Orasem through you was important for my position. But now that Orasem is gone¡­ well, the situation has changed. In other words, I no longer have a reason to hold you back.¡± (Fritz)


    To be precise, the situation hadn¡¯t changed much. As a politician, Fritz still needed the functions that Marjorie provided. However, with Nozette having provided him with a new perspective, Fritz had stopped calcting how to maintain political advantage.


    ¡°I love you, Fritz-sama. I have noints about continuing to be your wife. However, I also understand that you do not love me. A wife who dislikes sharing a bed with her husband cannot be med if she is divorced. As for life in a convent¡­ I have love for God, of course, and I do not dislike it. So, if you wish, I will dly go.¡± (Marjorie)


    <em>You love me? What do you mean?</em>


    ¡°Then, why do you resist so much?¡± (Fritz)


    It would be understandable if she had used it as an outlet for her perverse sexual desires, but even a simple touch on her body while she was lying down caused her to show an abnormal level of disgust. It was hard to believe she truly enjoyed it.


    ¡°I am afraid of bing pregnant.¡± (Marjorie)


    Fritz was left speechless.


    ¡°Are you still concerned about that¡­?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Yes. Is that a problem?¡± (Marjorie)


    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s not that it¡¯s a problem, but¡­¡± (Fritz)


    Marjorie had once been pregnant but had a miscarriage. It wasn¡¯t a case where her belly had visibly grown. It was simply that her period didn¡¯te, the doctor said she was pregnant, but the baby never was born. She remembered beingforted when her period returned the following month, but Fritz had almost forgotten about it.


    This was different from a situation where a baby grew in the womb for ten months and died after being eagerly awaited. Moreover, it was already about eight years ago.


    ¡°So, have you been praying for that child¡¯s soul for eight years?¡± (Fritz)


    It was an unbelievable story.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Marjorie)


    However, Marjorie nodded as if it were a matter of course.


    ¡°Why did you keep silent? When I asked about it, you didn¡¯t answer.¡± (Fritz)


    It made one want to believe that she had awakened to her love for God.


    ¡°¡­Because I knew I was abnormal. I was also afraid of being told to try again¡­¡± (Marjorie)


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz felt a sense of understanding. Marjorie wasn¡¯t averse to sharing a bed. She was afraid. He felt conflicted between the thoughts of why he hadn¡¯t realized it and the idea that one couldn¡¯t know such things without being told.


    ¡°Can those feelings change?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m sorry, Fritz-sama, but I don¡¯t think they will change. I want to spend my life praying for the soul of the child and my father in the afterlife.¡± (Marjorie)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz couldn¡¯t fully grasp Marjorie¡¯s state of mind. It might be a type of issue inherently difficult for men to understand. If there was one thing he did understand, it was that Marjorie indeed seemed to have a rather extreme aspect to her personality. Fritz couldn¡¯t imagine a life without children and without physical intimacy. The future of continuing to live with Marjorie only with affection was unimaginable to him.


    ¡°I see. I understand your feelings well.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°¡­I see, then¡­¡± (Marjorie)


    ¡°Is it alright if I give you an answer after the election? In any case, I intend to ensure that you won¡¯t fall into poverty.¡± (Fritz)


    If Marjorie were to enter a convent, it would likely be a women¡¯s monastery, but he could arrange for her to receive proper treatment through donations. Although it was possible to divorce and then challenge the election, Fritz wanted to avoid doing so as much as possible. If it became a bigmotion, the reasons for the divorce would be investigated, potentially affecting Nozette and Muzette. If he lost the election afterward, he would fall from the main role to a minor one in the political arena. By then, it would likely not cause a stir.


    ¡°Understood. I am willing to ept any answer.¡± (Marjorie)


    Marjorie, with the attitude of a truly obedient servant, bowed deeply and respectfully.


    ¡°I see. Then, please wait a little.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz left the chapel with those words.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 258: Consul Election*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    On the day of the consul election by the representatives of the Union Cities, Fritz Ronie was at the government office. For the past two years, he had been using the consul¡¯s office as his workce, and now, he was sitting there, doing nothing.


    Normally, he should probably be waiting in the waiting room, but this chair was the mostfortable to sit in. Fritz was simply looking around the room, which he would likely leave today, reminiscing about everything. However, that wouldn¡¯tst long. Right now, in the grand conference hall, representatives from the Union Cities were discussing to decide the next consul.


    They might have already moved on to voting, but in any case, it wouldn¡¯t take long. That was because the consul wasn¡¯t decided by the conclusion of a conference. Originally, there wouldn¡¯t be any need for the mayors or those delegated the right to vote to gather for a meeting.


    The reason they gather was simply that some Union Cities were closer or farther from the center, and it was believed that those living far away andcking information needed to align their knowledge. Therefore, participation in the gathering was voluntary, and there was no obligation to participate. It was perfectly eptable to vote as soon as one arrived on horseback and then, immediately returned home.


    In practice, most of the representatives, who were usually the mayors themselves, stayed in Galilianin for a few days in advance, where the candidates visit them, and the bribes were arranged. In other words, they had already decided who they will vote for. Andbecause of this, the meeting didn¡¯t take long. Since he had no chance of winning from the start, Fritz was as calm as today¡¯s weather. He never thought he would face a consul election in such a mood.


    About an hour had passed since he sat in the office chair. There was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± (Fritz)


    The brass knob turned with a click.¡°Fritz-sama, it¡¯s time for the vote count.¡± (??)


    The young man working at the government office spoke while looking tense. Fritz felt like the man was an angel sent to deliver fate.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz straightened his cor and stood up.


    ¡ª


    The massive chapel of the building, once called Lulu Great Cathedral, had now been converted into a conference hall, but it was usually open to the public to satisfy the desire to see the magnificent architecture. Since it would be troublesome if tourists or suspicious persons entered the areas used for government affairs, the grand conference hall and the governmental spaces were usuallypletely separated, and the connecting passages were closed. As a result, Fritz had to take a somewhat troublesome detour to reach the grand conference hall.


    The hall, thoroughly cleaned to fulfill its original purpose after a long time, and it quietly exuded a solemn atmosphere. The hall, usually bustling with the noise of tourists and known for its excellent acoustics, was now eerily silent.


    Fritz walked across the carpet and sat in the only empty seat. Next to him sat Berbeo Hatran. There was a rule that governors or mayors could not participate in the pre-voting discussions if they were candidates themselves, so he must have been called in to vote and cast his own ballot.


    ¡°Now, we will proceed with the vote count.¡± (??)


    The bishop, whom Fritz also knew, said so. Since ancient times, it had been decided that coronations of kings would be performed by clergy.


    While the consul was not a king, since diplomatic rtions with the Papal States normalized, the announcement of the consul has been conducted by clergy to honor their presence. Previously, bishops from Gerizim woulde for this, but Gerizim had already fallen, and the leading bishop from there had returned to the Papal States. The current highest-ranking clergyman was the one overseeing the Galilianin diocese.


    ¡°Galilianin, 50 votes, Berbeo Hatran. Courtfelmy, 21 votes, Fritz Ronie. Noimirabel, 19 votes, Fritz Ronie. Eramitra, 19 votes, Fritz Ronie¡­¡± (??)


    Fritz listened to his name being called, hearing the votes from prominent cities being cast for him, feeling as if he were in a daydream.


    <em>No way. Impossible. </em>


    Such thoughts crossed his mind.


    ¡°Hey! What the¡ªwhat¡¯s going on here?!¡± (Berbeo)


    Berbeo roared. His loud voice echoed through the stone-built grand conference hall, ovepping as it reverberated.


    ¡± Please continue.¡± (Alyosha)


    Alyosha Eorfe, the mayor of Courtfelmy, said to the bishop.


    The Eorfe Household was entrusted with Courtfelmy during the First Crusade when Shantinion fell, and the city was renamed Galilianin. They were one of the oldest noble families, whose lineage began when short-eared humans first settled in the area.


    ¡°Noitetrafort, 2 votes, Berbeo Hatran. Hemsprings, 1 vote, Berbeo Hatran. Noinirno, 1 vote, Berbeo Hatran. That concludes the count.¡± (??)


    When the bishop finished speaking¡­


    ¡°Berbeo Hatran, 89 votes. Fritz Ronie, 111 votes.¡± (??)


    A representative from the Treasury Office, who had been tallying the votes on an abacus nearby, announced the result.


    ¡°Therefore, Mr. Fritz Ronie is hereby appointed as the 27th Union Consul.¡± (??)


    ¡°Why¡­?!¡± (Berbeo)


    Berbeo seemed bewildered, as if he hadn¡¯t anticipated this oue. Fritz felt the same way.


    It was as if someone had told him that the natural order ¡®wind making trees sway, leaves rustling, and water in a barrel rippling¡¯ was all wrong, and it was just a figment of his imagination. The political instincts and election logic he had developed over time had beenpletely overturned. The impossible had happened.


    ¡°War is approaching. This is not a time to indulge in games as we have before.¡± (Alyosha)


    Despite his old age, the vigorous Alyosha spoke in a raspy voice. He took out several sheets of paper from his pocket and ced them on therge table in the conference hall. The papers were a bit far, so Fritz could only read therge characters at the top, which said things like ¡°Performance Evaluation Report¡± and ¡°Incident Report¡±.


    ¡°W-What is that¡­?¡± (Berbeo)


    ¡°Some mayors seem to have been dazzled by small sums of money¡­ but for us, the gravity of the situation is different. No matter how much is offered, it cannot sway our judgment.¡± (Alyosha)


    In this case, ¡°us¡± likely referred to the households deeply rooted in the major cities since ancient times. No matter how good the conditions offered by the candidate, they could notpare to the prestige and wealth these families had umted over generations.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t win the war against those barbarians, the cities our ancestors have painstakingly nurtured will be destroyed.¡± (Alyosha)


    Fritz had some idea about the papers on the table.


    Berbeo, who was destined to live as a politician from birth, had joined the military when he was young as part of his career path. Being a soldier meant risking his life for his country, which gave the citizens a simple, positive image of him and made him appear reliable in times of war. However, Berbeo had never used this background in previous elections. As far as Fritz could remember, he had never highlighted it during his campaigns. So, Fritz had almost forgotten about it.


    Perhaps there had been some dishonorable incident that Berbeo wanted to keep hidden.


    ¡°The incident report here states that you failed to properlymand the unit you were entrusted with, and because you camped without setting up guards, your unit was annihted in a night raid by the Kanjar cavalry.¡± (Alyosha)


    This was news to Fritz.


    Given the nature of the incident, it should not have been just an ¡°Incident Report¡±. For the Kanjar cavalry, night raids were a standard tactic, so in any area where there was even a slight chance of an attack, guards had to be posted.


    <em>Indeed, setting up night watches is a necessary but difficult task to enforce. However, as amander, you must ensure it is done. Camping without setting up guards and then, being attacked could be considered an act of aiding the enemy and might even lead to a court-martial for such a grave mistake. The fact that it ended with just an ¡°Incident Report¡±, without strongly questioning the responsibility of any specific individual, likely meant that someone had tried to cover it up, resulting in this oue.</em>


    ¡°That was¡­ but that was¡­ something that happened in my twenties¡­¡± (Berbeo)


    Berbeo was now in his mid-forties. Indeed, it was a distant past event that he would find troublesome if brought up now.


    ¡°Even without that incident, your evaluation reports from your superiors on your regr duties are dreadful. I cannot, in any way, entrust the leadership of a war that will decide the fate of our country to you. This is not a mere skirmish with the Kanjar tribes.¡± (Alyosha)


    ¡°In that case! What about Fritz here? Didn¡¯t he flee during thest crusade?¡± (Berbeo)


    ¡°Politicians are not required to participate inbat.¡± (Alyosha)


    Alyosha dered firmly. Indeed, he was right. High-ranking politicians apanying a crusade were primarily there to participate in post-war division meetings and to steer political decisions at key moments.


    In other countries, it wasmon for nobles who governed to also serve as generals. However, in the Galilia Union, generals were purely military figures and did not possess their own fiefdoms or operate as lords of a domain. They were not expected to make decisions regarding national interests, nor were they required to. Therefore, politicians apanied them, making the necessary judgments when required.


    The general popce didn¡¯t understand this. In fact, it would be problematic if a politician were to take up a sword and join the war themselves. If they were to die from something like a stray arrow, it would lead to the question of who would represent their rights in the division meetings afterward.


    ¡°Moreover, Fritz-dono led the reserve forces and made a sessful escape. In simr situations, how many people from other countries have been captured and disgraced?¡± (Alyosha)


    At that time, Fritz had assessed the situation at the camp and determined that victory was highly unlikely. He had packed his belongings in advance, prepared for escape, and retreated swiftly as soon as the news of defeat arrived.


    When he returned to the country, some criticized his actions, but when a high ransom waster demanded, many appreciated that the name ¡°Deputy Consul of the Galilia Union¡± was not at the top of the list. Overall, Fritz¡¯s reputation didn¡¯t suffer, and it actually saw a slight improvement.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that Berbeo-dono is at fault. You are a respectable and capable politician.¡± (??)


    The mayor of mitra said so. He added¡­


    He was the type of politician who preferred to read the room and mediate when tensions rose.


    ¡°However, Fritz-dono is not entirely inexperienced in military matters, and above all, he excels in diplomacy. With reinforcements from various countriesing soon, it was decided that Fritz, who is familiar with these people, is more suited to the role of Consul at this time.¡± (??)


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Berbeo)


    Berbeo clenched his fists on hisp, trembling as he sat next to Fritz.


    On the other hand, Fritz himself felt somewhat at a loss. While he might be expected to feel happy about bing Consul with little effort, Fritz had lost his desire to assume the role. He had run for the position out of a sense of duty to his homnd. But now that things had reached this point, there was no way he could simply decline.


    Once the results were out, it wasn¡¯t possible to hide them and pretend that Berbeo had won. Even if Fritz tried to step down, it would still be seen as the elected Consul abandoning his country, which could have a disastrous impact on the war.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you campaign, Fritz-dono?¡± (Alyosha)


    Alyosha asked as he looked at Fritz with a sharp gaze. He seemed to be questioning whether Fritz was trulymitted to the role.


    ¡°I merely predicted this oue. Conversely, if at this stage the majority of mayors were still swayed by bribes, there would be no way to win the war against Yuri Hou.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz said something he didn¡¯t entirely believe. Politicians were creatures who lied. There were no honest politicians. Fritz, too, was ustomed to lying.


    ¡°As expected of the son-inw of Orasem-dono. You certainly have nerves of steel.¡± (Alyosha)


    Alyosha said, and the tense atmosphere eased.


    Fritz wasn¡¯t actually married into the Hatran Household, so he wasn¡¯t a son-inw, but he chose not to correct the statement.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s begin the meeting. The election is over, and now we have a war ahead of us.¡± (Alyosha)


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 259: Audience with Dragon Emperor*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 258</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 40.</strong>


    As reinforcements from various Crusader countries were steadily arriving, Fritz Ronie was in apletely different ce.


    The royal capital of the Kururuan Dragon Empire, Ashleya, was located ind, a little away from the Mediterranean Sea. Near its center was the royal pce known as the Dragon Pce (Ryukyu).


    The Dragon Pce was described in several travelogues as ¡®the most beautiful building in this world¡±. The building structure was adorned with a fantastical geometric pattern created by assembling bricks with one zed side.


    The pce, with its deep and light blues, along with touches of gold and white, exuded an atmosphere reminiscent of the sea god¡¯s abode beneath the sea, despite being in and of hot sands. At a nce, it did not appear to be an ordinary building. Rather than expressing its majesty through height or carvings, the pce disys the Dragon Emperor¡¯s residence through sheer beauty. Apanied by a guide sent by the Dragon Emperor and a few guards, Fritz Ronie was once again, and for the second time in his life, captivated by the beauty of the Dragon Pce.Ashleya was a city with deep historical significance for the Kururuan people, built by their founding father, Ananta I. Therefore, it was regarded as the one and only royal capital, but informally it was often called the ¡°Eastern Capital¡±. The counterpart to this was the ¡°Western Capital,¡± referring to Teryumul, located at the exit of the ck Sea, facing Galilianin.


    Naturally, Fritz often interacted with Teryumul, with which he had closer geographical ties. In Ashleya, there were few high-ranking officials he could call acquaintances. Nheless, Fritz had umted extensive knowledge about the Dragon Emperor¡¯s family residing in Ashleya, those involved in governance, and the great merchants who frequented the Dragon Pce over the generations.


    Urged by the guide, Fritz passed through the areas essible to the general public and ventured further inside. Thest time he visited, it was merely to be granted an audience as a promising politician. But this time was different. He hade to fulfill his duties as the Consul.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Long time no see. Your Majesty, Aknar III, and Halifa-sama as well.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz, who was guided to the Dragon Pce¡¯s Garden (Paradise), greeted in Arnnguage, first kneeling and paying his respects. Normally, it was problematic for only one party to show respect in dialogues between heads of state, but in the case of the Kururuan Dragon Empire, the situation is somewhat different.


    The Dragon Empire was an ancient country, and its economic scale was different. Also, the Dragon Emperor¡¯s position held the dual role of Emperor and protector of the Cocolulu faith, which meant that it was simr to showing respect to someone who was abination of an Emperor and a Pope. As one would expect, as he represented a country, he would not bow by touching his head to the ground, but he would have to at least kneel in order to save face for the other person.


    ¡°This is very kind of you. Please raise your head and take a seat here.¡± (Halifa)


    This was said by the Prime Minister, Halifa.


    Aknar III was fortunately not ipetent, but in a hereditary nation, the ruler was not always capable. The role of Prime Minister, whichpensated for this, always carried a heavy responsibility in the structure of the nation. Even if the Emperor was mediocre, if the Prime Minister was excellent, the country often remained stable. Conversely, if both the Emperor and the Prime Minister were ipetent, or if an ipetent Emperor distanced the Prime Minister, the country could quickly fall into ruin.


    In fact, the Kururuan Dragon Empire had experienced such situations twice. Though the country name ¡°Dragon Empire¡± and the title ¡°Dragon Emperor¡± remained unchanged, Aknar III was not a direct descendant of Ananta I.


    ¡°Well then, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz stood up, adjusted his hat, and took a seat. In the Cocolulu religious sphere, although it was not dictated by doctrine, there was a cultural norm of always wearing a hat or turban, possibly due to the vast desert regions.


    The chairs were the same for Aknar III, Halifa, and Fritz. Fritz sat in the chair ced opposite Aknar III at a slightlyrge round table facing the garden. Halifa sat right next to Aknar III.


    ¡°Ah¡­ This garden is beautiful as always. I feel at ease just being here.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz began byplimenting the garden. There was no master who wouldn¡¯t be pleased by praise of their garden.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± (Aknar)


    Aknar III responded, seemingly pleased.


    Fritz wasn¡¯t lying. The garden was genuinely remarkable. The Dragon Pce Garden had many water features, which were valuable in the harsh, dust-fillednd where greenery and water were rare. The absence of dust was pleasing, and the sight of trees that could only be seen here made the garden visually enjoyable.


    While there were different styles of gardens, such as the Flusha and Penins styles, the Dragon Pce Garden felt more human with various trees nted in a seemingly random arrangement. Unlike the Flusha style, which preferred the removal of gardeners during the visit of dignitaries, this garden had visible gardeners tending to it.


    ¡°Perhaps because I live in a coastal town, I find the presence of water here quiteforting.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Is that so? Oh, but first¡­ Congrattions on your appointment as Consul.¡± (Halifa)


    Halifa said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°It is indeed a cause for celebration. Given that Orasem recognized your talent, it is only natural.¡± (Aknar)


    This wasn¡¯t just a politement. Orasem had met with Aknar III three times. While they might not be close friends, they were certainly acquaintances.


    Aknar III was now 74 years old, significantly older than the 32-year-old Halifa. The previous prime minister had served two emperors before passing away five years ago. Halifa had been recognized by him and educated to support the next emperor.


    ¡°So, you¡¯vee today for an inaugural greeting?¡± (Halifa)


    Halifa asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak such nonsense.¡± (Aknar)


    Aknar III scolded Halifa.


    Traveling from Galilianin to Ashleya takes considerable time, even with a fast ship. Moreover, while the Galilia Union had close ties with the Dragon Empire, it was not a vassal state. Nor was it a country described as parent and child or siblings like the Entak Dragon Kingdom.


    A person who was about to be the head of state would note all this way merely for an inaugural greeting.


    ¡°You¡¯vee regarding the Dragon yer King¡¯s forces, haven¡¯t you?¡± (Aknar)


    Aknar III abruptly interjected.


    ¡°Your Majesty is indeed perceptive, as always.¡± (Fritz)


    During his previous audience, Fritz hadn¡¯t spoken much with Aknar III, but Orasem had given him detailed insights into the Emperor¡¯s personality. If Fritz had ttered him by saying something like ¡°Your keen insight is truly remarkable¡± in response to an obvious statement, it would likely have made Aknar III displeased.


    ¡°Are you here to request reinforcements? Or have you defected to the Dragon yer King¡¯s side ande to ask us to lift the blockade of Teryumul?¡± (Aknar)


    Thetter was an unexpected response for Fritz, so he had to consciously conceal the surprise that arose within him. From Fritz¡¯s perspective, it was an unlikely scenario, but from the standpoint of the Dragon Empire, it might not be so unthinkable.


    ¡°The reinforcements, of course.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ And what benefit would our Dragon Empire gain from this?¡±


    Since the Dragon Empire is not bound by a defense pact with the Galilean League, no matter how much the League is attacked, there is no obligation to send troops.


    ¡°We will allow unrestricted piging in the city-state regions. We will not intervene in those actions.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°¡­?¡± (Aknar)


    Aknar III looked puzzled and whispered something in Halifa¡¯s ear.


    ¡°He¡¯s referring to the Crusader colonies.¡± (Halifa)


    Halifa rified. The term ¡°city-state regions¡± that Fritz used was notmonly understood in the Arnnguage.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it just be barrennd after the Dragon yer King¡¯s army has piged it?¡± (Halifa)


    Halifa continued speaking.


    ¡°They do not pige. The Shanti reproduce slowly. Unlike humans, they do not give birth to seven or eight offspring. Therefore, rather than driving people away through piging, they intend to sustain them and have them continue cultivating thend as before.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Wise indeed. Takingnd is meaningless without people to cultivate it.¡± (Halifa)


    ¡°Exactly. Thanks to that, there will be plenty left to plunder.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz said with the demeanor of a merchant selling his wares. However, Aknar III¡¯s expression did not show much interest.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Surely, you don¡¯t think that alone is enough to merit reinforcements. The wealth of the northern viges is no more than that of small desert settlements. No matter how much you plunder, it won¡¯t amount to much. Human trafficking might bring in a bit more, though.¡± (Aknar)


    ¡°Even as you say that, I know you¡¯re intrigued by my proposal, Your Majesty.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°¡­What are you implying?¡± (Aknar)


    Aknar III feigned ignorance.


    ¡°I¡¯m referring to the next emperor, His Highness Adil. Although he is to be the next Dragon Emperor, he, unfortunately,cks any notable military achievements.¡± (Fritz)


    The subjects of the Kururuan Dragon Empire tend to expect their Dragon Emperor to be a conqueror. While a warlike emperor did not necessarily guarantee a prosperous life for the people, the deification of Ananta I, the first Dragon Emperor, had fostered this expectation.


    Aknar III had a somewhat unique sexual history among all the Dragon Emperors. Typically, the Dragon Emperor surrounds himself with many women in the harem, but when Aknar III reached his mid-40s, he became enamored with a single female ve.


    This ve was sold from the fringes of the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire and presented to the emperor. She was not only beautiful but also exceptionally intelligent and highly ambitious. She was a formidable woman in her own right. She used various means to outmaneuver her rivals, eventually being freed from very and now acting as if she were the empress.


    Their only son was Adil.


    Usually, the Dragon Emperor had many women in the harem, who bear him many children. These children were then ced in various positions within the Dragon Empire, where theypeted, with the most promising one bing the next Dragon Emperor. In reality, not every man was a paragon of virility, so even with the harem system, many Dragon Emperors did not father many children. However, Aknar III¡¯s case was exceptional. Because one woman gained power in the harem, her son ended up bing the next Dragon Emperor.


    Aknar III had six sons, but three of them, other than Adil, had already died, and the remaining two were in exile. Given Aknar III¡¯s old age, it was impossible for him to sire a new child and raise them to assess their suitability as a ruler. Ensuring that Adil gained a record befitting a Dragon Emperor was a matter of life and death for the Kururuan Dragon Empire.


    ¡°Your Majesty likely ns to appoint a capable general as his advisor and make His Highness Adil the suprememander. If he defeats the army of the Dragon yer King, whose name echoed from the western to the eastern ends of thend, His Highness Adil¡¯s reign will be unshakable.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Aknar)


    Aknar III stroked his beard without changing his expression.


    ¡°In the event of a victory, we will spare no effort in cooperation. We will ensure that His Highness Adil is praised for leading from the front and achieving glorious results. Surely, that would be the greatest reward for Your Majesty?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°That is only to be expected.¡± (Halifa)


    Halifa interjected.


    ¡°Sending reinforcements requires money and costs the lives of soldiers. The honor of a king is earned by protecting his subjects and territory. Your nation does not serve ours. Protecting it with our blood does not confer much honor.¡± (Halifa)


    After saying this, he added.


    ¡°Of course, assisting an old ally is an honorable act in itself¡­ but even then, it would be worth considering only if the number of troops were around 2,000.¡± (Halifa)


    That number would hardly burden the Dragon Empire. It would be neither painful nor troublesome. However, 2,000 soldiers would be far from enough.


    ¡°I see¡­ so a material reward is required?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Mere gold coins won¡¯t suffice. It must be the most significant offering the state can provide.¡± (Halifa)


    ¡°In that case, we shall offer Noikilut.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz spoke. Noikilut was the name of a city-state, a fortress city built at the border between the Kururuan Dragon Empire and the Galilia Union, protruding into Dragon Empire territory. When Fritz mentioned the name of the city, Halifa¡¯s eyes widened. He hadn¡¯t expected that they would offer such a crucial border city.


    ¡°However, we would require an elite force of 20,000 soldiers and at least 10 Dragonewts as a condition. Additionally, if the enemy army numbers fewer than 60,000, Noikilut will not be handed over.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°That is¡­¡± (Halifa)


    ¡°If we don¡¯t set a condition on the enemy¡¯s numbers, we might have to hand over Noikilut even if the Dragon yer King¡¯s army turns out to be a mere 5,000 and flees at the sight of our forces.¡± (Fritz)


    The proposal to offer Noikilut had been brought up in the City Council and had already been agreed upon.


    ¡°If not, the mayors of the Union City will not be satisfied¡ª¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz was about to continue when Aknar III raised his hand to stop him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you putting into words a logic that anyone can understand. The Noikilut route will only be handed over if there is a major battle and our nation¡¯srge army puts up a fight. So that¡¯s what ites down to.¡± (Aknar)


    Aknar III said.


    ¡°¡­Exactly.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz had already determined that they couldn¡¯t expect reinforcements from the nations within the Isus religious sphere.


    The Tyrellme God-Protected Empire, which had previously contributed the most troops to the Crusades, was embroiled in a severe civil war and obviously couldn¡¯t send reinforcements. The Euphos Federation had its major coastal port cities destroyed and was economically exhausted. The most stable nation, the Flusha Kingdom, with its vast arablend and powerful army, likely wished to conserve its forces for its own defense and would be reluctant to send troops. The only parties taking this war seriously were the Galilia Union and the Papal States.


    They were merely trying to use the Galilia Union as a buffer, a shield, but at the very least, they sharde amon purpose in actively opposing Yuri Hou¡¯s army. However, relying solely on reinforcements from the Papal States would be far too uncertain.


    ¡°So, if the conditions are not met, does that mean sending reinforcements would be a waste?¡± (Aknar)


    ¡°Of course, in that case, we willpensate for the war expenses. We will ensure that the Dragon Empire does not suffer any losses.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Well, in that case, we can consider it a military exercise.¡± (Aknar)


    With those words, Aknar III suddenly averted his gaze from Fritz and leaned deeply into the backrest of his chair. He ced his elbows on the armrests and buried his hands in his beard, appearing to be deep in thought.


    Halifa remained silent, neither offering advice nor interrupting. It seemed he was lost in thought as well, and disturbing him might provoke his anger. Fritz, too, did not press for an answer and simply waited.


    ¡°We shall send the Dragonewts.¡± (Aknar)


    The Dragonewts were the most elite infantry of the Dragon Empire, directly under the royal family¡¯smand, all armed with long rifles.


    ¡°My Emperor, if I may speak¡ª¡± (Halifa)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Aknar)


    Aknar III interrupted Halifa¡¯s counsel.


    <em>How far ahead was he thinking? </em>


    Fritz couldn¡¯t see through the old emperor¡¯s thoughts hidden behind his beard. Perhaps Aknar III had even realized that the offer to hand over Noikilut was an empty promise, with no real intention of fulfilling it. That was certainly a possibility.


    ¡°I will discuss the details with Halifa here. You may stay in the room prepared for you tonight. We will have a formal discussion tomorrow.¡± (Aknar)


    It was clear that Aknar III wanted to speak privately with Halifa from this point on.


    ¡°Understood. I look forward to a favorable response.¡± (Fritz)


    Having yed all the cards he had prepared from the start, Fritz had managed to extract the necessary concessions. It would have been ideal to secure the promise of arge army without offering Noikilut, but he never expected things to go that smoothly from the beginning.


    Given that Aknar III voluntarily brought up the Dragonewts, it was possible that he valued his heir, Adil, even more highly than Fritz had anticipated. With these thoughts in mind, Fritz stood up from his seat.


    ¡ª


    <strong>TLN</strong>: Dragon yer King is Yuri Hou.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 260: Gertrude Evans*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    ¡°Come on in.¡± (Fritz)


    When Fritz spoke, the knob of the office door turned with a nk.


    ¡°Whew¡ª, hello, nice to meet you. I havee from the Papal States. My name is Gertrude Evans.¡± (Gertrude)


    The man who entered the office bowed his head and greeted like that.


    ¡°Whew. Excuse me, but may I sit down?¡± (Gertrude)


    The man, dressed in a military uniform, wearing sses, and slightly overweight, stood at the entrance wiping sweat with his sleeve, and looked at the sofa with what seemed like a longing gaze. Fritz¡¯s office was located in a high ce within the government building. This was partly to observe the town from the window, but also to make it difficult for suspicious persons to enter due to its depth. For him, climbing the stairs all the way here must have been somewhat hard work.


    ¡°Of course, please. Do you need water?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t mind.¡± (Gertrude)Fritz poured water into a ss from a pitcher that was always kept in the room. Normally, the servant would be called to bring it, but that would take a bit of time. For him, it would be better if it were faster.


    ¡°Here you go. There¡¯s a little lemon in it.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Much appreciated.¡± (Gertrude)


    When Fritz handed it over, the man who called himself Gertrude downed the water in one gulp.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, please have another.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz brought the pitcher over, poured into the ss, and then ced the pitcher on the desk. Gertrude drank halfway through the second ss of water, and then, seemingly satisfied, ced the ss down.


    ¡°So¡­ what happened to Epitaph-dono? ording to the recentmunication, he was supposed toe.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°He is noting. This time, I am the acting person in charge.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°Is he noting?¡± (Fritz)


    That was unexpected. He had thought that Epitaph Pzzo held a special grudge against Yuri Hou.


    ¡°Well, just between us, it¡¯s a situation where he simply cannot leave the maind.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡± (Fritz)


    <em>I have heard that Epitaph Pzzo is currently in conflict with the Pope and has effectively ced the Pope under house arrest. Pope Pto II is not particrly poprpared to past Popes, but putting the Pope under house arrest and monopolizing authority is not something everyone can ept. Foreseeing that, Epitaph quickly purged the military personnel who showed signs of rebellion. For this reason, no civil war has officially urred, but if he leaves Vaticans unattended, there¡¯s a risk of losing his position.</em>


    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯te, as long as you send reinforcements, it won¡¯t be a problem for us.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Do you find 20,000 reinforcements insufficient?¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s enough.¡± (Fritz)


    In reality, Fritz thought that the number 20,000 was not a small amount. However, it was within the expected range.


    ¡°Why is that? Doesn¡¯t the Galilia Union¡¯s deployable army amount to around 40,000?¡± (Getrude)


    ¡°We have secured reinforcements from Kururuan. Another 20,000 troops will being.¡± (Fritz)


    When Fritz said that, Gertrude briefly showed a surprised expression, then curled the corner of his mouth into a grin.


    ¡°I see.¡± (Gertrude)


    To put it briefly¡­


    ¡°As expected of Fritz-dono. You truly rose to power on ability alone.¡± (Gertrude)


    Gertrude¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he spoke with what seemed like excitement.


    ¡°¡­ No.¡± (Fritz)


    Although his words were rough, this was likely a form of praise. Fritz decided not to mind it.


    ¡°More than just the number of soldiers, being able to deploy dragon cavalry is significant. It can serve as a deterrent against the eagles.¡± (Getrude)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Fritz)


    The eagles were a significant advantage for them. In fact, something that had been used only for reconnaissance and suicide attacks in the past had, in recent years, be a major advantage. Various objects dropped from the sky were still extremely difficult to counter. Recruiting the dragon cavalry, another species whose sky was its territory, was a big advantage.


    ¡°However, I heard that Yuri Hou has made contact with the Entak Dragon Kingdom and exchanged letters with the Dragon King. Wasn¡¯t it difficult to negotiate?¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°That was not a problem. Although the two dragon nations are perceived as brothers, fortunately, due to a diplomatic issue, their rtionship has cooled.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m not very familiar with diplomacy, but is this the pirate issue that was talked about some time ago?¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Fritz)


    The diplomatic issue began when the southern coastal region of the Kururuan Dragon Empire was ravaged by pirates. These pirates, who had been marked by the Dragon Empire Navy, were finally discovered one day while returning from plunder.


    If they had been discovered by arge fleet, it would have ended with their destruction. Unfortunately for both nations, they were discovered by a single small patrol ship. Of course, it would have been reckless for the small ship to charge at the pirate fleet, so it quietly switched to tailing them. The pirate fleet entered a port town in the Entak Dragon Kingdom, where they conducted trade and resupplied.


    Upon receiving a series of reports, the Dragon Emperor believed that the port town¡¯s lord had harbored the pirates and demanded the lord¡¯s head from the Entak Dragon Kingdom. However, the Dragon King of Entak, who had been close to the lord since childhood, refused to hand over his head.


    Entak¡¯s im was that the pirates had hidden their pirate g when they entered the port, so there was no way to know they were pirates. That was the official story. However, it¡¯s possible that the truth was as Kururuan imed, that the port town¡¯s lord had indeed harbored the pirates or made deals with them, allowing them to use the port. The true details remain unclear.


    The Entak Dragon Kingdom seemed to have tried hard to capture the pirates and present their heads as a substitute, but the pirates were quite cunning and disappeared without being caught. Although it was an incident from five years ago, it had yet to be resolved, and the diplomatic rtions between the two countries remained somewhat strained to this day.


    ¡°I was a bit worried myself, but it seems there isn¡¯t any atmosphere of withholding reinforcements out of respect for the Dragon King. The name of the Entak Dragon Kingdom didn¡¯t evene up.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± (Gertrude)


    Gertrude nodded repeatedly, as if genuinely pleased by the good news. Many politicians make an effort not to show their emotions, but inparison, Gertrude seemed to express his feelings more openly.


    ¡°So, that means our forces will be 20,000, 20,000, and 40,000, totaling around 80,000 in military strength?¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°That number still leaves some concerns. Do we have any estimate of the enemy¡¯s overall strength?¡± (Gertrude)


    In the previous battle, where the Crusaders were annihted, it was estimated that the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s forces numbered around 60,000.


    ¡°About 40,000.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz replied. This wasn¡¯t the number of troops currently gathered but was derived from reports collected by numerous spies infiltrated into enemy territory, analyzing the movements of the military forces. While it was extremely difficult to infiltrate the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s interior on the penins they use as their base, there were many Kurans to the east, making infiltration and information gathering somewhat easier, albeit not without casualties.


    ¡°However, we should officially dere the number as 65,000. Please let it stand that way for Kururuan¡¯s sake.¡± (Fritz)


    When Fritz said this, Gertrude let out a small, puzzled ¡°Hmm?¡± and looked at him with a suspicious expression.


    ¡°There are various conditions that coincide with the reinforcements. As long as we dere 65,000, they will remain on our side.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz never expected more than 60,000 troops to actuallye.


    Two years was too short a time to trust a people who had been mortal enemies until recently as part of one¡¯s own army. Furthermore, the Shaalta Kingdom had grown toorge after absorbing the Kilghina region and the city-states. Troops were needed to maintain public order, and although the likelihood of invasion from the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire was low, their border could not be left undefended. Adding up the small forces required for these tasks would easily exceed 10,000.


    Even if domestic policies could bolster the number of troops to some extent, it was unlikely that more soldiers could be mobilized than in thest total war. Moreover, this time, the war wasn¡¯t being fought in the heart of their country but on a distant front. The number of troops reaching the front lines would undoubtedly be less than 60,000. Ultimately, this wouldn¡¯t meet the conditions for the cession of Noikilut.


    Of course, whether the Kururuan Dragon Empire would ept this was another matter. There would almost certainly be conflicts, and rtions would deteriorate, but that was a concern forter. Losing the war would mean the destruction of the country, so for time being, everything had to be focused on winning the war.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, that¡¯s fine. But 40,000, you say¡­¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s fewer than expected. We managed to bring the situation to our advantage.¡± (Fritz)


    <em>Our forces are double that number. Normally, this would be an overwhelming advantage for the defensive side.</em>


    ¡°Fritz, let me tell you, even if the difference in numbers is two or three times, you should not becent.¡± (Gertrude)


    Gertrude spoke sternly, as if reprimanding Fritz for his confidence.


    ¡°Apetent strategist never fights a war they can¡¯t win. If victory isn¡¯t assured, they don¡¯t engage. They only attack when they have created a situation where they can win. Of course, there are times when the situation doesn¡¯t allow for that. For instance, when a king gives a strict order to fight and hold the line, or when abandoning a key position would put you at a severe strategic disadvantage, making it hard to recover. However, this doesn¡¯t apply to Yuri Hou. The country is firmly in his grip, and even if he waits until next year to attack, it won¡¯t be an issue. Yet he¡¯s gathering troops and attacking now because he sees a chance to win.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Fritz)


    Seeing the stout man in front of him speak such logic, Fritz, who had underestimated him, felt taken aback.


    ¡°A mediocremander, leading 40,000 troops, won¡¯t simply scatter them against an army of 80,000. Such a future is a one-in-a-million chance. Do not hold any such expectations.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Fritz)


    When Fritz replied,


    ¡°Oh, I apologize. This wasn¡¯t something necessary to tell you, Fritz-dono. Sometimes, when I¡¯m deep in thought, I tend to ramble on like this.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°I love thinking about war, though I hate physical activity.¡± (Gertrude)


    <em>I see.</em>


    Fritz felt like he understood now. That exined his physique.


    ¡°¡­Being able to focus solely on war is an essential talent. Especially in the Papal States.¡± (Gertrude)


    If this man was truly such a person, perhaps it was fortunate for the Galilia Union that Epitaph hadn¡¯te. Not because of Epitaph¡¯spetence orck thereof, but because he might have caused friction with the Kururuan army. Emotions, whether positive or negative, could sometimes override rational judgment.


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± (Fritz)


    Gertrude, perhaps feeling thirsty, drank the remaining water in his cup.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t get along very well with Epitaph-dono, who is deeply religious. But he values ability, so I¡¯ve been given important roles. He¡¯s the only one who ces me in a position where I can lead in war, so I set aside my personal beliefs and follow him.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°¡­I see.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz found it a bit odd that he would reveal such personal thoughts.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is. Personally, I don¡¯t harbor any religious resentment towards the Cocolulu faith. I¡¯ll do my utmost to prevent any shes between our army and the Dragon Empire¡¯s forces. However, minor conflicts are inevitable if we keep them close. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could keep the camps separated.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz quickly realized that Gertrude had anticipated his concerns and addressed them before he could voice them.


    ¡°That would be helpful. I¡¯ll make sure to arrange the camps at a distance from each other.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Could you also provide me with the expected arrival date of the Dragon Empire¡¯s forces and, if possible, a map of the region? While the general of the Galilia Union is themander of the allied forces, I would still like to prepare a strategy.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°Of course. The Dragon Empire¡¯s forces are expected to begin arriving in three days. I¡¯ll have a copy of the map sent to you immediately. For detailed terrain information at the expected encounter site, you can consult with the reconnaissance division of Galilia, who are well-informed.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz had a politician¡¯s intuition, and it told him that this man would be valuable in the war. Epitaph must have recognized this too, which was why he entrusted him with such important roles.


    ¡°Understood. Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± (Gertrude)


    Gertrude said as he stood up.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to take up any more of your time, Fritz-dono. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°Very well.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz didn¡¯t try to stop him and rose from the sofa as well. He was, after all, quite busy. As he watched Gertrude move to open the door, there was a knock on it. It was sound produced by the newly installed door knocker.


    ¡°Come on in.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz called out, and the door opened.


    A female staff member entered, clearly startled by the sight of Gertrude standing right at the entrance.


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± (??)


    The woman held a position simr to that of Nozette in the past. She walked past Gertrude on her way to Fritz.


    ¡°A letter has arrived from the enemy.¡± (??)


    She whispered into his ear, clearly trying to keep Gertrude from overhearing. She ced the folded letter in Fritz¡¯s hand, the wax seal already broken.


    ¡°¡ª? Through what channel?¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz immediately questioned. For a letter of such sensitivity, it was unusual for it to reach someone like her without proper protocol.


    ¡°It¡­ it was found in the government office¡¯s mailbox. Given the quality of the content, it didn¡¯t seem like a prank, so I brought it directly here.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see. As you already know, keep the contentspletely confidential.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    With that, she quickly left the room. Fritz discreetly opened the letter, making sure it was out of Gertrude¡¯s sight. If the contents were sensitive, he would simply ask Gertrude to leave. But that didn¡¯t seem necessary.


    ¡°Gertrude-dono.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°There¡¯s been a request for a meeting from Yuri-Hou. It¡¯s addressed to both you and me. What do you make of it?¡± (Fritz)


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 261: Tent of Four

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 260</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 44.</strong>


    Three days after arriving at the battlefield on the Eagle, today was the day of the meeting with the enemy leaders. Whether they would actually show up was a fifty-fifty chance, but reports suggested they were indeed on their way.


    The Galilia Union was a country that stretches long and thin from east to west. In truth, the front lines weren¡¯t that far from Shantinion. With the short travel time, and given that I initially designated a small vige in a forest near the enemy camp as the meeting ce, they likely saw it as an opportunity to assassinate me.


    Of course, there was no way I was actually going to hold the meeting there. At thest moment, I changed the location to an open grasnd with a clear view. Even so, they came, perhaps because they felt it would be a waste to return after making the journey.


    ¡°Hey. Take a seat.¡± (Yuri)The two men who entered, apanied by their guards, didn¡¯t respond to my casual greeting. Instead, they stared at me with a scrutinizing gaze. I wondered how I appeared in their eyes. Perhaps, they thought of me as a foreign young man, or maybe they suspected I was an imposter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Go ahead and sit down.¡± (Yuri)


    I repeated in the Telornguage, to which Do, sitting beside me, grumbled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand a word of what you¡¯re saying.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Just keep ring at theirmander.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Got it.¡± (Do)


    With that, Do fell into a sullen silence. He didn¡¯t cross his arms, but in his palm, he concealed a smooth, t stone, likely picked up from a river. Both sides had conducted body searches before entering, allowing only small weapons like daggers for self-defense but no spears or the like. The stone was likely intended as a projectile if needed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down.¡± (Fritz)


    The man who appeared to be Fritz Roni spoke. Outwardly, he looked the part of a serious bureaucrat, having climbed the elite ranks as his profile suggested.


    Fritz Roni and the other man took their seats on the opposite side of the table.


    <em>Hmm¡­ So this is the guy who¡¯s supposedly cheating on his wife left and right with his mistress. He looks like a decent, honest man, but appearances can be deceiving. ording to reports from my spies, despite marrying the daughter of a former consul, who was his benefactor, he¡¯s been having an affair with a younger lover, even starting a second family with her. </em>


    ¡°And you must be Gertrude Evans.¡± (Yuri)


    The two men looked slightly surprised. They hadn¡¯t expected me to know the name of such an obscure individual.


    <em>Information, once it gets out, spreads quickly. Even in casual tavern talk, soldiers from the God-Protected Empire speak of their unreliable, unprovenmander. The creation of regions where multiple races coexist has made it easier to cultivate spies, and this advantage isn¡¯t exclusive to their side. Even without relyingpletely on the Albio Republic, a system for gathering information is gradually being established.</em>


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± (Gertrude)


    The pudgy Gertrude did not stand up from his seat but gave a polite bow. Originally, from his perspective, there was no need for him to greet me, and there was no obligation to show any respect.


    <em>For a person born in the Papal States, it¡¯s an unusual behavior. At least, none of the Kuran who look down on us as demons, particrly the captives from the Papal States, have ever shown me such an attitude. For example, Epitaph Pzzo would never do this, and the military man who recently came to Sibyaku would certainly never act this way. He might be a person not very concerned with religion.</em>


    ¡°Normally, I would offer some tea, but you might be reluctant to drink it. Let¡¯s just stick to the discussion.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz Roni said.


    ¡°I have a few questions.¡± (Gertrude)


    The pudgy man said.


    <em>Questions?</em>


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If you were to subdue the Galilean Union, what would you do afterward?¡± (Gertrude)


    The pudgy man looked straight at me and asked.


    ¡°The Crusader nations should have received the deration of war.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s one thing. Peace could be renegotiated afterward. I fear, if you destroy our city-states and subdue the Galilean Union, you would have effectively reimed the ancient empire¡¯s formernds, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°Well, there would still be the territory taken by the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. And if you reimed the northern part of the God-Protected Empire, what then?¡± (Gertrude)


    I understand what he¡¯s trying to say.


    ¡°Naturally, I n to invade the Catholic Papal States.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°And what would be the justification? You would have reimed the former territories.¡±


    <em>What is this pudgy man? He¡¯s persistent.</em>


    ¡°The current Catholic Church is a distorted heresy. Their interpretation of Galilean Book 5, Verse 35 is clearly incorrect.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s Eisa Wichita¡¯s unique interpretation, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Gertrude)


    Ugh, this is tedious.


    ¡°Hafshureka.¡± (Yuri)


    When I suddenly said this strange-sounding word with an odd ent, the two of them looked puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a term from the ancient scriptures written in Totnguage that you are mistranting as ¡®demon.¡¯ The term used in both the Holy Cave version and the ssical version remains the same. Are you aware that the Arnnguage is a descendant of the Totnguage? Fritz, you should know that in Arnnguage, foreigners are called ¡®Akushureni¡¯. It¡¯s a word derived from Hafshureka. The spelling is simr. Comparing various texts, it¡¯s self-evident that the term Hafshureka cannot be interpreted as ¡®demon¡¯. It seems that in the Papal States, to avoid anyone realizing the absurdity of this interpretation, they don¡¯t teach the Totnguage, which should be mandatory, to the clergy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I see. So, changing that is your goal.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°Ah. Being driven around by foolish interpretations for all eternity is boring. I intend to settle it in my time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, if we acknowledge the teachings of Eisa Wichita, you will not invade us?¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Yuri)


    I let out a sigh at the dull question.


    ¡°If you are a fool without proper political sense, I would prefer to avoid further questioning. It¡¯s not a condition that can be achieved without war.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s just a hypothetical example.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°An example.¡± (Yuri)


    It feels like it has been a while since I had such a futile and pointless conversation.


    ¡°For example, if all countries dered the Catholic Sect illegal, allowed our race¡¯s investigative team, who are granted independent investigation rights, to operate, and gave us the authority to punish priests spreading false teachings and allowed us to roam the country, then perhaps invasion might not be necessary. Are you foolish enough to think that such conditions could be established without war and suppression?¡± (Yuri)


    After thinking for a moment, the pudgy man said¡­


    ¡°That seems difficult.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°Then, could you be quiet for a bit? It¡¯s unpleasant to be criticized by those who were treating us as a ve race and trying to exterminate us until just yesterday. Oh, not just yesterday, even now. It¡¯s not good to startining with a grudge after having done whatever you pleased and suddenly bing the invaded side.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, that is true.¡± (Gertrude)


    The pudgy man, seemingly unconcerned, leaned back against the backrest of the simple chair used for camping, as if to say the discussion was over.


    <em>What is with this guy?</em>


    ¡°Well then, Fritz Roni. I have matters for you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz Roni immediately nodded.


    ¡°As you know, even if I destroy the Galilia Union, I do not intend to exterminate the people. In the very long term, I n to gradually rece the poption and turn it into a Shantinion country, but that is a matter for over a hundred years from now.¡± (Yuri)


    The estimate was based on the assumption that we could easily reim the old territories and considering the allocation of people to the new continent, the necessary period is not just 100 years but an estimate of 150 to 280 years to reach a sufficient poption.


    ¡°Of course, since the rulers will be Shantinion people, there will be some degree of difort and difficulty in maintaining pride. However, I generally n to treat you well. It would be a waste to let thend go to waste.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You mean we will be treated the same as the people of the colonial cities. We are notpletely unaware of these matters, so no need for further exnation.¡± (Fritz)


    <em>It seems no further exnation is needed.</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However,pared to the colonial cities we have conquered so far, Shantinion is an enormous city. I think it would be convenient to have someone who can act as a bridge between the Shanti and you. Based on your background, poprity, and abilities, you would be suitable for that role.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>From the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t seem like a yboy, fortunately.</em>


    ¡°¡­Ah, I see.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean surrender before fighting. However, I thought you might rush to escape abroad if you think you will be held responsible for losing a battle. That¡¯s why I arranged this meeting. Well, I intend to treat you well, so it would be helpful if you could stay in Shantinion instead of escaping. Your sry will be generous.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you have the luxury of thinking about such things before you win?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain that we¡¯ll win, but things like this can¡¯t be conveyed after the victory. There¡¯s no harm in doing it ahead of time.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>That¡¯s not the purpose of today, though. He seems like the type who understands things well and having him as a pawn would certainly be convenient.</em>


    ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯ll have to decline.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°I figured. But it¡¯s worth keeping in the back of your mind.¡± (Yuri)


    After saying that and staying silent, a brief moment of silence passed. Based on the order of things, I thought Fritz Roni might have something to say, but it seemed he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°¡ªNow then, Gertrude Evans, there was an incident in our country recently.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°An assassin from the Papal States infiltrated my capital and killed a trusted engineer.¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t miss Fritz Roni¡¯s slight eyebrow movement. It seemed this was news to him. As for the pudgy one, he didn¡¯t move his face at all. If this was the first time he heard about it, he had quite the poker face.


    ¡°It seems they were quite skilled. We brought the corpses of the two assassins in coffins. They¡¯re outside. You can take them back.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There should have been three, though?¡± (Gertrude)


    <em>So, he knew. The key to the sess of such secret operations is to keep the number of people in the know to a minimum, but it seems he¡¯s someone who was in the loop. But to bring it up like this¡­</em>


    ¡°The third one disappeared at sea. If he didn¡¯t escape back to your country, he likely drowned and became fish food.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>In reality, he¡¯s be Enrique¡¯s ything.</em>


    <em>ording to Enrique¡¯s report, simple physical torture didn¡¯t make him talk, so he was confined to a sensory deprivation room in the dark basement, a room with no light or sound. After being left there for about three weeks, a rat was given to him. His mind was teetering on the brink of madness from the istion, and he quickly grew attached to the rat, treating it as if it were his beloved daughter or something.</em>


    <em>After a week of fostering this bond, Enrique ced the rat in a round tube, prepared an iron ball attached to a string, and bound the man¡¯s hands and feet. He set it up so that if the string in his mouth was released, the iron ball would crush the rat. Apparently, he held onto the string for eleven hours, but in the end, he let go. ¡°The look on his face when it happened was so intense that I got a bit of a thrill¡±, Enrique said with satisfaction, so it must have been quite a sight.</em>


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°You seem to know a lot about that operation. Were you involved?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I was the one who devised it.¡± (Gertrude)


    <em>So, he¡¯s the one who came up with it. Hmm¡­ But why is he admitting it so openly here? Is he trying to rattle me? Is he trying to gauge the truth about Lily-san¡¯s fate? I mean, this guy was the one who thought of it. Lily-san was almost killed because of him. It¡¯s irritating.</em>


    ¡°I see¡­ well, that¡¯s fine then.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up from my seat.


    ¡°The discussion is over. Well then¡ª¡± (Yuri)


    At that moment, I drew the dagger hooked to my belt and threw it with the momentum of the draw. The dagger flew through the air diagonally and was sucked into Gertrude Evans¡¯ chest.


    With a dull thud, it struck his chest. In response to the sudden act of violence, the guards on the other side tensed up, hands reaching for their sword hilts.


    <em>¡­He was lucky.</em>


    ¡°Consider it a token of my appreciation for your visit. Take it with you along with the corpses.¡± (Yuri)


    As the air grew tense, I pulled out the remaining scabbard and tossed it over to the other side. The scabbard slid across the desk, making a rattling noise.


    The de hadn¡¯t pierced Gertrude Evans¡¯ chest. The dagger had struck him with the hilt rather than the de, hitting his chest hard before falling to the ground. He seemed like a troublesome guy, and I thought it might be better to deal with him here, even if it led to a fight, but I failed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    Switching to Shannguage, I spoke to Do.


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± (Do)


    ¡°It¡¯s a well-made modern dagger, but it¡¯s not expensive.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I meant if you¡¯re going to do it, you could.¡± (Do)


    Do, without moving an inch, red at the two of them, gripping the stone in his hand.


    <em>If we caused a ruckus here, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to kill them even now, I suppose. </em>


    Looking across the table, the two didn¡¯t pick up the sword, instead staring at us with what seemed to be a mixture of fear and reproach.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>I¡¯m not a believer in fate but considering that the de didn¡¯t hit despite a good chance, it must be his lucky day. I wanted to give him a gift on this asion, but it ended up being a bit of a rough throw. We should leave it at that and go back.</em>


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s meet again on the battlefield.¡± (Yuri)


    With those words, I abruptly ended the meeting and left the camp.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 262: Night Before Departure*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    ¡°Wee home.¡± (Nozette)


    Fritz responded to Nozette, who greeted him with those words, with a relieved smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± (Fritz)


    Entering the house, he ced the package on the living room table.


    ¡°Hmm? What kind of luggage is that?¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°Is the food ready?¡± (Fritz)


    Ignoring Nozette¡¯s question, Fritz asked, and Nosette, perhaps sensing something,


    ¡°It¡¯s ready. I¡¯ll reheat it now, so y with Muzette in the meantime.¡± (Nozette)She said with a forced smile. Muzette, who had been sitting on a chair, stood up and ran over.


    ¡°Otou-san! You know, today I want you to hold me¡­¡± (Muzette)


    For the usually energetic Muzette, it was a slightly strange request.


    ¡°Sure. Come here.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz sat on the sofa and patted his knee. Muzette climbed onto his knee from the side, and looking up at her father,


    ¡°Otou-san, is your work tough?¡± (Muzette)


    She asked an unusual question.


    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s not tough. Do I look tired?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°You seem like you¡¯re not very cheerful.¡± (Muzette)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz was not amander in the military, nor had he ever trained soldiers. However, he had knowledge that could be consideredmon sense for a soldier. So, while he couldn¡¯t be called a novice, he wasn¡¯t an expert either. His job was more about creating favorable conditions at a strategic level before a battle, rather thanmanding on the battlefield.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have to go to the battlefield. In the case of arge-scale battle, where all forces shed, situations might arise on-site that required Fritz¡¯s judgment. Fritz had only recently taken up the position and did not have subordinates to whom he could delegate full authority for such matters, as Fritz did in the Orasem administration. Therefore, Fritz had to depart tomorrow and head to the battlefield.


    ¡°No, Otou-san is fine.¡± (Fritz)


    Though he was indeed tired, he didn¡¯t want to worry Musette.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie¡­¡± (Muzette))


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. Seeing you made me feel better.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Muzette)


    Muttering, Muzette suppressed her happiness and formed a small smile. It was an adorably heartwarming smile that seemed to melt Fritz¡¯s tense heart.


    ¡°Then, shall we y a game?¡± (Muzette)


    ¡°A game?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°You know, I was ying with Okaa-san. It¡¯s a game where you win if you line up four pieces.¡± (Muzette)


    Muzette directed her gaze to the edge of the table. There was a board for a popr game there.


    It wasn¡¯t a fancy ivory one, but a cheap wooden one. The board was divided into squares, and the pieces were painted ck and white. It wasn¡¯t the original way to y, but Fritz guessed the game was won by whoever lined up four pieces of either color.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s y.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz said as he brought the board and pieces closer to him, within reach.


    ¡ª


    ¡°She must be tired from ying. She fell asleep.¡± (Nozette)


    Nozette said. Muzette had gotten more excited than expected during the game and kept chatting even while Fritz was eating, but now she had fallen asleep on the sofa.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry her to the bedroom.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz said, picking up Muzette and carrying her to the bedroom.


    As he was about toy her on the bed that he and Nozette shared, she stirred in his arms and opened her eyes slightly.


    ¡°Otou-san¡­?¡± (Muzette)


    ¡°Goodnight, Muzette.¡± (Fritz)


    As he gentlyid her down and slowly covered her with the nket, Muzette closed her slightly opened eyes, surrendered to sleepiness, and seemed to fall asleep. Thinking back, she had always been good at falling asleep, even as a baby. Fritz stroked Muzette¡¯s soft cheek once and then stepped away from the bed. When he returned to the living room, Nozette was sitting in a chair, pouring tea.


    ¡°Nozette.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz opened the luggage he had brought and took out a wooden box from inside, then opened the lid.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I figured as much.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°Just in case.¡± (Fritz)


    Inside the wooden box, Kshapeni gold coins were neatly arranged, with padding between them to prevent them from clinking.


    ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to mean?¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°It¡¯s just in case. In case something happens to me.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°I really hate that about men.¡± (Nozette)


    Nozette said, her face showing a trace of disgust. Perhaps she looked sad as well.


    ¡°Is this your way of taking responsibility? Leaving money behind is not the way to take responsibility for me or Muzette. It¡¯sing back here safely. You¡¯re a father, after all.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°¡­In the battlefield, you never know what might happen. It¡¯s just in case.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Then, stop going to war. I¡¯ve said it many times, but there¡¯s nothing more important than your family and your own life.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times too, but that¡¯s not possible. Winning the war is also about protecting you all.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°We¡¯re going around in circles¡­¡± (Nozette)


    Nozette lowered her head. She seemed to regret repeating the same conversation they had had several times before.


    ¡°Have I ever told you that I never wanted to be the wife of a soldier?¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz remembered all his conversations with Nozette, but he didn¡¯t recall hearing this.


    ¡°The wives who say they¡¯re proud when their soldier husbands die¡ªyou see them often, right? I really hate that. If you truly love someone, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d be proud of a husband who died leaving his family behind. I want the person I love to die even one second after me. I don¡¯t want to feel lonely.¡± (Nozette)


    As she spoke, Nozette wiped away the tears that had started to spill over. Fritz had no words to respond.


    ¡°If I¡¯m such a lonely person, I probably shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with someone who¡¯s married¡­ But it couldn¡¯t be helped. I fell in love. I never thought, *sob*, that it woulde to this.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Nozette, I have things I want to protect besides you and our daughter. They aren¡¯t more important than you or our daughter, but I think I can protect them without sacrificing my life. I don¡¯t think I have to give up everything to deserve your love, do I?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Then why give me something like this¡­ Juste back safely¡­ *sob*.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s just in case. Honestly, our forces are nearly twice asrge. We can¡¯t lose.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz had prepared such things by liquidating assets because Gertrude¡¯s words had cast a dark shadow over his heart. No matter how big the numerical advantage, it was best not to be overconfident.


    The impression Fritz got from meeting and talking with Yuri Hou in person also seemed to support Gertrude¡¯s concerns. Although Yuri had a youthful appearance that seemed caught between boyhood and manhood, his words were not the immature, naive talk that matched his looks. He had the roughness of a confident general who tried to solve problems through force rather than politics, but he also possessed the cunning of someone concerned with political legitimacy and post-war governance. A person like that wouldn¡¯t simply rush a numerically inferior army into a doomed attack.


    However, the fact that their numbers were twice asrge was still a significant advantage. Fritz didn¡¯t want to die, and he would retreat if necessary. The kind of scenario where death was highly likely, as Nozette feared, seemed unlikely.


    This time, unlike two years ago, they weren¡¯t deeply invading enemy territory, so retreating wasn¡¯t a difficult option.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back alive, I promise.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°You¡¯d better¡­¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°I will.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°And you¡¯re staying here for tonight.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°I nned on it from the start.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz stood up, approached Nozette, whose face still bore traces of tears, and brought his face close to hers. After a light kiss, Fritz wrapped his arm around her shoulder, and the two headed to the bed.


    ¡ª


    The next morning, Fritz left Nozette¡¯s house early, returned to his own home, and prepared to depart. Since he wasn¡¯t a soldier, he didn¡¯t wear armor, which would restrict his movement, but he was dressed in a high-cored uniform-like outfit.


    His other wife, Marjorie, was helping him with his attire as part of her duty as a wife. She fastened thest buttons, tightened the high cor, and finally secured the buttons on his sleeves, giving the fabric of his arms a sharp tug to smooth it out.


    ¡°That looks wonderful on you. Please take care, Fritz-sama.¡± (Marjorie)


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be back.¡± (Fritz)


    As a finishing touch to his appearance befitting the battlefield, Fritz threaded a slender sword through his sword belt. Though he had no experience in handling a sword, it served as more than just a weight. Without it, he would feel awkward on the battlefield, as he wouldn¡¯t be considered abatant.


    ¡°May God¡¯s blessings be with you. Hallelujah.¡± (Marjorie)


    Marjorie knelt down, offered a prayer. Then, she took Fritz¡¯s hand and kissed it. Surprisingly, Fritz didn¡¯t mind the ritual. In fact, having received a blessing made him feel a bit more at ease. In battle, one could never have too much luck.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Marjorie)


    Marjorie bowed and saw Fritz off. Carrying a bag with minimal belongings, Fritz left the house, boarded the carriage, and headed toward the battlefield.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 263: War Council for Liberation of Kurtos*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 262</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 48.</strong>


    <strong>PS3</strong>: Wee back, everyone. Here are releases for the first day of the week. Enjoy! ??


    The army,posed of the Galilia Union and thebine forces of reinforcements, had evacuated the vigers from a southern vige, which was anticipated to be the site of the decisive battle, and hadmandeered the local church as their headquarters. The church was equipped with a tall bell tower, making it an ideal observation point.


    ¡°ording to the reconnaissance reports, the enemy forces are arrayed in this formation.¡±


    Orseus, the Supreme General of the Galilia Union Army, spread out arge piece of paper on the grand table. Around this table were gathered the heads of the armies from various nations.¡°First, let¡¯s discuss the terrain in this area.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°Before that.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz interjected.


    ¡°Before we move on to the war council, allow me to provide an overview of the situation. Some of you here might not be fully acquainted with our nation.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Ah, yes, that would be helpful.¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus, who was older than Fritz, replied politely. Despite his seniority, Fritz Ronue, as the Consul of the Galilia Union, was the Supreme Commander. While Fritz was not a soldier and would delegate actualmand to higher-ranking military officers, the power to appoint and dismiss these officers rested entirely with the Consul. Thus, Orseus¡¯s use of politenguage was appropriate given the power dynamics.


    ¡°The city of Kurtos here is one of therger cities within the Union Cities, being the eighthrgest in the country. As you can see, it¡¯s surrounded by a nine-sided wall, with roads extending in three directions. Although it may appear small on the map, that¡¯s because the city¡¯s expansion has been constrained by its walls, leading to a densely packed urban area within.¡± (Fritz)


    Kurtos was not a city that originated from the Shanti Great Empire but was instead a fortified city built to protect the heart of the nation near Galilianin during the fierce raids of the Khanjar. Initially constructed for defense, its strategic location eventually allowed it to flourish as a trading city. Currently, the city was overcrowded with buildings, and the Kurtos City Council had been saving funds for 13 years to expand the city walls. Although recent events have disrupted those ns, the expansion was scheduled to begin in 3 years. However, such details were irrelevant to the military situation at hand.


    ¡°Furthermore, as you may have noticed while traveling here, this area is one of the nation¡¯s most significant granaries. Losing Kurtos would also mean losing the vast, fertilends surrounding it. Unlike the two border cities we previously ceded to the enemy with minimal reinforcements, Kurtos holds strategic value far beyond the city itself. For the Galilia Union, Kurtos is a city we cannot afford to lose, and we must make our stand here. That concludes the overview. Orseus-dono, please continue.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz finished speaking and took his seat, allowing Orseus to stand.


    ¡°Now, to continue¡­ As Fritz-dono mentioned earlier, the terrain here is mostly open fields. With the harvest recentlypleted, visibility is excellent. While this map doesn¡¯t detail them, narrow paths run along the borders of the fields, but the fields themselves arerge, and there are no fences, so people and horses can easily cross them. These paths won¡¯t hinder military movements. While heavy cavalry in armor might struggle with the soil, which could catch their horses¡¯ hooves, the ground is firm after the harvest. As long as we don¡¯t encounter unseasonable heavy rains, we shouldn¡¯t face any significant issues. In summary, this is an area well-suited for military maneuvers, with few obstacles to our movements, barring rain. As for the roads marked on the map, I don¡¯t think they need much exnation. They¡¯re the same stone-paved roads that you all traveled on and extend in three directions.¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus paused to take a drink of water. He had already been a Supreme General during thest war. So, he remained behind to defend the homnd without participating directly in the conflict. However, he had fought against the Shanti in the previous campaign to seize the Kilghina region two wars ago and another war before that.


    ¡°Now, regarding the forested area southwest of Kurtos, which stands out like an ind, thend there is slightly elevated, forming a sort of hill. This area is used asmonnd by the residents of Kurtos. The trees there have grown fairlyrge, so the term ¡®forest¡¯ is quite appropriate. The enemy has stationed a significant number of troops on the hill, and it appears they have constructed a watchtower at the summit. This likely served as a rudimentary defensive post to protect their thin right nk. (Orseus)


    The hill was a natural formation and had been covered with vineyards about 30 years ago. At that time, a wildfire in the upstream forests had caused a shortage of firewood for Kurtos. The city relied on upstream regions for its firewood and charcoal, so this shortage had been severe. As a result, the city abandoned its vineyards, which produced less desirable wine, and turned thend into forest for emergency wood supplies. This forested area was not idlend. It could be used for industrial purposes, such as fattening pigs with acorns. However, this area was now being exploited by the enemy, turning into a disadvantage for them.


    ¡°The enemy had maneuvered eastward, using cavalry to conduct a surprise encirclement of Kurtos, and had turned theirrge force south. Kurtos had been attacked suddenly, with only about 2000 troops inside. The civilian poption had decreased to about 60 percent due to evacuations, and with limited supplies, a prolonged food blockade could make the situation dire. That was the basic information. Are there any questions?¡± (Orseus)


    After Orseus finished summarizing, Gertrude Evans raised his hand.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± (Orsues)


    Orseus nodded.


    ¡°It seemed the enemy was stationed close to the city walls. Were their arrows reaching the city?¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°Let me exin. The walls of Kurtos were quite high, especially on the southwestern side facing the hill, which was elevated to counter potential attacks from the hill in case the Khanjar cavalry climb it. However, Kurtos is currently out of arrows. The siege had been ongoing for 15 days, and during that time, the defenders had used most of their arrows in repelling several attacks with covered siege rams. There were still plenty of bullets, but as you know, guns were ineffective at long range. By the time the bullets reached their target, their velocity decreased, and they lost their lethality. They were currently using iron collected from residents to create arrowheads, but long-range attacks from the walls were unlikely to be effective. Of course, it¡¯s possible to open the walls and attack from behind. I have the code to request that.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°Thank you. I have a few more questions.¡± (Gertrude)


    Gertrude continued with his questions.


    ¡°Had Kurtos faced any substantial attacks since the siege began? For instance, had there been arge-scale battle where they managed to repel the enemy?¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°No, there hadn¡¯t been any major engagements. The enemy seemed to be using intermittent attacks with siege weapons like battering rams to harass the defenders.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°What about aerial assaults? In previous sieges, bombings were used to break the defenders¡¯ will and force a surrender.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°It seemed they had used aerial attacks asionally, targeting the walls to create panic among the residents. There was an instance where a bomb missed and caused a minor fire, but it wasn¡¯t a full-scale attack.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°I see¡­ thank you.¡± (Gertrude)


    Gertrude concluded her questions with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Ilham believes we are being lured into a trap.¡± (??)


    A young voice spoke up. The generals present were all dressed in various styles, but the most notable were the representatives from the Kururuan Dragon Empire who were General Ilham, Adil, and their trantor.


    Ilham, appearing to be in his seventies, was a formidable figure with a full beard, a sign of his country¡¯s traditions. In contrast, Adil was a seventeen-year-old youth who seemed somewhat out of ce. He didn¡¯t have an imposing attitude either, instead looking around anxiously. He had a slender build and a handsome face, probably inherited from his mother. He seemed like a creature that was hatched and raised in the royal pce, so being taken to the battlefield seemed out of ce and he gave the impression of being a bit weak.


    ¡°Ilham believes that if the enemy were to attack with full force, the city would fall within a day. He also says that the enemy is using the city as bait because you are fixated on it.¡± (??)


    ¡°Then, Ilham-dono, what do you suggest we do?¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz asked, having brought these foreign representatives himself. Others were somewhat bewildered by these outsiders. Although he didn¡¯t want to disrupt the meeting, it was better to start the conversation with someone who understood how to handle the situation. He could have asked questions in Arn, but for the benefit of the nobles, he used Terol.


    ¡°How much food does the city of Kurtos have in reserve? ¡ª Yes, yes. Ilham says that since we are on the defense, we should wait for the enemy to attack rather than rush into a well-prepared stronghold. It is better to take advantage of our superior position.¡± (??)


    ¡°That is not possible.¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus immediately countered.


    ¡°As I exined earlier, Kurtos is packed with buildings inside. It does not have severalrge granaries.¡± (Orseus)


    Ironically, the defensive functions Kurtos was supposed to have when it was founded had been lost as it became a thriving trading city. As the territory expanded, the threat from the Kanjar cavalry had moved elsewhere, leading to the destruction of granaries meant for a siege. Although there were many grain merchants in the city, their warehouses would not be enough to sustain the entire city.


    ¡°Moreover, this area is in the harvest season. The enemy is requisitioning supplies from nearby viges, so they are likely to have ample food reserves. Kurtos is more likely to run out of supplies first.¡±


    ¡°I see. Ilham said, that¡¯s all.¡± (??)


    The lone interpreter who had been standing then sat down in a chair.


    ¡°Just as Ilham-sono said, it seems that we are being lured in.¡± (Gertrude)


    Gertrude added, following up on Ilham¡¯sments.


    ¡°Even so, we have no choice but to take the bait. However, we have a significant numerical advantage over the enemy. We should use our superior numbers to fight without falling into the enemy¡¯s trap.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°And how exactly do you propose we do that?¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus inquired.


    ¡°Specifics are difficult to provide, but let¡¯s think it through. First, the enemy seems to be forming a diagonal line formation.¡± (Fritz)


    The diagonal line formation was a formation where forces were concentrated on one side, with the goal of using the denser forces to break through the enemy¡¯s tly arranged lines. This knowledge was also known to Fritz. A long time ago, he forgot how many years ago, it was used in a famous battle of ancient Negros.


    ¡°Diagonal line formation is a somewhat outdated formation. At that time, cavalry did not have stirrups, so they were not as impactful as now. In current tactics, if cavalry is concentrated, the thinner side can be breached and easily surrounded, so it is considered a risky and outdated formation.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, in this case, the thin right wing has defensive positions. In the back, cavalry is also stationed. This is likely to be effective for the castle gate behind, but it also strongly serves the purpose of a reserve unit.¡± (Orseus)


    A reserve unit was a force that was stationed behind the formation and used flexibly. They rushed to cover breaches in the formation and helps at breakthrough points when it was the right time to attack.


    ¡°It may look like a diagonal line formation, but it might be apletely different strategy. It might also look like a shape to withstand our army.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡± (??)


    The interpreter spoke.


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s main point of attack is still only the heavily fortified left wing. Our army is twice asrge as the enemy¡¯s, says Ilham. Yes. By thickening the right wing that corresponds to the enemy¡¯s left wing and keeping reserve forces in the rear, if we eliminate the breakthrough points, it will be difficult for the enemy to breach even with their elite troops, says Ilham.¡± (??)


    After the interpreter finished speaking, Ilham started speaking again in Arnnguage.


    ¡°Even if you concentrate forces on the right wing, the difference in strength between us and them isrge enough that they could strengthen the left wing. If the opponent is a cautious general, it is important not to fall for the ruse of pretending to retreat and to avoid creating holes in the formation, and to focus only on the movements of breakthrough-capable cavalry, says Ilham. Yes. That¡¯s all.¡± (??)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ indeed.¡± (Gertrude)


    Gertrude said, as if groaning. It seemed to Fritz that he was suppressing her anxiety.


    ¡°By preparing ample reserve forces, we can flexibly respond to any attack. No matter what kind of magical tactics Yuri Hou uses, we should be able to handle it.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°I also agree. There is no need to set up an overly extravagant formation. We should use a standard formation but remain vignt and be ready to respond to all enemy movements.¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus said. It was a statement befitting a senior general. Fritz had a simr opinion. Though it was ayman¡¯s idea, it didn¡¯t seem to be a bad way of thinking.


    ¡°¡­However, if the enemy has some sort of secret n, I still think that the thin right wing is suspicious.¡± (Gertrude)


    ¡°Gertrude, I understand your concern about facing a wise general, but if we don¡¯t know the specifics of that secret n, overthinking it is also a problem. We might end up falling for the trap.¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus said.


    ¡°I understand. But I am still concerned, so¡­ would it be alright if I take charge of the left wing with my army?¡± (Gertrude)


    It seems that Gertrude wanted to handle the left wing. Apparently, he felt strongly about it.


    ¡°I see. If you insist that much¡­ Fritz-dono, is that alright?¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°Yes. Gertrude-dono, please take care of it.¡±


    ¡°It might be better if the troops from the Papal States and our country do not fight side by side.¡± (??)


    The interpreter said.


    ¡°I understood. Then, the Kururuan Dragon Empire army would take the right wing, our Galilia Union army would take the center, and the Papal States army would take the left wing. Fritz-dono, is that alright?¡± (Orseus)


    Since he had given full authority to Orseus, there was no need to seek such approvals, but perhaps it was to show courtesy as a final major decision.


    ¡°I thought it would have been fine. Everyone had been attentive to the battle situation, so I had nothing to say.¡± (Fritz)


    It was best to leave such matters to the experts. If there had been ack of enthusiasm or if they had been cutting corners, it would have been different, but if they were serious, an amateur¡¯s interference would only be harmful.


    ¡°Then, about the deployment of the other armies from Flusha and Penins, as well as the reserve forces¡ª¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°General Orseus, since the major decisions had been made, let¡¯s take a short break here.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­ yes.¡± (Orseus)


    When Fritz suggested a break, Orseus nodded as ifing to his senses. He too had been focused on the decisive battle to defend his homnd. He had seemed a bit forward.


    ¡°Then, we shall take a 30-minute break here. Dismissed.¡±


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 264: Battle to Liberate Kurtos*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    October 18th, 8:30 AM.


    With preparations for the decisive battleplete, the allied forces, which could no longer even be called the Isus religion¡¯s coalition army, had begun their advance in unison. Fritz was watching that from the top of a bell tower in a town located south of the battlefield.


    Supreme General Orseus was positioned at the center of the battle line, taking overallmand. The decisions about the battle were all entrusted to him. Fritz¡¯s role was basically to watch over the situation, and if needed, to send out messengers.


    From the top of the bell tower, the enemy army appeared extremely thin. While the distance made things appear smaller, the thickness of the formation clearly seemed overwhelmingly in their favor. Yuri Hou was certainly skilled in military strategy. There was no doubt about that.


    <em>With such a disparity in forces, could there really be a secret n to turn the tide?</em>


    The Papal States army led by Gertrude was advancing on the left wing. He was wary of soldiers emerging from the wooded hills and was directing troops that way. On the right wing, the Dragonewt unit of the Kururuan was about to engage. Known for their high level of training, they would never rout like a cheaply hired mercenary force, no matter how elite their opponents might be. In the center, the main force of the Galilia Union was holding the line. Participating in this war to protect their homnd, they would likely fight more tenaciously than anyone else present.


    And behind them, the walls of Kurtos stood. If the forces were to rout, even a mere 2,000 soldiers would open the gates and charge, attacking them from behind.


    In the sky, 10 dragons spread theirrge wings, making the Eagles appear to flee in panic. The dragons¡¯ intimidation seemed to be effective. No matter how one looked at it, there didn¡¯t seem to be any opening to exploit.<em>So, why is Yuri Hou not breaking the siege and fleeing, but instead challenging this decisive battle? </em>


    ording to Gertrude, there must be a reason. But Fritz still couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Some Gods might favor Yuri Hou, and a giant iron fist could descend from the heavens and pierce their army. If that happened, they would certainly lose. However, in the history that Fritz studied, such a thing had never urred. While it seemedmon in the mythological era, where the imagination of people shaped stories, the closer history got to the present, the less such things happened.


    On the front line, the Dragonewt unit was slowly advancing in step with the main force of the Galilia Union beside them. Finally, the spark of this battle was about to be lit.


    They believed that shooting from a long distance was ineffective, only increasing thebor of reloading for no real gain, so they would summon their courage and advance to a closer range before firing. Perhaps the enemy would fire first. But they would march on undeterred, firing in unison at the signal. Soon, a cloud of white smoke from the volley should rise.


    As Fritz waited with anticipation, he saw something fall to the right of the Dragonewt formation, raising a dramatic cloud of dust. At first, Fritz thought a small meteor had fallen from the sky. A few secondster, the sound informed Fritz that he was wrong. A loud bang reached Fritz¡¯s ears with a few seconds of dy. Within less than a minute, the next thing that fell rained down upon the Dragonewt unit. A few secondster, a sound far louder than the previous one struck Fritz¡¯s ears all at once.


    Grabbing a high-magnification naval telescope made by the Euphos Federation, he hurriedly looked through it at the Dragonewt formation that had been rained upon from above.


    Holes had opened up in the dense formation, causing major disarray in the ranks. Though small and hard to see through the telescope, the holes must have been torn open along with the people. Goosebumps rose on his skin, and his mind wentpletely nk.


    ¡°¨D¨DDamn, a messenger!¡± (??)


    Fritz couldn¡¯t quite understand the words of the military officer next to him, who was leaning out from the bell tower and shouting. Looking over, he saw the officer frantically scribbling on a parchment, putting it into a tube, and then throwing it down below.


    ¡°Send a rider to the Papal States army! The fastest horse!!¡± (??)


    Fritz adjusted his telescope again and looked to the left wing, where the Papal States army, which had been observing the enemy from a distance, was already on the move. Gertrude, even without observing the details, must have realized that something had been triggered by something on the hill. He decided to secure the hill with the forest without waiting for a report.


    When Fritz pointed his telescope at the hill, he saw smoke drifting. However, it was far too little to be the smoke from a cannon. The cannons Fritz knew used a vastly greater amount of gunpowder than guns. A single shot should have produced a thick cloud of smoke. Moreover, if multiple cannons fired simultaneously, there should have been much more smoke than this.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± (??)


    The reconnaissance officer who had just thrown the tube to the messenger said.


    ¡°For a cannonball to reach from the far left wing to the right wing¡ª¡± (??)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because it¡¯s arge cannon?¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz peered through the telescope and observed the hill. This time, he clearly saw smoke billowing from the top of the hill. Shifting his gaze to the right wing, he saw multiple cannonballs hitting the ground. The cannon smoke appeared, and the shells hit distant targets. It seemed that they were indeed using a type of cannon rather than a new weapon.


    There were about 20 of them. The cannonballs appeared to explode as soon as they hit the ground. They might have been filled with gunpowder. Ordinary cannonballs, which are round and filled with metal, wouldn¡¯t behave like this.


    ¡°Even arge cannon wouldn¡¯t be sufficient. For a cannon to shoot that far, it would need a tube the size of this bell tower. Otherwise, the cannon would not withstand the gunpowder¡¯s shock.¡± (??)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz looked through the telescope at the top of the hill. Smoke was definitely rising from there, but aside from a high-built scaffold, nothing else was visible. It didn¡¯t look like there was a cannon of such a huge size. While it might not be the cannon one would imagine, any secret weapon would need to be small enough to be hidden among the trees and light enough to be transported to the hill.


    They had hidden it. Naturally, they could have fired it at Kurtos. That would have pulverized the walls in an instant. The fall would have taken less than a day, or even half a day. But they didn¡¯t do that. They likely used Kurtos as a decoy to draw them into the battlefield where the hill was perfectly situated.


    ¡°¡­Well, the battle has already begun. There¡¯s no turning back.¡± (Fritz)


    They had been trapped. That was clear. But if they retreated now, they would expose their backs to the enemy soldiers. The battle lines were already engaged. Not just a standoff from a distance, but full contact and fighting had begun. The die had already been cast. The sun had not yet reached its zenith. If they retreated now, they would face a fierce pursuit, and this allied army would copse and never regroup.


    ¡°Victory is certain.¡± (??)


    The military officer said.


    ¡°We have 80,000 soldiers! Even if those cannonballs hit, only a few of us will be affected. There¡¯s no way we can¡¯t push through!¡± (??)


    <em>It might be true in theory. But seeing unfamiliar weapons raining down from above, exploding and scattering the bodies of our allies, how many would be able to muster the courage to fight under such conditions?</em>


    ¡°The Papal States army is also doing their best. They will capture the hill soon. We will definitely win!¡±


    ¡ª


    About an hour had passed since the battle began.


    ¡°On the left-wing hill, numerous enemy elite units skilled in closebat are hiding in the forest. Despite our best efforts, the hill has yet to fall. My apologies¡­¡± (??)


    Fritz read the unfavorable battle report sent by Gertrude. The Papal States army had poured all their forces into the attack on the hill and had surrounded it partially. They had made repeated assaults but had been repelled each time.


    The long-eared Shan army excelled in closebat. The fact that such a force could be repelled despite their aggressive assaults suggests they might be hiding their elite units, who had undergone years of closebat training, in the forest. In the woods, firearms would not perform well. Everyone must fight with primitive weapons such as swords and spears. Other units were also fighting hard, but continuous aerial bombardments of explosive shells had hindered their advance. Morale was likely falling, and the incessant shelling was disrupting their formations, preventing coordinated assaults.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name again?¡± (Fritz)


    At that moment, Fritz asked for the name of the reconnaissance officer next to him.


    ¡°ra Almster.¡± (ra)


    The officer replied with a bell-like voice.


    ¡°ra, please ask the messenger to deliver this document to General Ilham.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz picked up a pen for the first time today and wrote a message on parchment. After finishing, he handed it to ra.


    ¡°¡­May I read it?¡±


    ra asked. Normally, the military wouldn¡¯t be in a position to stop Fritz¡¯s actions, but as a professional in warfare, it might be a problem if an amateur acted recklessly. ra was probably serving as a sort of overseer, tasked with monitoring Fritz¡¯s actions and preventing hasty decisions.


    ¡°Can you read Arnnguage?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Ah, no.¡± (ra)


    <em>If you can¡¯t read it, then it¡¯s pointless to show it. Of course, the document was written in Arnnguage.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s just a note saying to send some dragon cavalry to the hill. I don¡¯t think I can give such instructions to General Orseus.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (ra)


    ra asked for rification. Being young, she likely didn¡¯t understand the subtleties of military politics. To order someone to ¡°charge in¡± essentially meant to sentence them to death as expendables. Such orders were generally considered inappropriate when given to allies who havee to assist.


    Fritz wrote a message that essentially said, ¡°The hill is heavily fortified with numerous enemy soldiers, making it difficult to stop the bombardment. If we are forced to retreat, the safety of the prince will be at risk. Could we use dragons to attack from above?¡±. He wrote this in a somewhat indirect and humble manner. He also included a note that, due to the nature of cannons, if the dragons approached from the enemy¡¯s side, they would likely not be shot at by cannonballs.


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°But¡­ the dragon cavalry is currently engaged in preventing the eagle attacks¡­¡± (ra)


    10 dragons had been tasked with preventing the eagles from descending. Since the enemy apparently did not have immediate means to counter the dragons, most of the eagles had retreated, and five dragons were now controlling the skies. Dragons could not fly for extended periods, so initially, ten were deployed, but now they were working in shifts of five due to the eagles¡¯ withdrawal.


    ¡°The battlefield is at a stalemate, and the bombardment continues to strike us. At this rate, we have no means to counter it. Only the dragon cavalry can break through and change the situation. Is my assessment incorrect?¡± (Fritz)


    If the assessment was wrong and there were still alternatives, that would be good news. However, ra remained silent.


    ¡°I¡­ think your assessment is correct.¡± (ra)


    She seemed to be somewhat conflicted as he spoke in a hesitated voice.


    ¡°Then, please send the message.¡± (Fritz)


    ra took the letter, ced it in a messenger tube, and called out ¡°Messenger!¡± with a clear voice to signal the waiting messenger below the bell tower.


    Unlike the Eagles of the Shanti, dragons possessedbat capabilities onnd as well. They can be used to prate enemy lines and attack, though they are not typically used to charge straight into the heart of enemy positions. Nheless, this approach could be considered a valid use of their capabilities. If a few dragons charged simultaneously, they might be able to destroy the cannons or, at the very least, kill the gunners. Either way, some temporary cessation of the bombardment could be expected.


    A letter was also sent to General Orseus, instructing him tounch a full-scale assault as soon as the dragons charged. Whether they win or lose, this would likely be the final offensive of this battle.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 265: Silent Hill

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 264</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 52.</strong>


    <strong>PS3</strong>: Wee back, everyone. Here are releases for the first day of the week. Enjoy! ??


    On that day, I wasmanding on the ground because the dragons were a danger.


    ¡°Convey to the waiting Eagle units. No change in orders. When the dragons charge the hill, take off immediately and unleash a bombardment without waiting for further instructions. I know I¡¯m being persistent but it¡¯s crucial that you act promptly. No need for repetition.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood!¡± (??)The messenger saluted sharply and ran towards the carrier pigeons.


    The fact that the dragons were proving unexpectedly effective was problematic. I had expected that the limited number of dragons wouldn¡¯t be a major issue, but even just 5 of them had a significant intimidating presence on the battlefield. The Eagle riders were trained in dive bombing but had never performed attacks while being obstructed.


    <em>Dive bombing involves elerating rapidly during the descent. If distracted and missing the timing to pull up, it could result in crashing into the ground.</em>


    Thus, I had instructed the eagle units to remain on standby. Despite this, the new cannons we had made were proving more effective than expected. The veteran soldiers hidden in the hill were also fighting valiantly. The problem arose when the cannons ran out. The shells wouldst until around 3 PM if fired at the current rate, but their impact might change significantly if dragons performed a suicide attack.


    Dragons were a significant source of anxiety. The involvement of the Kururuan Dragon Empire became known 16 days ago. We had no prior information and, afternding in Shantinion with arge fleet, they had immediately moved north without establishing a base anywhere. Given their geographical proximity, their involvement shouldn¡¯t have been surprising. I had underestimated the diplomatic capabilities of the Galilia Union, which had managed to draw significant reinforcements even from the Cocolulu religion, which would normally be an enemy.


    ¡°How do you think it will turn out? Do you think we can win?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, dressed in military uniform, asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on the dragons.¡± (Yuri)


    I had only fought in the air with a spear, so I had no idea how dragons would fare in groundbat. ording to descriptions in the Dragon King Chronicles, even dealing with dragons rampaging on the ground incurred substantial casualties. However, that referred to wild dragons. I had heard that dragons raised by humans were weakerpared to their wild counterparts.


    The units on the hill were armed with rifles and had also been equipped with long spears resembling fishing harpoons that were hastily made after learning of the Kururuan¡¯s involvement. These spears were designed like a harpoon used by underwater divers, with barbed tips that remain inside the body upon impact and a rope connected to the tip to bind the target to nearby trees.


    While this tool seemed reasonable in theory, it was untested in actualbat, so its effectiveness remained uncertain. However, if the dragons could be prevented from charging, we would be in an advantageous position. The cannons were performing excellently.


    Eagle-based bombing could drop incendiary bombs weighing about 25 kilograms each. However, each eagle had to return to the rear,nd, and resupply after each drop. Considering the round-trip time, eagles could only drop a bomb approximately every 20 minutes, at best. On the other hand, the cannons on the hill could fire 2 shells weighing 22 kilograms each per minute. Though limited in rangepared to the eagles, the volume of firepower they delivered was vastly superior.


    The 28 cannons, which were our prized secret weapon, had the effectiveness equivalent to hundreds of eagles. If they fell silent, the enemy forces might gain confidence and potentially overwhelm us.


    ¡°In the worst-case scenario, what happens?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well, we might lose.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Originally, the battle was nned with the assumption that both the cannons and the eagles would be fully effective. The enemy forces wererger than anticipated. If everything goes wrong¡­ in the worst-case scenario, victory is not guaranteed.</em>


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well¡­ if that happens, we¡¯ll just have to try again. It¡¯s frustrating, but we can win next time.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Two years and three months since taking control of the country might seem long, but it¡¯s rtively short. Maybe, I was in too much of a hurry.</em>


    ¡°I suppose we should have waited until the new type of rifled gun was developed and deployed beforeunching the offensive?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s a tough call. If we had waited, it would have taken another three to five years. As it stands, we might still win.¡± (Yuri)


    It was embarrassing to admit, but I had failed in the development of the breech-loading rifle I was trying to create. Originally a chemist, once I was freed from various constraints, I could develop freely and managed to create nitrocellulose and sensitive explosives for detonators. Although my knowledge had be somewhat rusty, reviewing my notes helped me recall information, and I was able toe up with ideas for improving purity and production equipment, making progress smoothly.


    However, my knowledge in metallurgy and engineering wascking, and I had no idea how to manufacture high-quality tool steel. As a result, development became a trial-and-error process and ultimately hit a dead end.


    Perhaps I was too ambitious. I aimed to make a good weapon, but my insistence on making a breech-loading rifle resulted in a gun with bolts that cracked, firing gases that escaped, and parts that didn¡¯t fit properly, making it unusable. Thus, I decided to create a simpler,rger weapon, which led to the cannons now positioned on the hill.


    <em>Cannons don¡¯t require the precision of rifles, and even if some high-temperature gases escape, they don¡¯t burn the shooter¡¯s face.</em>


    ¡°If we had waited three more years, the enemy would have recovered from the previous defeat¡­¡± (Yuri)


    In my mind, I was always concerned with maximizing the benefits of the previous major victory, gained at great cost. It would be toote if the enemy recovered. However, in reality, the enemy¡¯s depleted forces were reinforced by the Kururuan Dragon Empire with dragons as an extra.


    ¡°War is truly difficult.¡± (Yuri)


    I muttered to myself.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you are whining on the battlefield, Yuri-kun.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said, almost yfully.


    Compared to my tense focus on victory or defeat, Myaro remained calm.


    <em>Perhaps for her, her role would remain the same regardless of the oue.</em>


    ¡°Is it whining?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, it is. It can¡¯t be heard by the subordinates though.¡± (Myaro)


    Amidst the cannon and gunfire, Myaro¡¯s voice was barely audible. This conversation was likely not heard by soldiers stationed a bit further away.


    ¡°Well, having someone who can show whining on the battlefield is a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    I didn¡¯t think it was a bad thing. There was no point in lying to Myaro about our certainty of victory.


    ¡°Am I the only one whom you can vent frustration?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are there others for that?¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Why is she asking such a thing?</em>


    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I thought of names like Do or Dimitri, who were stillmanding elsewhere. However, we were not in a rtionship where I could vent frustration. I wouldn¡¯t do that to Shamu or Lily-san wouldn¡¯t either, as there was no point in making them anxious.


    ¡°Probably, it¡¯s just Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­ heh, I¡¯m surprisingly pleased.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro seemed happy, grinning.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s good.¡± (Yuri)


    I said, though I didn¡¯t really understand why.


    ¡°Ah.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, looking up at the sky, murmured softly. Four dragons charged toward the hill.


    I had repeatedly warned the troops on the hill to be on guard for this possibility, so they were probably bracing themselves.


    <em>Now, let¡¯s see how it goes.</em>


    Following the dragon assault, a series of high-pitched trumpet sounds,yering into a continuous overtone amidst the unending gunfire, was heard. That sound didn¡¯t belong to our forces.


    <em>The enemy must be preparing a simultaneous offensive. It makes sense. Now is the time.</em>


    Looking back, I saw the Eaglesunching simultaneously. A number of Eagles filled the sky and headed toward the battlefield. Looking at the enemy¡¯s sky, all six dragon riders were deployed, with no shortage among them.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see what happens.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up to make the finalmand in this decisive battle. If the Eagles lost momentum, it would be fine. If not, and our forces were overwhelmed, I would have to issue orders for a full retreat.


    ¡°We will win. Surely.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said, offering aforting word from behind.


    ¡°¡ªMaybe.¡± (Yuri)


    Climbing the hastily erected three-meter-high tform, I reached the moment when the Eagles began their descent. The eagles, having been intercepted by the dragons, were diving desperately, relying on their numbers to drop incendiary bombs on every frontline.


    The incendiary bombs used by the eagles did not have fuses. Thepounds used in fuses, like mercury and chlorate of potassium, wereplicated to synthesize and not yet mass-produced, so they were not used. Instead, they had traditional fuses with a slight dy before explosion after hitting the ground. The soldiers had a brief chance to move away after seeing the bombs. However, in the midst of a full-scale assault, it was hard to avoid effectively.


    The bombs either embedded into the ground or crushed the heads of running soldiers, then rolled to their feet and exploded intermittently. Dark smoke from unrefined oil billowed from the frontlines. From the top of the tform, it was clear that the assault¡¯s momentum had noticeably waned.


    ¡°Switch to a all-out assault! Sound themand!¡± (Yuri)


    Shouting from the tform and waving my hand, the soldiers responded to themand, starting to move and blowing the signaling horn. As the troops began their assault, the cannons on the hill roared back to life, resuming their thunderous cries to shatter the enemy¡¯s remaining morale with iron shot.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 266: Noble Captive

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    I assembled a pursuit unit centered around the remaining cavalry and sending them in pursuit. Then, I checked the damage situation and climbed the hill while congratting my subordinates. The experimental cannon, which had the final task of destroying the gates of Kurtos, finally stopped breathing and was now resting.


    As I climbed the mountain path, it was cleared of obstacles since the battle had ended. I saw traces of fiercebat and the carcass of a dragon. Several broken spears protruded from its body, covered in green scales. The ropes attached to the base of the spears were tied to the trees behind it, as if trying to pull it off the gun line.


    It seemed to have worked effectively. It looked like the shafts of the spears broke under the weight of the falling dragon, but that was inevitable.


    <em>If you make the shaft of a long spear thick and sturdy, it bes too heavy for a human to handle.</em>


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡± (Krikohl)


    ¡°Oh, Krikohl. Were you unharmed?¡± (Yuri)


    The man who called out to me was named Krikohl, a man who had just be a soldier. Originally, he was involved in development as an employee of Hou Company, but he joined the military as an instructor to create an artillery unit on short notice. He wass supposed to be the highest-ranking officer of the artillery unit.


    ¡°It was a big deal. What is that?¡± (Krikohl)Krikohl looked at the dragon.


    As always, his manner of speaking was frank, unlike a pure-blooded soldier with a knight¡¯s badge on his chest.


    ¡°What about the damage?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°5 dead in the artillery, 22 with serious and minor injuries!¡± (??)


    The aide attached to Krikohl reported.


    In the military, basic reports like these were essential, but Krikohl, being from a different field, couldn¡¯t do it. That was why a capable aide was assigned to supplement that area.


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Is 5 death considered as many or few? Considering the dragon¡¯s sharp ws and a mouth that could swallow a person whole, it is probably on the lower side.</em>


    ¡°Also, about the cannon, I don¡¯t think it can be used anymore.¡± (Krikohl)


    ¡°Has it be unusable? How did it break?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s from burn erosion.¡± (Krikohl)


    Ation referred to the phenomenon where the inner surface of the gun barrel was burned by the heat of the gunpowder and worn away by friction with the projectile. It seemed that the metal surface bes brittle when burned, and the closer it is to the burning propent inside the barrel, the faster it wore down.


    ¡°We tried using it while pouring water on it, but it¡¯s no good.¡± (Krikohl)


    ¡°Is it so bad that it needs to be scrapped?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, it can still be used, but¡­ Towards the end, the range was already getting shorter.¡± (Krikohl)


    <em>The range of this cannon is about 2 km on t ground. It reached the Dragon Empire¡¯s army by cing it on a hill, but without the height advantage, it wouldn¡¯t have reached them. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t recall the cannon shots hitting the Dragon Empire toward the end. Rather than the power of the bombardment itself, the fact that they were being bombarded and the intimidation from the sound of the cannon caused them to rout.</em>


    ¡°If it gets too loose for the belt to cover, the rifling won¡¯t work in the end.¡± (Krikohl)


    The shells used for this cannon had copper wrapped around the base of the shell like a headband. This band was slightlyrger than the actual caliber of the gun, so it bit into the rifling when fired. Cannon shells were not made of soft lead like bullets, so if a cartridge belt was not used, the iron will rub against the iron and the barrel will quickly wear down.


    ¡°That said, there are still many cities toe. Cannons are useful for breaking down castle walls. If it bursts from the internal pressure when fired, then we¡¯ll have no choice but to scrap it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯lle to that, but¡­¡± (Krikohl)


    ¡°Then let¡¯s keep using it for a while longer. Just make sure it¡¯s equipped with self-destruct charges so we can dispose of it at any time.¡± (Yuri)


    The self-destruct charge was essentially a lump of ck powder with a cap that seals the muzzle instead of a warhead. When this was loaded and fired, the cannon couldn¡¯t withstand the force of the explosion and exploded into pieces.


    Originally, ck powder, whether in guns or cannons, was too strong to be used as a propent. Itsbustion speed exceeded the speed of sound, giving unnecessary shock to the barrel.


    Nitrocellulose, the mainponent of smokeless powder, not only produced less smoke but also burns at a slower rate than ck powder. The fact that this cannon was lighter than earlier ones wasrgely because we stopped using ck powder, allowing us to reduce the barrel¡¯s thickness.


    Therefore, if a lump of ck powder was burned instead of smokeless powder, the cannon would notst. The self-destruct charge used this principle to make the cannon self-destruct.


    Although parts like the breech plug, which were structurally independent of the main body, might remain intact, using this method prevented the cannon from being captured by the enemy and revealing all its secrets if there was no time to retreat.


    ¡°I get it. It¡¯s a carefully crafted corporate secret.¡± (Krikohl)


    ¡°Make sure it¡¯s thorough. If the enemy gets their hands on it, it¡¯ll cause a lot of trouble.¡± (Yuri)


    This cannon was equipped with a screw-type breechblock using steel originally researched for breech-loading rifles, rifled, and fitted with a spring-type recoil system. A recoil system was supposed to absorb the shock between the gun carriage and the barrel, allowing only the barrel to move back and forth and preventing the cannon from recoiling backward. However, this hastily constructed model was a piece of junk and could only partially perform its function.


    Not only did it added weight, but it also couldn¡¯t fully absorb the recoil, causing the cannon to move backward, and the spring¡¯s recoil would send it flying forward. Since it was such a poor piece of equipment, the cannon had to be stabilized on the ground by its gun carriage and fixed in ce with ropes tied to trees or long stakes.


    This cannon was a rough prototype with little refinement, but it was still packed with a mountain of new ideas. Even if it were stolen, the Isus countries wouldn¡¯t be able to produce smokeless powder, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it the same way. However, they might be able to replicate the breechblock mechanism.


    ¡°Well, considering how heavy it is, stealing it would be quite a task, but now that they know about it, the enemy will be desperate to get their hands on it. Keep an eye out.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s beyond my jurisdiction. You should tell that to the military.¡± (Krikohl)


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, I suppose so.¡± (Yuri)


    Although Krikohl is technically a soldier, he was only instructing under special circumstances. He was more of a corporate employee or researcher at heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ensure the escort unit is thoroughly prepared. Rest assured.¡± (??)


    The aide said. He was a highly capable person, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    At that moment, I heard the pping sound of wings cutting through the wind. Perhaps because the bombardment and gunfire had worn on my ears, it sounded different than usual, but when I looked up, it was indeed an Eagle. A man dressed as a messenger descended.


    ¡°Your Excellency! I have a report!¡± (??)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We have captured someone who appears to be a prince of the Kururuan Dragon Empire. He is currently being escorted back. They urgently request instructions on how to proceed!¡± (??)


    ¡ª


    ¡°XXXXX. XXXXX, XXXXX¡­¡± (Adil)


    For the first time in a while, I was faced with the bewilderingnguage of a foreignnd. It was the Arnnguage.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you speak Telornguage?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t speak Telornguage.¡± (Adil)


    The boy, who seemed to be Prince Adil, replied in very broken Telornguage with an incredibly unique intonation. It was not like he could manage basic daily conversations. It was more like he studied for about three hours.


    <em>This is bad.</em>


    ¡°What kind of situation led to his capture?¡± (Yuri)


    In this world, there were almost no child soldiers, so the possibility that this boy was a prince or a decoy seems quite high. The reason there were no child soldiers wasn¡¯t due to humanitarian considerations. Simply put, there were no small, lightweight, and powerful weapons that children could handle, so it was practically pointless.


    Gathering children, giving them cheap swords or spears, and sending them to the battlefield could be done at a low cost if one wanted. However, they would quickly die in hand-to-handbat against adults. They couldn¡¯t be expected to be an effective fighting force. When considering that they also needed to be supplied, it was clear that there was no benefit to using them.


    There were cases where merchants who came and went from camps used young apprentices for carrying luggage or attendants to take care of personal needs, but this boy¡¯s clothing was far too fine for that, so it was unlikely. I had never seen such fabric before, but it was clear at a nce that a ridiculous amount of effort went into making it.


    ¡°Um¡­ the details are unclear because the Royal Guard Dawn Cavalry that captured him under Do-dono immediately moved to pursue the enemy¡­ However, it seems that he broke away from his group and veered off to the side. A unit noticed his strange movements, chased after him, and captured him as a prisoner.¡± (??)


    Do wasmanding the cavalry group on the left nk. Since they were currently in pursuit, it was true they were the first to sh with the Dragon Empire. If it was a trap, it didn¡¯t seem like Do took the bait and suffered for it, and I had no idea what their goal could have been.


    From what I heard, it sounded like they put him on the best horse for escape, but because of his poor horsemanship, he lost control and bolted. The escort immediately chased after him, but since the lightest boy was on the fastest horse, it was hard to catch up. If that was the case, it was honestly a ridiculously foolish story.


    I understood why they couldn¡¯t escape by riding double on a dragon. Unlike eagles, dragons were apparently quite difficult creatures to handle. They did be ustomed to humans, but telepathicmunication didn¡¯t really happen. Sometimes they get angry mid-air, and in such cases, even a seasoned dragon rider couldn¡¯t quickly calm them down. In most cases, something could be done, but if their anger escted, they might throw a tantrum in mid-air, hitting their own wings with their tail and causing a crash.


    I couldn¡¯t say for certain, but it seemed to be a fact that neither the Entak Dragon Kingdom nor the Kururuan Dragon Empire used dragons as taxis, whether for civilians or officials.


    It was probably not something they would put a prince on. It might be that they didn¡¯t think the prince couldn¡¯t ride a horse, but if that was the case, they should have sacrificed speed and let him ride double, even if it meant just sitting as dead weight.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Dragon Empire troops pursue the prince?¡± (Yuri)


    I was not familiar with the internal affairs of the Kururuan Dragon Empire, but if he was a prince, he must be an important figure. He was probably one of many, but surely they wouldn¡¯t just abandon him.


    ¡°They did pursue him. They turned their entire army around to take him back, which left them stranded on the battlefield. Now, the Dragon Empire¡¯s forces are stuck in the rear, trying to hold off our troops.¡± (??)


    <em>Wow¡­ So, this kid really is the real deal. Under normal circumstances, this would be a wee stroke of luck, but it¡¯s a problem if the Dragon Empire¡¯s forces, who probably have no particr desire to fight, are now getting desperate.</em>


    ¡°Yuri-kun, how about sending a military envoy? The Kururuan Dragon Empire soldiers don¡¯t have any obligation to fight for this country. If they dig in, it¡¯ll justplicate our pursuit.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but, Myaro, you don¡¯t speak Arn, do you? Do we even have anyone in our army who speaks Arn?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Maybe some of the returned ex-ves who were Shanti might have studied it, so it¡¯s not impossible that someone could be mixed in, but we never expected Arn would be necessary in a situation like this. We didn¡¯t look for or bring anyone who could speak it. Among my acquaintances, only Eisa-sensei speaks it.</em>


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t have one, I¡¯m sure the Dragon Empire¡¯s army has an interpreter who understands Telornguage. It would be a problem if they couldn¡¯t understand their orders.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Ah, that makes sense. It¡¯s obvious when you think about it.</em>


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll write it in Telornguage. I¡¯ll say something like, ¡®We¡¯re willing to negotiate the prince¡¯s returnter, and we guarantee that he¡¯ll be treated with the respect due to someone of his rank.¡¯ Does that sound good?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That sounds fine.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I¡¯ll write it.¡± (Yuri)


    Since I have a better grasp of Telornguage than Myaro, it¡¯s better if I do it.


    ¡°Sure. Please do.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°You write something too.¡± (Yuri)


    I said to Prince Adil in Telornguage while looking at him.


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro made a strange noise.


    The prince stood awkwardly at the edge of the tent, looking out of ce. Looking at him again, he was a handsome boy with a deeply chiseled face and a darkplexion. However, something about him seemed off. It wasn¡¯t that he was calm andposed, unfazed by the situation. Rather, it was as if he wasn¡¯t grounded, as if he didn¡¯t fully grasp that he was a prisoner, giving him an otherworldly air.


    ¡°You. Write.¡± (Yuri)


    I ced a pen and paper in front of him, using simple Telornguage words. Even though his speech was broken, he could speak a little, so he might understand basic meanings. At the very least, he should understand second-person pronouns.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, are you really going to have the prisoner write something? We can¡¯t verify what he writes.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°There¡¯s a chance the Telornguage interpreter went missing during the retreat. We haven¡¯t shown him anything sensitive, so it should be fine.¡± (Yuri)


    Ignoring Myaro¡¯s concern, the prince surprisingly took the pen without protest and, for some reason, began writing while standing instead of sitting down. It seemed that he understood the intention. At least, he didn¡¯t look like he was on the verge of breaking down in tears or writing something desperate like, ¡°I¡¯m about to be killed, help me.¡± It didn¡¯t seem likely he would do that. After all, it would be inconvenient for him if there wasn¡¯t anyone around who could act as an interpreter. Writing the letter would benefit him as well.


    ¡°Just the fact that we¡¯re letting him write freely should make them think we¡¯re not treating him too badly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ yeah, that might be true.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll write mine too.¡± (Yuri)


    I carefully chose my words, writing slowly and deliberately before signing the letter. When I nced over at the prince, he seemed to have already finished his letter.


    ¡°Write one more.¡± (Yuri)


    I wanted to verify it afterward, just in case.


    ¡°Same thing, write.¡± (Yuri)


    Using simple Telornguage words, I ced another sheet of paper next to the first one. The prince seemed to understand what I wanted and began copying the content onto the new sheet. I couldn¡¯t understand what was written, but the handwriting looked the same as the original. It seemed he was replicating it properly.


    I took the copied letter, ced it together with the one I had written, rolled them up, and put them into the dispatch tube.


    ¡°Maybe we should include his personal belongings as well.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yeah, that sounds like a good idea.¡± (Yuri)


    That might make them trust us more.


    I carefully removed the ring from the prince¡¯s finger, who offered no resistance, and ced it into the tube.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 267: Path of the Defeated

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 266</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 56.</strong>


    <strong>PS3</strong>: Wee back, everyone. Here are releases for the first day of the week. Enjoy! ??


    ¡°Your Excellency Orseus! The Dragon Empire¡¯s army has changed its route and is retreating. It seems the enemy forces have engaged us.¡± (??)


    Upon receiving this report during the retreat, Orseus, who was mounted on his horse, visibly stiffened his expression.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Orseus)Orseus asked again. Fritz, also mounted, simply watched without interjecting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I can say is that the Dragon Empire¡¯s army has begun retreating towards the Carbinus region, and the enemy forces are not pursuing them. Currently, the Flusha Kingdom¡¯s forces are fighting at the rear.¡± (??)


    The Flusha Kingdom¡¯s army had remained in reserve at the rear during the battle. They had taken some artillery fire and participated in the final charge, but they were hardly exhausted. Fritz didn¡¯t know the exact order of retreat, but as the forces were integrated under the Pope¡¯smand of the Gertrude, he assumed they were tasked with the rear guard by his orders. The Pope¡¯s armies had been dyed because the main force had entered the forest.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz took out his pocket watch and checked the time. It was now 4:30 in the afternoon. The sun was beginning to set.


    The Dragon Empire¡¯s army had bought enough time for their retreat. Losing Prince Adil was regrettable, but if the Dragon Empire¡¯s forces had taken on the role of absorbing the enemy¡¯s damage, it could be seen as a fortunate miscalction on their part.


    ¡°General Orseus.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz said.


    ¡°We should march through the night and head straight to Noimiralbel. Please send word to our reinforcements to make a rapid withdrawal to Galilianin.¡± (Fritz)


    Noimiralbel was arge city, but it was located on a road that veered slightly west from the direct route to Galilianin. By spreading false information, the main force of the Galilianin Union would be able to escape to Noimiralbel, while the Pope¡¯s forces would be forced to head towards Galilianin while being pursued.


    ¡°¡­Your Excellency Fritz, what do you mean by this?¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus red at Fritz, questioning his suggestion of deceiving their allies and increasing their casualties.


    ¡°This war is a loss for us. The Dragon Empire intends to return home via the eastern coast of the ck Sea. The Pope¡¯s forces¡­ they fought to win. Once they realize they have lost, they will need to conserve their troops. They are likely to withdraw rather than participate in futile defense.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°¡­I see.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°We still have things to do. If we conserve our forces, we can still negotiate. Losing our army leaves us powerless.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Even if it means sacrificing our allies?¡± (Orseus)


    Even though Fritz was not exactly allied with Gertrude, and had not fought side by side with them, abandoning them and assigning them the role of the rearguard was painful. However, Fritz was a politician who served his country before being a mere individual. The conscience of one person was negligiblepared to the weight of the nation.


    ¡°Yes. Even if it means sacrificing our allies. We must serve our country.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°¡­Understood. We shall proceed ordingly.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°Thank you, General Orseus. Once we reach Noimiralbel and rest, please disperse the army among various cities. We must avoid being surrounded and annihted. We can afford to abandon cities as needed.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Dispersing the troops¡­? But Galilianin is¡­¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus likely considered Galilianin to be the crucial target that must be defended at all costs.


    ¡°Defending Galilianin should be sufficient with the current garrison. The walls can be breached by artillery, and the navy can be destroyed by fire. Even if we defend it with arge force, it will eventually fall. Do you have confidence in its defense?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°¡­No.¡± (Orses)


    Orseus murmured with a pained expression.


    ¡°Then, from the enemy¡¯s perspective, it would be more troublesome if we disperse our forces across various cities. It is important for us to continue being a nuisance to Yuri Hou. Even if Galilianin is captured, we will continue to resist from the other cities. The Union will not fall just because Galilianin does. Topletely destroy us, they will need to capture each city one by one. This shows our resolve. The trouble the enemy faces in destroying us will serve as leverage in negotiations for surrender¡­ Isn¡¯t that right?¡± (Fritz)


    When Fritz spoke, Orseus nodded. The sky was beginning to darken. Fritz felt that Orseus¡¯s gaze, now filled with trust, was fixed on him.


    ¡°Indeed. You¡¯re right, Your Excellency Consul.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°Then please proceed as nned. I will ride ahead to Noimrbel, speak with the mayor, and then head straight to Galilianin. This will be our parting here.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°To Galilianin?¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus looked puzzled.


    ¡°Yuri Hou will surely aim for Galilianin. I must be the point of contact for surrender negotiations. It will be difficult to enter once we are besieged.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°¡­I see. Just to confirm, I will disperse the troops to various locations and attempt to resist, correct?¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus seemed to understand the instructions clearly.


    ¡°Yes. Please make sure not to get trapped in any city and be annihted. It would help if you could threaten their rear as they approach Galilianin.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°Then, I will be on my way. Wishing you good health, General.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Thank you. You too.¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus saluted Fritz in military style, as if to see him off. Fritz, with a spur to his horse, prepared to ride.


    ¡°Fritz-dono.¡± (Orseus)


    At that moment, Orseus called out to him again.


    ¡°¡ªYes? What is it?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°History is harsh on the defeated. Future historians might judge you harshly, but¡ª I support you. I am d that you are the Consul at this moment.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°¡ªI see. I¡¯m happy to hear that.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz recalled a long-forgotten emotion from the past. His first election victory. It had been the city council election in Galilianin. When the election official announced his victory, Fritz descended the stage after giving his usual speech. An elderly woman came forward, shook his hand, and said.


    ¡°I voted for you. Do your best.¡± (??)


    The warmth of that elderly woman¡¯s wrinkled hand. At that moment, Fritz had vowed to work hard for this person who had trusted and voted for him, and to devote himself wholeheartedly to his role as a politician. But as he became more seasoned in politics, he had forgotten that feeling.


    ¡°Thank you. I will certainly do my best.¡± (Fritz)


    Throwing the same words back at the elderly woman, Fritz spurred his horse and rode off.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 268: Governor and Consul*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    The day after the battle, Fritz changed horses and left Noimirabel, protected by a small group of guards. Then, when he entered through the city gate that opened in the early afternoon, Galilianin was shrouded in an unusual atmosphere.


    The streets were filled with people carrying heavy luggage. With desperate expressions on their faces, they seemed to panic upon seeing others in a rush. To put it simply, they were in a state of panic.


    Any men, who had free time, ran as if driven by something, and those lucky enough to have gotten a cart piled up their belongings like a mountain. Among them, an old woman was seen trying to escape while carrying a chest of drawers. Everyone, each and every one of them, was desperately trying to save themselves and protect their belongings. However, in this situation, there was no room for defense.


    ¡°Hey!¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz red at themander of the Galilianin local militia who hade out to greet him.


    ¡°What is going on? How long has this been happening?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Well, since yesterday. Yesterday, when the news of the defeat came in, and since then¡­¡± (??)


    Last night, Fritz had given detailed instructions to the mayor about the situation at Noimirabel.¡°Has no one been controlling the citizens¡­?¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz was in disbelief.


    In such cases, information must be controlled tightly and kept from leaking, and the citizens must be kept in order. The news of the defeat should have been stopped at the level of the government office, the city hall, and the military, and false promations should have been issued to keep the anxious citizens under control.


    Without doing this, only disorderly chaos would spread, filling the roads with panicking citizens, thus meaninglessly restricting movement. If they were to evacuate the citizens, they should take the chest of drawers from the old woman, guide them with designated routes if they were to walk onnd, and if they were to use boats, they should confiscate the boats, pack the people in, and evacuate them calmly and systematically. Allowing such a state of disorder was nothing but the lowest of the low.


    ¡°Where is Mayor Berbeo Hatran? Has he already fled?¡± (Fritz)


    If he had already fled and the person in ultimate charge was no longer present, that would still be an understandable situation.


    ¡°No, he should be in the city hall. Unless he escaped by sea.¡± (??)


    ¡°¡­I see. Got it. Just to confirm, you haven¡¯t been given any instructions, right?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (??)


    <em>Unbelievable.</em>


    Fritz felt like he wanted to hold his head in his hands.


    ¡°Then, guide the citizens trying to escape bynd toward the Kururuan Highway. The soldiers who escaped from the battle are at Noimirabel. They should still be able to maintain some control over there.¡± (Fritz)


    The Kururuan Highway, leading to Kururuan, passed through the area under Noimirabel¡¯s control. In this situation, the escaping citizens were not armed. If they were attacked by bandits, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°Uh¡­ but¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°I understand that the chain ofmand is different.¡± (Fritz)


    The Galilianin local militia was different from the military of the Galilia Union. It was a separate force established with the mayor at the top to defend Galilianin.


    ¡°But patrolling the surrounding areas is your job, right? Under that pretext, send out the cavalry. If you are strongly reprimanded, you can ce all the responsibility on me.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Yes, sir. Understood.¡± (??)


    The local militiamander saluted.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Berbeo-dono!¡± (Fritz)


    Shouting that as he opened the door and entered the office of the city hall, Fritz felt his emotions rapidly dete. Berbeo, facing his heavy and imposing desk, was calmly trimming his nails, showing no signs of urgency.


    ¡°Berbeo-dono. What is going on in the city? Please exin.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°It¡¯s because you lost, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Berbeo)


    Berbeo spoke as if wondering what Fritz was talking about.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you lost the battle that things have turned out like this. Why are you even here?¡± (Berbeo)


    He stared coldly at Fritz.


    ¡°Whether I lose or the country falls, politicians have responsibilities they must fulfill. This is not the time to be leisurely cutting your nails.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°What could we possibly do now? An army is about to descend upon us.¡± (Berbeo)


    ¡°A politician¡¯s role is to lead the people. The citizens you should be leading are in chaos outside and seeking order.¡± (Fritz)


    <em>It would make sense if they had all been killed off in a massacre or something. However, the Galilianin citizens are, in reality, mostly still here. In the future, they may fall under the rule of Yuri Hou. But that doesn¡¯t mean you should do nothing now.</em>


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to abandon your duties at a time like this, then why did you be a politician in the first ce?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Because my parents were politicians.¡± (Berbeo)


    Berbeo muttered quietly.


    ¡°I never thought I was suited to being a politician. But it¡¯s the family business, so what can I do? Is it so wrong for the eldest son to take over the family business? Whether it¡¯s a carpenter or a farmer, they all take over the same way, don¡¯t they?¡± (Berbeo)


    ¡°¡­Who knows.¡± (Fritz)


    Anger welled up within Fritz.


    ¡°Because of that, the people are suffering. If you¡¯re not going to do your job now, then resign immediately and hand over power to the secretary-general.¡± (Fritz)


    In Galilianin¡¯s system, if the mayor fell ill, the deputy mayor takes over. If the deputy mayor also fell ill, then the secretary-general, who was the top bureaucrat, temporarily assumed the role.


    Berbeo had been deputy mayor during the Orasem administration. If the deputy mayor also stepped down, the secretary-general would then assume the powers of the mayor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That guy is doing things on his own. I have no intention of stepping down as mayor.¡± (Berbeo)


    ¡°Why? Is it because you want to use your authority to flee the country?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°I have no intention of fleeing. I have no intention of talking to you either. I have no intention of doing anything right now, and I have no reason to take orders from someone who lost. Leave here at once and go see the secretary-general if you want.¡± (Berbeo)


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡± (Fritz)


    Being med for the defeat like this was something Fritz had expected. Fritz had no intention of making excuses. He didn¡¯t know what Berbeo was plotting, but he had no desire to pursue the matter any further. No words would reach this man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you n to do, but don¡¯t sell out the country.¡± (Fritz)


    With those words, Fritz turned his back on Berbeo and left the office. As the heavy door mmed shut, a single thought shed through his mind.


    <em>¡°A politician¡¯s job is to serve the country, even when told by the beloved citizens that they are no longer needed.¡± (Orasem)</em>


    <em>¡°Once they fail, no matter how much they love their country¡­ the people discard them like an old, worn-out rag.¡± (Orasem)</em>


    The tone of Orasem¡¯s voice from days gone by struck his ears as if it were still ringing.


    Ah, I see.


    Fritz thought to himself, ¡°I am there now.¡±


    ¡°When a politician stops loving, they begin to use the country for their own ends. When that happens, it is time for them to quit being a politician.¡±


    Ah¡­


    Fritz felt a sense of fulfillment in his dedication to the country. Yuri Hou had said that after winning, Fritz would be the best fit to govern this country. Indeed, it seemed that wasn¡¯t just a political maneuver, but something he genuinely believed.


    If Fritz stayed in Galilianin and negotiated with Yuri Hou, Yuri Hou would undoubtedly use him to his advantage. As long as he proved somewhat useful, he¡¯d be given a reasonable amount of power and enough money to support his family without much difficulty.


    <em>But could I continue to love the people while being pelted with stones by them and reproached as I am now? Won¡¯t I eventually begin to use the country for his own ends?</em>


    He didn¡¯t know. Fritz had no confidence in that.


    <em>Was Orasem worried that this would happen¡­?</em>


    With a numb feeling, Fritz pondered that thought.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 269: Fritz Roni*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 268</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 60.</strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s right. During the night, seize all the ships docked at the harbor.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz was takingmand in therge conference room of the government office, which had been temporarily opened as the emergency headquarters.


    ¡°Even if we keep them docked, once the Eagles are deployed, they won¡¯t be able to set sail. If they try to depart, they¡¯ll be set aze.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°U-understood¡­ but the port management association¡­¡± (??)The admiral of the Galilia Union Navy spoke hesitantly.


    Historically, the port of Galilianin had been widely essible, and the merchants who controlled the port were given the right to do so in exchange for paying the designated taxes.


    The port management association was a coalition of major merchants, wielding significant power in Galilianin. While it was not an entirely invible domain for the city administration, it was true that politicians throughout history had respected its independence, asionally epting donations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it at all. Use the marines to seize the ships forcefully.¡± (Fritz)


    Anyway, the invaders wouldn¡¯t care about such circumstances. If this system was going to copse today or tomorrow, there was no need to be concerned about it.


    ¡°Use everything, both navy and civilian ships. Get as many citizens as possible to evacuate to Krfia.¡± (Fritz)


    Krfia was a city located to the east of Galilianin, separated by a narrow strait.


    ¡°Reducing even one mouth to feed means we can hold out longer if a siege isid against us.¡± (Fritz)


    Originally, Galilianin wasn¡¯t a city designed to withstand a siege.


    If they were to go to war with the Kururuan Dragon Empire and lose at sea, causing the port to be blocked, they could still procure food ovend. Even if the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire attacked bynd, they wouldn¡¯t capture the sea, allowing supplies to be brought in by ship. Losing both thend and the sea was a situation that could typically be avoided through diplomatic efforts. Therefore, if that became impossible, then surrender was the only option. However, such assumptions were shattered with the appearance of the Eagles dropping fire.


    As long as they had bombs and feed, ships could be easily destroyed. Then, the port became unusable. If thend could be controlled, it would be able to control over the sea as well.


    Of course, they had been aware of this for some time, and they had stored up many provisions, but with Galilianin¡¯srge poption, there were limits to how much could be done. If they were to distribute food to all the citizens every day, they would have just over 30 days¡¯ worth, even if they rationed it tightly.


    ¡°Understood. So, we¡¯ll proceed with the seizure during the night. May I begin the preparations?¡± (??)


    The admiral asked.


    ¡°Please do.¡± (Fritz)


    When Fritz responded formally, the admiral immediately rushed off.


    ¡°What should we do here, Consul?¡± (??)


    Themander of the Galilianin local militia was seeking instructions. Due to the issue with the chain ofmand, he kept ncing over at the secretary-general. Strictly adhering to cityw, the secretary-general didn¡¯t holdmand authority, but with Berbeo abandoning his duties, it was clear that he was the highest-ranking official on the civic side.


    Fritz was part of the national government. While the interests of the nation and the city were not necessarily at odds, as Consul of the Galilia Union, he had to consider the needs of the entire Union and could not prioritize the interests of individual cities. There were some issues with the idea of the local militia answering directly to the Consul, given the very nature of their existence. However, with Berbeo neglecting his duties, there was no room for such arguments.


    ¡°Have the local militia leave the minimum number of troops necessary to defend the city walls and then reinforce patrols starting tonight. Enforce a citywide curfew.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°A curfew? You¡¯re not evacuating them?¡± (??)


    ¡°Tomorrow, at dawn, mobilize all civil officials to visit each home and determine the willingness of the citizens to evacuate. After that, evacuate them by ship in order of their district numbers, starting with the lowest.¡± (Fritz)


    Fortunately, the state of panic among the citizens had begun to subside with the onset of night. Their homes hadn¡¯t been destroyed, so, aside from those who had already fled, most people seemed to have returned to their residences. This was advantageous. Thest thing they needed was a repeat of the panic that had erupted during the day, which would make any evacuation impossible.


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡± (??)


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry to impose on you because of my humiliating defeat.¡± (Fritz)


    In principle, they were not in a position to take orders from Fritz. It would be wise to show some humility.


    ¡°No, not at all. With your permission, I will take my leave.¡± (??)


    The militiamander also gave a respectful bow before quickly departing.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve been a great help.¡± (??)


    The secretary-general, who had been watching nearby, spoke up. He had been doing his best in this situation, but he was someone who had be the secretary-general after 40 years of diligently handling administrative work. He was thoroughly knowledgeable about the city¡¯s administrative appointments and the details of each year¡¯s budget allocations, but he was entirely out of his depth when it came to managing wartime measures.


    ¡°No, this is all because of my own failures in the first ce. Under martialw, would it be eptable to leave you in charge of coordinating the visits to each household?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± (??)


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m counting on you. As for me¡­ I have a few things to take care of.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz bowed slightly, then got up from his seat.


    ¡°Are you going to get some rest?¡± (??)


    ¡°Well, something like that. I haven¡¯t slept at all since the defeat.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± (??)


    The secretary-general showed a look of concern. That was a lie. Fritz had managed to get a few hours of sleep in Noimirabel. Though he wasn¡¯t in peak condition, he wasn¡¯t so exhausted that he urgently needed sleep.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave for a bit. I¡¯m counting on all of you.¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz stood up and left the government building. Having fulfilled his duties, Fritz was filled with a strange sense of satisfaction. It felt like the sense of mission within his heart had finally granted him a form of absolution.


    ¡ª


    Afterpleting a long, arduous task, Fritz, driven by a sense of urgency, headed straight to his home, where Nozette and his beloved daughter, Muzette, were waiting.


    <em>Is Nozette still at home? If she had already evacuated Galilianin, then that would be a relief.</em>


    Nozette was clever. She wouldn¡¯t consider traveling by the dangerousnd routes if she had left. She would have used the money Fritz had given her to secure a safer passage by sea. Yet, even if she had chosen to stay, given the way Yuri Hou had managed upied territories in the past, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a poor decision. Either oue was eptable, as long as she was safe.


    Fritz turned the knob on the front door of his house, but it was locked. He used a spare key he carried with him to unlock it.


    <em>Had she already left?</em>


    As he stepped inside, he heard a man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Shut up¡ªhold her down¡ª¡± (??)


    ¡°¡ªNo, please stop!¡± (Nozette)


    Through the thick door, Fritz could faintly hear Nozette¡¯s voice.


    <em>The is the worst-case scenario.</em>


    Fritz groaned inwardly.


    He hadn¡¯t brought any guards to his mistress¡¯s home, as it would have seemed improper. But now, retreating wasn¡¯t an option. Fueled by a surge of emotions, Fritz drew the thin sword he had carried at his side since his deployment for the first time. He kicked the living room door open and quickly scanned the room. Three robbers were there.


    Grasping his sword with both hands, Fritz lunged at arge man who was trying to straddle Nozette. He felt the sharp point of the de cut into the man¡¯s side, piercing deeply into something soft.


    ¡°Ugh!?¡± (??)


    ¡°What the¡ª!?¡± (??)


    Fritz pulled his sword out with his whole body, then thrust it again at the man who had shouted.


    It was a clumsy move, driven only by raw emotion, but the sword plunged deep into the man¡¯s chest. The man must have been drinking after the deed. He had been reaching for a knife he¡¯d hastily ced on the table.


    ¡°Fritz! Watch out!¡± (Nozette)


    Nozette¡¯s voice cried out just as something struck Fritz hard in the back. At first, Fritz thought he¡¯d been hit, but then he felt a foreign sensation in his back and realized something had been stabbed into him.


    ¡°Gah!¡± (Fritz)


    As he pulled his sword free and pushed back with his shoulders, the foreign sensation in his back disappeared. Turning around, he saw thest man standing, holding a blood-stained dagger that had been in Fritz¡¯s back moments ago.


    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± (??)


    The man seemed indifferent to his fallenpanions. His gaze was fixed on the box of gold coins Fritz had left for Nozette, his eyes gleaming with greed. Perhaps, he thought he could keep it all for himself.


    ¡°¡­Just hurry up and die. I¡¯ve got things to do.¡± (??)


    The man watched Fritz while holding the knife in his hand with a wary grip. It seemed he intended to wait for Fritz to bleed out from the wound on his back rather than attacking directly.


    Fritz felt he had no chance of winning. After all, it was as if this was the first time he had ever held a sword. Though he might have managed to stab an unprepared opponent, this man was ready and prepared to fight. Fritz had no idea how to engage inbat effectively.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± (Nozette)


    At that moment, with a small cry from Nozette, arge, familiar vase was thrown from the side, striking the man¡¯s head with a thud.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± (??)


    As the man groaned and the vase shattered on the floor, Fritz seized the moment and moved recklessly. Due to the wound on his back, his body was failing to cooperate. He couldn¡¯t muster the strength tounch a powerful attack. He could only swing his sword wildly. The sword struck the man¡¯s shoulder, making a shallow cut before sliding up his neck and deeply cutting through.


    ¡°Guh¡­ damn it!¡± (??)


    The man had one hand on his neck and was still clutching the dagger. However, it seemed he hadpletely severed the blood vessels in his neck, and blood was flowing endlessly from between his fingers. As they kept fighting, the man gradually began to feel unsteady.


    ¡°¡ªDamn it¡± (??)


    With one final curse, the man lost his strength and copsed to the floor.


    ¡°¡­Hah¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz sighed heavily, dropping the sword and staggering two steps to lean against the sofa.


    ¡°Fritz!¡± (Nozette)


    Nozette rushed over.


    ¡°¡­Where¡¯s Muzette?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°She¡¯s safe, hiding in the closet in the next room.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t let her out. Keep her away from this room until everything is sorted.¡± (Fritz)


    He didn¡¯t want Muzette to see such a gruesome scene. He hoped she could live her life free from the horrors of war.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll keep her hidden, but¡­ oh, what should I do¡­?¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°¡ªDo you have thread and a needle?¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°Stitch me up. It might help¡­¡± (Fritz)


    Fritz began to lose consciousness. Remarkably, the pain from the stab wound was more of a dull ache rather than intense pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try. Turn around and show me your back.¡± (Nozette)


    His sense of time was fading. He could barely hear the sounds of Nozette preparing the sewing tools. His thoughts were slowing down. Even as the needle pierced his back, he couldn¡¯t fully grasp what was happening to him.


    ¡°Nozette.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°Nozette, I love you¡­ I love you. I love you.¡± (Fritz)


    Perhaps it was due to the guilt of never having a conventional marriage. With his final, simple thoughts, Fritz desperately wanted to convey his feelings.


    ¡°I know. I know you love me.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re not going to die.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I want to see Muzette grow up¡­¡± (Fritz)


    <em>Why did I go to war? Nozette had pleaded for me to stay. What have I aplished by prioritizing work over family?</em>


    When the stitching was done, Nozette¡¯s face appeared. Perhaps from losing too much blood, everything looked blurred.


    <em>Ah, I see. Did I manage to protect my family?</em>


    ¡°I love you, Nozette.¡± (Fritz)


    ¡°I know. I know, so don¡¯t speak! I¡¯m going to call a doctor now!¡± (Nozette)


    <em>I don¡¯t want to die.</em>


    Fritz¡¯s awareness, thin as a spider¡¯s thread, abruptly cut off, and he lost consciousness.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 270: Conversation at Church

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    I safely arrived in Shantinion, and that day, I visited a church in the middle of the town. This church wasn¡¯t small, but considering the size of the town, it couldn¡¯t be calledrge either. The ce where it stood wasn¡¯t in the center of town. It wasn¡¯t in a prime location, just standing there in a ce like a city area. However, this was apparently thergest church in the city of Galilianin.


    In the middle of that church, a man who deserved a state funeral was lying in a coffin with no ce to go, under the rule of invaders.


    ¡°¡­Ha, to think he really ended up dead.¡± (Yuri)


    In front of me was the coffin containing the corpse of Fritz Roni. Covering my nose as I looked at his face, it had somewhat decayed and crumbled, but it was indeed the face of the man I had seen a little while ago.


    <em>I was nning to make use of him.</em>


    ¡°I have never met him, but he was apparently quite skilled.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°A guy who could pull an army from the Kururuan Dragon Empire that quickly can¡¯t be anything but skilled.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Myaro)<em>It¡¯s such a waste, really. Who would have thought he¡¯d be killed by a robber at his mistress¡¯s ce?</em>


    ¡°Those who aren¡¯t trained die so easily from something small.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>He wasn¡¯t a soldier, so it couldn¡¯t be helped, but he should have done some training. It¡¯s the kind of world we¡¯re living in.</em>


    ¡°Well¡­ but they say he fought and defeated three people, so he might have had some knowledge, at least.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I suppose so.¡± (Yuri)


    He might have been stronger than the average person.


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s a problem, isn¡¯t it? It seems Berbeo Hatran is disliked by the citizens.¡± (Myaro)


    A man named Berbeo quickly raised a white g and surrendered the moment our army approached this city, then tried to curry favor by weing us.


    To put it inly, he wass spineless, and his actions drew the ire of the citizens. It was theplete opposite of what Fritz was trying to do, and as a politician, he showed no leadership at all. Initially, we didn¡¯t intend to impose harsh conditions on the citizens to make them suffer, so we proposed the conditions we had prepared at first, but Berbeo spread the word that these were results he had achieved through negotiations. Although there was no rebellion, the military was still full of dissatisfaction, and remnants in other areas were continuing to prepare for thorough resistance.


    ¡°Trash like thatcks conviction. He won¡¯t plot a rebellion, and even if he did, he¡¯s so ipetent that we¡¯d find out immediately. In that sense, he¡¯s convenient.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Well¡­ until a suitable person appears, we can let him do his best.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°And after that?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It won¡¯t be hard to depose a fool who leans on us.¡± (Yuri)


    Even without giving specific instructions, Myaro coulde up with ten or twenty ways to do it in just a few minutes.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Once he¡¯s served his purpose, we can fabricate some scandal or other.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yeah¡­ the problem is whoes after him.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There should be somepetent people around. Once the real Berbeo-bashing starts, maybe we could let one of them lead that movement? The citizens would wee it, and it would also improve our reputation.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Dragging down an ipetent and unpopr person, while raising up someone popr for criticizing them. This would temporarily increase trust in the ruler. The person who reces him may not necessarily have the appropriate abilities as a ruler, but choosing leaders based on public opinion is a repetition of such things, so it could be considered standard practice.</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After that, well¡­ we¡¯ll just have to take it slow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°First, let¡¯s start by demolishing thatrge church.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Shantinion, which is supposed to be an ancient capital, had changed so much over 900 years that it¡¯s difficult to find remnants of its former days. Due to aplicated history, therge church, which is now apparently being used as a government office, was built after destroying the royal castle that once housed the empress.</em>


    <em>The citizens of Shantinion or rather Galilianin regard thatrge church as a symbol of the city.</em>


    <em>However, from our perspective, we can¡¯t just leave thatrge church, which is merely a humiliating trace of past invasions. Such things should be done quickly right after the conquest when opposition is still weak. As time passes, there tends to be a shift towards listening to the voices of the citizens and cooperating with them. When that happens, there will inevitably be a movement to preserve therge church.</em>


    <em>At that point, if we take a firm stance and say, ¡°We¡¯ll destroy it and rebuild the castle¡±, it will cause another sh. Ultimately, making a quick decision and tearing it down now is the most peaceful solution in the long run and makes it easier for us. After all, our n is to rece the poption in a few hundred years.</em>


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡± (Yuri)


    At that moment, the door behind me opened.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± (??)


    A man from the royal guard, serving as security, opened the door and entered. Due to my and Myaro¡¯s presence, this church was being heavily guarded.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Um¡­ there¡¯s a woman with a child who wants to enter.¡± (??)


    ¡°Is she a rtive?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say since we don¡¯t understand thenguage¡­ but I think she might be.¡± (??)


    <em>A rtive of Fritz Roni, perhaps? A woman with a child¡­ could she be his mistress?</em>


    ¡°Just check that she doesn¡¯t have any weapons, and let her through.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hello.¡± (Nozette)


    It was a widow with a child who greeted us in the Telornguage. She was wearing mourning clothes, and her face was covered with a ck veil.


    ¡°Hello. If you have business with him, please go ahead.¡± (Yuri)


    I said this and let her pass.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, then¡­ shall we go back?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Take half of the guards with you and leave first. I want to have a little conversation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I see. Well, knowing you, Yuri-kun, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine¡­ but please be careful.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said this and left the church. The widow was offering a prayer in front of the coffin. Her daughter, also dressed in ck, looked sorrowful, having just lost her father. After that, the widow continued to pray for a while. I sat on one of the pews for worshippers, waiting without interrupting her prayers. If she had nothing to say when she finished, I nned to simply offer my condolences and leave.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡± (Nozette)


    The widow finished her prayers and stood up.


    <em>Is she nning to leave?</em>


    However, she walked over to me, seemingly wanting to say something.


    ¡°And you? What is your position?¡± (Nozette)


    She spoke to me as she looked at me.


    ¡°I am the regent of the Shaalta Kingdom.¡± (Yuri


    ¡°Regent¡­ that would make you Yuri Hou, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± (Nozette)


    <em>Could she be a well-educated person? The term ¡°regent¡± isn¡¯t something familiar to the general public. If she¡¯s a native speaker with some education, understanding that would be natural, but knowing my name suggests she has some understanding of the situation in the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s royal family.</em>


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my name.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, you are¡­ the Demon King?¡± (Nozette)


    The widow uttered the nickname I ammonly called in the Isus religious region.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been a king, but you¡¯re probably right.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said this, the widow looked slightly surprised.


    <em>Well, it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯d be surprised to run into a national leader in a ce like this.</em>


    ¡°¡­So, why are you here?¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°I met him once before the battle. I came to pay my respects.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>In truth, I was here to confirm his identity. If he had faked his death and was nning some sort of resistance movement somewhere, that would be troublesome.</em>


    ¡°I see¡­ Is that so?¡± (Nozette)


    The widow seemed dejected. She probably wasn¡¯t just a mistress who was after his money.


    ¡°He was a very talented man. I would have preferred for him to be alive.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, the widow narrowed her eyes slightly and red at me.


    ¡°If you wanted him alive, you shouldn¡¯t have invaded.¡± (Nozette)


    It seems she is ming me. Well, even though a thief killed him, it¡¯s true that the deterioration of public safety, which led to this, was my fault. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that I¡¯m fundamentally responsible.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Perhaps I have no right to say I wanted him alive.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. You do not.¡± (Nozette)


    She still seemed angry.


    ¡°I apologize. That was inappropriate of me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You apologize so easily¡­ Then, why did you start this invasion?¡± (Nozette)


    Invasion, huh? Well, from their perspective, there¡¯s no doubt that this is an invasion.


    <em>Thisnd was originally ours, the Shanti¡¯s. However, that is an event from long before she was born, so iming that wouldn¡¯t mean much to her. She wants to know the reason, not hear about the historical justification.</em>


    ¡°Why, you ask? Perhaps, in reality, it¡¯s about seeking revenge for what was done to us.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>The crusades¡¯ acts of aggression were carried out far away from this person, so she likely has no real sense of them and didn¡¯t feel their effects in the past. But for the Shanti, it¡¯s different. The hatred of being invaded and the humiliation of being enved have lingered deeply. I, too, have not forgotten the resentment of losing Carol, Rook, and Suzuya.</em>


    ¡°For that, you¡¯re willing to kill innocent people who have nothing to do with it?¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s possible that perpetrators are always unaware of their actions. In this war, I¡¯m sure many people who were just trying to live good lives were inconvenienced.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>That is indeed a fact. If I had to say, I could argue that the adults who epted a social system that allowed the Shanti to be enved bear an unforgivable guilt. Still, the children who knew nothing of this are innocent. Children with no guilt, like the one standing beside this widow, are the ones who have been caught up in this misfortune.</em>


    ¡°Is that so? Do you not think about that at all?¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°I do think about it. But to me, these people are strangers, so I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s the same way you likely didn¡¯t care when your country invaded ours.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I suppose I might have felt that way. But you¡¯re actually here now, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Nozette)


    <em>Well, I am here, and maybe I¡¯m even seeing a dead body. But does she have some sort of misunderstanding?</em>


    ¡°Hmm, do you think the person in that coffin qualifies as one of those innocent people?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± (Nozette)


    <em>She had been ncing at the coffin asionally, but did she really think that? Fritz Roni, an innocent person? That¡¯s quite the misunderstanding.</em>


    ¡°Did you not know? He was the suprememander of the Galilia Union Army in the 15<sup>th</sup> and 16<sup>th</sup> Crusades.¡± (Yuri)


    I said.


    ¡°In the 16<sup>th</sup> Crusade, which ended in a crushing defeat, they couldn¡¯t capture any ves, but in the 15<sup>th</sup> Crusade, the Galilia Union captured hundreds of thousands of Shanti as ves. Do you think those people didn¡¯t have families?¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, the widow¡¯s expression shifted to one of surprise and even dizziness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he was aware of his actions or not. But because of what he did, over a hundred thousand families were torn apart. Countless children, just like your beloved daughter here, were taken away as ves. Some of those girls are still out there, being forced to work as prostitutes. The boys are subjected to miserablebor, beaten with whips. Can you not imagine that at all?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ So, what are you trying to say? That he was a viin just like you?¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°A viin? Not necessarily. But if you¡¯re saying I¡¯m unaware of my actions, then he, and you, are the same. You can dress it up however you want, that you may caught up in the times, no ill intent, doing it for the country. That sort of justification could apply to me as well. Thisnd was taken in an invasion hundreds of years ago, so you could say it¡¯s only right we took it back. If you didn¡¯t want this to happen, you should have left.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Nozette)


    She fell silent.


    <em>That¡¯s one of my bad habits, turning things into a sort of debate. Her husband has been dead for less than a week, so it¡¯s understandable she¡¯d want tosh out at an enemy if she encountered one. Letting her vent might lower her emotional temperature, and it wouldn¡¯t cause me any harm. Not that I¡¯m obliged to let her say whatever she wants to blow off steam.</em>


    ¡°Is that what you believe as well?¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That reiming thisnd is only right.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>I have no such thing as patriotism. I don¡¯t feel any attachment to constructs like Shanti or the Shaalta Kingdom. I simply took back Shantinion because it was a long-standing desire of the vast majority of my people, and as their leader, I fulfilled that wish. You could even say it¡¯s a reward to the people who shed blood following my personal quest.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m just fighting for my own personal revenge and to protect the people I care about. And for that purpose, I don¡¯t care how many voices of resentment are raised against me. It¡¯s natural for you to hate me. But no matter how much I¡¯m hated, it doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡± (Nozette)


    The widow spoke almost in a whisper.


    ¡°I do hate you. But I don¡¯t think my husband was killed by you. I think he was killed by this country.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Hmm? What does she mean by that? Well, the thief was probably someone from the lower rungs of this country, and being killed by such a person could be seen as being killed by the country itself. Is that what she means?</em>


    ¡°This may be off-topic, but¡­ the reason I approached you is that I wanted to ask for some of my husband¡¯s ashes. We n to go to a southern country with them.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°I see. I have no problem with that. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll keep this between us, away from the official wife. If she opposes, it mightplicate things. Or would you prefer to get formal permission?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ No, I don¡¯t want to talk to her.¡± (Nozette)


    Is that so? Well, as a mistress, she might not want to speak with the official wife. I can understand that. it would be awkward.


    ¡°However, the south? I wouldn¡¯t rmend it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ What? Why?¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°Because I n to conquer it. The Papal States, and even the Penins Kingdom. There¡¯s no need for you to be caught in the crossfire of war twice, both where you lived and where you fled to.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m astonished at your love for war.¡± (Nozette)


    <em>It¡¯s not that I love war. But it¡¯s understandable if she sees it that way. Just as I can¡¯t understand her, she can¡¯t understand me either. We don¡¯t have the time to talk it out, nor do we need to.</em>


    ¡°If you¡¯re not particr about the religious sect, I¡¯d rmend moving to the Albio Republic. Especially the Isle of small Albio, one of the safest ces in the Telor-speaking world.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll consider it.¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have the ashes delivered to your hometer. Will that be alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes¡­ Well then, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± (Nozette)


    Clearly not wanting to talk anymore, the widow briefly said her goodbye and gave a slight bow.


    As she turned to leave, the young girl who had been clinging to the widow¡¯s side broke away and ran toward me.


    ¡°¡ªMuzette!¡± (Nozette)


    ¡°Onii-san!¡± (Muzette)


    The little girl spoke to me. A cute little girl. And with a child like this, he went and died.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Onii-san, is your job hard?¡± (Muzette)


    <em>Huh? What kind of question is that?</em>


    ¡°Not particrly, no.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re just like Otou-san. You seem like you don¡¯t have much energy.¡± (Muzette)


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Maybe your Otou-san, like me, kept doing a job he wasn¡¯t suited for.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Not suited for, or in my case, it¡¯s more like a job I¡¯m capable of but isn¡¯t quite right for me.</em>


    <em>If I had a simpler personality that allowed me to be genuinely happy after winning a war, that would have been easier. But I can¡¯t think like that. I can imagine the lives of those I¡¯ve killed, the misfortunes that follow. I fight wars with a grimace and, when victorious, only feel relief that I didn¡¯t lose. There¡¯s no joy or satisfaction in winning.</em>


    ¡°If it¡¯s a job you¡¯re not suited for, you should quit.¡± (Muzette)


    <em>What kind of child is this?</em>


    ¡°Otou-san kept doing a job he wasn¡¯t suited for, and he died¡­ That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s best to do what you love.¡± (Muzette)


    <em>Was Fritz believed to have died from overwork? Maybe she wasn¡¯t at the scene. Luckily for her.</em>


    ¡°Muzette wants to be a cook one day and open a restaurant. I like helping out with cooking.¡± (Muzette)


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a great dream for the future.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°When I do, will youe to eat?¡± (Muzette)


    <em>Come eat? Hmm¡­</em>


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯lle to eat. That¡¯s a promise.¡± (Yuri)


    I doubt I¡¯ll be able to go, but it¡¯s fine to say this for now. If she opens a restaurant in the Albio Republic, I might be able to make it.


    ¡°Okay. Promise, okay? See you again.¡± (Muzette)


    ¡°Yes. Goodbye.¡± (Yuri)


    I waved casually, and the widow, looking slightly troubled, took the little girl named Muzette by the hand and walked away.


    <em>What a fool. To leave behind a child like that and go die. Then again, maybe I¡¯m just as foolish, doing what I¡¯m doing. </em>


    I thought as I stood up from my chair. As someone working in a job not suited for me, I had plenty to do in this newly upied city.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 271: Outskirts of Courtfelmy

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 270</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 64.</strong>


    <strong>PS3</strong>: Today is the first day of the release for this week. Wee back, everyone. ??


    Two weeks after the fall of Shantinion, I was sitting at a meeting ce in the fields near Courtfelmy, in the eastern part of the Galilia Union.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Fritz-dono¡¯s death was purely an ident?¡± (Orseus)


    The man named Orseus, who apparently was the current suprememander of the enemy forces, said.¡°I¡¯ve said it many times. If you doubt it, after surrendering, go to Shantinion. Just to rify, it¡¯s Galilian. Go there and ask the police officers who investigated the incident. They haven¡¯t been silenced, so they should tell you honestly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll do that.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°Then, can we proceed with the discussion already? Whether that was my doing or not, I truly couldn¡¯t care less. It feels like being used of infidelity by a suspicious woman for something I didn¡¯t even do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Orseus)


    <em>Does this Orseus man have some personal grudge against Fritz? I feel a sense of personal resentment.</em>


    ¡°Regarding the surrender conditions-¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Since it was bing troublesome with all the bickering, I forcefully cut to the main topic.


    ¡°I will not ept any preferential treatment in governance. The treatment we are currently considering is already quite generouspared to that of city-states. Anything more would mean better treatment than our own citizens receive.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There are no conditions regarding the tax system.¡± (Alyosha)


    <em>An old man named Alyosha, who was sitting next to Orseus, said. This old man seems to be the mayor of Courtfelmy, the second city of the Galilia Union. It appears that Fritz had nominally appointed him as something akin to a vice president, and he is now in the position of leader of the remaining Galilian Union forces without a capital.</em>


    ¡°The conditions are summarized here. Please review them.¡± (Alyosha)


    Alyosha handed over a sheet of paper. The paper was politely facing me, so I skimmed it lightly. It included various rights such as autonomy, legitive rights, and judicial rights for Courtfelmy and several major cities, and, as expected, it was full of iprehensible terms.


    ¡°¡ªSigh.¡± (Yuri)


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. I picked up the offered paper and immediately tore it into two and discarded it. With the two of them frowning at having their hard-thought conditions torn up, I hesitated on how to exin myself.


    After a moment¡­


    ¡°I have two pieces of advice for you.¡± (Yuri)


    I said.


    ¡°First, do not be so foolish as to imagine that granting autonomy to major cities would not cause trouble in the future with the opponent who defeated you.¡± (Yuri)


    After saying this¡­


    ¡°Second, like many people in this world, I dislike troublesome matters. I will absolutely not grant autonomy. Also, I have no intention of negotiating from silly conditions, like a parent guiding a slow learner child, inching closer bit by bit.¡± (Yuri)


    This is why I wanted Fritz to stay alive. There are people who seem to either have rotted brains or do not understand their position and can only engage in extremely tiring and absurd discussions.


    ¡°These are the surrender conditions we offer.¡± (Yuri)


    I threw the prepared paper.


    ¡°Our chancellor created it. Some minor adjustments to the conditions are possible, but do not expect significant concessions. If you find these uneptable, then, reluctantly, we¡¯ll have no choice but to continue the war.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Since I couldn¡¯t leave Shantinion unattended, Myaro was currently in Shantinion. The concession n mainly involved easing the measures for the surrendered soldiers. Since they surrendered before causing further trouble, rather than raising a white g after a prolonged resistance, the n was to significantly reduce thebor imposed on them.</em>


    ¡°Wh-what? Destroy the government building?¡± (Alyosha)


    However, it seems Alyosha was concerned about something unexpected. I thought he wouldn¡¯t care much about the administrative headquarters or the cathedral since he was not a politician from Shantinion.


    ¡°Yes. We will drill holes in the main pirs, fill them with gunpowder, and blow them up. This is a non-negotiable condition.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You fool! Do you understand the historical value of that building?! It is a cathedral that has overseen Galilian history! It must not be destroyed!!¡± (Alyosha)


    The old man¡¯s face changed drastically.


    <em>I¡¯m worried about his blood pressure.</em>


    ¡°Unlike you, I do not favor concepts like racial sins, but it is not good to ce your own actions on a pedestal.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Humans are indeed creatures that can only think from their own perspective. It is inevitable, but also troublesome.</em>


    ¡°Who was it that destroyed the Shantinion Imperial Castle, which also boasted a thousand years of history, and turned it into rubble 900 years ago?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What?¡± (Alyosha)


    It seemed the old man waspletely unaware of this matter. His face showed that he was taken aback by this unexpected revtion.


    ¡°If you think that the destruction was caused by stars falling from the heavens, it seems there is quite a gap in historical awareness.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course, I know. But, this and that are¡ª¡± (Alyosha)


    ¡°Not different issues.¡± (Yuri)


    I interrupted the usual line.


    ¡°Your ancestors did the same thing, building a cathedral that trampled on Shantinion¡¯s history, and you, who live in the present, have not a shred of guilt about it. Therefore, it is unfair to ask me to revere your country¡¯s history.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡ª¡± (Alyosha)


    ¡°Alyosha-dono.¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus cut off the old man¡¯s rebuttal.


    ¡°¡ªYuri-dono. However, doesn¡¯t such opposition destroy the spirit of reconciliation you advocate?¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°I am making concessions. It is written there.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>This is bing a bit troublesome. The conditions on the desk include a two-week grace period for the explosion, and permission for the removal of historical artifacts or the cutting of valuable reliefs.</em>


    <em>I do not hate that cathedral. It is just that having such a symbolic building remaining poses significant governance issues, so it will be demolished. However, I do notck a spirit of cultural preservation. Therefore, while I would not allow a decade-long job like relocating it to another ce, I intended to allow this level of work unconditionally.</em>


    <em>The addition of this use to the document was meant to add a touch of benevolence. But somehow, the discussion has shifted to whether or not it will be done.</em>


    ¡°It seems like a threat that if we do not surrender, you will blow up the administrative headquarters without hesitation.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°Well, if you think that way, it¡¯s fine. In reality, no matter how much you beg and plead, no matter how much you curse, I will eventually blow it up without exception.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Well, if this meeting copses, it will lead to a resumption of the war. If it copses, we will gather experts andborers and secretly carry out the work, and simply blow it up.</em>


    ¡°More importantly, Orseus-dono. You should consider the other condition. About the treatment of the soldiers.¡± (Yuri)


    I forcibly changed the subject.


    ¡°To be disarmed without fighting and put to 5 years ofbor¡­?¡± (Orseus)


    The captives from the Sibyaku campaign are set to a 25-year term ofbor. 5 years is quite a bargain.


    ¡°Not without fighting. We have already fought once.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But, under these conditions, if they escape abroad, they will not have to undertakebor. If given a choice between 5 years of unpaidbor and escaping abroad, many will likely choose thetter.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°W-we could shorten the period a bit, though. The truth is, we do not want to impose a penalty on you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Huh? What do you mean?¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus expressed his confusion.


    ¡°What we believe is that sending soldiers filled with hatred back to their hometowns after a war is akin to sowing seeds of poisonous millet in the fields. Even with disarmament, it¡¯s not like there are no knives avable in the world. Small-scale resistance with hoes and other tools could be troublesome. In that sense, if everyone were to return to their hometowns and quietly work the fields, we would be fine with nobor requirement. But in reality, even if told to behave quietly, they won¡¯t necessarily do so. We tried this once in the city-state region, but it didn¡¯t work out well. To cool the heads of the hot-blooded, we want them to performbor for a few years. It¡¯s not that we intend to impose harshbor that results in death.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>In reality, the main goal is to make them abandon the Catholic faith by reading the New Testament, but it¡¯s better to keep that to myself for now.</em>


    ¡°Well, when you invaded our country, you took even ordinary civilians as ves and dragged them off. Considering that, 5 years is not an outrageous demand.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But if there is an option to escape abroad, the soldiers will not be satisfied. Those who are 20 now would spend half of their twenties inbor. It¡¯s too great a loss.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°Well¡­ how about this. One year less, making it 4 years. That should be a reasonablepromise.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°3 years. Anything more won¡¯t be epted.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°3 years and 6 months.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus, perhaps pretending to deliberate, fell silent with a difficult expression. I had initially intended for 3 years and 6 months, so this was going ording to my n.


    ¡°Actually, 3 years and 6 months might be more convenient. You might have forgotten, but winter is approaching. However, in 6 months it will be spring. I don¡¯t think a big eater returning in winter will be weed.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said this, Orseus looked at me with a realization. He seemed to have recognized that he had been manipted.


    ¡°Choosing to return home in 3 and a half years or fleeing abroad¡­ Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter to us. The obstacles will be removed in both cases.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I see.¡± (Orseus)


    ¡°Or, continuing the war. Since that was the intention from the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t mind that either. It¡¯s regrettable for the people of your country who would suffer, though.¡± (Yuri)


    Considering that the capital has been lost in that way and the governor is now submissive, there¡¯s also the question of how much resistance remains. Orseus seems capable enough and might make things troublesome, but in this state, there will likely be many deserters, and it would be hard to continue fighting.


    ¡°So, Alyosha-dono, what do you intend to do? Even if Orseus-dono is inclined, you hold the decision-making power in the system, right? If you agree to this, it would be the quickest solution.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Even if we ept, there will be conditions. As it stands, it is no different from having no benefit.¡± (Alyosha)


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that in the diplomatic culture of the Isus faith, it is normal for defeated countries to pay reparations. You should consider it a gain that we¡¯re not demanding such reparations.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We areying down our own weapons and surrendering and this is not enough. We still demand an expansion of the vice-mayoral powers in administration.¡± (Alyosha)


    ¡°That¡¯s uneptable. It¡¯s not negotiable.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>In the current system, while the mayors of the cities or rather, the representatives are all Shanti, in practice, understanding the actual conditions of each city requires the presence of the Kuran. Therefore, vice-mayors are appointed to work alongside the representatives.</em>


    <em>In reality, there is no formal obligation to establish vice-mayors, but it is practically necessary, so most local governments are operated in this way. Of course, the vice-mayors do not have ultimate decision-making authority. They are given discretionary power by the representatives and handle minor tasks at their discretion, but for example, it is prohibited for vice-mayors to create local ordinances independently.</em>


    ¡°However, if there is concern that the lives of the citizens will be oppressed by the oppressive rulers we send, we are willing to create a new system.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A new system?¡± (Alyosha)


    ¡°Yes. If there are instances of bad governance or unfair trials, we¡¯ll allow special petitions to be made by the vice-mayors that bypass the Shanti mayors. This should provide some reassurance. Of course, we won¡¯t ept these petitions unconditionally, but we will dispatchpetent personnel to investigate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ And what guarantee is there that this will be effectively implemented? Won¡¯t it just be a hollow system?¡± (Alyosha)


    ¡°We don¡¯t want mayors who suppress dissent andints through oppression. Such mayors are undesirable because they could be the spark for rebellion. Additionally¡­ well, it might be eptable to include a certain number of Kuran people in the investigation team.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Alyosha)


    Alyosha stroked his beard, adopting a thoughtful pose.


    <em>The proposal I made was actually something we were already working on implementing, so it wasn¡¯t a real concession. The number of administrative staff needed to govern the vast new territories is so great that the avable personnel are insufficient in quality. Inevitably, we have to use individuals from the Witch¡¯s background, among whom there are, of course, some undesirable elements. Some of these undesirables even begin to mistake their assignednds as their own fiefdoms.</em>


    <em>Such individuals often create chaos, leading to Kuran people protesting, and sometimes even revolting. This has been happening with a certain frequency. So, the need for such a system is amon understanding between Myaro and me.</em>


    <em>Well, this old man probably wants a token of achievement so he doesn¡¯t look bad after surrendering empty-handed. A suitable honor that doesn¡¯t cost much should suffice to maintain his dignity.</em>


    ¡°Understood. If the conditions are as stated, I need a little more time. I have many people to consult and secure agreement from.¡± (Alyosha)


    ¡°Then¡­ well, until tomorrow morning. Please reach a conclusion by then. I¡¯m busy, so I can¡¯t extend the deadline.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine anything more important than this meeting.¡± (Alyosha)


    Alyosha said, disying the typical arrogance of his age. Perhaps he thought my im of busyness was a mere pretense. Not at all. While handling the remnants of the army was significant, it was not so crucial as to be the most pressing matter.


    ¡°You may not know this, but even if you conquer Shantinion, you¡¯ll still need to navigate narrow straits to enter the Mediterranean by sea. In these straits stands Telumur, the secondrgest city of the Dragon Empire, and there are massive defensive towers on both sides of the strait, capable of blocking it at any time.¡± (Yuri)


    I mentioned thismon knowledge that should be obvious to both of them.


    <em>Defensive chains are barriers stretched across straits or rivers to block ess. Just as Constantinople had such defenses, Telumur, situated in a simrly strategically critical location, also has the means to seal off the strait.</em>


    ¡°You¡¯ve been paying to pass through the straits, but we have no intention of doing so. Fortunately, the Kururuan Dragon Empire is currently in conflict with us. At present, we have no reason to be restrained.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are you nning to fight Kururuan now?¡± (Orseus)


    Orseus asked.


    <em>The Kururuan Dragon Empire is a vast empire and aligning with the Crusaders while opposing Kururuan might seem like madness.</em>


    ¡°No. However, we happened to acquire a valuable asset on the battlefield. We intend to make the most of it.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>We hold a young prince who is to be the next Dragon Emperor. Though internal power dynamics in royal families can change, for now, they cannot attack us without retrieving him.</em>


    I looked at the elderly Alyosha.


    ¡°So, how about it? It¡¯s quite an important matter, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± (Yuri)


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 272: The City Connecting East and West

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    I was on a ship under the clear autumn sky. In the distance, Telumur was visible. Since it was from the sea, only the city walls could be seen, but even just looking at the tall and long city walls that stretch on far into the distance, I could tell it was arge and splendid city.


    ¡°Alright, wait until the enemy does something.¡± (Yuri)


    I said to the sailors who were conscripted. The ship was requisitioned, but the sailors were the ones hired by the Houpany.


    <em>A ship is a kind of closed space, so there¡¯s no way I could sleep peacefully on a ship operated by Kurans.</em>


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll do something?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro, who was riding with me on the ship, said.


    ¡°Well¡­ if they don¡¯t, we¡¯ll just destroy the blockade tower and go back.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>This ship isn¡¯t that big, but it has the cannons used in battles mounted on the deck. It could be lifted with the crane from the port facilities in Shantinion. Now it is secured in the middle of the deck with ropes and bolts. Since there are also gunners on board, it should be possible to fire.</em>¡°That¡¯s dangerous. From here on, the strait is too narrow. Arrows from the city walls will reach us.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± (Yuri)


    <em>There are two eagles on this ship for me and Myaro, so our retreat is secured, but there are probably more than ten thousand soldiers over there, and if they shoot thousands of arrows from both sides at once, it won¡¯t even be a matter of taking off.</em>


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go a little further.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>There are only five requisitioned ships around. When we entered Shantinion, therge ships had already left, so only medium-sized ships were left. Four eagles are on three of them, and the other ships carry soldiers. The eagles were brought in case we had to fight pirates or remnants of the navy along the way, but if we try to bomb Telumur, dragons would appear, so they can¡¯t be used for bombing. The soldiers were brought as a force to be a shield if the dragons appear and seal off the eagles and the regr navy closes in en masse. The only actual offensive capability we have is a single cannon.</em>


    ¡°If they¡¯re willing to fight, they should start shooting arrows soon.¡± (Yuri)


    The ship is gradually getting closer to the tip of the city walls.


    ¡°Ah!¡± (??)


    Something was fired from the tip of the city wall, drew an arc, and fell toward us. It was an arrow. It fell about 50 meters ahead.


    ¡°Alright, drop anchor immediately.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Are we dropping anchor?¡± (??)


    The captain asked.


    ¡°There is a current here. If we get carried away without realizing it, it would be a problem.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>This is the sea, not a river, but in this narrow strait, there is a flow in a certain direction like a river. If fresh water flowing from rivers into the ck Sea only flowed out like a river, the ck Sea would eventually be a freshwaterke, but that¡¯s not what happens. That¡¯s because the difference in salinity is involved. The seawater in the Mediterranean has a higher salinity than the seawater in the ck Sea, which is diluted by the inflow of freshwater. Since seawater is heavier than freshwater, it sinks to the bottom. As a result, the lighter water of the ck Sea slides along the surface and flows out, while the seawater of the Mediterranean creates a reverse flow at the bottom and flows into the ck Sea.</em>


    <em>In other words, what is happening in this strait is an exchange of seawater, not a one-way outflow. However, the phenomenon experienced on the ship behaves no differently than that of a river. It is a gentle flow, but if left alone, we would be slowly carried away.</em>


    ¡°If it gets dangerous, we can just cut the anchor chain. If it¡¯s just returning to Shantinion from here, we can manage somehow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. ¡ªHey! Drop the anchor!!¡± (??)


    The captain shouted loudly, and the sailors immediately moved to release the chain¡¯s fasteners, and with a rattling sound, the anchor began to drop.


    ¡°Gunners! Load the cannon and prepare to fire.¡± (Yuri)


    I shouted loudly and gave the order.


    ¡°When the ship stops, measure the distance and aim. The target is the city wall from which they fired the arrows. Aim for a wide area so that we hit somewhere.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes!!¡±


    Preparations began with the cannon set in the middle of the ship. First, the direction was adjusted, and a cannonball was loaded. Using a simple rangefinder, the approximate distance to the city wall was measured. The elevation angle was adjusted using a calction chart. It was a somewhat sluggish operation, but we managed to get a decent aim.


    ¡°Preparations for firingplete!¡± (??)


    The chief gunner faced me and said this while saluting. The sailors were standing quite far back, watching the cannon.


    ¡°Alright, fire.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Roger!¡± (??)


    The gunners moved away from the cannon, and the chief gunner pulled the cord. The end of that cord was inside the propent at the rear of the cannon. When pulled strongly, a tube-shaped ignition device scraped against it, scattering sparks intensely like a lighter, and igniting the propent. The moment the cord was pulled, the cannon roared.


    With a boom, there was a thunderous sound, and at that moment, all the fastenings securing the cannon to the ship¡¯s body came loose, and the ropes that were securing it leapt up like living creatures. Simultaneously, the ship swayed violently toward the stern.


    The sway created a tilt on the deck. The heavy cannon, as if forgetting its own weight, began to slide easily. It collided forcefully with the part of the railing on the side of the ship, breaking through the boards.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Once themotion settled, a strange silence fell over the ship, as if everyone had held their breath. Everyone was looking at the cannon. The cannon had broken through the bottom twoyers of the nks at the most protruding part of its base, but it was somehow being held by the remaining twoyers.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± (Myaro)


    I heard Myaro¡¯s voice nearby, and when I looked over, I saw Myaro sitting down, possibly having fallen and hit her back during the sway. Because of the noise, my ears were ringing, and I hadn¡¯t noticed.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Myaro)


    When I extended my hand, Myaro took it and stood up while rubbing her back.


    ¡ª


    After checking for injuries, a roll call was conducted, but aside from one sailor who got a concussion from being hit on the head by a rope, there were no serious injuries.


    ¡°Chairman, if possible, I¡¯d like to cut through the nks here and dump this cannon overboard.¡± (??)


    The captain said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just go back to Shantinion like this?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s not ideal. The ship¡¯s stability will bepromised, so if we hit rough waves, we could easily capsize.¡± (??)


    The ship didn¡¯t seem in immediate danger of sinking, but the cannon had lodged itself on one side, making it tilt slightly. Judging from his tone, this imbnce seemed like a significant problem for a sailor.


    ¡°In the first ce, why is it tilting so much? In terms of weight, we should be fine, right?¡± (Yuri)


    I had checked before departure, and there wasn¡¯t an issue with overloading.


    ¡°Well, Chairman, heavy cargo is usually stored in the hold at the bottom of the ship. But now, the heaviest thing is at the very edge of the highest deck, so this is what happens.¡± (??)


    <em>I suppose that makes sense. It¡¯s the highest point from the ship¡¯s center of gravity. Ah, that might be why it swayed so much. Sailing ships are made of wood, so they¡¯re heavy, but not as heavy as ships made of iron.</em>


    ¡°We also unloaded the bast to bnce the weight. If we¡¯re not going to use it anymore because it¡¯s broken, we¡¯d be better off just throwing it away.¡± (??)


    ¡°But it would be a problem if it were salvaged.¡± (Yuri)


    After a quick inspection with the chief gunner earlier, it seemed that the recoil mechanism was damaged from the shock, so I wouldn¡¯t mind disposing of it. However, having it recovered would be a big problem.


    <em>I don¡¯t think the enemy could salvage something this heavy, but if it were me, I could think of a few ways, so it is still a concern. For example, you could attach strong pulleys to both ends of arge ship, run a thick chain across, attach one side to the cannon underwater, and ce a weight on the other side. By doing this, when the weight exceeds thebined weight and frictional resistance of the chain and the cannon, the cannon will float up.</em>


    ¡°But going back like this is a bit too dangerous.¡± (??)


    ¡°Even if we¡¯re going to dump it, we can¡¯t do it in the strait. It would be too easy to find. Let¡¯s wait until we¡¯re out at sea to dispose of it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah, if that¡¯s the case, understood. Well, that should be manageable.¡± (??)


    As the captain readily agreed¡­


    ¡°Ship spotted!¡± (??)


    A sharp voice called out from the lookout atop the mast.


    ¡°A white g is being raised. They¡¯re flying the g of the Entak Dragon Kingdom!¡± (??)


    <em>The Entak Dragon Kingdom? The name of a country I didn¡¯t expect came up. The Entak Dragon Kingdom is a country with which we¡¯ve built a favorable diplomatic rtionship ever since we met the ambassador while on a visit to the Albio Republic and shared drinks with him. Due to the distance, we haven¡¯t established embassies or resident ambassadors, but we have managed to sign a trade agreement.</em>


    ¡°Could they have asked for mediation? I see, that¡¯s a clever move.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said the same thing I was thinking.


    <em>If they are flying the g of a friendly country to us, even if we were in a state of furious rage, we obviously couldn¡¯t attack them.</em>


    ¡°However, this is far too quick, no matter how you think about it.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Given that their prince was taken, it¡¯s perfectly logical for the Kururuan Dragon Empire to request mediation from the Entak Dragon Kingdom. However, to make this happen, after the prince was taken during the battle in Kurtos, someone would have had to quickly report the news back to the homnd. The Dragon Emperor likely decided to request mediation, then sent an envoy to the Dragon King of Entak, received a reply, and so on. Those are the steps. While not mind-bogglingly slow, it would still require a bit of time.</em>


    <em>Moreover, these steps involve messengers traveling long distances back and forth, progressing step by step. Although the two countries are neighbors, their capitals are quite far apart. It has only been about a month since the battle at Kurtos, so it¡¯s strange that the discussions are already settled.</em>


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it, but perhaps there are signal towers connected between the two capitals¡­? Given the deep, traditional ties between the two countries, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they had something like that.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>What Myaro is referring to is semaphoremunication, where someone climbs to the top of a tower and waves a g to signal the next tower. Though a primitive method, the movement of the gs travels at the speed of light, so if trained personnel urately ry the signals on a clear day, it can transmit information faster than eagles. Even in the Shaalta Kingdom, witches were utilized to quickly know the arrival of ships. It was equipped with a short but well-maintained line between Sibyaku and Eluin at the mouth of the Sibyaku River, and it should still be in use today.</em>


    ¡°Considering the distance, it¡¯s a bit hard to believe, but¡­ well, they¡¯re raising a white g. We can meet with them and ask then.¡± (Yuri)


    There aren¡¯t anyrge-scale international treaties or agreements in this world, but the idea of raising the g of an enemy¡¯s ally just because you don¡¯t want to be attacked is too imusible. It would damage a nation¡¯s prestige, and it¡¯s simply unthinkable. Since they¡¯re flying the national g, there must be a legitimate government representative from the Entak Dragon Kingdom aboard.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But if we¡¯re going to hold talks on this ship, the state of that cannon is a bit embarrassing.¡± (Myaro)


    That was true.


    ¡°Captain, quickly bring a cloth or something to cover that up.¡± (Yuri)


    As I gave these instructions and looked out to sea from the bow, I could already see the ship with the white g in sight. Looking to the right, I could see the city wall that had been destroyed by our cannon fire, partially copsed.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 273: Envoys Board the Ship

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 272</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 68.</strong>


    The ship flying the white g dropped anchor and stopped near us. A small boat was lowered, and four people got in, with rowers propelling the boat toward us. The rowers were probably just regr sailors, but one of the other two was likely a government official from the Entak Dragon Kingdom, and the other someone handling diplomacy for the Kururuan Dragon Empire. As for the remaining person, I could guess who that might be.


    We threw down a ropedder, and as the boat approached, three people climbed aboard. As expected, one of the three was a Shanti. Once on deck, the three of them looked around. Then one of them whispered into the Shanti¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Forgive our sudden visit. We havee to negotiate a ceasefire. Who is in charge here?¡± (??)


    The Shanti spoke in Shannguage. Apparently, the Kururuan Dragon Empire¡¯s diplomat didn¡¯t have a good Shan speaker, so they needed a trantor.¡°What are you thinking?¡± (Yuri)


    I spoke in Telor, making an effort to sound displeased.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that person is a ve. What kind of sensibility does it take to bring one of our own people here as a ve? How can you be so disrespectful in a diplomatic setting?¡± (Yuri)


    Hearing this, the Shanti interpreter looked bewildered. It seemed he didn¡¯t understand. Maybe this person could only speak Shan and Arnnguages but didn¡¯t understand Terol. The other two, realizing the validity of my objection, looked at me with a startled expression.


    ¡°My deepest apologies. He was the only suitable interpreter avable.¡± (??)


    The speaker switched to Telor.


    ¡°And who are you? An envoy of Kururuan?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I serve His Majesty the Dragon King of Entak. I am the ambassador stationed in Kururuan. I usually work at the embassy in Ashreia.¡± (??)


    ¡°Did you bring this person here? Should we consider this disrespect your responsibility, and thus the responsibility of the Dragon Kingdom?¡± (Yuri)


    Knowing full well that couldn¡¯t be the case, I questioned the ambassador from the Dragon Kingdom. There was no way the ambassador sent by the Dragon Kingdom to Kururuan would bring a Shan interpreter from his own country. There would be no situation in which they could be useful. It was almost certain this interpreter was a ve used in the Kururuan Dragon Empire.


    As expected, when the issue of responsibility was raised, the ambassador gave a grave look to the other Kuran. He seemed to be signaling with his eyes that he couldn¡¯t protect them if the issue came up. Naturally, without consulting the king, the ambassador couldn¡¯t let his country bear the guilt of a diplomatic incident of unpredictable scale. If he acted on his own in such a way, he could be held ountable and executed, or at the very least, he¡¯d have to take his own life.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I asked whose foolish idea this was. Or did youe just to show off your envedpatriot?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We are deeply sorry.¡± (??)


    The other Kuran knelt and ced his hands on the deck. He bowed his head until his forehead almost touched the deck, assuming a posture akin to a crouched prostration.


    ¡°It was my mistake to bring this man. Please, forgive me.¡± (??)


    ¡°And who are you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I am Halifa, Prime Minister of the Kururuan Dragon Empire.¡± (Halifa)


    The Prime Minister? Unless there was an even higher position called the Grand Vizier, this man was the top official responsible for the practical governance of the Kururuan Dragon Empire.


    ¡°I gather that this enved young man here was brought along to facilitatemunication in case no one on this ship spoke Telor, correct?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You are precisely correct.¡± (Halifa)


    ¡°So, how do you n to take responsibility for this insult?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I will free this man and his family from very on the spot. If necessary, our country will issue a formal apology.¡± (Halifa)


    He apologized with dignity. To improvise a solution after realizing that I had lost my temper and then to calmly bow down and provide this answer while setting aside his pride is not something many people could do. Most would have been much more flustered in this situation.


    <em>Judging by his demeanor, he likely suspects that I am Yuri Hou.</em>


    ¡°Do you have a family?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked the interpreter in Shan, switchingnguages.


    ¡°Ah, yes. I do.¡± (??)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to spring this on you, but the Prime Minister here has said he will free you from very. If you wish, you could board this ship and return to your homnd right away. Since your family will also be freed, I can arrange to have them sent over. What would you like to do?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I see.¡± (??)


    The enved interpreter appeared deep in thought, clearly struggling with his decision. He didn¡¯t immediately express a desire to return, suggesting some inner conflict orplexity I wasn¡¯t aware of.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t return. My family is a Kururuan.¡± (??)


    ¡°Kururuan? So, your wife is amoner?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. I served at the Dragon Pce, and my wife¡¯s status¡­ It¡¯s a bitplicated due to their social structure, but you could say she¡¯s amoner.¡± (??)


    I didn¡¯t fully understand, but it seemed there were someplicated circumstances at y.


    ¡°I see. You don¡¯t have any objections to being freed from very, do you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I am very grateful. I don¡¯t know who you are but thank you very much.¡± (??)


    The ve trantor bowing his head slightly.


    <em>Then, that¡¯s fine. Forcing him to leave might only cause more trouble.</em>


    ¡°Raise your head. I ept your apology.¡± (Yuri)


    I said in Terol. The man who had introduced himself as Halifa slowly stood up.


    ¡°You want to have a meeting with our country. Then, aside from Halifa, the other two should return to their ship.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°W-wait a moment¡­ but¡­¡± (??)


    The ambassador from the Entak Dragon Kingdom spoke up, his voice troubled. It seemed he was concerned about fulfilling his role as a mediator, and felt he needed to be present to properly handle the situation.


    ¡°You have a trade agreement with us, so it¡¯s eptable for you toe under a white g. However, bringing a person from a warring nation aboard without permission is not. You should have firste alone to seek agreement on your role as a mediator, only then bringing others.¡± (Yuri)


    I made a rather demanding statement. However, the content was perfectly reasonable.


    <em>To put it in perspective, it is like a mutual acquaintance opening your front door and letting in someone you are fighting with without asking your permission first. They should have knocked alone and asked if it is okay to bring someone inside. In reality, it isn¡¯t just a fight. It was a literal life-or-death conflict, so if they intend to mediate, they should have been all the more careful. It¡¯s nothing short of shocking insensitivity. Most likely, Halifa here had been in a hurry and pressured them greatly, which is why they hadn¡¯t thought things through. However, as a diplomat, he should have realized this on his own. Failing to do so is his oversight.</em>


    ¡°A mediator¡¯s role is valid only when both conflicting parties acknowledge it. Our nation was not consulted beforehand. The proper procedure is to first approach and discuss matters on your own. We can¡¯t ept someone unterally iming to be a mediator without any prior agreement.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°I promise that Halifa will be returned without any harm. For now, please go back to your ship.¡± (Yuri)


    Even after I said this, the ambassador didn¡¯t immediately move. He was probably hesitating, wondering if there was a way to salvage the situation. What I said was perfectly reasonable, but if we didn¡¯t bring it up, it could have been overlooked. Perhaps he thought we might overlook some skipped formalities, given that we were friendly nations, and they were in a rush. However, we have our own reasons. We needed to get them to get off this ship.


    ¡°Excuse me, might we have a moment to consult among ourselves?¡± (Halifa)


    Halifa asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Halifa began speaking with the ambassador in Arnnguage. After exchanging a few words, the ambassador started to speak, his tone apologetic.


    ¡°¡­We sincerely apologize for the great disrespect we have shown your country. As you requested, we will disembark. A formal apology will be deliveredter¡­¡± (??)


    <em>It seems they will leave.</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not particrly angry.¡± (Yuri)


    I just needed them to disembark because they were obstructing a frank conversation I wanted to have with Halifa.


    <em>I¡¯ve realized recently that I have a rather genius talent for picking apart others¡¯ faults. It¡¯s not a talent I¡¯m particrly happy about, but when ites to this, not even Myaro could handle it as well as I can.</em>


    ¡°Then, we shall take our leave.¡± (??)


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Yuri)


    I called out in Shan. The ambassador and the interpreter, who were about to disembark, turned back to face me.


    ¡°If you wish to return to your homnd, it might be possible for you to do so during an extended leave or something simr. It all depends on the negotiations from here on out but keep your hopes up.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said this to the interpreter, he showed a pleased expression, perhaps because he missed his homnd after all.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 274: Ceasefire Negotiations

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (12 chapters)


    Myaro and I brought Halifa into one of the ship¡¯s cabins.


    ¡°Well then, first of all, let me praise your impressive apology earlier. You seem to be more than a capable diplomat.¡± (Yuri)


    Since his pride might have been hurt more than necessary by kneeling, I started by praising him.


    ¡°¡­I see, so you were testing me.¡± (Halifa)


    ¡°I was actually angry too. But still, you should have had the sense to handle something of that level.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Diplomacy isn¡¯t something driven by emotions, but it¡¯s a problem if someone doesn¡¯t get angry when they should. Just like someone who smiles foolishly when insulted will be underestimated by others, they will be looked down upon. Though it might seem trivial, in the long run, it leads to significant disadvantages.</em>


    ¡°He was truly the only suitable person. I beg for your forgiveness.¡± (Halifa)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. However, make sure the emancipation from very is not just words, but is carried out.¡± (Yuri)¡°We will certainly do that¨D¨Dso then¡­¡± (Halifa)


    Halifa tried to move on to the main topic, but I stopped him with my hand.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself first. I am Yuri Hou. I serve as the regent of the Shaalta Kingdom. And this here is Myaro, who holds a simr position to you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro bowed her head slightly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­I suspected as much, but you look even younger than what I¡¯ve heard.¡± (Halifa)


    ¡°People of your race often say that, but Shanti is generally seen as younger than their actual age. I¡¯d appreciate it if you wouldn¡¯t think of me as some kid.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well then, how is Crown Prince Adil doing at present?¡± (Halifa)


    He immediately brought up the main issue.


    <em>He¡¯s rather hasty. I wonder if he¡¯s quite desperate, as he seems indifferent to appearances. Well, that¡¯s probably why he made such a basic mistake earlier.</em>


    ¡°Your asking that question means the power of His Majesty Aknar III is wavering, doesn¡¯t it?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro interjected.


    While I was out negotiating the surrender of the remnants, Myaro was learning about the internal affairs of the Kururuan Dragon Empire from a former diplomat of the Galilia Union. It was to make the best use of the fortunate acquisition of Crown Prince Adil. Therefore, Myaro knew more about this matter than I did.


    ¡°Now that the heir, Crown Prince Adil, is absent, isn¡¯t the Empress Midia, of lowly origin, in a very precarious position? If His Majesty Aknar III protects her, there is a chance they could both fall together.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Halifa)


    Halifa was at a loss for words after Myaro frankly stated her theory. Having been asked a question he couldn¡¯t answer, he looked at us with eyes that seemed to criticize us a little.


    ¡°We are not unhappy with the reign of His Majesty Aknar III, so it would be troubling if he were to fall. As for the ceasefire, we hope to extract as favorable terms as possible, while ensuring that your empire remains intact. This is our genuine desire.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro clearly stated our position.


    <em>It¡¯s odd to say there are no falsehoods in diplomacy, but it¡¯s also true that if both sides stick to their facades during discussions aimed at solving problems, things won¡¯t progress.</em>


    <em>In the first ce, Crown Prince Adil has value because he is the legitimate son of Aknar III. If the regime were to copse and someone else took control of the Kururuan Dragon Empire, Crown Prince Adil would naturally lose all value. Aknar III is a man with the weakness of being unable to let go of Empress Midia, a former ve who loves luxury.</em>


    <em>For instance, even if a general leading the army were to rebel and defeat Aknar III, he could make a statement that he could not bear to see the Empress dominating politics and living a life of luxury, while the burden of this was being passed on to the people in the form of heavy taxes, and so on, and this would provide a fairly noble cause. After that, he could marry a woman from a family said to be descendants of Emperor Ananta I, and have her bear children. In the history of the Dragon Empire, there have been many sessful examples of such usurpations, so the bar is low.</em>


    <em>If something like that were to happen, the piece we worked so hard to obtain would be useless. We need the regime of Aknar III to remain intact.</em>


    ¡°If that¡¯s truly how you feel, I would like you to cease hostilities immediately and return the Crown Prince. If you have any conditions, please let me know.¡± (Halifa)


    ¡°Naturally, since His Excellency Yuri and I are here, we have already agreed upon the terms. Shall we discuss them first?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Please do. We can¡¯t begin negotiations without hearing them first.¡± (Halifa)


    Prompted by Halifa¡¯s words, Myaro, who looked a bit tense, let out a small breath.


    <em>When I think about it, this is Myaro¡¯s first time conducting proper diplomacy with a normal foreign nation. Diplomacy didn¡¯t even exist with the Catholic Sect, as it was only about bloody wars, schemes, and conspiracies. And during the time of the Albio Republic, she stayed behind to protect the maind and didn¡¯t participate.</em>


    ¡°There are two conditions for the ceasefire. One is the free passage through the Telumur Strait. The other is the leasing of Engira Ind for 30 years. In exchange, we will immediately cease hostilities and continue to treat Crown Prince Adil in a favorable environment.¡± (Myaro)


    When Myaro presented the conditions, Halifa furrowed his brow and fell silent, as if thinking over the terms two or three times. After a moment¡­


    ¡°In short, you¡¯re holding the Crown Prince hostage and trying to force us into epting these one-sided terms, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Halifa)


    He looked at us with resentful, ring eyes.


    ¡°We don¡¯t think these conditions are that severe.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro continued, unfazed by his gaze.


    ¡°First, regarding the free passage through the Telumur Strait, this is not a loss for your country. The benefits you¡¯ve been receiving from the Galilia Union will simply disappear with the fall of that nation. Next, regarding the lease of Engira Ind, this too shouldn¡¯t be considered a major loss. Of course, for our country, having a base in the Mediterranean is of great significance. However, Engira Ind isn¡¯t particrly important to your country. It¡¯s just one of many inds, without any significant industry. From what we hear, it¡¯s merely a small fishing vige, with most of the ind¡¯snd remaining unused except for the area with a port.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>In essence, it¡¯s just a request for free passage through the strait and to lease one small ind for 30 years. It¡¯s not an unreasonable demand.</em>


    ¡°Indeed, those conditions might be reasonable. If we ignore the fact that Crown Prince Adil remains a captive, that is.¡± (Halifa)


    <em>Well, that¡¯s how it is.</em>


    ¡°Rest assured. In truth, we¡¯ve brought two sets of conditions. One set if we return Crown Prince Adil, and the other if we don¡¯t. I have presented the conditions where we don¡¯t return him first, but if your country wishes, you can choose the terms where we do return him.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand your intentions at all. If you had any sense of politics, you¡¯d know without exnation that we wouldn¡¯t choose to lose the Crown Prince.¡± (Halifa)


    As expected, it seems like he¡¯s questioning whether I even have a brain.


    ¡°However, I think that¡¯s not necessarily the case. It¡¯s possible that not returning him could actually be more beneficial for your country. After you hear what I have to say, if you don¡¯t like it, you can reject it. But if you have any sound judgment, I think you¡¯ll find the proposal quite appealing.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    After all was said and done, Halifa stood on the deck of the ship.


    ¡°It was a fruitful discussion. I¡¯ll consult with His Majesty the Dragon Emperor immediately, and we¡¯ll visit Shantinion. With that, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± (Halifa)


    Since the content of what I discussed wasn¡¯t something Halifa could decide on his own, he would take it back and discuss it with the Dragon Emperor. He had been given full authority over the negotiations, so he could have dismissed our proposal outright. But at the very least, it seemed to be a set of conditions worth considering.


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s one thing I forgot to ask.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes?¡± (Halifa)


    ¡°About the Entak Dragon Kingdom. They were acting as mediators, but did your country request the intervention of the Dragon King?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah, that. Now that I think about it, given the proposal you had prepared, it seems there was no need to owe the Dragon Kingdom any favors.¡± (Halifa)


    Halifa had the expression of a merchant who had incurred unnecessary losses from a failed business.


    ¡°As for your question, no. The Dragon King had somehow obtained information that our country was preparing to send reinforcements, and even before they departed, he had already given instructions to the ambassador. He ordered that if the battle ended in your victory and the two nations remained in conflict, the ambassador should act as a mediator.¡± (Halifa)


    <em>So, that¡¯s why they acted so quickly. It is because the instructions had already been given in advance. It might be an overstatement to call it foresight, but the Dragon King is certainly a ruler who pays attention to details.</em>


    ¡°As you know, the battle ended in a disastrous defeat for us, and to make matters worse, Crown Prince Adil was taken captive. At that time, I truly despised Fritz Roni, who had misled us.¡± (Halifa)


    An unexpected name popped up at an unexpected moment.


    <em>Well, it¡¯s understandable if he holds some resentment toward him.</em>


    ¡°But no matter how much we resent him, it won¡¯t bring the Crown Prince back. We knew almost nothing about your character, so we clung desperately to the Dragon King¡¯s proposal.¡± (Halifa)


    ¡°I see. That exins a lot.¡± (Yuri)


    To recover the Crown Prince as quickly as possible, the Prime Minister himself rushed to Telumur with the ambassador in tow. That¡¯s when we arrived by ship.


    ¡°I apologize for asking this, but could you show some appreciation and give some credit to the ambassador? I sent him away because he was getting in the way of our frank discussions, but we don¡¯t want to sour rtions with the Entak Dragon Kingdom.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>It would be problematic to leave everything to Halifa, so we¡¯ll need to send official documents through Telumur route from the Albio Republic. If the Telumur Strait were to be blocked and ess to our base in the Mediterranean cut off, that base would be easily isted. In such a case, there¡¯s a huge difference between being able to receive supplies from the Entak Dragon Kingdom and not.</em>


    ¡°¡­I understand. That should be eptable. Our country also realizes that it¡¯s not wise to let old grudges strain rtions forever. Though it¡¯s a burden to owe a favor, this might be a good opportunity.¡± (Halifa)


    <em>Strain rtions? I¡¯d heard the two nations had a brotherly rtionship, but perhaps there¡¯s been some tension between them. I think I should right now, but then, revealing my ignorance wouldn¡¯t be wise. Myaro might know, and I can look into itter. For now, I¡¯ll let it pass.</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s all. Please send my regards to His Majesty the Dragon Emperor.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. With that, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± (Halifa)


    With that, Khalifa bowed his head, climbed over the railing, and climbed down the ropedder.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 275: Crown Prince Adil (I)

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 274</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 72.</strong>


    The Crown Prince of the Kuruluan Dragon Empire, Adil, was currently a captive.


    On the day he departed for the front, his mother, Midia, had said this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just think of it as a trip and be careful.¡± (Midia)


    She smiled at him, as she always did, but then turned to the familiar faces of the close attendants, who always served as his personal guard, and sternly repeated her instructions to them. After that, Adil couldn¡¯t see her anymore, as he had already boarded the pnquin. Thest thing he saw of his mother was her sharp, serious profile.He sailed north, arrived in Galilianin, where he spent a few days sightseeing with familiarpanions before setting out for the battlefield. From then on, it was a nightmare.


    Adil could ride a horse. Among the arts he had been taught, he considered himself quitepetent at it. Although he might not match the people who shot arrows at rabbits or wolves while on horseback, he could ride and maneuver a horse without much difficulty. However, that was under normal circumstances which was just a few hours of practice. He had never spent most of the day in the saddle. For long journeys, he had always used a pnquin or carriage.


    When they left Galilianin, Adil had to ride a horse. By the end of the first day, the skin on his buttocks became sore. The court physician applied ointment, and that night, he slept on his stomach. However, the next morning, when he mounted the saddle again, the pain was so intense he nearly fell off.


    He had said before they departed that he couldn¡¯t ride the horse, but when this message reached General Ilham, the response was an order to ride no matter what. The general exined that riding a horse made him look more like amander, and they hadn¡¯t prepared a pnquin for royalty. Moreover, no emperor had ever gone to war in a pnquin. Eventually, the skin would thicken, and he would get used to it. This was how cavalry soldiers managed, and the tone of the message was almost scolding.


    Adil endured the torturous march, and by the time they reached camp, the skin on his backside had peeledpletely. Just like the first day, he slept on his stomach. On the morning of the third day, his undergarments were soaked with oozing fluid, hardened as if he had wet himself. He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and begged to be allowed to ride in a wagon, saying he didn¡¯t need a pnquin, but that request was also denied.


    Adil was apliant boy. Hecked the strong desires to impose his will even if it meant inconveniencing others. When he was in pain, he would simply tell his mother, Midia, and she would usually take care of things for him. A life of just obeying wasn¡¯t painful.


    Whenever Adil started crying or getting hurt, he naturally moved away from those environments. He no longer had a tutor who would scold him harshly, and his martial arts training was tailored to prevent him from getting hurt. That was how Aadil grew up in a pain-free environment. When his mother looked troubled by his selfishness, he put up with it as much as he could. That was how Adil came to terms with the world. He wasn¡¯tzy, but he wasn¡¯t enthusiastic either. He simply carried out the duties that were given to him. That was the world to Aadil. And so, he was said to be a fine crown prince.


    Thus, he never learned how to change his surroundings without his mother¡¯s intervention. When even extreme pain brought no relief and his environment demanded he persist, he felt only fear. He had no thought of taking control to change things. He could only obey.


    By lifting himself off the saddle using the strength in his legs, Adil could somewhat escape the pain. But holding this half-standing position quickly tired his legs. His body trembled with the effort, but he kept his buttocks off the saddle, desperate to avoid the agony. Soon, however, the skin on his inner thighs became inmed, andrge blisters formed there instead. By the fourth day, his entire body was wracked with pain from the exhaustion and muscle soreness in his legs.


    Finally, they reached the battlefield. To Adil, it felt like arriving in paradise after the torment he had endured. Numb with fatigue, he attended the war council but spent most of the day lying on his stomach in his tent, recuperating.


    And then, the battle began.


    In this war, Adil¡¯s role wasn¡¯t that of amander. He was more like a living battle standard, a symbol. His job was to be present, to disy the nation¡¯s emblem on his uniform and look regal on his horse. A battle standard that was torn, dirty, or broken wouldn¡¯t serve any army. So, all Adil had to do was wear his immacte uniform, sat on his horse, and maintained a dignified posture beside General Ilham.


    But they lost the war.


    As they fled in retreat, something fell from the sky. When it hit the ground, mes suddenly burst up in front of the galloping horses.


    Adil¡¯s horse, startled by the sudden mes, bolted in a direction that Adil could not control. His lower body was a mass of pain, and all he could do was cling tightly to the horse¡¯s mane, gripping the reins as best he could. He prayed for his mother¡¯s help, and then for divine intervention, but neither came. Eventually, Adil was captured.


    ¡ª


    Adil was gestured at, seemingly being told to write a letter. Following the prompt, he wrote a simple message, stating that he was unharmed and requesting arrangements for his quick return. A ring, a protective charm from his mother, was enclosed with the letter. Afterward, Adil was led to a tent, likely meant for high-ranking individuals, where he could sense the presence of soldiers surrounding him.


    Unable tomunicate verbally, he remained silent and stood still. When attending military councils, he had been told to maintain a dignified posture despite the pain, so he did not sit. It was easier to remain standing than to endure the agony of sitting down.


    As time passed without him sitting or lying down, a woman eventually appeared, carrying a basin of hot water, likely for a bath. She undressed him, removing his outer garments, and when she reached his undergarments, she noticed they were soaked in blood. Her expression turned to panic, and she quickly left the tent.


    Soon after, a person who seemed to be a military doctor arrived. He motioned for Adil to lie down on a bed and began wiping Adil¡¯s torn skin with a warm, damp cloth before generously applying a soothing ointment. The pain began to subside, and the exhaustion soon overpowered him, lulling him to sleep.


    The next morning, Adil awoke to breakfast served while he remained lying down. The military doctor had stayed by his side throughout the night, reapplying the ointment and changing the cloths. Later, several men entered the room, carefully lifted Adil onto a stretcher, and covered him with arge nket, ensuring his dignity was preserved. He was carried a long distance under the nket, during which he glimpsed the city gates. It appeared they were entering a city called Kurtos, which had surrendered after the war¡¯s turning point.


    Adil was brought into a castle and transferred from the stretcher to a proper bed in a reception room. The doctor reapplied the ointment and sat nearby, watching over him. Since they could notmunicate, the doctor soon began reading a book as Adilid clutching his pillow, focusing on recovery.


    It was then that Adil noticed the profound silence around him. For the first time in days, there was no noise, no chaos of the battlefield, only peaceful quiet. The events of the past few days felt as though they hadsted a year. Relieved by the tranquility, Adil weed it like an old friend. The army he had traveled with had ignored his pleas of pain, but here, where he could not speak thenguage, they understood his suffering and treated him with care, without mocking his exposed and wounded state. They ensured he was carried with dignity.


    It was a bitter irony. Adil thought about this as he once again drifted off to sleep.


    ¡ª


    Sometimeter, the noise outside the door increased, and people entered. There had been amotion, and while many people had gathered outside, two men eventually came into the room. One was the long-eared Shanti man who had been present when Adil was captured and made to write the letter. The other was a man of the same race as Adil. He was likely a Galilean from the style of his clothing.


    The Shanti man observed Adil. The younger man approached, pulled back the nket, and inspected Adil¡¯s wounds. Then, he came closer, felt Adil¡¯s forehead to check his temperature, and ced two fingers firmly on his neck, holding them there for a moment before letting go.


    The Shanti man gave a singlemand to the Galilean, who began to speak.


    ¡°Thest time we met, I didn¡¯t even introduce myself. I am Yuri Hou, regent of the Kingdom of Shialta. You could think of me as your enemy¡¯smander-in-chief, and you wouldn¡¯t be far off.¡± (Yuri)


    A Galilean man standing nearby quickly tranted Yuri¡¯s words into Arn, thenguage Adil understood. Adil realized that this man, who appeared to be about his own age, was actually the leader of the opposing forces.


    ¡°I¡¯m Adil, Crown Prince of the Dragon Empire.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± (Yuri)


    It was an unexpected question. For a captive, finally able tomunicate through a trantor, it seemed like an odd first question.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Are you in pain?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Not much.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Any nausea? Do you feel sluggish or like your thoughts are clouded?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No.¡± (Adil)


    Although in truth he was still in pain, though he had be somewhat ustomed to it. His muscles were sore enough that he didn¡¯t feel like moving.


    ¡°I see. From what I gather, your country seems to have underestimated the severity of these kinds of wounds. Injuries like yours can lead to serious illness if infection sets in. For now, your body¡¯s natural resistance is keeping any disease at bay, but that could change. Let us know immediately if your condition worsens.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°But you kept riding even in that state. You¡¯re more resilient than I expected. Have you been quietly enduring it all this time?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I was told it was my duty to keep riding, so I did.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°Based on the information we¡¯ve gathered from other captives and messengers, it seems that some of your military leaders used this war as a means to toughen you up. Especially Ilham, your army¡¯s general. He was reportedly instructed by your father, the Dragon Emperor, to be strict with you. It¡¯s a grim thing, isn¡¯t it? If suffering and abuse were all it took to build a leader, we could just put a ve who¡¯s been whipped into power. It¡¯spletely absurd.¡± (Yuri)


    Adil remained silent. Since his time at the pce, he had often been scolded with phrases like ¡®be more of a man¡¯. He had suspected that this was the case all along, but hearing it confirmed still left him uneasy. It seemed that the man named Yuri didn¡¯t agree with such methods. Whether it was a good or bad approach, Adil didn¡¯t know. Could he really be a ruler worthy of the Dragon Throne just by enduring the pain of having his skin torn away? Yuri believed otherwise, but Adil wasn¡¯t sure. He felt inadequate, as if he were missing something fundamental.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re eager to return to Ashleya as soon as possible, but we haven¡¯t begun negotiations yet. Until that¡¯s settled, you¡¯ll need to wait a little longer. By the time your wounds have healed, we should have an answer.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Adil)


    As a captive, that was simply the reality.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a chef from the Kururuan Dragon Empire here, so you may not find the food to your taste, but even if you don¡¯t feel like eating, you¡¯ll have to force yourself. You need meat to heal those wounds. In the meantime, try to rest.¡± (Yuri)


    With that, the man named Yuri left the room.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 276: Crown Prince Adil (2)*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    A week passed, and a thinyer of skin covered the wound. By the time sitting was no longer painful, there was a visitor to the room.


    *Knock*


    *Knock*


    The door was knocked, and a woman appeared. Her skin was slightly dark, and at first, Adil thought she was from the Entak Dragon Kingdom. The people of the Dragon Kingdom had fought long wars on the Penins and during the long period of rule, northern blood mixed in. herefore,pared to the people of the Kururuan Dragon Empire, many had lighter skin or different facial features.


    ¡°Good day, Your Highness Adil.¡± (Eisa)


    The woman greeted him in the Dragon Empire style. Her intonation had a slight ent, but it was fluent enough to be understood in Arnnguage.


    ¡°Please state your name.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°My name is Eisa Wichita. I am originally from the Papal States, but now belong to the Shaalta Kingdom. As I thought, you don¡¯t remember me, do you?¡± (Eisa)¡°¡­ Huh? Ah¡­ yes, sorry.¡± (Adil)


    <em>Had we met before? </em>


    ¡°Previously, when I came to the Dragon Empire for research, I was asked by the Empress to tutor you for one day. However, at that time, Your Highness was not even 10 years old, so it¡¯s only natural that you don¡¯t remember.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°I was a bit worried when I heard you were taken prisoner on the battlefield, but I¡¯m relieved to see you safe.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Yes. Ah, please have a seat.¡± (Adil)


    When Adil said that, the woman who introduced herself as Eisa politely excused herself before sitting on the sofa with a straight posture.


    ¡°Is there anything inconvenient about living here? Though, there is not much I can do to help.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Um, let me see. Well, it¡¯s inconvenient that I can¡¯t go outside freely, and thenguage barrier is troublesome.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Oh¡­ is that so? I can¡¯t help with going outside¡­ but is the Telornguage still difficult?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Adil)


    Adil hadn¡¯t skipped learning the Telornguage in Dragon Pce. But even when he heard it, he couldn¡¯t quite catch it or speak it well. The Shanti seemed to study Telor as their main foreignnguage, so no one here spoke Arn. Though many interpreters from the Dragon Empire spoke Telor, none could speak Shan. Apparently, there had been no contact between the two countries for a long time. Therefore, there was no one who could speak both Shan and Arnish. The responsible officials only spoke Shan, so when Adil needed tomunicate, it had to go through Telor. From Arn to Telor, then from Telor to Shan. This two-step interpretation often caused confusion and took time, with meanings changing along the way. For instance, when he asked for fruit, strong fruit liquor was brought instead, and when he requested writing tools, art supplies for drawing were delivered.


    ¡°Hmm. I have a suggestion. One of my students has expressed interest in learning Arn. How about it? If I ce her by your side, it could help her studies as well. Shall I talk to her?¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°Huh? Oh, really¡­ hmm¡­¡± (Adil)


    To be honest, he wasn¡¯t very keen on the idea. The student would be a girl around his age, right? There were many women in the harem. However, except for his mother, most of the women in the harem hated and tried to harm Adil. His mother, Midia, was also hostile toward them and kept them away from Adil. There were many women who served as attendants or ves, or as tutors like the one before him, but up to now, Adil had never had close interaction with a specific young woman.


    ¡°Alright, then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Yes¡­ but, she¡¯s from a noble household, so she¡¯s not a servant. Please understand that.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°I understand. Either way, I have plenty of free time.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°I see. Then, she might be a good conversational partner. Since she¡¯s a student, I don¡¯t have a master-servant rtionship with her, so if she says no, there¡¯s nothing I can do. But I¡¯ll try talking to her.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°¡­ A student, you say?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Yes, in Galilianin¡­ oh, I should say Shantinion now, shouldn¡¯t I? She wanted to learn foreignnguages in the heart of Shantinion, so she came with me. Her Arn is still basic, but she can speak Telor almost perfectly. She¡¯s very diligent in her studies.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Adil)


    Adil had never met a student his age. He had always been surrounded by tutors teaching only him in the harem.


    ¡°Yes¡­ well, I¡¯m sorry, but I must take my leave soon.¡± (Eisa)


    The woman who called herself Eisa said hastily after checking her pocket watch.


    ¡°Are you busy?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°To tell the truth, that¡¯s the case. Originally, I wasn¡¯t nning to stop in this city, but when I heard that Your Highness had been taken prisoner, I decided to at leaste and greet you.¡± (Eisa)


    ¡°I see, thank you for that.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°I apologize for the rush. Then, I pray for the peace of Your Highness¡¯s heart.¡± (Eisa)


    After saying that formal, old-fashioned greeting, the woman who introduced herself as Eisa bowed again in the Dragon Empire style and left the room.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hello.¡± (??)


    That afternoon, a girl appeared who looked younger than Adil. Her skin was pale, and her long hair was braided. She was small in stature and held a thick book by her side. She was dressed in modest, inmoner clothes, and didn¡¯t give the impression of being the daughter of a noble Household.


    ¡°My name is Sher Marmaset.¡± (Sher)


    She gave a brief bow of her head as a greeting. She was speaking in Arn, though it sounded somewhat halting.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡± (Adil)


    Adil returned the greeting.


    ¡°As I understand it, my role is to be a conversation partner to pass the time and to act as an interpreter for conveying your requests, correct?¡± (Sher)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Let me rify in advance. As an unmarried woman, I will not be in the same room at night.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Adil)


    Her Arnish was a bit difficult to understand, but she likely meant that she wouldn¡¯te at night.


    ¡°And there is one thing I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°Yes?¡± (Adil)


    <em>What could it be? Perhaps a request like asking him not to touch her?</em>


    ¡°If my Arn is incorrect, I¡¯d like you to correct me each time. Both in terms of grammar and usage. If it¡¯s left unclear, I won¡¯t gain anything from the conversation.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°Huh¡­ I see.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Is that alright?¡± (Sher)


    ¡°Yes, well¡­ would you like me to start by pointing out the mistakes in what you just said?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°The phrase ¡®correct me¡¯ is a bit off. ¡®Do this¡¯ is used by someone in a higher position toward someone lower, so pairing it with the polite term ¡®correct¡¯ feels awkward.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡± (Sher)


    After saying this, Sher took a small, thin book and a pen from her pocket and jotted something down.


    ¡°This is educational. Please keep going like that.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°Got it, I understand.¡± (Adil)


    It seemed a bit troublesome, but since he had nothing but free time, if it became tiresome, he could always ask her not toe anymore. Talking with foreigners was said to be enjoyable, and if it ended up being an entertaining way to pass the time, it would benefit both of them.


    ¡ª


    A weekter, Sher¡¯s Arn had noticeably improved. She would reflect on each word in their conversations, and not only did she fix the usage errors that Adil pointed out, but she also adjusted her speech to refine her intonation. Even after leaving in the evening, she seemed to study through the night, returning the next day with a mountain of questions and points of confusion. Her dedication was so impressive that, even in conversation, Adil couldn¡¯t help but admire how she never settled for ¡®good enough¡¯.


    ¡°Sher, why are you so devoted to learning Arn?¡± (Adil)


    At Sher¡¯s request, Adil was speaking more casually, as she wanted to practice natural, informal conversation.


    ¡°To revive the house of Marmaset.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°It¡¯s strange to use ¡®da wa¡¯ and ¡®yo¡¯ together.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Would it be better to say ¡®to revive¡¯?¡± (Sher)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Adil)


    The flow of the conversation had been interrupted.


    <em>Let¡¯s continue.</em>


    ¡°Eisa told me that you are from a noble household.¡± (Sher)


    <em>That¡¯s what I recalled hearing.</em>


    ¡°Noble household¡­¡± (Sher)


    Sher murmured, her eyes looking distant for some reason.


    ¡°Well, yes. That¡¯s not wrong.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°If you¡¯re from a noble household, ¡®revive¡¯ sounds strange. A more appropriate word would be ¡®prosper¡¯.¡± (Adil)


    Adil thought she must have misspoken. The word ¡®revive¡¯ was used when something that had flourished copsed and was then revived. Unless it was a case where a once-great royal household had fallen to the status of a mere noble house, using ¡®revive¡¯ seemed incorrect.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. We¡¯ve only recently be fallen nobles, so there are still many people who feel the prestige of our house. That¡¯s why calling it a noble household isn¡¯t incorrect.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°Then, is it a situation where they fell into ruin and it¡¯s not very good?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°It¡¯s more than just ¡®not very good¡¯. If I were topare it with your country¡­ it is simr to the family of the ringleader who started a rebellion against the royal family and was suppressed.¡± (Sher)


    Adil¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.


    ¡°What do you mean? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t they all be¡­ killed?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°My grandmother and mother were sentenced to death. My grandmother, her name was Izabo Marmasette, and she was quite famous.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°Sher, were you spared?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°I was a student and hadn¡¯t been informed of anything, so I was not charged with any crime. By the way, my mother was charged with incitement to murder, and my grandmother, well, she was probably charged with treason. She moved her private army during the rebellion.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°I see¡­ is that so.¡± (Adil)


    Aadil couldn¡¯t grasp it. He didn¡¯t fully understand the crimesmitted by Sher¡¯s family, so he couldn¡¯tprehend the whole situation. Aadil wasn¡¯t well-versed in thew, but generally, if it was a rebellionrge enough to threaten the royal family, the entire family would be implicated and punished. The family would be wiped out, and even if someone survived, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to publicly use their family name.


    Sher was here without any public issues, and she wasn¡¯t hiding here like someone who had escaped the punishment she deserved. She used the surname Marmasett without any problems, and she didn¡¯t sneak in by bribing the guards when entering this room. Adil couldn¡¯t quite grasp the idea that the daughter of someone guilty of treason could live like this.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t hold public office, be a bureaucrat and even if I were hired, I¡¯d be stuck at the bottom, kept in a dead-end job. So, I¡¯m working hard, looking for another path.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°Another path¡­ what exactly are you aiming for?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°School.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°School?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to establish anguage school in the royal capital and run it. In theing era, there will undoubtedly be a demand for it.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°Are you nning to build a school, gather money, and eventually take revenge?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Revenge?¡± (Sher)


    Shelughed it off.


    ¡°No, no. You wouldn¡¯t understand since you don¡¯t know much about our country, but my grandmother and the others were true traitors. I don¡¯t hold any grudge against their purging.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Adil)


    Adil still couldn¡¯t fully grasp it. In the Dragon Empire, if a parent plotted a rebellion, the child would be punished as well, and if the child managed to escape after the parent was killed, they would vow revenge. However, that was a man¡¯s world, and perhaps the story was different for daughters like Sher.


    ¡°If I were to ever seek revenge, it would probably be against Ravello Rube and Myaro Gudanvier. Ravello Lube killed my grandmother like an insect before the trial, and it¡¯s humiliating that Gudanvier acts so high and mighty.¡±


    Even as she said this, Sher didn¡¯t seem particrly interested. Her primary goal was the establishment of the school, and she didn¡¯t seem to be pouring her passion into revenge. It felt more like something she might address if she ever had the financial and time resources to spare.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s something that will probably have nothing to do with your life. It¡¯s all something that happened at the western end of the world.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°Is that so? Well, maybe.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Now, let me get back to studying. This sentence in this book, it doesn¡¯t make sense in context. Could it be some kind of metaphor?¡± (Sher)


    Sher came next to Aadil, opened the book, and pointed out the problematic sentence with her finger. She was endlessly diligent in her studies, and that day as well, she continued learning until evening.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 277: Crown Prince Adil (3)*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 276</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 75.</strong>


    About a week after Sher told me that it all happened in the far west, a new official arrived from the home country.


    ¡°Unfortunately, negotiations between our nation and the Shaalta Kingdom have broken down. The prince will be transferred to the royal capital of Shaalta, Sibyaku.¡± (??)


    When Adil heard this from the official, he felt the blood drain from his face.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what? Why? How did ite to this?¡± (Adil)¡°They couldn¡¯t agree on the terms. But please rest assured, Your Highness will be treated with the utmost respect in Sibyaku.¡± (??)


    ¡°Send me back! Take me back to Dragon Pce!¡± (Adil)


    Adil was more agitated than he had ever been. He had always believed he would eventually return to Dragon Pce. Just as the sun sets and rises again, or as summer gives way to winter, he thought it was inevitable. But now, he was being told that this wouldn¡¯t happen.


    Dragon Pce was his home. It had been ever since he was born, and he couldn¡¯t imagine being anywhere else.


    ¡°Please! There must be something you can do!¡± (Adil)


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s simply not possible.¡± (??)


    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± (Adil)


    His blood boiled. His face felt hot. He had never been this furious before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so unreasonable! The expedition was decided without my input¡­ it¡¯s not my fault we lost or that I became a captive! So, it¡¯s your responsibility to send me back!¡± (Adil)


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible is impossible. Your servants are doing their best. Please understand the situation.¡±


    No matter how much Adil raged, the official¡¯s expression remained unchanged. There was not even a hint of concern. It was as if nothing Adil said mattered. The official didn¡¯t see Adil¡¯s anger as a threat. Back in Dragon Pce, everyone feared Adil¡¯s words, but here, that power was gone.


    ¡°Of course, I will apany Your Highness to ensure your safety. No harm wille to you.¡± (??)


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you!¡± (Adil)


    Adil was filled with despair. There was no longer any hope to be found in this man or his homnd.


    ¡°Leave!¡± (Adil)


    ¡°¡­Very well, then. I shall take my leave.¡± (??)


    The official gave a Dragon Empire-style bow and exited the room. He didn¡¯t even feel the need to justify himself. It was all too straightforward.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I see.¡± (Sher)


    When Sher Marmaset heard the situation, she spoke calmly. For more than two weeks, Adil had studied with Sher daily, but she showed neither sadness nor sympathy for his predicament.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s unfortunate. I guess this is goodbye, then. I learned a lot from you.¡± (Sher)


    Sheer¡¯s tone was casual, without any hint of reluctance. It was as indifferent as a cat leaving a human¡¯s house when the food runs out.


    ¡°Sher, won¡¯t youe with me?¡± (Adil)


    Sher¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected such a suggestion.


    ¡°Why?¡± (Sher)


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling anxious. I¡¯d like you, someone I know, to apany me.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Impossible. Unfortunately, I n to focus on learning Arn and Telornguages in Shantinion for the foreseeable future.¡± (Sher)


    Sher didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask them to dy my departure until you¡¯re finished.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, too. I¡¯ve already rented a room in Shantinion, and I¡¯m going to spend at least half a year studying.¡± (Sher)


    <em>Half a year.</em>


    Adil felt a wave of despair. A dy of a few weeks or a month might have been negotiable, but half a year was out of the question.


    ¡°The only reason I¡¯ve stayed here this long is because I thought Shantinion would still be in chaos after the upation. I don¡¯t have a personal guard like Eisa-sensei, so it was convenient to study and wait here in the meantime.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°But if you¡¯re studying Aarn, can¡¯t we continue like before?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°I¡¯m not just studying Arn, I¡¯ll be learning Terol, too. Eisa-sensei doesn¡¯t know much about the ng used bymoners, so I want to pick up those phrases before I leave.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°Then¡­ when we meet again in the capital in six months, will you still look after me?¡± (Adil)


    Adil, who felt uneasy inside, proposed an alternative.


    ¡°Of course not, why would I want to do that? Do you really think I¡¯d y the part of your servant?¡± (Sher)


    Sher said dismissively, her face showing a look of exasperation.


    ¡°¡­Do you dislike me, Sheer?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you, but¡­ hmm, have you perhaps fallen for me?¡± (Sher)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Adil)


    Adil was confused by the word ¡®fallen for¡¯. He had heard it before in stories and knew what it meant, but it felt too distant, like something that had no connection to his own life.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Good. Because I don¡¯t like you that way.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me¡­ why?¡± (Adil)


    Adil felt a twinge of hurt.


    <em>Sher doesn¡¯t like me.</em>


    ¡°I prefer people with ambition. You¡¯ve had the best tutors in the pce, but you can¡¯t even speak Telor. I mean,e on¡­ and all you seem to talk about is your mother. Is that what they call a ¡®mama¡¯s boy¡¯? I know you¡¯re not a bad person, but¡­ liking you? Not really.¡± (Sher)


    Her words felt like a dagger plunging into Adil¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Adil)


    Adil whispered, feeling a darkness fall over him. His spirit felt dead, as if his body had turned to stone.


    ¡°Are you frustrated?¡± (Sher)


    Sher asked, her face smiling slightly.


    ¡°Frustrated¡­?¡± (Adil)


    Adil didn¡¯t quite grasp the meaning.


    Frustrated<em>? </em>


    He had never felt such an emotion before. He had always been materially satisfied, neverpared to others. Even when someone disapproved of him, his mother always affirmed him. She was the most powerful figure in the pce, and her approval was all that mattered. But now, Adil realized he wanted Sher to acknowledge him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you frustrated?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Maybe¡­ I am frustrated.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Sher)


    Sher nodded.


    ¡°Then, as thanks for studying with me, I¡¯ll give you this.¡± (Sher)


    Sher handed him the book she always carried around.


    ¡°A dictionary¡­?¡± (Adil)


    It was the same book Sher had been carrying since they first met. He had glimpsed it before, seeing how the pages were crammed with handwritten notes in the margins. He had wondered if every page was filled like that.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a dictionary from Shan to Telor. You already know a little Terol, so you should be able to study it if you work hard enough. Since you¡¯re being taken to Sibyaku, learning Shan won¡¯t hurt.¡± (Sher)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Adil)


    Adil took the book. It was heavy when Sheer released it into his hands.


    ¡°If you¡¯re frustrated, then study hard and prove me wrong. I¡¯ll be packing my things and leaving for Shantinion today. If you¡¯re still in Sibyaku in six months, maybe we¡¯ll meet again.¡± (Sher)


    With that, Sheer casually walked out the door without a trace of regret or sentimentality.


    ¡ª


    Three dayster, after preparations for his transfer wereplete, Adil loaded a few books into the carriage. While a dictionary was a tool for learning, it wasn¡¯t enough to master an entirenguage on its own. After a couple of days of effort, he realized he needed more than just one book, and he struggled tomunicate something that would have been easy when Sher was around. Eventually, he had more books brought to him.


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Adil)


    Adil called out to the official from the Dragon Empire who was standing beside the carriage, ready to apany him to Sibyaku.


    ¡°Pay for these books before you follow me. I borrowed them, but I¡¯ve decided to buy them.¡±


    Adil said.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± (??)


    The official responded with a confused look.


    ¡°I borrowed these books for study, but I¡¯ll need them in the future, so I¡¯m buying them. You are to settle the payment and then follow me. Or do I need to repeat myself?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. I am here to¡ª¡± (??)


    ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡± (Adil)


    Adil gripped the hilt of the sword the official had at his waist and drew it from its scabbard. Holding the somewhat heavy sword, he pointed its tip toward the official¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness, this is a joke, right¡ª?¡± (??)


    ¡°I said this book is necessary for my studies.¡± (Adil)


    Perhaps because he had been up all night studying, Adil¡¯s mind felt nicely numb. Irritation at having to repeat the same thing over and over again mixed with his lingering anger, and even though he was doing somethingpletely outrageous, for some reason, he felt no tension.


    ¡°This book was borrowed, and if I take it with me as is, it would be theft. As a prince, I cannotmit robbery. You will exin the situation, pay for the book, and buy it. Even a simple errand boy could handle such an easy task. If you can¡¯t do that much, you¡¯re useless to me. If you¡¯re so ipetent, then stay here and go back to the country. If you¡¯re too ashamed to return, I¡¯ll stab you and kill you right here.¡± (Adil)


    When Adil said this, the official stood with his mouth agape, utterly shocked. Unlike Adil, this official could speak the Telornguage. He wasn¡¯t asking for something particrly difficult, yet the official just stood there, not responding,pletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°My arm is getting tired.¡± (Adil)


    Unable to keep holding up the sword, Adil lightly poked the official¡¯s abdomen with the tip.


    ¡°Y-yes! Yes, Your Highness!¡± (??)


    It was unclear if that response indicated agreement, but since he had at least answered, Adil released the sword. A satisfying metallic tter echoed off the cobblestones.


    ¡°Go. If I see you again without having paid for it, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± (Adil)


    Adil climbed into the carriage and shut the door. His head was foggy from the exhaustion of staying up all night.


    The carriage¡¯s swaying made reading difficult, so Adil decided to sleep during the ride to maximize his study time in the evenings when they stopped for the night. Over the past few days, he had been so driven by an intense new passion that he had barely slept, consumed by an unfamiliar fire deep within.


    Adilid down on the soft bench inside the carriage and closed his eyes.


    He could hear the official speaking in Telor outside, but he had no interest in what was being said. Adil quickly drifted off to sleep. A jolt as the carriage started moving woke him for a moment, and just as he realized they were departing, he fell asleep once again.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 278: In the Crown Princes Private Chamber

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    That day, I had returned to Shibyaku for the first time in a while, and so I decided to visit Crown Prince Adil¡¯s room. Adil¡¯s quarters were located in the royal castle due to security concerns.


    I knocked on the door to his room that day.


    ¡°Come in.¡± (Adil)


    A boy¡¯s voice called from beyond the door. When I opened it and entered, Adil was sitting in a chair, resting his chin on his hand while reading a thick book. He nced at me and looked surprised.


    ¡°Oh, Your Excellency Yuri, how do you do?¡± (Adil)


    Adil immediately stood up and bowed.


    ¡°Your Highness Adil, I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re doing well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, thanks to you¡­ Ah, please have a seat. Though this isn¡¯t exactly my own home.¡± (Adil)¡°No need for formality. You¡¯re no prisoner. You may treat this room as your own castle.¡± (Yuri)


    With that, I sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve been living here rather boldly, so it¡¯s reassuring to hear you say that.¡± (Adil)


    I had heard as much from others.


    ¡°Your Shannguage has improved quite a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    Though there was still a slight ent, considering it had only been a year, his progress was remarkable.


    ¡°Has it? I¡¯m d you think so.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re studying Telornguage as well. When we met a year ago, you only spoke Arnnguage. Now, you¡¯re fluent in threenguages. Your progress is truly impressive.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose¡­¡± (Adil)


    He seemed a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying a little Arn myself, but I¡¯ve only learned basic greetings.¡± (Yuri)


    Saying this, I greeted him in Arn.


    ¡°Greetings, may the grace of the Sand Angel be upon you.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>In the Kururuan Dragon Empire, the Cocolu religion, which is a monotheistic faith, teaches that the deity has two angels under theirmand, the Sand Angel and the Water Angel. They are depicted as male and female counterparts, with their union said to cause the growth of trees on earth. This belief likely arose from the assimtion of local polytheistic deities.</em>


    <em>In the temples of the Cocolulu faith, female priests serve the Water Angel, and some of them also act as temple prostitutes. Interestingly, there are male priests who serve the Sand Angel, known as temple courtesans. However, since the doctrine does not permit unions between Sand Angels, these male courtesans only serve female clients.</em>


    <em>When I once asked a Kururuan about whether male temple courtesans ever served men, he made a disgusted face and said, ¡°Such an act is abhorrent and evil, punishable by death¡±. Clearly, it¡¯s a significant taboo among devout Cocolulu followers.</em>


    ¡°And peace be upon you, by the blessing of the Heavens.¡± (Adil)


    Adil responded with the traditional reply.


    ¡°Now then¡­ I¡¯ve been to Sibyaku many times, but I haven¡¯t dropped by your ce until now. My apologies.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You must have been busy. The people here at the castle have treated me well, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± (Adil)


    <em>Well, half the reason I came to Sibyaku was to see Lily-san, so I hadn¡¯t exactly been that busy, but it seems best not to mention that.</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. By the way, I heard you¡¯ve expressed interest in joining our officer academy.¡± (Yuri)


    As I said this, Adil¡¯s expression became serious.


    <em>The officer academy was formerly known as the Knight¡¯s Academy, now renamed the Royal Officer Academy. The building itself remains the same, but the curriculum has changed significantly. Since there¡¯s no real need for the academy to be located in the heart of the capital, we n to move it to the outskirts and turn the current facility into a university.</em>


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Why do you want to join?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I think mynguage skills have improved to the point where I can follow lectures, so there¡¯s no need to stay cooped up studying in my room anymore.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°However, I doubt you¡¯re aiming to obtain military qualifications in this country. If you simply enjoy learning, there are more academically focused schools, like those designed for civil servants.¡± (Yuri)


    I was referring to the Institute of Higher Learning, where Myaro had recently revamped the curriculum and faculty, and resumed lectures.


    ¡°I want to experience something I haven¡¯t before. Is that such a bad thing?¡± (Adil)


    <em>I¡¯d heard as much, but it felt like he was apletely different person. The timid, somewhat aimless youth I¡¯d first met was nowhere to be seen. His eyes were now full of life.</em>


    ¡°Well, as long as you don¡¯t attend any sses rted to military secrets, there shouldn¡¯t be an issue. I¡¯ll arrange for you to participate in the allowed courses. If you grow tired of physical training, you can always attend lectures on history and other subjects.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I want to do.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°That¡¯s the right choice. What I found most valuable at that academy wasn¡¯t just learning how to fight, although that was useful. It was Eisa-sensei¡¯s lectures that had the greatest impact.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that.¡± (Adil)


    Adil responded with surprise.


    ¡°Indeed. I learned many things from Eisa-sensei, not only the Telornguage but also the history of various countries from ancient times to the present. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d need Arn, so I didn¡¯t study it, but I gained a deep knowledge of the Kururuan Dragon Empire¡¯s history and culture.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Adil)


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve also been taught by Eisa-sensei, though it seems it was just for a day when you were very young.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to say that I don¡¯t really remember.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°I figured as much.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>I first met Eisa-sensei when I was ten years old. At that time, she had just arrived in the Shaalta Kingdom, fleeing persecution. If she had taught this boy when she visited the Dragon Empire, Adil would have been at an age where it was questionable whether he could even understand thenguage. Most likely, it was more of a formal gesture on his parents¡¯ part, like, ¡°Oh, a famous schr is visiting, let¡¯s ask him to teach our child something as a mark of honor.¡± Naturally, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d remember.</em>


    ¡°She has the surname of Wichita. Does that mean she¡¯s a descendant of Catholica Wichita?¡± (Adil)


    Catholica Wichita was, essentially, the founder of the Catholic. It was a name that appears in red letters in world history textbooks as a monumental figure.


    ¡°No, not at all. Catholic Wichita left no heirs. However, the Wichita Household was a noble one even at the time, so Catholic adopted one of his disciples in hister years to carry on the family name. That disciple was incredibly intelligent, just like Catholic, and since then, the Wichita Household has upheld a tradition of having brilliant adopted heirs. Eisa-sensei is also adopted and has no blood connection to the previous head of the household.¡± (Yuri)


    Eisa-sensei was abandoned as an infant and left at an orphanage. At the age of five, she surprised a pastor by memorizing and reciting religious verses, so the pastor, impressed, pulled her out of the miserable life she was destined for and sent her to the Wichita Household as a student. From there, Eisa¡¯s talents blossomed. At just 17, she passed the most difficult clerical exam, the <em>Astrasean</em>, where the average age of sessful candidates was over thirty.


    Those who pass the <em>Seane</em> exam usually be bishops, so at the young age of seventeen, Eisa-sensei became a bishop in some remote area. But after about a year,s he grew thoroughly disillusioned and, despite her youth, dered¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t study to climb the ranks! I studied because I love learning!¡± (Eisa)


    With that resolve, she began various behind-the-scenes efforts and eventually became the abbess of a convent in Vaticanus, where she published several academic papers, ultimately being promoted to the position of Grand Chambein. This was her final post in Vaticanus.


    Her duties mostly involved ceremonial tasks, such as changing the shroud of Jesus¡¯ body (essentially, a corpse) three times a year. The rest of the time, she could focus entirely on her research, enjoying both the power and ess to materials that the position granted. For Eisa-sensei, it was the ideal job. Her research trip to the Kururuan Dragon Empire, where she supposedly taught the young Adil something, likely urred during one of those breaks between one of the three annual ceremonies.


    ¡°I see. Eisa-sensei has also been very helpful to me. It was she who introduced me to Sher.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Sher Marmaset. I¡¯ve heard of her. I believe she¡¯ll be back soon. She¡¯s been keen on starting anguage school, hasn¡¯t she?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ About thenguage school, there won¡¯t be any issues, will there?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Because she¡¯s a Marmaset, you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Adil)


    After spending a year in the capital, it seems Adil hade to understand the situation well enough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be a problem. Marmaset may be a notable household name, but Sher is from a branch family. If all she¡¯s doing is teachingnguages, it could even be beneficial to the nation.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>That is, of course, as long as it¡¯s justnguages. If she starts secretly promoting hatred against the Hou Household or the royal family, or organizing subversive gatherings, then it would be a serious issue.</em>


    <em>But that¡¯s easy to deal with. We could simply ce some of our own agents among the students to investigate from within. If it turns out there¡¯s a problem, we¡¯ll arrest and punish Sher. By then, if the school has grownrge enough, we can remove Sher and still keep the institution intact. Either way, it¡¯s a win for us.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that.¡± (Adil)


    Adil said in a voice that sounded genuinely relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re adjusting well here, but this makes me worry about when the timees for you to return. You know you¡¯ll have to go back someday.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡­ may be true.¡± (Adil)


    Adil showed a downcast expression. It seemed like the idea of returning didn¡¯t appeal to him. He was young and had probably already grown attached to his new life here.


    ¡°Not ¡®may be,¡¯ it¡¯s something you should think of as an inevitable reality that will happen in the near future.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­? The negotiations are still at a standstill, aren¡¯t they? Does that mean the talks are close to being resolved?¡± (Adil)


    This was the main reason I hade here today. I had nned to make a decision after talking to him, but after seeing how much he had grown, I decided to tell him straight away.


    ¡°The negotiations have been settled from the start. The agreement has always been that you could be returned whenever your father wishes.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Adil looked puzzled.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Exactly what it sounds like.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So¡­ does that mean my father sees me as a burden and wants to keep me out of the way?¡± (Adil)


    Adil asked, but he didn¡¯t seem particrly hurt by the idea. Even if his father disliked him, it probably didn¡¯t matter to him deep down. He had the confidence that, even if he were disinherited and left to fend for himself, he could make his own way in life.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. You understand that the reason the Dragon Empire joined thest war was to give you, their future Dragon Emperor, a chance to bask in the glory of victory, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I understand that.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°The imperial family of the Dragon Empire believes that a king must have a heroic tale, much like a newborn must be bathed. That¡¯s why I proposed creating such a heroic tale for you. After all, it would be absurd for a war to be started just to create such a story.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A heroic tale? What¡¯s so heroic about me being held captive here?¡± (Adil)


    <em>Well, it¡¯s natural for him to think that.</em>


    ¡°When the timees, you will escape from this country on your own, embark on a journey, and make your way back to your homnd. Over there, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll have minstrels ready to sing epic songs of your daring escape.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>When I said that, Adil was left speechless.</em>


    ¡°Wait, what? You want me to pick up a sword and escape from this country myself?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t have you do anything so dangerous. In fact, we can¡¯t have you doing that. It¡¯s just for appearances. In reality, you¡¯ll likely be escorted back, perhaps by ship.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ that makes sense¡­¡± (Adil)


    Adil seemed to calm down a bit, now understanding the n.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that damage this country¡¯s reputation?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°It might, but it¡¯s not a big deal. In fact, we would likely praise your boldness and courage.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Wars often start due to misunderstandings between nations. If Adil were to sessfully ascend to the throne, he¡¯d rule for several decades since he¡¯s still young. If he develops a friendly disposition toward us during his time here, we¡¯d gain a stable ally. Compared to that massive advantage, a little bit of damage to our reputation is insignificant.</em>


    <em>Furthermore, diplomacy rarely goes smoothly when one side feels inferior. It¡¯s better if they feel they¡¯ve managed a small victory¡ª¡¯Yes, we lost the war, but our proud crown prince is such a great hero that your country couldn¡¯t hold him!¡¯ That¡¯s the kind of petty revenge that keeps things bnced.</em>


    ¡°Emperor Aknar III was worried that his heir, you, would grow up spoiled by Empress Medea¡¯s overindulgence. It might upset you to hear this, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reprimand her, perhaps out of affection. Naturally, the Empress knows nothing about this scheme. If she did, she would be furious and do everything in her power to bring you back.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, she would absolutely do that.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°That¡¯s why the Emperor finds it convenient for you to grow up isted here. Of course, it¡¯s not a matter of allowing you to be abused or put in danger, so he made sure to ce people to look out for you. The officials from your country who came with you serve that role. If you hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to push yourself, they would have subtly orchestrated trials for you to ovee.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Adil let out a dryugh.


    ¡°I see¡­ Haha, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°This is a matter that should have remained secret, but I told you because I see you as a mature individual. Treating you like some clueless child would be disrespectful to the person you are now. So, I¡¯d like you to keep this between us and not mention it to the officials keeping watch over you.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°I apologize for treating you like a child without any will of your own. I¡¯m sure it upset you.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>The reason I decided to confide in Adil like this is because he would eventually find out anyway. Since he isn¡¯t actually going on a grand adventure, it would be impossible to keep it hidden from him forever. A year ago, when he was still like an innocent child, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. But now, he¡¯s different.</em>


    <em>If I had continued to keep it a secret, he¡¯d eventually see that as deceptive. And given that I want to maintain a good rtionship with him, it was better to reveal the truth myself before he found out on his own.</em>


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not upset.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°d to hear it. Well, the reality is that we¡¯ll need to send you back to your country at least once. It¡¯s a legal obligation, written into a secret treaty. As a matter of national responsibility, we have to fulfill it. After that, if you truly don¡¯t want to be emperor, you¡¯re free to run away or disappear once you¡¯re back. It¡¯s your choice. Though it would cause us some trouble.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Trouble? What kind of trouble?¡± (Adil)


    ¡°Your homnd mightsh out, filled with frustration. They¡¯d demand to search our country or insist we return you if we were hiding you. That¡¯s about the extent of it. But don¡¯t worry too much about it. We¡¯ve been using you for our own purposes too, after all.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>We, of course, would be in quite a mess if he didn¡¯t settle into his role as a prince. But it would be absurd to try to force him onto the throne through threats. In any case, in this day and age, anyone who can speak threenguages fluently isn¡¯t likely to struggle for food. While it may be difficult for someone of his status to rise within government or the military, he¡¯d have plenty of opportunities if he joined a merchant guild or simr group.</em>


    <em>For someone with a set of skills like his, being an emperor is hardly an appealing job. He¡¯d always be at the center of annoying power struggles, and if he ever exposed his ipetence or behaved hically, he¡¯d be talked about behind his back by his retainers. If a rebellion were to break out, he could even lose his life. He¡¯d also be expected to make life-and-death decisions during wars. For any person with a sense of responsibility, such a role would be an immense burden.</em>


    <em>Fools in the world tend to think that being a king means being above thew and having the freedom to do whatever you want for a lifetime, but in reality, the hardships far outweigh the privileges. Moreover, there¡¯s not much in life that can only be experienced as a king. Most pleasures avable during any given era can be enjoyed without being royalty, as long as you¡¯re moderately capable and don¡¯t find work burdensome.</em>


    <em>Adil doesn¡¯t appear to be the kind of person who craves power, nor does he seem excessively greedy. A year ago, it might have been different, but now, it seems like he¡¯d be happier leading a life free of the responsibilities of a crown prince.</em>


    ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t something that¡¯s happening immediately. It depends on the situation, but they may note for you until you¡¯re about 20 years old. In your spare time, you might want to think about your future.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± (Adil)


    ¡°This conversation has gone on for a while. I should be going now.¡± (Yuri)


    With that, I rose from the sofa.


    ¡°School lifees with its difficulties, but there will be good times too. I hope youe to like this country.¡± (Yuri)


    For him, this might be something of a dyed moratorium. It was a time of reprieve. Every person¡¯s life should have such a period. It was during such times that peoplee to understand who they truly were.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 279: The Next War

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 278</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 79.</strong>


    <strong>PS3</strong>: I¡¯m back now. I will resume the trantion as usual. Thank you for waiting! ??


    In March of the Imperial Year 2325, Dimitri Daz and Myaro gathered in a meeting room located near the top floor of the royal castle. They were joined by a small, bespectacled woman named Melissa Riok, who hade from the Albio Republic. She had freckles on her face and wore her long, unruly hair in a thick braid down her back.


    ¡°This is a map of Melhem.¡± (Melissa)


    She pulled out arge sheet of paper from a cylindrical container and pinned it to a corkboard-covered wall. The room, once a guest chamber with a beautiful view, had been stripped of its decorative wallpaper and furnishings to serve as a war room.¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Melhem was a medium-sized port city located downstream of Vaticanus. Although Vaticanus was near the sea, the city itself was not directly on the coast. It had road connections fornd transport, but a slow-flowing river, ideal for river transport, also connected it to the sea. In this way, the city¡¯s structure somewhat resembled that of Sibyaku, being slightly ind yet dependent on waterborne trade. Melhem, situated at the river¡¯s mouth, acted as Vaticanus¡¯ gateway to the sea, facilitating the transition between maritime and river transport.


    The hand-drawn map of Melhem was intricate, almost too finely detailed to discern at a nce, but it was an impressive work of technical skill.


    ¡°This is a highly urate drawing from two years ago. Melhem is now in a semi-ruined state due to our nation¡¯s ongoing bombardment, but please focus on this area.¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa used a long pointer to circle a section of the map.


    Several structures resembling long, rectangr piers extended from the city out toward the sea.


    ¡°These piers, depicted here, are wide and sturdily built from stone. Despite the bombings, they haven¡¯t beenpletely destroyed. Should we attack Vaticanus by river, capturing and utilizing this port in Melhem would be essential. The Ele River that flows through Vaticanus isn¡¯t deep enough forrge ships, even though it¡¯s regrly dredged. Therefore, sailing upriver to attack Vaticanus directly isn¡¯t practical.¡± (Melissa)


    With that, Melissa stopped speaking and lowered her pointer.


    ¡°What about the defense forces?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri asked.


    ¡°Yes. There is a garrison of about 1,000 troops stationed there, and the barracks have been reinforced to withstand air raids. So, it would be difficult to neutralize them entirely through bombing alone.¡± (Melissa)


    The fortifications Melissa mentioned involved thickening the undeyer of the roofs with a pliable material, making it resistant to bombs light enough for eagles to carry. On top of this base, a thick coat of ster was applied, with the roof tiles ced over it. While heavy bombing could still cause damage, these buildings were designed to withstand smaller bombs that would normally tear through an ordinary roof and burn it down with a single hit. Now, it would take five or ten bombs to achieve the same result, significantly increasing the cost of such an attack.


    ¡°Furthermore, the defense system in Melhem is designed to coordinate with the garrison in Vaticanus. If an invasion force is spotted, quickmunication will summon the Vaticanus assault knights to intervene. Additionally, the city gates have mechanisms that can destroy the gate itself, preventing any possibility of blocking reinforcements from entering the city.¡±


    It seemed they had prepared well for a naval assault. Losing Melhem, located right at Vaticanus¡¯ doorstep, and having it turned against them would be disastrous, so it was likely they had fortified it long ago.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty much impossible. Even if we gather all our ships,unching a direct attack on Vaticanus would be a stretch.¡± (Dimitri)


    With the current fleet, they could transport maybe 4,000 troops in one go. While they could shuttle more in with repeated trips, the issue was the time required for each round trip. Since there were about 20,000 troops stationed near Vaticanus at all times, the initialnding force of 4,000 would have to fight against this muchrger force on the first day. Even if reinforcements arrived within a day, their numbers would only grow to 8,000. Meanwhile, the enemy would continue to receive reinforcements from other regions, knowing full well that letting us amass a sizable force would pose a significant threat, so they would attack fiercely.


    ¡°It might be worth considering if Vaticanus were severely understaffed after an invasion from the Tyrellme region, but as things stand, the risk is far too high.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°I agree. Even if we establish a base on Enugira Ind, a voyagesting over a month would put a significant strain on the soldiers. Most of them have never even set foot on a ship before.¡± (Myaro)


    Indeed, it would be unreasonable to expect the soldiers to fight immediately after being seasick for an entire voyage. They would need at least three days to a week to recover before beingbat-ready.


    ¡°We¡¯vee to the same conclusion. While there are other potentialnding sites further away, the Papal States have long regarded the Dragon Empire, with its powerful navy, as a potential enemy. This means they aren¡¯tcent about a sea-based invasion. Even in remote areas far from Vaticanus, there are nopletely undefended regions. In the past, the coastal defense system may have been weakened by corruption and the selling of military positions, but our repeated pirate raids have exposed and fixed those vulnerabilities.¡± (Melissa)


    In other words, the frequent raids had essentially forced them to identify and repair the weak points in their defenses. Early warning systems, much like watchtowers in times of peace, tend to bex if they went unused for too long. But if attacked frequently, those systems became far more responsive.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s shelve the Vaticanus decapitation operation for now and move on to discuss the war against Tyrellme.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro suggested.


    ¡°Agreed, let¡¯s do that.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Melissa, if you could provide an overview?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Certainly. Please direct your attention to this map.¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa said as she unrolled and pinned a new map to the wall.


    ¡°The central boundary line is based on our information from two months ago, but since the conflict is shifting rapidly day by day, please consider it only as a reference. In terms ofnd area, King Alfred¡¯s sphere of influence isrger, but the southern part of Queen Angelica¡¯s territory is a high-value area that produces iron ore and coal, so the bnce of power is almost equal.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°What is this ¡°Three Lords¡¯ Independent Territory¡± over there?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri asked.


    ¡°Yes. Let me exin a little. The country known as the Tyrellme God-Protected Empire was a nation where the power of the lords was very strong before the civil war broke out. There were nine powerful lords called Electors, and along with their privilege to elect the emperor, they hadrge territories within the country, almost like independent nations. They initially took a nomittal, wait-and-see stance on the civil war, but this fierce conflict did not allow for such vague attitudes. One by one, they were crushed between the two forces, and now only three of the Elector territories remain, located in the mountainous regions.


    The reason these survived is that their mountain locations made defense easier, and the three Electors had formed a tight alliance from the early stages of the civil war, making their defense strong. In other words, they are like neutral countries.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri lightly bowed his head.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa hurriedly replied, as if flustered.


    She was an elite analyst dispatched from the Intelligence Bureau, a department that gathers and analyzes overseas information in the Albio Republic, so while she was a rising star, she was not someone of high status. Dimitri, on the other hand, was an extremely high-ranking individual even among the elite, so it was natural for her to feel flustered when treated in such a manner.


    ¡°¡­Well, from our perspective, either side can be dealt with however we like.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Yes. The question is how we deal with them.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said while looking at the map.


    <em>As for Angelica¡¯s side, it can be invaded from the sea however we like, and Alfred¡¯s sphere of influence leaves his backrgely exposed on this side, and ording to reports, he hasn¡¯t stationed many soldiers. In fact, Tyrellme has always had this policy of cing only the bare minimum number of soldiers along the border, and the same goes for the other side. We have a force behind us for wide-range suppression, and we keep a close eye on them, but we don¡¯tmit arge amount of troops either. When their front line moves, we move our suppression forces a bit too. If by some mistake they were to invade, our vulnerable front line would easily be broken through, and without suppression forces, they could prate deep into our territory. Well, that kind of situation hasn¡¯t happened, and after their battle ends and a new boundary is established, they send spies to check the number of troops stationed in our viges. If it¡¯s thirty people, they¡¯ll station about thirty people on their side too. This back-and-forth has continued, and since we recaptured Kilghina, there hasn¡¯t been a single sh between regr forces.¡±</em>


    <em>It¡¯s like a silent gentleman¡¯s agreement, but it¡¯s not such a grand story. It¡¯s just that both sides already had another opponent to fight, so neither wanted to deal with a second one, and they simply turned their backs on each other. We¡¯ve already knocked out our opponent, and our wounds have healed, so now we can fully face the other side. There¡¯s no guilt in striking them in the back.</em>


    <em>The problem is how to strike. The two forces are so exhaustedpared to us that we could crush them from the west and the east simultaneously. But there¡¯s also the issue of what to do after we destroy them, and if the countries behind them intervene, it could turn into a troublesome war.</em>


    ¡°By the way, what is the national sentiment? Which side do your country want to win?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Angelica, by far, is overwhelmingly popr. She doesn¡¯t plunder beyond a reasonable extent, and she doesn¡¯t punish civilians who join the enemy side without a solid reason. Alfred, on the other hand, has no qualms about massacring entire viges of people who defected to Angelica¡¯s side, so he¡¯s purely feared.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Yeah, I figured as much.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Being feared doesn¡¯t necessarily mean weakness. There¡¯s a strength in rulers who govern through fear. Of course, if he were a true tyrant,ughing as his people starved under unbearable taxes, that would be a different story. But since he hasn¡¯t let the country copse and has kept the war going, he probably isn¡¯t ruling in such an extreme way.</em>


    ¡°That said, it¡¯s no longer a major issue for the people who rules. Both sides have imposed heavy taxes for survival and have showered the citizens in the horrors of war. The general sentiment is likely that they don¡¯t care who wins as long as the war ends. In that sense, it¡¯s a favorable situation for the Shaalta Kingdom. If the war ends and peace is restored, people might not resent even this country, as long as it¡¯s not those two.¡± (Melissa)


    <em>Well, I suppose that¡¯s true, but if the initial situation is so bad, it¡¯s unlikely to produce any worse effects. As long as it¡¯s ruled peacefully, there¡¯s a great opportunity to swing things in a positive direction, and the people should be rtively satisfied. Though, to be honest, it was all me who orchestrated the internal strife in the first ce.</em>


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s think about it tomorrow. The sun is about to set, so why don¡¯t we call it a day?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Do you have anything to add, Dimitri?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± (Dimitri)


    Melissa had been talking at length about the plundering situation in the Albio Republic, which was outside Dimitri¡¯s jurisdiction, so she must have been exhausted by the irrelevant conversation.


    I stood up from my chair, walked around the table to Melissa¡¯


    ¡°Melissa-dono, thank you very much.¡± (Myaro)


    They shook hands.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s nothing.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°If there¡¯s no problem on your side, you can leave the papers as they are. We¡¯ll probably use them again tomorrow. This is a conference room built in a tightly guarded section, so you can leave confidential materials here without worry.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>There¡¯s another conference room, but that one is cluttered with documents about the New Continent. If we were to hold meetings about the New Continent in a regr conference room, it would be a big problem if we left anything behind, so we always have to be extremely cautious when clearing things out. That¡¯s why we made this room so we wouldn¡¯t have to clean it up every time.</em>


    ¡°I see. In that case, I¡¯ll just take my document bag with me.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Okay.¡± (Myaro)


    I opened the door and stepped out into the hallway. Then¡­


    ¡°Nooooooo!¡± (Shulika)


    A little girl¡¯s scream echoed faintly in the distance. The door to this room was made of heavy oak, so it must have been soundproof enough that they hadn¡¯t heard it until now.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 280: Math Teacher

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    When I entered the room, I saw three-year-old Shulika burying her face into the armrest of a fluffy sofa, kicking her legs furiously as if they were about to tear off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t waaaaaaaant toooooo!!¡± (Shulika)


    Good grief. As I looked around for an adult, Tillet of the Royal Guard was standing still, looking troubled.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Regent. Lady Shulika is throwing a tantrum because she doesn¡¯t want to do math¡­¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!!¡± (Shulika)


    Suddenly, she raised her face and began to protest. Her golden hair flipped, revealing her neat face. Judging from her not having swollen eyes, it didn¡¯t seem like she had been crying. It appears she was really just throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°How is it not?¡± (Yuri)¡°Oh, it¡¯s daddy!¡± (Shulika)


    Only just now realizing it, huh.


    ¡°Yeah. What exactly are you doing? You don¡¯t want to study?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!!¡± (Shulika)


    She protested. It seems that wasn¡¯t the case. Is there really such a gap in understanding that she feels the need to deny it so strongly?


    ¡°Today! It¡¯s supposed to be a foreignnguage day! I told you, didn¡¯t I? Why do I have to do math!?¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°Since Malta-sensei had an urgent matter and couldn¡¯te, there¡¯s no helping it.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°If the teacher couldn¡¯te, then it should be a break! Right!?¡± (Shulika)


    <em>Even if you say that, you¡¯re looking for agreement¡­ From what I gather, there must have been a simr situation in the past where a day off was granted when a teacher couldn¡¯t make it. This time, however, things were different, and it was decided that since the math teacher was avable, they shoulde in. Shulika, who was fully expecting to y, is now in a bad mood. It¡¯s true that she¡¯s not just throwing a tantrum because ¡°she doesn¡¯t want to study,¡± but the premise of ¡°the teacher is absent, so I can y¡± is wed to begin with, and Shulika should give up. However, it¡¯s a difficult problem since she¡¯s not at the age where reasoning would work.</em>


    <em>What a situation.</em>


    ¡°I don¡¯t waaaaant to! I want to aay!!¡± (Shulika)


    <em>Hmm¡­ this is¡­</em>


    ¡°Um, excuse me!¡± (Melissa)


    At that moment, Melissa raised her voice.


    ¡°Um, if it¡¯s about foreignnguages, that¡¯s fine, right? In that case, I could¡­¡± (Melissa)


    <em>Why Melissa? You¡¯re not a teacher. And besides, Shulika only truly wants to y, so even if you suddenly suggest doing foreignnguages now, I wonder how that would go.</em>


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± (Shulika)


    This is the first time Shulika noticed Melissa, and she looked puzzled at the unfamiliar Kuran person standing there.


    ¡°Oh, my apologies for thete introduction. My name is Melissa from the Albio Republic. It¡¯s an honor to be in your esteemed presence.¡± (Melissa)


    She bowed her head politely.


    ¡°Thank you for the courte-syyyy.¡± (Shulika)


    <em>As a royal, Shulika has been strictly trained in etiquette, so it seems she thought it proper to show respect to an unknown foreigner. Though I¡¯m not sure about her just lowering her head while still lying on the sofa. Well, let¡¯s overlook that since she¡¯s in the middle of a tantrum.</em>


    ¡°Um, I can speak fournguages, so I think I could share some interesting things about foreignnguages. If you like, we can even do it while ying¡­¡± (Melissa)


    <em>Melissa can speak Shan, Terol, Arn, and anothernguage spoken in several countries in the southern part of the African continent called Mateirwaka. Mateirwaka has a different word order from northernnguages, and when tranted directly into Shan, it¡¯s called Luwakka. Simrly, for example, the word for ¡°kitchen¡± would be built as ¡°room-cooking,¡± and in Shan it bes ¡°Mateishan.¡± Since it¡¯s not very important, I haven¡¯t bothered studying it much, but it¡¯s anguage that can cause some confusion. I certainly think she¡¯s qualified to teach, but why all of a sudden? Maybe she wants to establish a connection with Shulika as a young elite?</em>


    ¡°Well¡­ Shulika, what do you think?¡± (Yuri)


    I decided to throw the question to Shulika. After all, broadening one¡¯s connections wasn¡¯t a bad thing. It might help her develop a sense of international understanding.


    ¡°Eh, me?¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s math.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ehhhhh¡­¡± (Shulika)


    Shulika nced at Melissa.


    ¡°If we can y, then it¡¯s fine¡­¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s y then.¡± (Melissa)


    <em>For most kids, having aplete stranger as a substitute teacher would be ufortable, but Shulika isn¡¯t shy in the slightest. Even during public ceremonies, she¡¯s calm andposed.</em>


    ¡°Regent.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Well, this will be good social experience. Make sure to keep a close watch on them.¡± (Yuri)


    A physical inspection had already been done before Melissa entered, so there was no concern about her carrying anything dangerous. Shulika got down from the sofa where she had been throwing a tantrum, stood up straight, and quickly swept her long, disheveled golden hair back behind her shoulders.


    ¡°Well then, I look forward to working with you.¡± (Shulika)


    She bowed her head once again.


    ¡°No, no, the honor is mine.¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa also bowed deeply in return.


    Shulika then shed a smile and said¡­


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± (Shulika)


    She took Melissa¡¯s hand.


    At that moment, I overheard Melissa mutter softly in her native tongue, ¡°So cute¡­ truly an angel¡­¡±.


    ¡°This way.¡± (Shulika)


    Melissa was led to therge study desk she usually used.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s call it a day.¡± (Yuri)


    After leaving Melissa behind in the room, we naturally headed toward disbanding.


    It¡¯s almost evening now.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri, if I may, could I have a moment of your time? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to bring to your attention.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri called out to me.


    ¡°Oh, what is it? Should Myaro be here too?¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro was walking a bit ahead in the hallway, likely heading back to her office.


    ¡°No, this is about the Hou family, so Myaro-dono doesn¡¯t need to be present¡­¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Ah, I see. Then let¡¯s talk in the room from earlier.¡± (Yuri)


    Since we hadn¡¯t locked the war council room we used earlier, I quickly entered the room. The room was getting dark. If this was going to be a long conversation, we¡¯d need to turn on the lights. As I sat in the chair¡­


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big issue, but when I stopped by Karakumo recently and had a meal with Satsuki-sama, the conversation turned to Shamu-sama.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri stood as though he had other business and so he began speaking quickly.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Yuri)


    <em>A conversation from an older rtive, huh.</em>


    ¡°She was wondering if there might be a suitable match for her, and I ended up mentioning some promising young men. At the time, it didn¡¯t seem like an issue, but looking back, I think the alcohol may have impaired my judgment. Since it concerns the future of the Hou Household, I realized it might not have been right to discuss it without consulting you, Your Excellency Yuri.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Is that so? Well, you might have a point.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>During a meal, it¡¯s natural to make conversation, and it wasn¡¯t something he needed my permission for. There¡¯s no real problem in talking about it. However, since marriage discussions are sensitive, I can see why Dimitri might worry about the possibility of Satsuki taking it seriously, potentially igniting some drama within the household.</em>


    ¡°I thought it best to inform you, just in case.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°By the way, who did you rmend?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°A man from the Felu Household named Luwen. You might have heard of him.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Ah, that guy.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>He¡¯s one of the rare, more intellectual types in the Hou Household, not a rough-and-tumble warrior. I remember him from the all-school Togi tournament. He lost quickly, though. I think he¡¯s been doing pretty well in the war, as I¡¯ve heard his name a few times. For a young manmanding a small number of troops, getting word of his sess to me is impressive. Dimitri probably rmended him knowing Shamu¡¯s feeling.</em>


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all. I apologize for holding you up.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°No, it was good to hear. Thanks for letting me know.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± (Dimitri)


    With such a minor report, Dimitri quickly excused himself from the room.


    <em>So, Shamu is considering arranged marriage, huh¡­</em>


    ¡ª


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    After some time, I left the room and walked down the hallway, only to bump into a girl with a darkplexion. It was Temi, the former ve I bought and freed from the Albio Republic.


    ¡°Ah, the Math teacher, right?¡± (Yuri)


    If Temi had business in this hallway, it could only be the room where Shulika was.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m currently teaching her.¡± (Temi)


    <em>I knew it.</em>


    ¡°I see. Shulika was throwing a fit, and after some back-and-forth, Math was canceled. Now they¡¯re doing foreignnguage lessons instead.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± (Temi)


    Temi didn¡¯t seem particrly disappointed.


    ¡°Sorry about that. You came all this way.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh no, not at all!¡± (Temi)


    Temi waved her hands quickly in denial.


    ¡°How¡¯s it beentely?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°At the university, I¡¯ve been learning and teaching some difficult stuff. It¡¯s been so busy every day¡­¡± (Temi)


    <em>By ¡°university,¡± she¡¯s referring to the Royal Sibyaku Math and Science University, which we started building shortly after the war began. It took over an entire district of the city originally owned by Charlville. Thend already had a lot of stone buildings, so for now, we¡¯re using those as-is while expanding the number of students. As we go, we¡¯ll demolish the old buildings and construct new school facilities. Recently, thergest main building was finallypleted. I suppose Shamu has also moved her base of operations there by now.</em>


    ¡°But it¡¯s fun. I might not be suited for research, but it seems I¡¯m good at passing on what Shamu-san has taught me to others.¡± (Temi)


    ¡°Ah, I see. Shamu skips a step when she understands something, and she skips a step when exining it too.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Shamu¡¯s brain works differently. She finds it hard to exin things in a way that everyone can understand. On the other hand, Temi has a more ordinary way of thinking, which helps her understand the struggles others have when learning. She knows where people get stuck.</em>


    ¡°Exactly. So, I¡¯m the one who steps in and exins things. But there¡¯s still a lot of advanced math I don¡¯t understand yet, so I¡¯m attending lectures to keep learning.¡± (Temi)


    <em>The university professors are mostly drawn from the Academy¡¯s science and math courses at the School of Liberal Arts. We cut out those who taught superstition as if it were scientific fact, but math has strict rules of formation. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any odd professors treating unproven theories as established theorems. It¡¯s the same with logic, so they were allowed to transfer and continue teaching.</em>


    ¡°Hehe, Shamu-san introduces me to everyone as her little sister, so at the university, I¡¯m called ¡®imouto-chan¡¯ or ¡®nee-san.¡¯ But, well, being her ¡®imouto-chan¡¯ technically makes me part of the royal family, which could be a huge problem, right? Once, it did be an issue, but Lady Shamu just got mad and said, ¡®There¡¯s no such thing as rank or family standing within the university grounds. If you have time to talk about nonsense, study!¡¯ And that¡¯s how it got settled. It¡¯s pretty amusing.¡± (Temi)


    ¡°That sounds exactly like Shamu.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>I could easily picture Shamu scowling in anger. Temi, who had arrived here with no formal education, had adapted remarkably well in just three years. Normally, mastering thenguage alone would be a significant achievement.</em>


    ¡°Um¡­!¡± (Temi)


    Suddenly, Temi spoke in a more formal tone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Back then¡­ thank you for buying me. Thanks to you, Yuri-san, I¡¯m incredibly happy now!¡± (Temi)


    She bowed deeply.


    It felt a bit embarrassing to be thanked so sincerely. That impulsive act of kindness from back then now seemed like some grand and noble deed.


    ¡°I never got to properly thank you, and I¡¯ve always wanted to express my gratitude¡­¡± (Temi)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    I lightly patted Temi¡¯s slender shoulder.


    ¡°I appreciate that you feel grateful, but don¡¯t let it weigh on you. Like I said back then, you¡¯re free to live however you want. If you¡¯re happy now, that¡¯s what matters most.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes! Thank you so much!¡± (Temi)


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± (Yuri)


    I voiced something that had been on my mind.


    ¡°How¡¯s Shamu doingtely? Has anything strange happened?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, for the past two days, she hasn¡¯t returned to the vi. She¡¯s been working overnight. Although, she tends to do that whenever she¡¯s tackling a difficult problem¡­ But now that you mention it, something does feel a bit off.¡± (Temi)


    ¡°Is that so.¡± (Yuri)


    I hadn¡¯t confirmed whether that arranged meeting had even taken ce. Still, I hadn¡¯t seen Shamu in over two months, so it might be a good idea to go check on her. I had some free time today, after all.


    ¡°So, Shamu¡¯s at the university, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, probably. I was nning to stop by before heading home, so shall we go together?¡± (Temi)


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d appreciate that.¡± (Yuri)


    I decided to go to the university.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 281: Shamus Laboratory

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 280</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 83.</strong>


    <strong>PS3</strong>: I¡¯m back now. I will resume the trantion as usual. Thank you for waiting! ??


    As I was being led through the depths of the university, as if it were my own home, the door to the president¡¯s office was opened.


    ¡°Excuse meee¡­¡± (Temi)


    Temi said in a small voice. The room was dark, but it was illuminated by the silver light from therge ss window. It had been bright when we arrived, but tonight was a full moon. The chair behind therge desk had its back facing us. The shadow created by the moonlight stretched across the desk.¡°Shamu-san, are you here?¡± (Temi)


    ¡°Sorry.¡± (Shamu)


    A voice responded from beyond the chair¡¯s back. Perhaps, she was gazing at the moon.


    ¡°Temi, go home alone today. I¡¯m staying here overnight.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Is it work?¡± (Temi)


    ¡°No, but I just don¡¯t want to go home.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°¡­Did something happen at home?¡± (Temi)


    Temi asked. She nced over at me.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a lot going on. It¡¯s a big house, after all. When I¡¯m there, I feel like I have to do something for the family.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Temi)


    ¡°¡­Maybe you¡¯d call it ¡®noblesse oblige.¡¯ I don¡¯t really get it, but maybe it¡¯s simpler to say it¡¯s about repaying the luxury I was raised in. It¡¯s honestly pretty ridiculous.¡± (Shamu)


    The words flowed smoothly from her mouth. Her tone was different from when she spoke to me or Lily-san. It was more rxed, probably because she treated Temi like a younger sister.


    Even so, it seemed Shamu was troubled by family matters. It was rare for Shamu to stay up all night agonizing over something like that or rather, it didn¡¯t match the image I had of her. I had assumed she was indifferent to such things, but maybe she¡¯d been worrying about it in secret.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do something, isn¡¯t it fine to just not do it? If you tell Yuri-san¡­¡± (Temi)


    ¡°It¡¯s Yuri that¡¯s the problem.¡± (Shamu)


    <em>Wait, me? I never expected Shamu to say something like that¡­</em>


    ¡°Yuri-san? Why?¡± (Temi)


    ¡°Yuri is the head of the Hou Household, but he can¡¯t remarry, right?¡± (Shamu)


    Indeed, I can¡¯t marry anyone. If I were to marry, it wouldplicate things with Shulika and my own standing, which would be very problematic.


    ¡°So even if he and Lily-san have a child, that child would be illegitimate. Even if everyone knows it¡¯s Yuri¡¯s child, it would be an Amian Household¡¯s child, so they couldn¡¯t inherit the Hou Household. In other words, Yuri can no longer produce a legitimate heir besides Shulika-chan. So, it¡¯s up to me to have a child.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Eh¡­? You¡¯re going to have a child!? Shamu-san!?¡± (Temi)


    Temi eximed, genuinely shocked. She probably couldn¡¯t imagine Shamu having a child and bing a mother. Coincidentally, neither could I.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu let out a self-deprecatingugh from behind the chair.


    ¡°You can¡¯t imagine it, right? But that¡¯s what they¡¯re saying.¡± (Shamu)


    Satsuki-san hade up with quite the troublesome idea. Well, I suppose it¡¯s inevitable, given her old-fashioned way of thinking. To her, preventing the downfall of the Hou Household must be one of the unbreakablews of the world. It¡¯s like a religious belief. It¡¯s not something that can be argued away with words.


    ¡°But, who¡¯s the spouse¡­?¡± (Temi)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who. Okay, rant over. Go home. And don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu brushed it off coldly. I quietly approached her chair.


    ¡°¡­What is it? You still need something? If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll tickle you¡ªfumiuh!¡± (Shamu)


    As she turned around with an annoyed look, I sandwiched Shamu¡¯s cheeks between my hands.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been worrying about something like this, huh. Honestly¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuurii.¡± (Shamu)


    Her cheeks, soft as ever despite being 22, were squished and released.


    ¡°¡­If you were here, you could¡¯ve at least said something. You have terrible taste.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Sorry. You started talking on your own, so I thought it¡¯d save me the trouble of prying into things.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Mmm.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu sulked and fell silent.


    ¡°So, has the arranged meeting already happened?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Was that someone you chose, Yuri?¡± (Shamu)


    <em>Me? Why? From her words, it seemed the arranged meeting had already taken ce.</em>


    ¡°No, I had no idea about it until today. Did Satsuki-san say that?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Did Satsuki introduce someone saying, ¡°This is the person Yuri chose as your match¡±? If that¡¯s the case, things were a bit different.</em>


    ¡°No, but you can¡¯t help but wonder. If Yuri¡¯s been silent, then I thought maybe you were in agreement with it¡­¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d give Satsuki-san an order like, ¡®Marry this person¡¯? I¡¯d never do something that ridiculous.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. I mean, I can¡¯t even talk to you about it¡­¡± (Shamu)


    It seemed Shamu had been driven to the point where she couldn¡¯t even think rationally.


    ¡°I would never tell you that you have to have a child for the sake of the household.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But what about the Hou Household? Is what Okaa-san¡¯s saying wrong?¡± (Shamu)


    <em>¡­Hmm.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely wrong, but there are ways to handle it. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu averted her eyes.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll just be pampered by Yuri again, have him fix things for me, disappoint Okaa-san, and keep working here carefree? I don¡¯t want that. I wouldn¡¯t mind having a child or two if that means I can fulfill my responsibility.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Are you really okay with having a child?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Not really.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu kept her eyes turned away.


    ¡°¡­When I actually met the person, he didn¡¯t seem so bad. Even though he probably has a lot of aplishments, he didn¡¯t brag about them, and he seemed interested in academic things¡­ well, at least in new technology, and his voice wasn¡¯t loud either.¡± (Shamu)


    <em>As expected from someone introduced by Dimitri. He seemed to be a decent person.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯ve only spoken to him once, but I feel like I could tolerate being with him¡­¡± (Shamu)


    <em>Tolerate¡­</em>


    ¡°If it¡¯s about tolerating, then I can¡¯t approve of such a marriage. You¡¯d just be unhappy.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then what do you suggest? You already have Lily-san. I¡¯ve seen firsthand how much she¡¯s cared for you over the years, living in the same room. Do you expect me to steal you away from her? I would absolutely hate that, even if it meant dying.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Um¡­¡± (Temi)


    Temi interjected.


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu red at her, causing Temi to flinch slightly.


    ¡°Uh, well¡­ don¡¯t you like Yuri-san, Shamu-san? You always seem so happy when you talk about him¡­¡± (Temi)


    ¡°¡­Even if I like him, it doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s in love with Lily-san first.¡± (Shamu)


    In love<em>,</em> huh? She¡¯s been using that word for as long as I can remember.


    ¡°Shamu-san, you¡¯re always telling me to think logically, right? Let¡¯s break this down. If you and Yuri-san¡­ well, if you two were to be together without getting married, what¡¯s the problem? You¡¯re fine with it, right? So, the problem is Lily-san, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Temi)


    <em>Uh, what about me?</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s the issue, right? Lily-san would definitely hate it.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°That¡¯s not very like you, Shamu-san. Besides, it¡¯s not like having¡­ well, an affair¡ªno, not an affair. Having more than one lover¡­ oh, wait, I mean having another lover wouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal.¡± (Temi)


    Lover is the word she settles on. I want us to at least be lovers.


    ¡°Temi, you don¡¯t understand the depth of Lily-san¡¯s feelings. She wouldn¡¯t be fine with it. Her love is heavy, almost pathological. If something broke after she finally got what she wanted, it¡¯d destroy her.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°But having multiple rtionships doesn¡¯t necessarily mean things would break with Lily-san. In my hometown, wealthy men often had three wives, and they managed just fine.¡± (Temi)


    <em>Temi¡¯s attitude likely stems from her upbringing. In her eyes, polygamy is an ideal situation for men, so there¡¯s no psychological resistance to it.</em>


    ¡°So, assuming it¡¯s impossible from the start is wrong.¡± (Temi)


    ¡°And what does that matter? Yuri and Lily-san are happy together, so there¡¯s no room for me to interfere with such a perfect couple.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Hah¡­ Shamu-san, why are you being so stupid?¡± (Temi)


    <em>Stupid? I wonder if anyone¡¯s ever called Shamu stupid before.</em>


    ¡°Stupid? You called me stupid?¡± (Shamu)


    As expected, Shamu was furious. For someone who takes so much pride in her intelligence, being called stupid or dumb must be the most infuriating insult.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re being stupid. Shamu-san, you might understand science, but you don¡¯t understand people at all. Human rtionships are all about mutual interaction. If you care about their happiness, don¡¯t you think they¡¯d want you to be happy too?¡± (Temi)


    <em>Ah, that hit the mark. It was a wake-up call. What she said was painfully obvious, yet it felt so profound. Memories of past events shed through my mind, like a slideshow. If Shamu¡¯s being stupid, then I must be aplete fool.</em>


    ¡°¡­What would you think if the roles were reversed? Let¡¯s say you were the one who got together with Yuri-san first, and Lily-san was forced into a loveless marriage for the sake of her family, trying to have a child with someone she didn¡¯t care for. Imagine how you¡¯d feel watching her suffer. Could you just turn a blind eye and live happily with Yuri-san?¡± (Temi)


    <em>Suddenly, everything made sense. I finally understood why Carol had said those things during her final moments. Shamu had clearly been burdened by the situation. She hadn¡¯t dismissed Myaro¡¯s feelings after her own rtionship with Yuri solidified, nor had she considered romantic rtionships as purely a matter of conquest. What she saw in Lily-san back then made sense now. I mean the reason behind Lily¡¯s words when I gave her ring.</em>


    <em>Lily and Carol both understood that their true happiness couldn¡¯t be built on the misery of someone they cared about. It wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t care about infidelity or wanted something strange from Sham. They simply couldn¡¯t be at peace knowing that someone they loved was unhappy.</em>


    ¡°If Lily-san were someone who could handle that sort of thing, you wouldn¡¯t be so opposed to the idea of taking Yuri away, Shamu-san. Instead of giving up, maybe you should think it over a bit more. It¡¯s not toote to ask Lily-san how she feels.¡± (Temi)


    ¡°But¡­ what if she says no? If she hates the idea, I might end up hating her too.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu¡¯s expression wavered with uncertainty. It seemed that her friendship with Lily meant more to her than her feelings for Yuri.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Lily-san¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I cut in, matching Shamu¡¯s words.


    ¡°She told me she wouldn¡¯t mind. In fact, she asked me not to reject you because of our rtionship.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What? Then it¡¯s all solved! That¡¯s great news, Shamu-san!¡± (Temi)


    But Shamu didn¡¯t seem to hear Temi¡¯s cheerful tone. She was staring at me with her mouth slightly open, as if in shock.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± (Shamu)


    Her uncharacteristically high-pitched voice cut through the air.


    ¡°Did Lily-san really say that?!¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°When? Recently?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°No, about a year ago, when our rtionship first started.¡± (Yuri)


    Shamu¡¯s expression grew even more bewildered. She couldn¡¯t seem to wrap her head around the situation.


    ¡°Why? That doesn¡¯t make any sense. She would never say something like that. She was so devoted, so in love. Why, on the very day she finally became your girlfriend, would she say it¡¯s okay to cheat? Lily-san¡¯s not that crazy!¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°She said she learned it from Carol.¡± (Yuri)


    At the mention of Carol, Shamu¡¯s jaw dropped, and she seemed at a loss for words. Her lips moved as though she was about to say something, but nothing came out. Then, her face shifted through a range of emotions, as if she were sorting through countless thoughts all at once.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ that big-breasted woman! Does she have any idea what I went through when I decided to step aside for her?¡± (Shamu)


    With a loud tter, Shamu jumped up from her chair, nearly knocking it over. She stormed out, brushing past me and bumping into the corner of the desk in her haste.


    I hurried to follow her, but before I could get too far, she snapped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me! This is between a senpai and a kouhai!¡± (Sham)


    She disappeared through the door with herb coat fluttering behind her.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 282: Kiss

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    The day after that, I was called by Lily-san and was heading to the hotel restaurant.


    I was guided by the waiter through the restaurant and into a private room with arge window, where Lily was already waiting.. What was different from usual was that Shamu was sitting next to Lily-san. She looked somewhat worried.


    ¡°Good morning. Well, sit down, sit down.¡± (Lily)


    It was lunchtime now, so it was a bitte to say ¡°good morning¡±. Since this restaurant was usually used for dinner, the atmosphere felt different, making me feel a bit ufortable. However, Lily-san seemed to be in a good mood. I wondered what kind of interaction had taken ce between them since the night before yesterday.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll sit down¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I sat down in the chair across from them. I wondered why Lily-san had called me. I thought I knew Lily-san well, but I couldn¡¯t predict this.


    ¡°Well, could we have some tea, please?¡± (Lily)


    As Lily-san spoke to the waiter, tea and a set of tea cakes were brought out almost immediately. They must have been prepared in advance.¡°Bring the rest of the order when I call.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Yes. Excuse me.¡± (Waiter)


    When the waiter left the private room, there were only the three of us. The tea that had just been poured into the cups gently gave off steam on the table.


    ¡°So, what brings us here today?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I was thinking I¡¯d like you to sleep with Shamu.¡± (Lily)


    I almost spit out the tea I was drinking.


    <em>Sleep with¡­?</em>


    ¡°Yuri-kun, do you not want to sleep with Shamu?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I nced at Shamu. As expected, she looked worried.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s more like I¡¯ve never imagined it.¡± (Yuri)


    After saying that, I felt like I hadn¡¯t exined enough.


    ¡°That is¡­ I¡¯ve always thought of her like a sister.¡± (Yuri)


    When Shamu heard that, she looked shocked, and immediately her shoulders drooped, and she hung her head as if she were about to cry.


    ¡°I knew it¡­¡± (Shamu)


    <em>Knew it¡­what?</em>


    ¡°Yuri-kun, saying she¡¯s like a sister is cruel. Apologize.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san looked at me seriously.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Lily)


    <em>I see¡­calling her a sister was a harsh thing to say. She actually looks hurt. I should apologize, then. </em>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Maybe calling you a sister was going too far.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>What is even going on?</em>


    ¡°Yuri-kun, do you feel like you can¡¯t see Shamu in a sexual way?¡± (Lily)


    The conversation shifted. It felt like this was a pre-prepared question.


    I guess Lily-san was probably voicing the kind of anxiety Shamu had shared over the past two days.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You see, boys, unlike girls, if they can¡¯t see someone sexually, they can¡¯t, um, perform. You know¡­¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san nced shyly at Shamu.


    ¡°They can¡¯t, you know, get hard.¡± (Lily)


    <em>These two have a good rtionship, but it seems like they¡¯ve never had this kind of raunchy conversation before. </em>


    ¡°So, do you feel like you don¡¯t want to or can¡¯t sleep with Shamu?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Well¡­¡± (Yuri)


    <em>This is a tricky question. If I say I can, it would feel like I¡¯ve always looked at Shamu sexually, but if I say I can¡¯t, that would really hurt her feelings. It¡¯s like telling someone you like, ¡°I can¡¯t see you as a man, it¡¯s impossible¡±. There aren¡¯t many things in the world as hurtful as that.</em>


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s like that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it fine?¡± (Lily)


    <em>Well, not exactly¡­</em>


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know what Lily-san thinks. Are you okay with this?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t like it.¡± (Lily)


    <em>As I thought. Somehow, I feel relieve. Lily-san is like that, after all. She tends to get jealous easily and can get upset if I so much as nce at another woman. Even with Shamu, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to just brush it off and feel nothing at all.</em>


    ¡°But I hate it more if Shamu¡¯s love doesn¡¯te true.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t like it, but you¡¯re willing to endure it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but it¡¯s not really about enduring.¡± (Lily)


    <em>What does that mean?</em>


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy if Shamu is happy. Sure, I don¡¯t like it, but if her happiness outweighs my dislike, then isn¡¯t that okay?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Is that how it works?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-kun, you might not understand, but that¡¯s what a woman¡¯s life is about. Even if she wants to be with the man she loves, she can¡¯t if he¡¯s busy with work. But without work, you can¡¯t live. It¡¯s like a trade-off. You can¡¯t just throw everything away and be together all the time. Pregnancy and childbirth are the same. Your body changes, it¡¯s painful, and you might even die. Nobody likes that. But once the baby is born, you¡¯re happy, so you endure it. It¡¯s not just enduring. It¡¯s more like trading something unpleasant for greater happiness.¡± (Lily)


    <em>Well, I guess that makes sense¡­</em>


    ¡°I see Shamu¡¯s situation as a trade for happiness too. So, don¡¯t worry about me. Now, the problem is you, Yuri-kun.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°What about me¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>What do I want to do? Lily-san says that while she doesn¡¯t like it, she¡¯s okay because her happiness outweighs her difort. As for me¡­ Honestly, I don¡¯t have any sexual desire for Shamu. But I do feel protective of her, like family, and I want her to be happy.</em>


    ¡°I understand.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san, seeing me in deep thought, spoke.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s break up.¡± (Lily)


    <em>Huh?</em>


    ¡°Break up¡­with me?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yeah. Then, Yuri-kun will be single again, so there¡¯s no problem if things turn out that way with Shamu, right?¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± (Shamu)


    A voice cut in from the side.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t say things that don¡¯t make sense.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu, who had been silent until now, said this while looking at Lily-san as if doubting her sanity.


    It didn¡¯t seem like an act, so she probably hadn¡¯t been told about this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been monopolizing Yuri-kun for two years, leaving Shamu aside. I¡¯m already happy enough. If Shamu ends up marrying some unknown man and having children, then it¡¯s better to break up¡­ and yeah, I¡¯d probably just go home quietly since hiding would only get me found right away.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Are you serious? That¡¯s absolutely not okay!¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san hugged the pressing Shamu tightly, holding her small, clever head to her chest.


    ¡°When I said I didn¡¯t want Shamu to be unhappy, it wasn¡¯t something that could be weighed on a scale, like being cheated on. I love Shamu as much as my own child. So, I can throw everything away for her.¡± (Lily)


    ¡°Senpai¡­¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Well, if you change your mind,e see me. Anytime is fine.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san stood up.


    Then, she walked past me and was about to leave the room.


    ¡°Wait, please.¡± (Yuri)


    I grabbed Lily-san¡¯s hand to stop her.


    ¡°I give up. Please don¡¯t say you¡¯ll break up.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    Since the conversation was settled, the two of them were enjoying their meal, getting along like real sisters.


    <em>Was Lily-san¡¯s talk about breaking up just a kind of bluff¡­? I¡¯ve thought about it several times, but it doesn¡¯t seem like it. She probably thought I would stop her, that I would intervene, but if I hadn¡¯t, I have a feeling she really would have gone back to her parents¡¯ home. That¡¯s how determined Lily-san was. When I think about what¡¯sing next, the food doesn¡¯t taste like anything¡­</em>


    <em>When it was with Lily-san, I was fully motivated, thinking about how to escort her gentlemanly, but when ites to Shamu¡­ well, it feels like I¡¯m not mentally prepared.</em>


    <em>With Lily-san, to put it bluntly, I had already been looking at her in a sexual way before we even got into that kind of rtionship, so it was easy to fall into it without any barriers¡­ but with Shamu¡­ Hmm. I¡¯m just feeling nervous.</em>


    ¡°Well then, I think I¡¯ll excuse myself soon.¡± (Lily)


    As we were finishing the meal, Lily-san suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Huh? I thought Senpai would stay with us?¡± (Shamu)


    I almost spit out my tea.


    <em>What the heck is she saying?</em>


    ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s a no-go. That would make me look like some kind of pervert.¡± (Lily)


    <em>Good. Even for Lily-san, that kind of thing seems impossible.</em>


    ¡°Here. This is the key to the room.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san ced the key next to my table. It had the mark of the hotel on the tag.


    ¡°Well, be gentle with her.¡± (Lily)


    Lily-san lightly ced her hand on my shoulder and left.


    ¡°¡­Shall we go too?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu nodded nervously.


    ¡ª


    When we entered the room¡­ somehow sitting on the bed right away felt too vivid, so I ended up sitting on a one-person sofa-like chair.


    There was a small table between us, and on the other side, there was a chair identical to mine, set up for two people to face each other.


    Shamu sat there naturally and said,


    ¡°Um¡­ if Yuri doesn¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to force anything.¡± (Shamu)


    She suddenly said something strange.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, you know¡­ things kind of flowed this way, but¡­ this kind of rtionship doesn¡¯t work if one side doesn¡¯t want it, right?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Well, yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If Yuri doesn¡¯t want to, forcing it would be weird¡­ and I don¡¯t want you to do it unwillingly either¡­¡± (Shamu)


    <em>It seems like Shamu is worried about whether she has any charm. Well¡­ Lily-san has been by my side all the time. It¡¯s no wonder that watching the very attractive Lily-san gather the attention of all the men would make Shamu doubt her own sexual appeal. Her chest¡­ is a bit on the smaller side too.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this unwillingly, but to be honest, with Shamu¡­¡± (Yuri)


    <em>The expression ¡°like a little sister¡± fits perfectly, but that¡¯s probably a forbidden phrase, so I shouldn¡¯t say it.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ I¡¯ve always thought of you as someone I shouldn¡¯t touch. You¡¯ve always been attached to me but never clung to me, so I thought you weren¡¯tfortable with that kind of thing¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh? Why would you think that?¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu looked at me in surprise, her eyes wide.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it. Honestly, I would¡¯ve liked to sit on yourp while doing homework, but if I did that¡­ well, I¡¯d look like a silly girl, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± (Shamu)


    <em>Silly girl¡­</em>


    ¡°I wanted to be more affectionate, but¡­ more than that, I wanted you to acknowledge me¡­ I was happier when you said I was amazing or smart.¡± (Shamu)


    <em>Yeah, well, I do remember doing that. When Iplimented Shamu like that, she really did look happy.</em>


    ¡°At some point, I realized my feelings weren¡¯t quite romantic, but by that time, Senpai and you were already in love¡­ so if I started being clingy after that, it would¡¯ve felt like I was taking advantage of my position to get ahead¡­¡± (Shamu)


    Her voice gradually became tearful.


    <em>It seems like the inner struggles Shamu had been dealing with are now overflowing as emotions.</em>


    ¡°Then, go ahead and lean on me now.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh, now¡­? Right now?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Come on.¡± (Yuri)


    I leaned forward and took Shamu¡¯s hand. As I pulled her towards me, Shamu left the sofa and came closer.


    ¡°Wh-what should I do?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Sit on myp. You¡¯ve always wanted to try it, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ well then.¡± (Shamu)


    Awkwardly, Shamu carefully sat on myp. I thought she¡¯d just sit normally, but it ended up being more like she was cradled in a princess-carry position.


    ¡°A-am I not too heavy?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± (Yuri)


    Far from heavy, she felt so light that I was almost worried. It didn¡¯t even feel like I was holding a person, more like a slightly heavy cat. I wrapped my arms around Shamu¡¯s back to support her weight.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ this feels nice.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°You¡¯ve been stressed these past few days, haven¡¯t you? Good job hanging in there.¡± (Yuri)


    I stroked the back of her head.


    <em>Though honestly, as far as pampering goes, was patting her like this really appropriate?</em>


    ¡°Yes¡­ I worked hard. I¡¯ve wanted this for so long.¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu nuzzled her head into my chest.


    ¡°You smell so good¡­ It¡¯s my first time smelling Yuri¡¯s scent.¡± (Shamu)


    <em>Come to think of it, this was the first time I¡¯d touched Shamu like this. Even though we¡¯ve been together for over ten years, we¡¯ve barely ever made contact. We¡¯ve only hugged a handful of times. Despite being side by side countless times at the desk, we hardly ever touched each other.</em>


    ¡°¡­I want to lean on you more.¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Yeah. Go ahead and lean as much as you want.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then¡­¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu leaned forward and buried her face in the crook of my neck. Naturally, we ended up in an embrace, and I ced my hands on her back and head, stroking her gently.


    For a while, Shamu didn¡¯t move, wrapping her arms around my neck.


    ¡°Ah!¡± (Yuri)


    Suddenly, I felt something wet on my neck where Shamu¡¯s lips had been. She licked me.


    ¡°¡­Is that not okay?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then¡­¡± (Shamu)


    Without saying much, Shamu started licking my neck again, her tongue moving like a cat¡¯s, as if my neck was coated in some kind of sweet nectar. She continued licking obsessively.


    After a while, seemingly satisfied, Shamu pulled back slightly and looked directly at me. In the sunlight streaming through the curtains, her face was flushed with excitement. It was an expression I¡¯d never seen before.


    ¡°¡­Here too is fine, right?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    And with that, Shamu and I shared a kiss.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 283: Unusual Report

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 282</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 87.</strong>


    It was still slightly bright outside when there was a knock on the door. Shamu and I were lying on the bed after finishing up some things. Shamu, sensitive to sounds, jumped up swiftly with a start.


    I put on a gown, took a weapon, and approached the door. I didn¡¯t think an assassin would be polite enough to knock. There was another knock at the door.


    ¡°Is the head of the household present?¡± (??)


    It was the head maid¡¯s voice.<em>Hmm? </em>


    While feeling puzzled, I turned the inner lock of the door and opened it.


    ¡°Did you ask Lily-san?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked the obvious.


    <em>This room was borrowed by Lily-san. I simply went to the room number written on the key tag she gave me. So, the hotel front desk shouldn¡¯t know that I¡¯m staying here. However, considering the situation, I didn¡¯t think Lily-san would speak so easily. She wouldn¡¯t tell unless it was an urgent matter.</em>


    ¡°Yes. Earlier, a messenger sent by Myaro-sama arrived at the annex, requesting you toe immediately. It seems a situation with Emergency Code ss B-2 has urred. I didn¡¯t quite understand it, though.¡± (Maid Leader)


    <em>The emergency codes are broadly divided into two categories. ss A refers to when this penins, which is the home country, is under military threat. ss B refers to when othernds are under threat. ss B-1 refers to attacks on Shantinion and its surrounding areas, while ss B-2 refers to anywhere else. In other words, something happened on this side of the Shantinion, possibly near the border with Tyrellme. If Lily-san spoke because she thought the head maid should call me, then the messenger must have seemed in quite an urgent state.</em>


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll head there right away.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Forgive my boldness, but is Shamu-sama here?¡± (Head Maid)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Hmm, I don¡¯t particrly want to say.</em>


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. To me, my only master is Yuri-sama. I won¡¯t speak of what happened today, even if Satsuki-sama interrogates me. I considered pretending I didn¡¯t see anything, but the reason I didn¡¯t is that, if today¡¯s act was a once-in-a-lifetime event for thedy, it would be far too sad if the gentleman left her here alone. In other words¡­ I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± (Head Maid)


    ¡°I see. Then wait for a bit.¡± (Yuri)


    I closed the door once and returned to the bedroom. Shamu was wrapped in a nket. I sat on the bedside.


    ¡°Sorry, it seems like an emergency has urred, and I¡¯ve been called.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Do you really have to go?¡± (Shamu)


    Shamu looked at me with sad eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have to go. I don¡¯t know the details, but if you really don¡¯t want me to, I¡¯ll stay here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right. Sorry, please go. You don¡¯t have to stay.¡± (Shamu)


    When I saw that expression, everything suddenly felt ridiculous to me.


    <em>Is there really anything in this world so important that I would make Shamu have this face for it? </em>


    In my heart, I weighed the situation. But the scales wavered, without giving me an answer.


    <em>If this report is ignored, many people will die. If that wasn¡¯t the case, Myaro wouldn¡¯t have sent a messenger on a day when I had told her to take the day off. The lives of many people, and Shamu¡¯s feelings. These two were entirely separate in terms of importance, and not something that could be easilypared like weights.</em>


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Yuri)


    I hugged Shamu¡¯s head and said with as much feeling as I could.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. But make it up to meter, okay?¡± (Shamu)


    ¡°I will. Look forward to it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, go now.¡± (Shamu)


    I released Shamu¡¯s head.


    ¡°The one who came to call me is the head maid. Is it okay if I let her in?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Sure. She¡¯s helped me change clothes many times.¡± (Shamu)


    <em>I feel like that¡¯s not quite the issue here. Shamu grew up in an environment where it was normal to have someone help her dress, so maybe she doesn¡¯t feel much resistance to it.</em>


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be off. If possible, I¡¯ll be back by tonight.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait without high expectations.¡± (Shamu)


    I patted Shamu¡¯s small head, got dressed, and headed to the royal castle.


    ¡ª


    Riding the Galloping Bird that the head maid had brought, I headed straight to the castle and dismounted in front of the castle gate, where Myaro was waiting.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri, I apologize for bothering you. But it¡¯s an emergency.¡± (Myaro)


    Since there were people around, she addressed me as ¡°Your Excellency¡±.


    ¡°I figured. Tell me as we walk.¡± (Yuri)


    I said while heading straight to the war council room.


    ¡°Yes. Arge army suddenly appeared on the border of the Tyrellme front and broke through the border.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Whereabouts?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Not on the Shantinon side, but on the coastal area on this side. It¡¯s believed to be between 10000 and 30000 soldiers. There¡¯s no information about their nationality yet.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s an odd number. It¡¯s not a mercenary group.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>The mercenaries that frequently appear on the other side are recruited when there¡¯s a war, but otherwise, they behave likewless rogues. In other words, they¡¯re like war mongers turned thugs. So, when there¡¯s no war and they get bored, they cross the border to raid this side at will. It¡¯s the job of the army in charge of border security to drive them off, and that¡¯s happened many times before. But ten thousand is a lot. A number thatrge isn¡¯t something mercenaries or greedy local lords can mobilize on their own. Conversely, if they were seriously trying to destroy the Shaalta Kingdom, a force of less than 30000 would be too small. There¡¯s no reason to split their forces into small units and have them defeated individually in this situation.</em>


    ¡°Indeed. At the very least, it¡¯s confirmed that they saw the military g of the Papal States. The border base waspletely overrun in a night attack. There were 200 men stationed there, and they were wiped out in an instant. They barely managed to send out one messenger hawk.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Although called a border base, it¡¯s not much more than a temporary structure on the border. It¡¯s a little better than a mobile tent, a prefabricated building that can keep out the cold, surrounded by a fence. Sometimes, abandoned viges are used as bases. If there happens to be a fort-like facility, that¡¯s a different story, but small bases like this aren¡¯t designed to withstandrge-scale assaults by a huge army.</em>


    As we talked, we arrived at the war council room.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri has arrived! All members, salute!¡± (Soldiers)


    As soon as I stepped through the door, everything stopped, and the soldiers saluted. I returned the salute and immediately lowered my hand. As I approached the central table surrounded by people in the war council room, those around it made space for me.


    ¡°When was the night raid on the border?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Around 4 a.m. this morning.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Who and how did they confirm the scale of the enemy forces?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It was first reported by the garrison that was attacked in the night raid. Following that, the second report just arrived from the scouting eagle sent by General Kien. The number seems to be around 10,000. They are advancing ind at a tremendous speed.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Without any plundering or city assaults?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. It seems they are raiding viges to procure food locally, but taking the food itself is not their objective. Near the location where the enemy forces were spotted in the second report, there is a city that flourishesmercially, but they passed by without paying any attention to it. Given their speed, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re taking the time to make any detours.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>It doesn¡¯t seem like an incursion meant to seize territory.</em>


    ¡°Has Kien¡¯s army already moved in full force?¡± (Yuri)


    I have entrusted Kien Rube with the army in that area. His task is to keep watch over the entire western border. There¡¯s another army in the eastern area, around the northern part of Shantinion.


    ¡°Yes. They have already begun to move in order to confront the enemy. Given the difference in military strength, we should be able to repel them sufficiently.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see. Then, immediately put the royal guard and the Hou Household¡¯s garrison in the capital on ships, cross the sea, andnd in Oranqua to cut off the enemy¡¯s retreat.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Oranqua is a medium-sized port city across the ind sea, located a little to the northwest of Angelica¡¯s border. It¡¯s fortified with walls, so even if the enemy turns back, we can fight them adequately. Forced marches that prioritize speed have the disadvantage of not being able to carry full siege equipment. Even old-fashioned walls can hold up well enough.</em>


    ¡°Myaro, how many people can we transport using the ships in the capital¡¯s port?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°If we also use the ships at the mouth of the Elwyn River¡­ we can transport about 5,000. If we procure all the food locally, we might be able to transport 7,000.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If the main sh hasn¡¯t urred yet, we¡¯ll work together with Kien¡¯s forces and attack from the northeast and southwest. Even in the unlikely event that Kien¡¯s army is defeated, by that point, the enemy will have suffered considerable losses. With 7,000 men, we¡¯ll have more than enough of an advantage. In that case, we¡¯ll cut off their retreat and ughter them. There shouldn¡¯t be any major problems, but does anyone have an opinion to share?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked just in case, but no one spoke up.


    <em>Well, it should be fine.</em>


    ¡°It seems like there are no objections. Then, let¡¯s begin the operation immediately. The Hou Household¡¯s garrison is not ready to respond quickly, so we¡¯ll have the royal guard head to Elwyn bynd first. The Hou Household¡¯s army will board ships in the capital, depart at dawn tomorrow, and rendezvous with the royal guard at the river mouth. Is that alright?¡± (Yuri)


    The river from Sibyaku to the mouth has many inds, so navigating it at night carries a high risk of running aground. Losing time here would be painful, but sending only the royal guard ahead would result in insufficient strength.


    ¡°Yes. Whoever they are, they¡¯ll regret underestimating us when they crossed into our territory.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ª


    Three dayster, in the evening.


    ¡°What?¡± (Yuri)


    An Eagle from the Rube Household, which had flown from Oranqua,nded on the ship, delivering a message. When I read it, I tilted my head in confusion.


    ¡°The battle is already over¡­ and they were almostpletely wiped out?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. It was a fierce battle, with only about 1,000 out of the 10,000 enemy forces remaining, and those 1,000 are now retreating. We are currently pursuing them, but it seems they have already reached near Taltu. Even if we continue the chase, we won¡¯t catch up in time, and they¡¯ll cross the border before we reach them.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see¡­ so it was a wasted trip then.¡± (Yuri)


    By the time we arrived, the war was over, and the enemy¡¯s retreat was almostplete. In other words, we were toote.


    <em>However, considering that the border was breached just four days ago at 3 a.m., it¡¯s not that our movements were too slow. It¡¯s that the situation unfolded too quickly. The unfavorable wind that dyed our arrival by a day was unfortunate, but our army is not cavalry-based. Even if we had arrived a day earlier, we still wouldn¡¯t have been in time to cut off their retreat.</em>


    <em>Still, under normal circumstances, we should have made it in time. The army Kien was leading was based in the ind city of Neufer. He had set up camp a bit further back from the border, so as not to provoke the enemy, while keeping an eye on all directions. Normally, since the enemy had to prate deep into the interior, there would be some dy before the two forces shed. Even if Kien was aggressive in his response, it¡¯s still too fast for a battle to have urred and a retreat to be nearlyplete just four days after the initial breach.</em>


    ¡°Was the enemy mainly cavalry?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. It seems theyunched a desperate charge toward the main camp before the Lube Household¡¯s army could even form ranks. After that, it became a chaotic battle, and even General Kien himself was wounded in the fighting.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I see. By the way, is this eagle your personal one?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, it belongs to the Oranqua garrison. It¡¯s used for both scouting and sending messages.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>So, the fact that the enemy was annihted means there won¡¯t be any further consequences from this incursion, but their movements are still suspicious. I won¡¯t gain any more useful information just by hearing vague reports. I should go ask the Lube Household directly.</em>


    ¡°May I borrow this eagle for now? I want to fly to Neufer immediately.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯lle to pick it upter, so please let me know where you leave it.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Much appreciated. Hey, once we reach the port, have the soldiers disembark and rest for now.¡± (Yuri)


    I left those instructions with the captain on deck, mounted the eagle, tightened the harness, and soared into the sky.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 284: Battle of Rube Household

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    Neufer looked like a wide, t in with a low-rimmed tray plopped down in the middle. Even from the air, it had a near-perfect circr wall, inside of which was the city. Thanks to the expansion of the city walls five years ago, there was plenty ofnd avable, and military tents were lined up on the vacant lots. Farnd spread around the outer walls, and the irrigation canals built for this farnd also connected to Neufer.


    At first nce, it was a magnificent view, but the rain was so strong I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open. This region is supposed to have low rainfall. I lowered the Eagle to thending spot, as I waspletely soaked.


    ¡°I am Yuri Hou, head of the Hou Household and regent. I wish to meet with Kien-dono.¡± (Yuri)


    As soon as Inded, I removed my restraints and spoke. A dry cloth was handed to me, so I wiped my wet head.


    ¡°I will inform them at once.¡± (Soldier)


    The soldier from the Rube Household seemed a little tense, but he ran off quickly. Looking around, perhaps because of the rain, something felt off. There was a peculiar murderous feeling that you get when you enter a military camp shortly after a battle. The tension, the somewhat excited atmosphere. But here, everything seemed quiet and sunken, as if everyone was dejected.


    Before even a minute passed after I got off the Eagle, the soldier returned.


    ¡°The strategist will exin the situation. This way, please.¡± (Soldier)¡°I see. Lead the way.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>The strategist? The ¡°strategist¡± here refers to the officer from the Hou Household sent to offer military advice to Kien.</em>


    <em>If we were to issue direct orders like ¡°Do this¡± or ¡°Do that,¡± the rtionship between the two households would quickly sour. The role was meant to be a mere advisor, someone who would offer opinions inplicated situations where the Rube Household might hesitate in their judgment. The person was ced as a representative of the Hou Household¡¯s interests. </em>


    <em>Normally, they should act modestly, more like a secretary for Kien, doing whatever is needed. Of course, the Rube Household could dismiss them if they felt they were unnecessary. However, since Myaro and I personally interviewed and selected a sharp, problem-free candidate from within the Hou Household, no issues had arisen so far.</em>


    <em>From the Hou Household¡¯s perspective, it would be more urate to describe this ¡°strategist¡± as an ambassador stationed within the Rube Household¡¯s army. Like many ambassadors, this role also carried a certain spy-like aspect. They gathered information that could be seen or heard in the camp and regrly reported it back to the Hou Household.</em>


    ¡°They¡¯re waiting here.¡± (Soldier)


    The soldier walked quickly through the rain, sshing mud, and guided me to a nearby house. He knocked on the door firmly.


    ¡°I have brought His Excellency Yuri Hou.¡± (Soldier)


    I heard the sound of running inside, and the door opened immediately.


    ¡°Your Excellency, pleasee in.¡± (Strategist)


    ¡°Thank you. Ah, and you, thank you for guiding me.¡± (Yuri)


    I parted ways with the soldier and entered the room.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Thank you for your long journey.¡± (Strategist)


    ¡°Carnot, enough with the pleasantries. Tell me the situation.¡± (Yuri)


    I ced firewood in the firece and dragged a chair closer to sit. I wanted to dry myself as soon as possible.


    ¡°Kien Rube is in critical condition. He was hit by an arrow in the shoulder, and the doctor has warned that we should prepare for the worst. His breathing is shallow, and he spends long periods unconscious.¡± (Carnot)


    Carnot swiftly exined the situation.


    ¡°An arrow to the shoulder? Was it poisoned?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that¡­ However, due to his old age, the doctor may not be able to make a proper judgment. I was present when he was shot. The arrow was fired with such force that it pierced his armor and drove into his shoulder. Considering Kien-dono¡¯s age, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it proved fatal.¡± (Carnot)


    Carnot was experienced inbat, so if he said so, I had to believe it.


    ¡°I see¡­ I had nned to meet with Kien as soon as I arrived, but since you were sent to meet me, does that mean he is unconscious?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, that seems to be the case. The Rube Household¡¯s vassals arepetent, so they should understand that your requests are their top priority. The reason they brought you here is likely that they hesitated to exin Kien¡¯s condition directly. Since I, as a member of the Hou Household, can share this information with you, they had no problem allowing me to do so. They will likely call you as soon as Lord Kien regains consciousness.¡± (Carnot)


    ¡°Alright, then I have time to hear the battle report. Exin it to me.¡± (Yuri)


    It felt a bit odd to refer to it as a ¡®battle¡¯ since I knew thousands of troops had been moving, but it ended so quickly that I couldn¡¯t think of another term. ¡®The fight at so-and-so¡¯ would be more fitting.


    ¡°To be honest, there¡¯s not much to exin. The enemy likely knew our position through reconnaissance. Before we could even form our ranks, they charged in with a wedge formation. Their cavalry charge was so fierce that it threatened Kien-dono¡¯s main camp. Even if we had gathered elite troops from the Hou Household, I doubt we could have matched such a charge. It was an impressive cavalry attack, even from an enemy.¡± (Carnot)


    <em>Was it really that intense?</em>


    Carnot took pride in being a knight of the Hou Household, which he served with honor. For him to admit that the enemy¡¯s charge rivaled that of the elite Hou Household cavalry meant it was indeed a formidable assault.


    ¡°That¡¯s why there were noplex maneuvers from either side. It was just a brute force charge. If anything, you could say they aimed to break through our formation.¡± (Carnot)


    <em>It wasn¡¯t a sophisticated or clever tactic, but sometimes brute force can be more effective thanplicated strategies. It¡¯s easy to deal with, so it won¡¯t work more than once, though.</em>


    ¡°However, their n ultimately failed, didn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Kien-dono believed that if we had tried to retreat defensively at that moment, the enemy would have broken through our ranks with their momentum, and the entire army could have copsed. So, instead, he ordered a fierce counterattack, meeting force with force. As a result, the enemy was unable to break through the elite soldiers directly under the Rube Household, and most of them were annihted. Only a few cavalrymen, who had been holding the nks to prevent encirclement, managed to retreat. The troops that advanced towards Kien-dono¡¯s main camp were all wiped out.¡± (Carnot)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ who was the enemy? You should be able to tell which country they belonged to from their equipment.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Well, I can guess.</em>


    ¡°They were from the Papal State, the 1<sup>st</sup> Volunteering Knights, 4th Division.¡± (Carnot)


    ¡°As I thought.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°And the Flusha Kingdom¡­ Their forces were led by a young man known as the Duke Wellingen. They seemed to have been tasked with supporting the nks of the charge. Compared to the Papal State¡¯s division, their numbers were fewer, and their training wasn¡¯t as good. The Duke Wellingen himself was killed in action, and we recovered his body d in luxurious armor.¡± (Carnot)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    The Duke Wellingen was the one who led therge cavalry corps that had gathered enemy forces during the Battle of Shibyaku. In that battle, the cavalry yed a decisive role, but the Duke failed to utilize hisrge cavalry force effectively and fell into our trap. He made the mistake of having his heavily armored cavalry chase our light cavalry, exhausting their horses before they couldunch a proper charge. He was captured andter ransomed back.


    <em>I don¡¯t know what happened to him afterward, but since Carnot referred to him as a young man, it¡¯s probably his son or another rtive who was leading this time. The Duke who was captured during the Battle of Sibyaku should have been a man in his prime.</em>


    ¡°But what was the purpose of this invasion¡­? Have we interrogated any high-ranking prisoners to find out?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It seems we haven¡¯t. There are very few prisoners, and all of them are from the Flusha Kingdom. They probably don¡¯t know much. None of the soldiers from the Papal State were taken prisoner. They all fought to the death.¡± (Carnot)


    <em>As expected, the 1<sup>st</sup> Volunteering Knights are quite fanatical. When ites to serving their god, they don¡¯t hesitate for even a second. There¡¯s no need for farewells with family. They can die immediately.</em>


    ¡°As for the Duke Wellingen, it¡¯s possible that he was a defeated noble from the internal power struggles of his home country, thrown away as a pawn. But the 4th Division¡­?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That could also be a result of power struggles. The Papal State is not a monolithic entity. Especially since the current pope is essentially under house arrest.¡± (Carnot)


    <em>That¡¯s certainly true. The 1<sup>st</sup> Volunteering Knights, also known as the Temple Knights, are originally tasked with guarding Vaticans. Even though the other units within the Volunteering Knights are not particrly well-trained, these guys are different. They receive training that surpasses even the elite of the Hou Household. From what I¡¯ve heard, they don¡¯t bat an eye when someone dies during training. In fact, their system ensures that any deaths during training are considered martyrdom.</em>


    <em>They¡¯re all former monks, and many of them are orphans raised in orphanages or second and third sons of nobles who had no prospects of inheriting their family titles and were sent to monasteries. In the case of orphans, they¡¯re nominally made monks, only to be immediately sent for selection into the knights. Either way, their supply of recruits is endless.</em>


    <em>That said, it takes more than a year or two of training to forge such an elite unit. Especially since the 2nd and 3rd Divisions, which were deployed in the Battle of Sibyaku, have already been wiped out. The Temple Knights areposed of four divisions in total, and it¡¯s likely they¡¯ve been working quickly to rebuild the two destroyed divisions. But now, they¡¯ve gone and thrown away their intact 4th Division even if it was just the cavalry unit. There must be some significant reason for this.</em>


    <em>For example, themander of that division could be a die-hard supporter of the pope, so much so that his beliefs have permeated the entire division. Perhaps Epitaph Pzzo, who has seized power by imprisoning the pope, found them impossible to manage, turning them into a thorn in his side.</em>


    <em>At the very least, this wasn¡¯t a force that should have been wasted in a small, strategically insignificant battle like this. Or maybe there was a strategic purpose after all? To defeat Kien¡¯s army andunch a major offensive from the Tyrellme region before our forces could regroup¡­?</em>


    <em>If they did that, they¡¯d cut off the central part of our long, narrow country. In other words, they¡¯d sever ourmunication with the Shantinion region, which would be a serious problem for us.</em>


    <em>If that was their goal, then Kien has thwarted their strategic intent.</em>


    *Knock*


    *Knock*


    There was a knock at the door, and Carnot immediately headed to the entrance. After a brief exchange of words, he returned.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri, Kien-dono has regained consciousness. We must hurry.¡± (Carnot)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 285: Kiens Sickbed

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 284 </strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 91.</strong>


    ¡°I have brought His Excellency Yuri Hou with me.¡± (??)


    When the attendant knocked on the door and entered the room, Kien was in the middle of a medical examination. When I entered, the doctor stepped away from Kien and exited the room in exchange.


    ¡°Yuri-dono, thank you foring. Apologies for my appearance like this.¡± (Kien)


    Kien was sitting on the bed. He was wearing a loose gown, with his injured right shoulder covered by bandages. The bleeding seemed to have stopped, as the bandages were clean.From outside, the sound of rain hitting the stone pavement could be heard. The gloomy sound echoed in the room, which was warmed by the firece.


    ¡°A wound of honor, Kien.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Indeed¡­ I was careless. However, I won the battle.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°I heard the general flow of things from Carnot.¡± (Yuri)


    I sat down on the round chair that the doctor had been using earlier.


    ¡°As expected of a veteran general. If it were an averagemander, the center might have been broken through, and we could have lost because of it. Sometimes, desperate elite soldiers create such miracles.¡± (Yuri)


    I spoke as if I understood, even though I hadn¡¯t seen the battlefield myself. Even if I was a little off the mark, I wanted to praise Kien, who had been wounded after winning the battle.


    ¡°The enemy was indeed impressive. Their charge was so fierce, it made me want to praise them despite being foes. It reminded me of what cavalry should be.¡± (Kien)


    Knowing the strength of the army he had carefully cultivated, Kien seemed to have been impressed by the enemy army that nearly broke through it.


    ¡°But you are the one who won.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Heh, it was a victory of many against the few, but I was able to end my carrier as a general with a victory.¡± (Kien)


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    ¡°Are you nning to retire?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>That would be troublesome in a subtle way.</em>


    ¡°It seems the hit was bad. My right arm doesn¡¯t move.¡± (Kien)


    Apparently, the nerves had been severed.


    ¡°ording to the doctor, there¡¯s no hope for recovery. If I can¡¯t move my dominant hand to wield themand, I can¡¯t stand on the front lines as a general to inspire the troops. It¡¯s time to step back.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Given his age, it can¡¯t be helped, but losing Kien here is painful. That said, Kien has done more than enough. On the battlefield, anyone can face the danger of death. Such sudden retirements can always happen.


    ¡°Yuri-dono, I am grateful to you.¡± (Kien)


    Kien suddenly said this.


    ¡°What¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I have fought only losing battles. You must have witnessed it yourself. In the battle at Kilghina, I became a defeated general. Gouk-dono, who once fought alongside me, had long since passed away, and the head of the Hou Household was Rook-dono, who didn¡¯t have the title of knight. Naturally, I thought I would be the one to lead the fight to defend Shaalta¡­ However, I couldn¡¯t find any way to win. The royal capital was under the control of Witches, and half of the General households were cowards.¡± (Kien)


    <em>Looking back on those times, I realize that I was able to take control because the Hou Household held sway over both the capital and the Queen. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Witch¡¯s rebellion, even if I had seeded Rook in the Hou Household through the proper procedures, the difference in age and experience would have allowed Kien to hold the reins. Absolute militarymand of the entire army would have been out of the question.</em>


    ¡°I¡­ faced arge enemy army, with themon people who were about to be trampled on at my back, fighting a miserable losing battle¡­ and eventually, I thought I would die licking the dust as a defeated general. Yuri-dono, do you know what I consider the greatest achievement of my life?¡± (Kien)


    Suddenly, a question.


    <em>What could it be? Kien¡¯s achievements include not only military victories but also aplishments in governance.</em>


    ¡°This victory?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, in the capital¡­ When you, Yuri-dono, told me to abandon Mital, Iplied. I think that decision is my greatest achievement, one I can proudly leave to history.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, that¡¯s true. Without your cooperation, Kien, the victory at Sibyaku would have been much more uncertain.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>In that battle, we were able to effectively use smallpox as a biological weapon by contaminating the long southern and northern territories of the Rube and Boff families, buying time for the infection to spread across the enemy¡¯s entire army. If Kien hadn¡¯t cooperated at that point, the Rube Household would have been ravaged, food would have been plundered from untouched viges, and the enemy army would have reached Sibyaku in a healthy state. There wouldn¡¯t have been an opportunity to crush a half-dead enemy. Indeed, that decision might be Kien¡¯s greatest achievement.</em>


    ¡°That grand and glorious victory¡­ On top of that, to be able to witness Shantinion while still alive¡­ The current situation is something I could never have even dreamed of. Yuri-dono, you¡¯ve given me a truly wonderful dream. I am grateful.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream. This country will get even better from here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s a regret that I won¡¯t be able to see the bright future of Shaalta, but it can¡¯t be helped. As a general, there are times when such things happen.¡± (Kien)


    Kien had a resigned expression on his face.


    <em>I see¡­</em>


    ¡°Are you going to die, Kien?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It seems so. Fortunately, I can still speak, but even moving my fingers has be tiresome.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s a shame. Truly, a shame.¡± (Yuri)


    I gripped Kien¡¯s left hand tightly. It was a strong, yet ungreased hand, unbefitting of his age.


    ¡°Then, be a heroic spirit and watch over us from the shadows. I¡¯ll create a country that won¡¯t be threatened by anyone for the next thousand years. It¡¯ll be quite the spectacle.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Ah, I¡¯ll look forward to that.¡± (Kien)


    Kien smiled with an utterly refreshing expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a grand state funeral. If you die, that is.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. The bnce has already been broken. It¡¯s just the hunch of a mediocre general, but¡­ the borders will be unstable soon. Right now, there¡¯s no need to bring the generals back to the penins for a state funeral.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°¡­I see. Indeed, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll take the advice of this country¡¯s oldest general.¡± (Yuri)


    I let go of Kien¡¯s hand and stood up from the round chair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to aggravate your wound. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah. I wish you sess.¡± (Kien)


    ¡°Well then. Goodbye, Kien-dono.¡± (Yuri)


    Waving my hand lightly to appear casual, I left the sickroom.


    ¡ª


    Outside the building, Carnot stood with arge umbre.


    ¡°How was it, Your Excellency?¡± (Carnot)


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He seemed weak, though.¡± (Yuri)


    Carnot, unconcerned about getting wet, held the umbre over me. Without stopping my steps, I continued talking. I had no more business in this town. I needed to hurry back to Sibyaku for a strategy meeting.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t look like he was going to die immediately, but that¡¯s the kind of man he is. He must¡¯ve been holding himself together in front of me.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Carnot)


    ¡°Compile a report on the battle, and then keep me updated on Kien¡¯s condition. If he dies, we¡¯ll have to recall and reorganize the Rube Household¡¯s army.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯llpile the battle report and observe Kien-dono¡¯s condition carefully.¡± (Carnot)


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    There¡¯s a mountain of things to think about.


    ¡°¡­If Kien-dono were to pass away, what would happen to the army in this region?¡± (Carnot)


    Since we still had time before reaching Eagle¡¯s anchorage, Carnot asked the question.


    ¡°Do you mean we need someone to rece the Rube Household?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. The border with Tyrellme has been rtively peaceful, but we can¡¯t leave it unguarded.¡± (Carnot)


    ¡°We won¡¯t send in a recement. We won¡¯t rebuild the regional army, and we won¡¯t leave the border unguarded either.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Meaning?¡± (Carnot)


    Carnot seemed to half-guess the meaning of my words as he spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯ll organize an expeditionary force and attack Tyrellme. Since we¡¯ll be the ones on the offensive, there¡¯s no need to worry about local defense.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Carnot nodded with a faint smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for those words.¡± (Carnot)


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to be treated as a guest forever in the Rube Household. You probably won¡¯t make it for this battle, but I¡¯ll arrange a transfer for you soon. Submit a request for the department you wish to be transferred to.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do that.¡± (Carnot)


    While we were talking, we arrived at the ce.


    It would be bad to borrow the Rube Household¡¯s eagle. I¡¯ll use this eagle a little longer.


    ¡°May you have a safe journey, Your Excellency.¡± (Carnot)


    ¡°Ah. Farewell.¡± (Yuri)


    I fastened the harness and took off into the sky.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 286: First Flight

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    Afternding at the royal castle in Sibyaku for the first time in several days, I felt somewhat like I was returning home from a business trip. As I unfastened the restraint belt, the keeper of the royal castle ind¡¯s bird cage approached me excitedly.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri, it happened! Itid eggs!¡± (Keeper)


    ¡°For real?¡± (Yuri)


    It really happened.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s White Sunset?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°She¡¯s already back. You can ride him anytime.¡± (Keeper)


    ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s good. Now the bloodline can continue.¡± (Yuri)


    Breeding Royal Eagles is a bit tricky. Once a pair is formed, it¡¯s necessary to create an environment simr to their natural nesting sites. That¡¯s why, after White Sunset formed a pair, she was sent to the artificial breeding house located on the Noza Household¡¯snd, on the backside of the mountain.¡°Where¡¯s White Sunset?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°She¡¯s in the new eagle house, as usual.¡± (Keeper)


    <em>The war report¡­ well, it can wait. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s something that needs to be done in a matter of seconds. Besides, the eagle house is on the way to the castle.</em>


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go check it out. Oh, and return this Eagle to its assigned ce. It should be written on its angkle ring.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Keeper)


    After handing over the reins, I walked toward the third bird cage.


    ¡ª


    The newly constructed eagle house was a bird dome made with curved iron frames treated with ck rust and covered with rough wire mesh. The construction waspletedst year, and half of the park was demolished to build it. It was the opposite side of the entrance, where a viewing area was set up for the general public to observe the Eagles. It was a visually appealing building and had be a bit of a tourist attraction for the citizens.


    ¡°Ah, Your Excellency!¡± (Keeper)


    <em>It¡¯s the caretaker of the third bird cage. Since I see him every time I ride an Eagle, we¡¯re already familiar with each other.</em>


    ¡°Is White Sunset here?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah¡­ well, right now¡­¡± (Keeper)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Umm, how should I put this¡­ Your daughter is feeding her.¡± (Keeper)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Yuri)


    Peeking past the caretaker¡¯s back into the bird dome, I spotted a small blonde girl in the distance. Rushing through the double-door entrance, I saw Shulika surrounded by royal guards. It seemed they were keeping an eye on the general public watching the eagles from afar, and screens had been brought in to cover the area tightly, preventing anyone from seeing inside.


    I walked over to the excited Shulika.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, Otou-san! I¡¯m feeding White Sunset!¡± (Shulika)


    Shulika smiled brightly, showing her newly grown baby teeth. She spoke as casually as if she were feeding her pet dog.


    ¡°Listen¡­ That isn¡¯t your eagle, and besides, it¡¯s dangerous. Stop it, okay?¡± (Yuri)


    While I could trust White Sunset since she was smart, there were some eagles that could peck through skulls as easily as cracking a walnut, so it wasn¡¯t exactlyforting to watch. The Queen Swords must have suggested apromise since Shulika was wearing a helmet, but the size difference between the little girl and the Royal Eagle was so vast that it was nerve-wracking. If White Sunset identally grabbed her delicate little fingers while biting into the meat, they¡¯d easily snap off.


    <em>White Sunset wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, but still¡­</em>


    ¡°Nooo, I don¡¯t wanna! Boo!¡± (Shulika)


    Shulika pouted in a childish manner.


    ¡°Richie, how did this happen?¡± (Yuri)


    I asked Richie, the maid assigned to Shulika. Richie was one of the maids who took care of Carol with the head maid at the vi. Shulika, born back then, was already four years old. Richie had grown quite a bit since then, too.


    ¡°Well, uh¡­ the other day, Satsuki-sama visited and¡­ told a story about when Yuri-sama¡ªuh, I mean, Your Excellency was a child¡­¡± (Richie)


    <em>Ah¡­</em>


    ¡°Did she mention that I worked at the eagle breeding farm when I was a child?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, she said that in the Hou household, there¡¯s a tradition of getting children used to eagles from a young age, and apparently, Your Excellency was already riding eagles at the same age¡­ Umm, is it true that you were riding eagles at that age?¡± (Richie)


    Richie asked nervously while looking at White Sunset. Back when Shulika was still in Carol¡¯s womb, I had taken Richie flying on an Eagle once, but far from enjoying it, it had be a mild trauma for her, and since then, she¡¯s been afraid of Eagles.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I rode them. I was made to ride them. Just like you are now, I was flown around while riding with someone else. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d let a kid fly alone.¡± (Yuri)


    Somehow, the information seems to have been mimunicated.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ I thought¡­¡± (Richie)


    Richie nced at Shulika. She must have heard it from her.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± (Shulika)


    It seemed Shulika misunderstood too, and she looked a bit disappointed.


    ¡°But, since I¡¯ll be riding them when I turn five, I need to be friends with White Sunset! Good boy, good boy!¡± (Shulika)


    Shulika happily stroked White Sunset¡¯s beak. For some reason, she had decided she would be riding at age five. White Sunset seemed to view Shulika as someone to protect, and didn¡¯t mind the attention, asionally licking her hand with his tongue while being petted.


    <em>Umm¡­</em>


    I looked at Tillet, the royal guard stationed nearby for any emergencies. She had a bitter expression on his face. It seemed like she had no intention of stepping in as the bad guy.


    ¡°Shulika, that¡¯s a tradition of the Hou household. Your name is Shulika Or Chartres, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Shulika)


    Shulika looked at me, confused by my logic.


    ¡°But I¡¯m your daughter, Otou-san.¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But you¡¯re not inheriting the Hou household. Besides, even if you were from the Hou Household, only the boys ride eagles at five. Shamu is a distinguisheddy of the Hou Household, but she didn¡¯t ride at five.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>In other words, Shulika isn¡¯t a boy, nor is she part of the Hou household. Everything¡¯s wrong.</em>


    ¡°Uh¡­ but, I¡¯m your daughter¡­¡± (Shulika)


    <em>Ugh, she doesn¡¯t seem to understand.</em>


    She kept repeating the only foundation of his own argument.


    ¡°But, Shulika is a girl, right?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Umm, umm, but I¡¯m daddy¡¯s child¡­¡± (Shulika)


    At that moment, when I thought, ¡°Here we go again,¡± Shulika said something unexpected.


    ¡°Besides, mommy rode on it, right?¡± (Shulika)


    Ooooh¡­ She hit a sore spot. Tillet and I couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces. Even Tillet seemed a bit surprised by this sharp remark that came out of nowhere, her eyes widened.


    <em>However, although Carol did indeed ride an Eagle, that was during the war as part of royal education. No one expects Shulika to be the kind of ¡®princess who can rally the troops on the front line and fight¡¯. Eagles are dangerous creatures that can easily lead to fatal idents, so honestly, I don¡¯t want her riding one.</em>


    ¡°Shulika-sama, what¡¯s no good is no good. Please understand.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet finally spoke.


    ¡°So, I can¡¯t ride White Sunset¡­?¡± (Shulika)


    The little girl¡¯s blue eyes began to tear up. She looked back and forth between my face and Tillet¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s no good is no good.¡± (Tillet)


    When Tillet firmly said that again,


    ¡°¡­Nooo¡­¡± (Shulika)


    Ah, I knew it woulde to this.


    ¡°Nooo~~~~¡­ I don¡¯t want toooo~~~~¡­ Waaaahh~~~!¡± (Shulika)


    She burst into tears, with big drops falling down her face. It wasn¡¯t fake crying. It was genuinely sorrowful, the kind of crying that grips an adult¡¯s heart. It hurt to watch.


    ¡°Hey, Tillet.¡± (Yuri)


    I motioned with my finger for Tillet to follow me. With a bitter expression, Tillet nodded, nced behind him, and gave a hand signal to the Queen Swords by the screen toe over.


    After we moved a little away from Shulika, I said,


    ¡°What are we going to do? I don¡¯t think teaching her to ride an Eagle is entirely out of the question¡­¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to. I can¡¯t protect her in the sky.¡± (Tillet)


    <em>I knew he would say that. The Queen Swords may sacrifice their lives to protect Shulika onnd, but in the sky, there¡¯s nothing they can do. If the hawk suddenly has a heart attack and starts to fall from high altitude, there¡¯s no way to save her. That¡¯s probably what Tillet is most worried about.</em>


    ¡°Either way, when she bes an adult, you won¡¯t be able to control everything she does. If she tries to ride an Eagle then, it will be even more dangerous.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­But, Eagles aren¡¯t something you ride for fun. Considering her position, it¡¯s an inappropriate hobby.¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true¡­¡± (Yuri)


    In the distance, Shulika was still crying, ¡°Waaah~~ I don¡¯t want to~~ I want to ride~~¡±.


    White Sunset was visibly unsettled by this unusual situation. She was anxiously pushing Shulika with her beak and rubbing her head against her. It seemed like she was trying tofort her.


    ¡°In any case, it wouldn¡¯t be good to promise the princess anything here. Let¡¯s separate her for now, and if she keeps insisting, we¡¯ll reconsider.¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet seemed to be betting on the possibility that Shulika would eventually get bored and forget about it. That could indeed happen.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Good, it¡¯s decided then.¡± (Tillet)


    Just as Tillet said that, something unbelievable happened right before my eyes.


    White Sunset suddenly thrust his beak into the cor of the crying Shulika, grabbed her, spread his wings wide, and began pping vigorously.


    ¡°Idiot!! Grab the princess!!¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet shouted with a bloodcurdling expression, but by the time he gave themand, Shulika had already been carried to a height where the royal swordsmen couldn¡¯t reach, no matter how much they stretched their hands. She was being taken up to the beam where the hawks perch.


    After cing Shulika on the beam, Hakubo released her cor.


    ¡°What are you doing! We¡¯ll go rescue her!¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°Wait.¡± (Yuri)


    I stopped Tillet.


    ¡°First, we need to think about what happens if she falls. There¡¯s a screen with cloth attached to it down there. Prepare to catch her safely.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Tillet, realizing it was a sound argument, ordered her subordinates to move the screen directly under Shulika. The screen was well-made, and the cloth stretched across it was thick cotton. With Shulika¡¯s light weight, it should act like a trampoline and catch her safely.


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to climb up, it¡¯ll be quicker to put a saddle on an avable hawk and ride up. Bring a rope too.¡± (Yuri)


    The beam where Shulika was perched was quite high, and it wasn¡¯t built with the idea of humans climbing it, so there were nodders. On the other hand, the beam was sturdy enough to support two Eagles, so with the athletic abilities of the Queen Swords, it would be much quicker to descend from a hawk onto the beam.


    ¡°Y-Yes, you¡¯re right. Hey! Yancke, get a rope! Chilka, bring a saddle! I¡¯ll catch the Eagle!¡± (Tillet)


    Shulika, who was sitting on the beam, seemed stunned by the whole situation. Whether she had a heart of steel or had inherited her grandfather¡¯s fearless spirit of the sky, she didn¡¯t seem panicked at all, remaining calm. Gripping the beam, White Sunset was observing Shulika quietly, as if she were soothing a child who had stopped crying.


    <em>For White Sunset, who calls the sky his home, the idea that a child might panic, fall off the beam, and die was probably beyond his imagination. She likely thought of it like taking a child who wants to y in a sandbox straight to the sandbox, nothing more. But this is not okay.</em>


    I stared intently at White Sunset. Eventually, our eyes met. With her keen vision, White Sunset must have realized from my expression that she had done something wrong. She turned his head away and, looking ufortable, adjusted her grip on the beam with her talons.


    Then, she grabbed Shulika¡¯s cor again. The strength of a Royal Eagle¡¯s beak was enough to tear apart the flesh of a herbivore pinned under its ws. There was no chance of her falling.


    White Sunset gently descended with Shulika still in her beak and slowly set the little girl down on the ground. Her clothes were probably torn by now.


    ¡°Princess!¡± (Tillet)


    Tillet and the other Queen Sword rushed over at once, quickly separating White Sunset from Shulika.


    I went over to White Sunset and patted his head. White Sunset sensed that she was being scolded. She lowered her head and bowed down in submission. Because of this, I had to crouch down to reach and pat her head.


    ¡°Never do that again. Understood?¡± (Yuri)


    White Sunset lowered its head even further as if nodding and let out a ¡°Kurururu¡± sound. It might feel too lenient, but well, it probably won¡¯t do it again.


    When I returned to Shulika, she wasn¡¯t crying or throwing a fit. Instead, she had a nk expression. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t even hear Tillet and the other Queen Swords.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, Otou-san. Um¡­¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°There¡¯s a hole in your clothes. Let¡¯s head back to the castle.¡± (Yuri)


    I picked up Shulika with ease.


    ¡°Tillet, I¡¯ll take Shulika back to her room. Could you fetch Myaro for me? We need to hold an emergency meeting.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uh, but¡­¡± (Tillet)


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the scolding. You can do yourster. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    Without waiting for a response, I carried Shulika back toward the castle.


    ¡ª


    ¡°You can put me down now. I can walk.¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°Alright.¡± (Yuri)


    I set Shulika down in the castle corridor. There was still a bit of distance left to her room. Shulika grabbed my hand with her small hand and began walking.


    ¡°Um, Otou-san, please don¡¯t be mad at White Sunset.¡± (Shulika)


    Shulika looked up at me with pleading eyes as she spoke.


    ¡°Why?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡± White Sunset felt sad because I was crying. That¡¯s why it tried to cheer me up by doing that.¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>If Shulika can trulymunicate with the eagle, she might have a natural talent. But I can¡¯t bring myself to believe in such a fairytale idea. It¡¯smon for kids to think that way. However, Hakubo acted. I got the feeling she really was trying tofort the crying Shulika. I¡¯ve dealt with eagles for years and heard many stories, but I¡¯ve never once heard of a Royal Eagle acting that way without using prey as food.</em>


    ¡°So, please forgive White Sunset.¡± (Shulika)


    When I looked at Shulika¡¯s face, she was looking up at me, genuinely worried. Seeing that expression, I realized she understood the gravity of the situation.


    <em>What happens to someone who harms the body of the Queen? Especially when the perpetrator is an animal. It could face punishment or even be put down. She likely feared that oue. Her understanding wasn¡¯t far from the truth. If White Sunset had been just an ordinary eagle, one I had no attachment to, raised by no one special like Luke, I wouldn¡¯t have felt the need to protect it. Who knows what might have happened.</em>


    ¡± White Sunset has been scolded enough. I¡¯ve already forgiven her.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief¡­¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°So, how did it feel?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± (Shulika)


    Shulika smiled brightly, like the clear blue sky after the gray clouds had disappeared.


    ¡°You flew in the sky, even if it was in a small cage. How was it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Um¡­¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°Were you scared?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I was scared. But¡­ maybe it was also a little fun.¡± (Shulika)


    <em>Did she actually enjoy that? Any normal child would have cried and never wanted to see an Eagle again, like Ritche.</em>


    ¡°Being scared is a good thing. For a rider, experiencing fear is a rare and valuable experience.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Why? I think even adults experience a lot of scary things.¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. If something scary happens while riding an Eagle, it usually means an ident has urred in midair, right? In most cases, that means death. Surviving such an experience is extremely rare.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Even you would die, Otou-san?¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°Yeah. If something happened such as if Hakubo¡¯s wing suddenly broke, there wouldn¡¯t be much I could do. It would be like jumping from the top of the royal castle.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­That sounds awful.¡± (Shulika)


    Shulika looked down while giving a vague response, as if unsure whether she fully understood or not.


    ¡°Do you still want to ride?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Um¡­ uh¡­¡± (Shulika)


    It seemed like I was pressuring her. With this, Shulika probably wouldn¡¯t be able to say she wanted to ride anymore. Maybe her desire to ride had already faded away.


    ¡°Listen, Shulika. Think carefully.¡± (Yuri)


    I waited for her to lift her face. She looked up at me curiously, wondering why I had suddenly stopped walking, and our eyes met.


    ¡°Ask yourself which feeling is stronger. Is it being scared and not wanting to do it, or wanting to try because it¡¯s fun? You are indeed a Queen, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should bury the things you don¡¯t want to do or give up on the things you want to try. If you want to do it, say so.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that,


    ¡°I want to try!¡± (Shulika)


    Shulika answered immediately with a strong voice.


    ¡°¡­I guess blood will tell. Alright, I¡¯ll teach you how to ride an Eagle.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Really!?¡± (Shulika)


    Shulika¡¯s face lit up with the brightest smile of the day, like a sunflower blooming in the summer, and she hugged my leg.


    ¡°Thank you! Otou-san! I love you!¡± (Shulika)


    <em>So adorable¡­ It makes me want to take her home with me. Well, she¡¯s already my child, though.</em>


    ¡°You can¡¯t walk like this. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± (Yuri)


    As soon as I said that, Shulika quickly let go. Instantly, she raised her arms up like she was already used to it. When I picked her up, she clung to me tightly, expressing her happiness with her whole body.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 287: Conspiracy with Melissa

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 286 </strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 95.</strong>


    When I entered the room used as the living room, Melissa from the Albio Republic was there.


    ¡°Ah, Your Excellency¡ª¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa, sitting on the sofa, looked at me with her mouth agape. It was probably because Shulika, in a great mood, was clinging to me like a ko, wrapped in my arm.


    ¡°She¡¯s so cute¡­ too much like an angel¡­¡± (Melissa)Melissa, with a dreamy expression, muttered in her nativenguage, Telor.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I am. Please switch ces with me.¡± (Melissa)


    Maybe her head wasn¡¯t working right, because she responded absent-mindedly in Telor when I spoke to her.


    ¡°Then, try winning her over with a gift.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But the Queen Swords stopped me from giving sweets¡­ and I don¡¯t know what kind of gift would make a princess as happy as amoner¡¯s child¡­¡± (Melissa)


    <em>So, you did try something, huh? Well, I guess that makes sense. Shulika can get most things she wants, so it might be hard to think of something that would genuinely excite her.</em>


    ¡°Unexpectedly, toys from your homnd might be a hit.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I¡¯ll try ordering some next time.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Melissa, are you going to give me something?¡± (Shulika)


    Shulika, lifting her face from my chest, spoke in Shannguage.


    <em>Wait, could she understand what we were saying earlier? ¡­Well, she probably just picked up on the word ¡®present¡¯.</em>


    ¡°Eh!? Ah, Your Excellency, what are you making her say?¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°I¡¯m not making her say anything. It was just your inner thoughts leaking out.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­ now it¡¯s been exposed that I adore Shulika Your Majesty¡­¡± (Melissa)


    <em>Yeah, everyone already knows. You always find reasons to meet her. A foreign military officer trying to meet a 4-year-old girl doesn¡¯t usually need much exnation.</em>


    ¡°I like Melissa too.¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°I just like you normally. You¡¯re kind.¡± (Shulika)


    <em>It feels more like ¡®the affection meter is tilted slightly toward liking, so if I had to express it, I¡¯d say I like you¡¯ rather than actual fondness¡­ But Melissa didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. She looked the happiest out of Kuran that I had ever met.</em>


    ¡°Then, can I hold you?¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°No.¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t let just anyone hold me. I only get held by special people.¡± (Shulika)


    <em>Who taught her that? Well, it would be strange for a Queen to let just anyone hold her, I suppose. Melissa, however, looked utterly crestfallen.</em>


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ really¡­?¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°But I can shake your hand.¡± (Shulika)


    ¡°Then, please shake my hand.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Sure, here you go.¡± (Shulika)


    While I was holding her, Shulika extended one hand. Melissa quickly approached and shook her tiny hand. From my perspective, both of them were mini-sized. So, the scale felt odd.


    ¡°Wow¡­ so soft and squishy¡­¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa looked blissfully happy.


    <em>Is that really okay?</em>


    At that moment, the door behind me opened.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri¡­ hm? What are you doing?¡± (Myaro)


    It was Myaro.


    ¡°ying with my daughter. Shulika, it¡¯s time to let you down. Find a maid and ask her to help you change clothes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do that. Thank you, Otou-san.¡± (Shulika)


    When I set her on the floor, Shulika happily nced back at me and ran toward the maid¡¯s room. How conveniently she left.


    ¡°Time for a strategy meeting. We¡¯re attacking Tyrellme.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡ªWill my advice be necessary?¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa asked, her face shifting into work mode. She was from the Albio Republic, so whatever we discussed in front of her would be ryed back to them. We were fully aware of that, so we didn¡¯t call her when there were things we didn¡¯t want overheard.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, please give me your report in a separate room.¡± (Melissa)


    The gentle smile she had shown to Shulika vanished, reced by the face of an elite analyst. It wasn¡¯t just her love for cute young girls that got her dispatched here as her country¡¯s representative.


    ¡°By the way, I just received a report from Carnot-san. Kien Rube has passed away.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­I see.¡± (Yuri)


    I wasn¡¯t too familiar with the potential of the borrowed Eagles, so I wasn¡¯t ready to risk crossing the dangerous strait. I stopped halfway and returned. Since the journey could bepleted in one day by switching Eagles, it must have caused the sequence of events to change. That meant Kien died the same day I left.


    ¡°My condolences.¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa expressed her sympathy, then calmly said.


    ¡°The battle must have been intense if themander-in-chief was mortally wounded. Could you tell me the details?¡± (Melissa)


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡ªI can¡¯t understand the military¡¯s intention. Throwing away their prized Volunteering Knights like that.¡± (Melissa)


    As expected, Melissa shared the same doubts as I did.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no military intent, then perhaps it was politically motivated. Themander of the Fourth Division who died there was a fervent supporter of the Pope, and they might have wanted to get rid of him¡­ What do you think?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°That seems possible. First, let¡¯s investigate his background. We can inquire further from the maind, but some basic information might be in the book I brought.¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa stood up and headed to the bookshelf.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ got it.¡± (Melissa)


    She pulled out a thick book made of parchment, carrying it with effort, and ced it on the table, opening it.


    ¡°This is the ¡®Who¡¯s Who¡¯ of the Papal States. It¡¯sst year¡¯s edition. Let¡¯s start by looking up by position¡­ Fourth Division, Fourth¡­ The name is Gio Veranius.¡± (Melissa)


    Muttering that to herself, she flipped back from the index and started looking for the name.


    ¡°Here it is. He lived a monastic life at the Sidotti Monastery. He entered the military after returning to secr life at the age of 15, meaning he actually spent several years living as a monk. After joining the Fourth Division¡­ he was promoted steadily. As for family¡­ there¡¯s none at all, so he either came from an unknown family or was an orphan.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Nothing particrly worth digging into, huh. Well, that¡¯s the nature of this kind of book, I guess.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>The ¡®Who¡¯s Who¡¯ is a social reference book that lists the names, brief biographies, family lines, and addresses of important people in the country. It¡¯s used for things like sending gifts to nobles you want to form connections with or checking the background of someone you only heard the name of at a party. If you¡¯re going to participate in high society, you¡¯d want to have at least one copy in your household.</em>


    <em>However, due to space limitations, it can¡¯t include everything known about every person. The amount of information varies depending on the importance of the person, but it¡¯s usually very basic. Information rted to scandals, like if someone was an orphan, wouldn¡¯t be listed.</em>


    ¡°Wait, I remember something¡­¡± (Melissa)


    While keeping the book open, Melissa rummaged through the thick bag she was using. She took out a pile of papers from a file made of thick cardboard and began searching through it.


    ¡°Found it. The name of the abbot of Sidotti Monastery is listed on the list of people purged in the Papal States.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°As expected of you. It was definitely the right choice to recruit you.¡± (Yuri)


    Myaro, known for her prowess in domestic politics and intrigue, wouldn¡¯t be able to so easily uncover internal matters of a distant foreign country as brilliantly as this.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much¡­ This just suggests that the person who likely influenced him during his childhood held pro-Pope ideas. It¡¯s just one element to strengthen the hypothesis. This is only the first step of analysis.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°In the end, to find out the full story, we¡¯ll need to have our operatives investigate on the ground?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. If one of the divisions defending the Holy City was destroyed so meaninglessly, the rted information will eventually surface. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for our agents to pick up on the chatter.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Alright, please continue with the arrangements.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Understood. By the way¡­¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa looked at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally going to attack Tyrellme, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the n.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°In that case, let us have a bite too.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Now?¡± (Yuri)


    Melissa¡¯s Albio Republic had long harbored a desire to annex therge and small Albio inds.


    The Albio Republic had historically controlled the northern part of Great Albio Ind, corresponding to Scond, but instead of being the aggressor, it has been the one defending itself. They have been using mountain and hill defenses to block enemies trying to attack from the ins to the south.


    The nation controlling that southern in was the Catholic-aligned country known as the Euphos Federation. Naturally, the Albio Republic considered this nation its greatest potential enemy.


    ¡°I think it would be easier to attack once we start our offensive against the Euphos Federation.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That assumption is based on the expectation that, if their homnd is threatened, reinforcements would be dispatched from Great Albio Ind, leaving their defenses thinner.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Recently, the Euphos Federation has instructed its forces to defend independently of Great Albio Ind. In other words, even if a crisis arises, they won¡¯t send reinforcements or seek aid, ording to their basic doctrine. From their standpoint, it¡¯s a sound strategy.¡± (Melissa)


    <em>Well, that makes sense. It¡¯s only logical to send reinforcements if the damage during the transport is minimal. But in the Euphos Federation¡¯s case, they would need to ferry troops across the strait, and if their ships were sunk, the reinforcements would be lost to the sea.</em>


    <em>If there were, for example, a 40% loss rate while moving forces between the maind and Great Albio Ind, it would be more rational for them to defend independently rather than take the risk. Great Albio Ind has fertilend, so even ifmunication lines were severed, they wouldn¡¯t face starvation. Communication could be maintained with carrier pigeons.</em>


    ¡°In short, waiting for the Euphos Federation to copse holds less significance now. Moreover, we have our own problems with the Albio Republic military. There is a defensive line in the central region using fortresses, which makes it hard for our weakened army to break through in one swift strike.¡± (Melissa)


    I could see where this conversation was going.


    ¡°If we control the sea, there¡¯s no need to engage with those defensive lines.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Exactly. Your insight is spot on. Even if we coordinate with the Shalta Kingdom¡¯s maind invasion, it would be ideal to seize at least one port city ahead of time. That would give us a base from which tounch an offensive, and even if they prepare defenses, it would force the north to divert resources.¡± (Melissa)


    <em>That made sense. Even if we were pushed back, the Albio Republic could retreat to the sea, avoidingplete annihtion.</em>


    ¡°Do you have a specific port city in mind?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°There are several options, and we are currently in the process of nning. Once we receive confirmation that the Tyrellme region invasion is proceeding, we can quickly move forward with our ns. Synchronizing efforts should be feasible.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Well, that works for us. If we attack Tyrellme, the Euphos Federation might send reinforcements. Reducing their numbers would be wee.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°So, which side will you attack from, the sea ornd?¡± (Melissa)


    This was likely a question about whether we would attack the region controlled by Queen Angelica, the sister, or King Alfred, the brother.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start from there. This invasiones from Angelica¡¯s region, but neither sibling has been particrly hostile toward the Papal States. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they permitted passage.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°However, if the conditions are the same, it would be more advantageous to pass through King Alfred¡¯s territory. Thend route along the coast may have steeper elevations, but the roads are wider and well-maintained. The fact that they chose Angelica¡¯s domain might indicate stronger ties with the Papal State, hoping for protection during their march.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that might be the case.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>The width and condition of roads are crucial in military marches. Narrow roads slow down the army and stretch the formation, making it vulnerable to ambushes. If I have to choose, I¡¯d prefer the broader, better-maintained roads, unless they were blocked by several steep mountain passes.</em>


    ¡°Diplomatic rtions areplex, so it¡¯s hard to say for sure.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that the Flusha Kingdom, not the Papal States, yed a part in securing the passage. But in any case¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro continued with a serious expression.


    ¡°As the Prime Minister, my opinion is that after upying the Tyrellme region, we should establish a puppet regime. Our capacity to govern more territory is limited, so annexing the majority of the region is not an option.¡± (Myaro)


    The northern part, being part of the old Shanti Great Empire, would need to be annexed to satisfy the popce.


    ¡°Looking ahead, Alfred is not fit to be a puppet ruler. We must devise a strategy to remove him, or we risk bing the lion that keeps a snake in its mane, and that is a threat that could endanger us.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>The expression about a lion keeping a snake in its mane is a local idiom, meaning someone foolishly harbors a dangerous threat.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. I have no intention of keeping an unpredictable madman around.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>In a sense, Alfred was a manufactured madman, created to turn the Tyrellme region into a conflict zone. He is useful while fighting Angelica, but he¡¯s not someone we can control as an ally. Politics can be strange. Using Alfred too opportunistically could make it difficult to get rid of himter.</em>


    ¡°But can¡¯t we make Queen Angelica our puppet instead?¡±


    Melissa asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Why not? We haven¡¯t been supporting Alfred militarily, after all.¡± (Dimitri)


    That¡¯s true. When the sibling conflict began, we had considered aiding Alfred if he appeared to be losing, but that never became necessary. The brother and sister have maintained a bnce, continuing their fratricidal war.


    We¡¯ve only been observing from beyond the border.


    ¡°Eh¡­ but¡­¡± Melissa looked at me with disbelief in her eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you intentionally release Alfred after Angelica¡¯s coronation to create this conflict? Our intelligence bureau views it as a remarkably sessful strategy, but wouldn¡¯t she see you as her sworn enemy?¡± (Melissa)


    Both Myaro and I exchanged troubled looks. Myaro had a perplexed expression.


    ¡°Besides, Angelica¡¯s domain is along the coast. We¡¯ve raided those coastal cities many times¡­ We¡¯re the ones doing it, but the eagle we borrow is the symbol of the Shanti. We have nothing that would make us likable to her¡­¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    That was an undeniable point.


    ¡°Well, if Angelica has indeed allied with the Papal States, stabilizing the Tyrellme region would be a pressing issue for the Catholics Sect. Eventually, Alfred will fall behind, and when that happens, we¡¯ll intervene at the right time.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That sounds reasonable. In the meantime, we should prepare the expeditionary forces and get ready for the campaign.¡± (Melissa)


    <em>It looks like things are about to get busy.</em>


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 288: Prime Minister and Alcohol

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    Three months had passed since the funeral of Kien Rube, and the expeditionary forces that reced the Rube Household army were gradually being deployed. Around that time, I received an urgent call from Myaro.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, a letter has arrived from Alfred.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It came from him, huh?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Please, read it.¡± (Myaro)


    From behind the ebony desk, Myaro handed me the already-opened letter. Though it was addressed to me, Myaro had the authority to open all documents, so there was no issue. I took the stack of parchment, sat down on the sofa for receiving guests, and began reading.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± (Yuri)


    The contents were a proposal for a meeting.


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any word of a major battle yet, but as Melissa mentioned, could they be in a dire situation due to Angelica teaming up with the Papal States?¡± (Myaro)¡°I¡¯m not sure. Judging from this, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re trying to assassinate us¡­¡± (Yuri)


    In fact, the security arrangements favored us. If we epted these terms, they wouldn¡¯t have an opportunity to assassinate us. On the contrary, if we wanted to, we could do it to them.


    ¡°Surprisingly, Alfred seems to have some sense of diplomatic propriety. He probably realizes that we don¡¯t gain anything by staining our hands with assassination and earning the reputation of cowards. If Angelica and the Papal States are truly working together, then, we can simply let the war kill him off. There¡¯s no need for us to get involved.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What is he aiming for, I wonder? Is he asking us to target Angelica¡¯s territory instead of his own?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro furrowed his brows in deep thought. It was rare for her to be so puzzled without finding an answer.


    ¡°For now, it might be worth meeting with him. No matter what demands he makes, we¡¯ll get a sense of his intentions from it. We lose nothing by meeting. If it¡¯s oundish, we can just refuse.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Should we do that¡­? Will youe too, Myaro?¡± (Yuri)


    In these diplomatic matters, having Myaro by my side would be reassuring.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m swamped right now¡­ If I had about 20 more trustworthy subordinates who could speak Telornguage, I¡¯d have some time¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro¡¯s eyes showed signs of exhaustion as she spoke. There was a mountain of documents piled up on his ebony desk.


    ¡°¡­Sorry, I¡¯ve been working you too hard.¡± (Yuri)


    I was fully aware that Myaro was overworked, but telling her to take a break casually felt irresponsible. Myaro was at the core of the administration, and no one else could take over her duties. If she took a break, it would create a gap in the work, and that was something we couldn¡¯t afford. It was my decision to put her in such an irreceable position.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯m doing what I love, after all. It¡¯s just¡­ the sess rate of the exam the other day was lower than expected, and I might be a little discouraged.¡± (Myaro)


    She was probably referring to the qualification exam that we started to ensure thepetency of administrative officials. Myaro had set the difficulty level with the belief that anyone could pass if they studied hard for about a year, but when the results came in, the pass rate was only 7%, and we could only recruit half the number of candidates we had anticipated.


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling down, huh? How about we go do something to cheer you up?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Cheer me up¡­?¡± (Myaro)


    I checked the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit early for dinner, but at this time, leaving work early shouldn¡¯t be an issue. I was just nning to finish up some work, but I can push it to tomorrow.¡± (Yuri)


    By this time, Myaro probably didn¡¯t have any important meetings left. She¡¯d most likely just spend the rest of the day working through the pile of documents on her desk.


    ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I¡¯m swamped with work right now¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­Normally, work hours should end in about two hours, right? Going home to rest is the norm. You¡¯re so used to overtime every day that your sense of what¡¯s normal has be distorted.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well¡­ but still¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro seemed reluctant.


    ¡°This is final. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± (Yuri)


    Sometimes, it was better to drag her out by force.


    ¡°But¡­ if both you and I leave, what if something urgent happens?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll bring a few of the Queen Swords as messengers. They can contact us if there¡¯s an emergency. How¡¯s that?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well¡­ if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s go. First, we¡¯ll stop by my room so I can change.¡± (Yuri)


    I grabbed Myaro¡¯s hand as he stood up, and we walked out together.


    ¡ª


    Wearing a casual men¡¯s jacket over his regr clothes, along with a hat and a pair of fake sses, Myaro surprisingly pulled off the disguise. We entered a casual restaurant, shared some pizza-like dish, and had a drink with our meal. The alcohol seemed to rx Myaro a bit. Afterward, we moved to a private room in a second restaurant.


    It was 9 p.m.


    ¡°You know. I always feel sorry for the girls from the White Birch Dormitory.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro didn¡¯t seem to blush from drinking, but her neck had gone limp, ands he was swaying slightly. He waspletely tipsy.


    ¡°Yeah, I get it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yuri-kun thinks so too, right? They didn¡¯t do anything wrong, just because of their family business¡­ and now they¡¯re jobless! Jobless! These girls were supposed to be part of the intellectual elite running the central administration of this country, and yet they¡¯ve been pushed to the brink of having to sell their bodies! This isn¡¯t right!! Don¡¯t you think so!?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>So, this is what happens when Myaro drinks after a hard day¡¯s work. She¡¯s hrious.</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s why we set up the qualifications, right? Sure, maybe it was a bit tough, but hey, if you want to change your life, you¡¯ve got to work hard! They had a whole year from the announcement! What were those girls doing!?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro was on the verge of tears as he lightly pounded his fist on the table.


    ¡°Yuri-kun thinks so too, right!?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yeah, totally.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡ªAnd yet, moremoners passed the exam!! What is that!?¡± (Myaro)


    The high level of energy from the civilians was a good thing, and I was weing it like, ¡°Oh, even themoners are working hard¡±. But from Myaro¡¯s point of view, the ipetence of the former Witches seemed unbearably pathetic.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite different from what we learned in the curriculum at the academy. It can¡¯t be helped, right?¡± (Yuri)


    The exam covered basic knowledge as an administrative officer, world history from the other side, knowledge of Kuran culture, and the Telornguage. Other than the basic knowledge, none of it ovepped with what we learned at the academy. The fact that we had a chance to study Telornguage diligently was a big advantage, but it was an elective, so not everyone took it.


    To begin with, there were almost twice as many applicants from the general public.


    ¡°Of course! Ancient Shannguage is useless for any job, so it¡¯s strange to include it as a test subject!¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But studying is studying, right? Witches pride themselves on being smart, don¡¯t they? I¡¯m not asking for a subject that requires talents like mathematics. It¡¯s more like general education, right? Why can¡¯t they do it? Why do you think that is?¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Oh no, she¡¯s asking me.</em>


    ¡°Maybe it was tough because it was the first time without exam preparation? They¡¯re good at cramming, so next year should be a bit better.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­ Yuri-kun, are you really drinking?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro seemed to doubt whether I was really drunk because I responded too calmly.


    ¡°I am drinking. I¡¯m just the type that doesn¡¯t show it when I¡¯m drunk. You know that, right?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>If I were to get drunk, who would make decisions if an emergency call came in?</em>


    ¡°Okay, if you say so¡­ So, what were we talking about again?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°We were talking about the administrative officer exam.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s just so much to think about¡­ If we leave the dissatisfied ones alone, they could be rebels¡­ Even the former knights are having a hard time, and I understand theirints when I listen to them¡­ But still, being able to read and write from attending school already puts them ahead of themoners. So why can¡¯t they be satisfied with an ordinary life?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­ Well, that¡¯s a tough one.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>When people lower their standard of living, a sense of misery tends to cling to them. On top of that, losing their position of ruling over others and being treated the same as those they ruled over yesterday, some people¡¯s pride won¡¯t allow it. Some might be able to use that sense of humiliation as motivation to seed, but such cases aren¡¯t thatmon.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m getting so fed up with it. Everyone justins¡­ There are so many problems, and if I leave them to others, they only get worse¡­ Will I spend the rest of my life working from morning till night, only to go home and sleep?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Are you not enjoying your work?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>The life of making decisions as the nation¡¯s chancellor should have been the job Myaro had always wanted. Well, it¡¯s not umon for people to realize it¡¯s different from what they imagined once they actually try it, or to get fed up after doing it for years.</em>


    ¡°I find it rewarding¡­ but I feel lonely when I get home. The only person I can really open up to is Irene¡­¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Irene is a woman who serves as the steward for the Gudanvier family. She¡¯s distantly rted to Myaro and was raised to be her attendant since childhood.</em>


    ¡°What should I do¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Maybe it was the alcohol, but Myaro looked vulnerable, showing a side of herself that was unthinkable from theposed chancellor she was in the office.


    ¡°Are you feeling lonely? Then¡­ why don¡¯t you get a¡­¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Getting a dog wouldn¡¯t be too harsh, right?</em>


    ¡°A what?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>I couldn¡¯t think of a way to fill her loneliness. That¡¯s why so many people struggle with it.</em>


    ¡°Should I pat your head?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>What am I even saying?</em>


    ¡°Please do.¡± (Myaro)


    As she said that, Myaro stood up and came to this side of the table. She sat down on the long bench, big enough for three people, a little distance from me, but for some reason, she leaned towards me. Her small, clever head rested on myp.


    ¡°Fumyuu¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Even though Myaro was acting so strangely, she seemed to rx on myp like she hade to a familiar massage parlor.


    <em>Alcohol is a powerful thing.</em>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you patting me?¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Even though she told me to pat her, I had imagined patting someone standing up, like I do with Shulika. I¡¯ve never patted someone¡¯s head while it¡¯s on myp.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it now.¡± (Yuri)


    I patted Myaro¡¯s fluffy head with my left hand. It wasn¡¯t that difficult given the position.


    ¡°This feels good. Keep going.¡± (Myaro)


    She asked for more. Apparently, this was just right. Since my right hand was feeling idle, I started to stroke her cheek. It felt familiar, like when I pet a cat.


    ¡°Fumyuuui¡­¡± (Myaro)


    She made a mysterious sound.


    Does it feel good¡­? If we were both sober, this wouldn¡¯t be fun. We¡¯d be too nervous. Alcohol really is something.


    While I kept stroking her¡­


    ¡°¡­Mmm¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro started frowning as if she were ufortable.


    <em>Did I do something wrong? Did I touch a ¡°don¡¯t touch¡± zone?</em>


    While trying to figure out the right way to stroke her, Myaro sat up and moved her head off myp.


    ¡°Was I bad at it?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No¡­ It just made me feel miserable.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Miserable?</em>


    ¡°To beforted like this by a man who belongs to another woman¡­ it¡¯s just too miserable.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Yuri)


    I had no words to respond.


    ¡°My buzz is gone. I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll have the royal knights escort me¡­ Thank you for the meal.¡± (Myaro)


    Without waiting for a reply, Myaro left the private room.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 289: Meeting with Madman

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 288</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 99.</strong>


    Many soldiers had already gathered at the meeting ce with Alfred. The meeting point was in the hall of a vige slightly within our territory from the front line. Alfred¡¯s side was allowed to bring in 500 soldiers. There was no set number of soldiers on our side.


    20 disarmed soldiers from both sides gathered under a tent that had been set up, and Alfred and I would meet there. Each side¡¯s soldiers, stripped of their weapons, were inspected to ensure they carried no hidden arms, and only the two of us were allowed inside the tent. One of Alfred¡¯s Kuran soldiers patted me down over my clothes in a simple inspection. I wasn¡¯t carrying anything, but given how brief this was, it seemed they weren¡¯t really worried about assassination. In the first ce, if they were serious about it, there was no need for me to risk my life trying to kill him. They could just surround me with soldiers.


    ¡°The other party is already inside.¡± (??)


    The captain of the elite Hou Household unit in charge of security said it.¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    I returned the answer and entered the tent. There was no need to hide any kind of weapon within the interior. It would only be troublesome for both sides. So, there were no decorations at all. ust one table and two chairs. The man already seated was wearing a mask. Dull golden brass covered his entire face.


    <em>How pitiful. Having something like that done to him must have ruined his life. I¡¯m the one who did it, though.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Demon King.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred called me by that nickname I still wasn¡¯t used to.


    ¡°Yes, it has. It¡¯s been four years since then.¡± (Yuri)


    I pulled out the chair and sat down without permission.


    ¡°Has it been that long? In the meantime, you¡¯ve crushed and annexed Galilea, but I haven¡¯t been able to do anything.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Your sister seems to be quite formidable.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Indeed. Truth be told, I¡¯m at the end of my rope. That woman has used her body to bring the Papal States to her side.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred spoke bitterly.


    <em>So that¡¯s how he thinks.</em>


    <em>ording to Melissa¡¯s analysis, the rtionship between Angelica Sacramenta and Epitaph Pzzo was indeed good, but the conclusion was that it was doubtful they were lovers. Geographically, they were too far apart to meet easily, and considering the great risk both would take by leaving their home countries, it was hard to imagine them being in an affair. Another analysis suggested that they may have had a physical rtionship during a past crusade and that this bond still existed, but Melissa was skeptical of that as well.</em>


    <em>Despite effectively ruling the Papal States as a dictator, Epitaph had no known lovers, not even a shadow of a mistress, nor any rumors. Melissa spected that Epitaph might be sexually impotent. Given his previously well-known extreme and abnormal proclivities, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.</em>


    <em>Well, regardless of his rtionship with Epitaph, it might be possible that Angelica used her feminine wiles with other figures to gain diplomatic advantage. But I get the feeling that Alfred just doesn¡¯t want to admit his sister¡¯s diplomatic skills and is using this as an excuse.</em>


    ¡°Is that so? That must be hard for you, then. Your state must be like a candle in the wind.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I¡¯m proposing we join forces. I know your goal is to destroy the Papal States, right? If you kill that sow and unify the nation, I¡¯ll have no trouble allowing you to pass through my territory. If you want to advance your army beyond, I¡¯ll even help with logistics.¡± (Alfred)


    Hmm¡­ so he understands that we¡¯re not fighting this war with the intention of annexing the entire Tyrellme region. In that case, he¡¯s offering to cooperate in exchange for future amodations.


    ¡°There are a few conditions for us to coborate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear them.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°First, the region north of the Tiran River is the old territory of the Great Empire of Shanti. We will annex it. Otherwise, my people won¡¯t ept it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that all?¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°There¡¯s more. If you continue practicing the Catholic faith, we won¡¯t have a deal. If we sign a treaty today, you¡¯ll need to expel all clergy from your country starting tomorrow.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural, given that your goal is to crush the Catholic Church. I don¡¯t care what happens to those preaching bastards. I¡¯ll ept that condition too.¡± (Alfred)


    <em>¡­Don¡¯t ept so easily. Normally, this would be quite a harsh demand. Figures like bishops and archbishops may not hold much military power, but their financial influence could surpass that of a king. And since this has been the state religion for centuries, they hold considerable support from the people, meaning the church¡¯s influence is massive. </em>


    <em>Telling someone to expel them would typically be a demand that makes any lord turn pale, but this mentally unstable man probably doesn¡¯t care. If someone protests, he¡¯ll just purge them, and even if chaos erupts in his country, he likely thinks he can suppress it with fear and force.</em>


    ¡°Even if we sign a treaty, I won¡¯t trust you unconditionally and leave my back exposed. Regarding the supply lines and march routes that connect the main battlefield and our homnd, we will take temporary control of them. That applies to the war against Angelica and any future wars.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡ªCan¡¯t you trust us with that? We¡¯ll be fighting side by side on the battlefield. A certain level of trust is necessary.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Trust is a kind of experience built up through repeated actions. Unfortunately, there is no such rtionship between us at present. I see no reason to take a major risk by partnering with you.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>After all, he might betray me.</em>


    ¡°Hah¡­ So, how many more conditions do you have? Dozens more?¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s only one more.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>What exactly is this man thinking? I can¡¯t quite grasp it because of that brass mask covering his entire face. Even trying to gauge his tone is difficult since I¡¯m not a native speaker of Telor, and the unique Tyrellme regional intonation makes it hard to pick up on subtle nuances. I¡¯ve been in many negotiations before, but this one feels particrly challenging. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. This time, I¡¯m justying out my demands.</em>


    ¡°After you defeat Queen Angelica, you must not purge any of the key figures in her camp.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Alfred jerked his head slightly. It seemed this demand had caught him off guard.


    ¡°Why? It wouldn¡¯t matter if they were killed.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°I have no interest in your internal power struggles. However, if your country remains in a state of civil war indefinitely, it will interfere with our military operations.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll just kill them all.¡± (Alfred)


    <em>Honestly, this guy¡­</em>


    ¡°If you do that, the war will never end. Humans will fight to the death if they know they¡¯ll be killed if they surrender. If you look at military history, there are few battles where everyst enemy was wiped out. No matter how well you conduct a pursuit, more than half will escape. With your approach, those who flee will continue to resist in the regions.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± (Alfred)


    <em>This demand was a ploy I devised to create future leverage. I don¡¯t trust this guy at all, and I have no idea what he¡¯s thinking, but there¡¯s one thing I do know for sure. He may not care about ceding part of his territory. He might not mind ughtering all the clergy in his country. But he will never reconcile with his sister Angelica.</em>


    <em>That is the one unchangeable fact, no matter what happens. After Angelica is killed, there¡¯s no way he would ever spare her loyal supporters. His impulses will inevitably overpower his reason, and some disaster will ur. That way, I can dispose of this one without hesitation. It will likely take the form of punishment for a meaningless ughter, so it won¡¯t damage my reputation.</em>


    ¡°The list of conditions from our side is summarized on this sheet.¡± (Yuri)


    I took out a piece of paper from my pocket and ced it on the desk.


    <em>Though I¡¯m uneasy about teaming up with this one, if things go well, I can free up the manpower of at least 20,000 or 30,000 soldiers. Even if betrayed, this was originally an opponent I was prepared to fight. There¡¯s no loss on my side. The country has expanded, and we don¡¯t have extra forces either. If they¡¯re willing to ept these terms, using them might be a good option.</em>


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this back and consider it.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred took the paper from the desk.


    ¡°Do that.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>At the very least, it seems he thinks it¡¯s worth considering. I know it¡¯s my own proposal but epting it would require considerable courage. Is he really that desperate, or is there something else?</em>


    ¡°By the way, how do you evaluate that woman?¡± (Alfred)


    <em>Just when I thought the meeting was over, it seems he intends to continue talking about something. What now?</em>


    ¡°You won¡¯t like my answer, but I rate her fairly well. I thought she was a kind ruler, but she can be ruthless when necessary. The Marquis Visitorholm was executed without hesitation, wasn¡¯t he?¡± (Yuri)


    Marquis Visitorholm was a grand noble and one of the electors. Though he had shown allegiance to his sister and formed an alliance with her, he sided with her brother and was killed for it. That said, all he did was allow Alfred¡¯s army to pass through his territory. However, Angelica suffered great damage from that. She thought she had an alliance with the elector, but suddenly the enemy army emerged from hisnds and attacked her unprotected nk. After managing to repel them, Angelica sent a letter of fury to Marquis Visitorholm.


    Marquis¡¯ response was, ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all¡±. Indeed, he had interpreted the treaty in a way that, if Alfred¡¯s army chose its route carefully, it wouldn¡¯t strictly vite the agreement, but such reasoning didn¡¯t work on Angelica. She immediately broke the alliance, attacked, and swiftly captured the smug elector, who had been lounging around, and beheaded him without question.


    ¡°Do you know why I hate that woman?¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Before starting a war with your siblings, you feared you¡¯d be assassinated and have your throne usurped, right?¡± (Yuri)


    It all started with this guy¡¯s rise to power when the previous king, Lenycht, was killed. That king, when I was still a child, died in what was essentially an ident during a suicide attack by Gouk, without naming a sessor. After that, a session war broke out between the eldest and second brothers in the God-Protected Empire, and the usual battles to win over the electors began. This went on for several years until suddenly, the eldest brother was assassinated. It was likely orchestrated by Alfred, the third son, but since he waspletely unknown at the time, it was med on his rival, the second brother.


    Assassinating a contender for the throne was taboo, so the second brother¡¯s support plummeted, and Alfred quickly gained the electors¡¯ votes and ascended to the throne. Afterward, Alfred poisoned the second brother, then killed the fourth brother, who was only eight years old at the time. Amidst all this, Angelica, through her wit, survived by guarding against assassination. And then Alfred began to fear Angelica. Since he had gained the throne through assassination, he believed she would try to usurp it in the same way.


    ¡°Well, yes. But I didn¡¯t intend to kill her from the start.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s surprising.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>There¡¯s no reason for him to lie here, so this might be the truth.</em>


    ¡°She¡¯s a woman. If she were married off to another country and abandoned the name Sacrament, that would be the end of it. If I had a legitimate son, her chances of session would be one in a million. There¡¯s no reason to go out of my way to kill her.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Judging by her actions, though, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the type to settle down as a meek wife in some other household. A woman who could be content with that sort of life wouldn¡¯t be leading armies on the battlefield in the first ce.</em>


    ¡°But at the funeral of our youngest brother, she drew her sword and suddenly attacked me, screaming unbearable insults. Looking back now, I should have killed her then, no matter what.¡± (Alfred)


    <em>Maybe she was particrly fond of that brother.</em>


    ¡°Yeah, that was probably the biggest mistake of your life. Why didn¡¯t you kill her then?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I tried to. But a man named Gustav stood in the way, and I couldn¡¯t finish it. She used her womanhood to escape again. If she had been a man, she would¡¯ve been killed without a second thought, but since it was dismissed as a woman¡¯s hysteria, she was forgiven. People said she was distraught over her brother¡¯s death, and it was all glossed over.¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°Hmm.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>This guy probably couldn¡¯t make the decision to eliminate the future threat at that time. Besides, he probably didn¡¯t expect a fight to break out at a funeral, and the only people he likely brought with him were a few attendants. Even if he wanted to engage in a battle there, he probably didn¡¯t have the manpower. </em>


    <em>It¡¯s possible Angelica has regrets of her own. Maybe she wishes she had gathered as many soldiers as possible while she wasn¡¯t being watched and surrounded him to finish him off. Once you¡¯ve been marked by a paranoid man like this, you¡¯ll never get another chance. That was probably her first andst opportunity.</em>


    ¡°At that time, that woman said¡­ she called me an unworthy, cowardly ruler. Said she¡¯d drag me down from the throne. Even then, I forgave her. And yet¡­¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred mmed his right arm down on the table in anger. A loud bang echoed, and the table shook.


    ¡°Letting out your anger is fine, but don¡¯t fight a war in that state. If I ever go to war with you, I¡¯ll use that emotion to my advantage. It¡¯ll y right into the enemy¡¯s hands.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡± (Alfred)


    <em>This is hopeless. He doesn¡¯t understand. That¡¯s why he strangled his wife in their bed after she became frightened of his face. I¡¯ll use him as much as I can, then discard him.</em>


    ¡°Well, fine. If you intend to ally, do it properly.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up and turned my back on the madman.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 290: At Tyrellme Encampment

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    Emperor Year 2325, September 10th.


    I had led the army to a ce called Tiend, in the central region of Tyrellme. The Shalta Kingdom¡¯s expeditionary force of 30,000 was filled with a unique sense of anticipation on the eve of what was likely the decisive battle. Our formation consisted of the Hou Household¡¯s army, the Royal Guard, and the Kilghina army, which had finally finished its training and was led by Gin Toga. The Royal Guard wasmanded by the parent-child duo Ga and Do, while the Hou Household¡¯s army was led by Dimitri Daz.


    Currently, their lieutenants and strategists, as well as otherrge numbers of troops, were gathered in an Isus Church. However, they were not here to pray. The church was simply thergest room in the vige, making it the best ce to hold this gathering. The pews, usually used for worship, had been moved aside to create arge open space. In the middle, tworge tavern tables had been ced together. This was likely to be the final war council we could hold in peace before tomorrow¡¯s chaotic events began.


    ¡°It feels strange to have reached the heart of the enemy¡¯s territory without encountering any battles.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri said in a rxed tone.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been ying a game of territorial capture until now. It does feel weird, like cing a piece in the middle of the enemy¡¯s territory in a board game where you¡¯re not supposed to.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly it.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°But the territorial game is over. Until now, we¡¯ve been fighting to reim the lostnds of the Shanti Great Empire. From here on, it¡¯s a battle to bring a thousand years of peace to our homnd.¡± (Yuri)<em>Demanding that a nation allow its territory to be annexed is the heaviest demand one can make. In the battles to reim the lostnds, we had no choice but to make such demands. However, from here on, we won¡¯t need to. As a result, the nature of warfare will change.</em>


    ¡°We currently have the advantage thanks to our eagles and cannons. However, in 20 years, weapons that could swat down eagles like flies might be developed, or the enemy might have cannons equal to ours. We musty a solid foundation now to ensure that our children and grandchildren can live in peace. I¡¯m sorry to those of you shedding blood for this cause, but just consider it your bad luck to have been born in the same era as me and ept it.¡± (Yuri)


    I said with augh. Laughter rippled through the ranks of the lords, and the tense atmosphere lightened slightly.


    ¡°Now, back to the matter at hand. We are currently here.¡±


    I pointed with my baton to a red X on the map.


    ¡°We¡¯re deep in enemy territory. The blue lines show the routes you all took, securing key strongholds along the way to ensure our retreat path. So far, Alfred¡¯s army has been cooperative, and not a single skirmish has broken out. There have been zero casualties across all our forces. Thanks to Alfred¡¯s oppressive regime, the local popce is firmly under control. The usual quarrels with locals during a march have been almost non-existent.¡± (Yuri)


    Under Alfred¡¯s rule, the residents were controlled with an iron grip. Any offense was met with collective punishment, so even those who might stand out as troublemakers were strictly managed by theirmunities. It seemed that the lords governing each region were well aware that going against Alfred¡¯s wishes would result in immediate execution. It was quite literally losing their heads. As a result, there had been total cooperation, and no problems had arisen.


    This march had been so peaceful that it was almost more troublesome to move from Kilghina to Shantinion.


    ¡°The vige we are currently in is at a critical crossroads, a strategic region. As you may have noticed when entering, the vige sits slightly higher than the surrounding area. ording to the vige chief, when the nearby river floods, the surrounding londs are submerged. For this reason, despite itsmercial potential, arge city never developed here. That¡¯s not particrly important, though¡­ What is important is that there are no fortresses or fortified cities nearby, meaning tomorrow¡¯s battle will undoubtedly be fought in the open field. The enemy forces are approaching to seize control of this region, and the decisive battle will likely take ce tomorrow.¡± (Yuri)


    I paused and surveyed the room. The attendees of the council were intently studying the map on the table.


    ¡°We will use this vige as our base to meet the enemy. As some of you have already noticed, this church has a tall spire, which we will use as a vantage point for our artillery. We are still waiting for reconnaissance reports on the enemy¡¯s movements, but does anyone have any questions?¡± (Yuri)


    Gin Toga raised his hand.


    ¡°I believe we should consider the possibility of Alfred betraying us. If that happens, will we retreat along the same route we came?¡± (Gin)


    Of course, that question was bound toe up. Gin, ever the strategist, had raised the issue.


    ¡°If we decide to retreat, we would indeed take that route. However, if there¡¯s a chance to defeat the enemy along with Alfred, we might continue the fight and seize the strongholds we¡¯ve taken, advancing from there.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But I think we should also consider a scenario where things don¡¯t go so smoothly, specifically, if Alfred betrays us and Angelica and the Catholic Sect¡¯s allied forces all attack at once. The usual rule of warfare is to prepare more troops than the enemy. If the three armiesbine their forces and strike us deep in their own territory, where retreat is difficult and pursuit is easy, it would be the ideal situation for the enemy, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± (Gin)


    That¡¯s true. In war, it¡¯s always better to bring more forces than your opponent. Battles aren¡¯t a simple matter of subtraction. The more soldiers you have, the fewer casualties you¡¯ll suffer by overwhelming the enemy. It¡¯s critical to prevent the enemy from concentrating their forces or to defeat them individually.


    However, if Alfred betrays us, we would be deliberately walking into a decisive battle where the enemy has gathered all their strength. That¡¯s absurd.


    ¡°That¡¯s a valid concern, and I agree. If there¡¯s even a small chance of that, we should avoid taking unnecessary risks.¡± (Yuri)


    I acknowledged the danger.


    ¡°However, the entire premise of this operation is based on my conclusion that Alfred and his sister Angelica will never form an alliance or fight side by side. Some of you may not be familiar with the history between these siblings, so let me put it inly. The idea of Alfred and Angelica working together is as likely as me, whose parents and wife were killed by witches, bowing my head and joining forces with those same Witches.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Considering the situation, the soldiers are likely feeling uneasy about being in enemy territory. It might be helpful to offer a few more words to ease their concerns.</em>


    ¡°I imagine some of you here might be under the impression that I foolishly trust Alfred, a Kuran man. Let me be clear. I don¡¯t trust him at all. However, when ites to the matter of his sister, I am certain, even if it¡¯s temporary, that there¡¯s no way he would join forces. If that were to happen, well, I¡¯d be more shocked than if the White Wolf Penins sunk into the sea, taking Sibyaku with it. That, at least, seems more believable.¡± (Yuri)


    At my words, a light chuckle rippled through the group, starting with Dimitri and the more daring individuals.


    ¡°That¡¯s about the gist of it. So, there¡¯s no need to worry about a three-on-one situation. However, I do consider the possibility that the Angelica army might not show up. In that case, we might face a two-on-one battle against both the Papal States and Alfred. But scouts should soon confirm whether Angelica¡¯s forces areing or not. If it turns out they¡¯re not, we certainly won¡¯t wait around for them to surround us. We¡¯ll begin our retreat before the pincer attack can be executed. Is that clear, Gin?¡± (Yuri)


    I directed my gaze toward Gin, hoping he didn¡¯t feel slighted by my remarks.


    ¡°Yes, understood. When I think about it, I¡¯ve heard that Your Excellency Yuri, at just eighteen, was already advising Her Majesty on the internal affairs of the Tyrellme region. With that in mind, you surely know more than anyone here. If you¡¯re convinced of this, then there are no objections.¡± (Gin)


    <em>Where did he hear something like that? My memory is fuzzy, but did I really give advice back then?</em>


    ¡°d to hear it. Any other questions? The next meeting will be after the morning roll call tomorrow, and it¡¯ll be a busy one.¡± (Yuri)


    For a moment, no one raised their hand.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± (??)


    A voice rose from one of the younger adjutants standing around us.


    ¡°If no one else has questions, I¡¯d like to ask one.¡± (??)


    The speaker looked younger than me, a slender man.


    ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t hesitate.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It was mentioned earlier that no dragons are expected to appear this time.¡± (??)


    ¡°Yes, for now. We¡¯ve confirmed that there won¡¯t be any reinforcements from the Entak Dragon Kingdom or the Kururuan Dragon Empire. But that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t bring in stragglers.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°As for the close air support gs that were introduced this time, how reliable are they?¡± (??)


    <em>Airstrikes from the eagles are tricky. Bombing from high altitude, relying on human instinct to judge the arc, makes hitting the target difficult. So, they have to dive at steep angles, practically crashing into the ground while dropping the bombs. Only skilled eagle riders can handle this task. However, with more well-trained riders these days, we¡¯ve started allowing individual units to call for emergency support using signal gs or colored smoke grenades.</em>


    ¡°My guess is that, during arge-scale battle, every unit will be overwhelmed and constantly requesting fire support. Won¡¯t the eagle units be too busy to respond to every request? How much can we actually rely on them?¡± (??)


    <em>Well, he¡¯s not wrong.</em>


    ¡°To be honest, don¡¯t count on it at all.¡± (Yuri)


    I gave him the blunt truth.


    ¡°On the battlefield, it¡¯ll probably be just as you imagined. Even though we¡¯re supposed to limit requests to true emergencies, fire support from eagles is like gold. You can never have too much of it. I¡¯ve already spoken to the higher-ranking officers¡­¡± (Yuri)


    The senior officers sat in chairs at the front, while those of lower rank stood behind, forming threeyers like amemorative photo.


    ¡°¡­For example, if the left nk is hit by an offensive that could copse the entire army, of course, I¡¯ll order all support to focus there. Simrly, if we want to concentrate firepower on a point we¡¯re about to break through, I might give that directive. Now, let¡¯s say you¡¯re on the right nk, barely holding the line against the enemy, waving your g, or tossing smoke grenades, but no support arrives. You¡¯d probably think, ¡®What the hell is Yuri Hou doing? If he were right in front of me, I¡¯d punch him in the face!¡¯ You might find yourself cursing me in frustration.¡± (Yuri)


    I joked, lightening the mood. Some could already picture the scenario, as small smiles and quietughter spread among the group. It¡¯s better to keep things light the day before a battle.


    ¡°Well, if that happens, forgive me. We¡¯ll be doing our best over here too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Thank you. Understood.¡± (??)


    The slender man seemed satisfied, nodding lightly.


    ¡°Any more questions?¡± (Yuri)


    Looking around, it appeared there were no more.


    ¡°Then, return to your units and get some rest. As instructed, limit the alcohol distributed to the men to just enough for a nightcap. It¡¯s fine to help them sleep, but if they¡¯re hungover tomorrow, that¡¯s a problem. That¡¯s all. Dismissed!¡± (Dimitri)


    With a loud p of his hands, Dimitri closed the meeting, and themanders returned to their troops.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 291: The Battle of Tiefland

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 290</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 103.</strong>


    Riding on White Sunset I brought along, I surveyed the battlefield from the sky. The formations of both armies looked symmetrical from above.


    The enemy forces had the armies of Angelica and the Papal States intricately interwoven. In contrast, our forces were arrayed with a distance between them, separated by a road. It was a stark reflection of the difference in trust between our allies.


    Our formation had a gap in the center. At first nce, it seemed like a weakness, but behind it, arge reserve force was deployed, ready to counter any enemy that tried to exploit the hole. Additionally, there were artillery positions in the rear, capable of providing powerful supporting fire. If the enemy tried to break through here, they would suffer heavy casualties.


    As expected, the Papal States army was positioned at the center of the enemy formation, clearly aiming for a central breakthrough. Meanwhile, Angelica and Alfred¡¯s forces stood facing each other as if ring each other down. It was evident that these two would sh one-on-one.On our side, we were up against the Papal States army and other forces, such as the Flusha Kingdom, which bordered the Tyrellme region, and thend forces of the Euphos Federation, a maritime nation whose navy had been decimated. The enemy confidently spread their wings, as if trying to envelop and overwhelm us. However, our victory was assured. Even though we were outnumbered, the quality of our weapons and tactics was on a different level.


    ¡ª


    Once I descended to the ground, I tethered my White Sunset near the church and climbed up the bell tower. This vige, though on higher ground, was only about five meters above the surrounding area. Still, that small elevation made a world of difference, and from the top of the bell tower, I could see the entire battlefield.


    Fearing floods, no viges were built in areas that were below the usual flood levels. At the crossroads, there was arge inn with a raised floor. It was probably empty now. Once the battle became chaotic, that area would likely turn into a small urban battlefield. Other areas appeared to be grazingnds. Although thesends flooded asionally, they weren¡¯t constantly wet like a swamp, so the grass likely grew well. Beyond Angelica¡¯s camp, far in the distance, I could see piles of unthreshed straw, suggesting that area didn¡¯t flood.


    If we could turn back the clock by just a week, this ce would have been a peaceful, pastoralndscape. But today, it was being trampled by over 100,000 men gathered here to kill. By tomorrow, the ground would be soaked in their blood, and the air would be thick with the smell of gunpowder.


    As I immersed myself in the atmosphere of the battlefield, I noticed the enemy army moving. They began marching towards us in an orderly manner. Though their alliance made it difficult for them to march in perfect unison, their formation wasrgely intact. Seeing 60,000 to 70,000 soldiers moving together as one massive killing machine was an awe-inspiring sight.


    We were the defending side, and we did not want to move away from the cover of our artillery. So, we waited for the enemy toe to us. The two armies slowly closed the gap, and the enemy crossed the road that divided us. Some impatient soldiers from Flusha Kingdom fired prematurely, but they were quickly reprimanded, and the firing ceased.


    Soon, we were within lethal range, and the battle began. The sharp sounds of gunpowder explosions echoed intermittently, as the music of the battlefield began to y. However, the smoke rising from the gunfire came from an unexpected ce. Smoke billowed between Angelica¡¯s camp and the Papal States¡¯ camp. To be more precise, the Papal States were attacking Angelica¡¯s army.


    I raised my binocrs and saw that it wasn¡¯t just infantry shing. A cavalry regiment from the Papal States was also striking at the unprotected rear of Angelica¡¯s forces.


    ¡°They¡¯re fighting amongst themselves!¡± (??)


    A voice filled with excitement rang out nearby.


    <em>Fighting amongst themselves? </em>


    It took me a moment to grasp the meaning of those words. Friendly fire. That was exactly what was happening. There couldn¡¯t be a better description. The Papal States were fighting Angelica¡¯s forces.


    ¡°Alfred has betrayed us! He¡¯s attacking us!¡± (??)


    A spotter who had been watching from another direction shouted. Looking over, I saw Alfred¡¯s army firing at us from close range.


    We had been anticipating this, of course, and our troops on the nk had been thoroughly trained to pivot quickly to respond to an attack from Alfred¡¯s forces. They were already adapting swiftly to the situation.


    <em>What the hell is going on?</em>


    In an instant, the battlefield had plunged into chaos. Alfred¡¯s betrayal was within expectations, but I never imagined the Papal States would turn on Angelica. At this rate, Angelica¡¯s army would copse. They werepletely blindsided by the Papal States¡¯ attack on their rear, and to make matters worse, Alfred¡¯s forces were also attacking them. Well, ¡®attacking¡¯ might be an overstatement. Alfred¡¯s forces seemed to be only half-heartedly engaging us, likely out of obligation to the Papal States. Their true focus was on assaulting Angelica¡¯s forces.


    Angelica¡¯s army wouldn¡¯tst long. There was no way they could withstand such an assault.


    <em>Was the whole n to bring Angelica to the battlefield and crush herpletely? But if they tried to take down Angelica, they would expose their nks and rear to us. Did they really believe that Alfred and the Papal States¡¯bined forces, fighting two-on-one, could guarantee victory?</em>


    <em>Toe out victorious in these chaotic situations, you need the ability to process the chaos with quick decision-making and continue to make the right decisions. Did that fat general, Gertrude Evans, truly believe that by creating chaos, he could outmaneuver me?</em>


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri! What should we target for the bombardment?¡± (??)


    ¡°Fire on the Flusha Kingdom, as per the original n.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency!¡±


    The order was immediately ryed to the ground below, and secondster, the thunder of artillery fire erupted. Even from my position, the deafening roar filled the air as shells arced through the sky andnded in the enemy camp. Corrections from the spotters were ryed, and as the guns were reloaded, they adjusted their aim. A second volley of six shells followed soon after.


    <em>The enemy camp is clearly shaken. No, we can win this. There is no doubt about it. This isn¡¯t a battle we were going to lose. If I give the order for a full-scale attack now, we could break through the Flusha Kingdom army without much difficulty. The enemy¡¯s assembled cavalry regiment might be a threat, but with bombing runs to neutralize them, our own cavalry could finish the job.</em>


    <em>As for Alfred¡¯s army¡­ they are fighting a two-front battle, just like us. Breaking through wouldn¡¯t be too hard. If I order Dimitri, who ismanding the Hou Household army, he¡¯d execute it wlessly. Should I give the order? If I do it, we might be able to rout the enemy army in one decisive strike.</em>


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri! We should order an immediate central breakthrough! The Flusha Kingdom army is in disarray!¡± (??)


    One of the staff officers stationed in the bell tower urged me. He was right. Under normal circumstances, I should give the order immediately. It was, without a doubt, the perfect opportunity.


    <em>But who created this opportunity? </em>


    <em>I had seized many such opportunities in the past. However, all of them had been the result of careful nning on my part. Even when luck yed a role, those chances had arisen as part of arger n. Never had an opportunity like this simply fallen into myp. So, is this really just a lucky break?</em>


    <em>Even if it is a coincidence, it might be wise to seize this opportunity. Hesitating might be foolish. However, the enemy knows about the existence of the cannons¡­ I don¡¯t think they underestimate us to the point of thinking we can¡¯t handle something like this. And yet, can such a ¡®coincidence¡¯ really fall into ourp so perfectly¡­?</em>


    ¡°Wait.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡­!¡± (??)


    The moment I uttered the word, the military staff, who was poised to act immediately, wore an expression of frustration, like a subordinate annoyed at the slow decisions of their superior.


    ¡°Wait. It¡¯s not toote to assess the situation a little more.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But if Angelica¡¯s army copses, the enemy will focus entirely on us! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!¡± (??)


    ¡°I know that.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Still, I can¡¯t shake the unease. It feels as if making a decision now would be a grave mistake. Could it be that the enemy has devised a n, targeting this hesitation? No, it¡¯s ridiculous to think they would base their strategy on such uncertain factors. What are they aiming for?</em>


    ¡°You, head to Gino Toga and make sure he doesn¡¯tunch an attack on his own.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood!¡± (??)


    With a reluctant look on his face, the military staff said this and ran down the stairs.


    As I pondered for about 30 seconds, something white, like snow, fluttered down from the sky. It rode the wind into the belfry, gently curving downwards beforending on the floor.


    <em>What is this? A piece of paper¡­?</em>


    I picked it up and unfolded it.


    ¡°Liao Rube leads the


    Rube Household army


    in rebellion, upying


    Sibyaku.¡±


    It was printed on a sheet small enough to fit in my palm. A shiver ran down my spine, and I leaned over the railing to look at the sky.


    <em>Are they scattering these from above? Using eagles? Are they trying to confuse us with this false information? Of course, soldiers in the heat of battle can¡¯t stop to pick up and read the paper. But not all soldiers are currently fighting. In fact, if we look at the overall situation, more soldiers aren¡¯t engaged in battle. If they pick this up and read it, anxiety will spread, making it difficult to maintainbat.</em>


    <em>What a troublesome tactic. But how did the enemy acquire eagles? Surely, no one defected. Could they have captured one of our eagle riders and somehow bought eagles within our territory, using stolen printing technology to create and scatter these papers? I don¡¯t know, but I need to give an order. I must deny the rumors, calm the confusion, and boost the soldiers¡¯ morale. </em>


    Just as I began formting a concrete n, about 30 secondster, an eagle descended.


    The eagle looked utterly exhausted, almost crashing to the ground near the church. Normally, this would be a serious breach of discipline, punishable unless it¡¯s an emergency. From the ground, it ced a message tube into a bucket connected by a pulley system. The bucket, like a well, ttered as it was drawn up to the belfry.


    I hurriedly opened the tube.


    ¡°Rube Household rebellion. They have attacked Shibyaku and are in the process of upying it. I failed to foresee this. My deepest apologies.¡±


    The hastily written message was signed by Myaro Gudanvier and bore the Gudanvier Household seal. The seal was smudged, likely stamped in great haste, but the signature was unmistakably Myaro¡¯s.


    ¡°¡­Well yed.¡± (Yuri)


    Before I realized it, a smile had crept across my face. That bastard. I never thought he¡¯d have the guts to pull off something so audacious.


    ¡°Hey.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡± (??)


    Perhaps sensing something from my expression, the man, who looked tense, saluted.


    ¡°You, takemand here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Uh, but¡­¡± (??)


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Redirect the artillery focused on the Flusha Kingdom¡¯s army to cover all directions. There¡¯s no longer any need to create a breakthrough. You can handle that, right? Even if you can¡¯t, do it. I don¡¯t have time to find someone else and give new orders.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood!¡± (??)


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to Dimitri¡¯s location. Don¡¯t mess this up.¡± (Yuri)


    I patted the man on the shoulder and left him with those words before running down the stairs.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 292: Confidant’s Tent

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    I directlynded White Sunset at the tent where Dimitri wasmanding. The surrounding soldiers hurriedly made way for me, looking exasperated at the idiot who was behaving in such a ridiculous manner, but when they saw me, they changed their attitude. I untied my restraint belt and, leaping off White Sunset, stepped into the tent.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri!¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri said with a look of joy on his face when he saw me. Although he had been entrusted with significant authority, it was clear that he wanted to seek instructions.


    ¡°Dimitri, there¡¯s no time. Listen carefully to what I¡¯m about to say and follow my orders.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes!¡± (Dimitri)


    On the table in front of Dimitri were maps scattered about, and on top of them was the piece of paper I had seen earlier. He had likely already read its contents.


    ¡°The report that Liao Rube has started a rebellion isn¡¯t misinformation intended to confuse us. We¡¯ve also received a message from Myaro.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± (Dimitri)Dimitri had a tense expression.


    ¡°Therefore, we¡¯re retreating. Full army retreat.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. Then¡ª¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Wait, hear me out to the end. Don¡¯t miss a single word. This is important.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ha¡ª?¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri looked puzzled.


    ¡°First, about the route we¡¯ll use for the retreat. If we use themunication line we talked about yesterday, it will definitely not go well. A trap that will cause us fatal damage is lurking somewhere. As a result, we¡¯ll lose much of our fighting force and either be annihted on the spot or weakened to the point where we won¡¯t be able to fight Liao Rube¡¯s rebel army. In that case, we won¡¯t be able to take back Sibyaku, and rebuilding our forces away from our base will be extremely difficult. In short, we¡¯ll be ruined. That¡¯s absolutely what¡¯s going to happen.¡± (Yuri)


    Dimitri was dumbfounded at my prophetic words, then his expression turned grim.


    ¡°Why do you think that will happen? Do we have any information?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Why was Liao Rube able to start a rebellion? It¡¯s because Kien Rube died four months ago, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>If Kien hadn¡¯t died, Liao would never have been able to assume the position of head of the Rube Household. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to freely move the entire Rube Household army, and without military authority, he couldn¡¯t have started a rebellion. </em>


    Dimitri¡¯s face turned astonished.


    ¡°Since back then? So, the enemyunched their offensive just to kill Kien-dono?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Yes. It must have been a risky gamble, but they sacrificed one of their treasured Temple Knight divisions just for that.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>If their only aim was to kill Kien, they could have infiltrated a spy to assassinate him. That would have been much cheaper. After all, Kien wasn¡¯t hiding on the far side of a penins full of Shanti. He was stationed on our side. However, they deliberately started a war and killed him during battle. If he had been assassinated by another method, even if it had been disguised as an ident, I would have investigated the incident thoroughly.</em>


    <em>What was their objective, and who benefitted? Naturally, Liao would be the first suspect, and preparations for the rebellion would have be much more difficult.</em>


    <em>However, if Kien was killed on the battlefield, there would be no room for suspicion. In hindsight, the enemy¡¯s straightforward targeting of the main camp was likely to ensure Kien¡¯s death, but aiming for the enemy¡¯smand center is a standard tactic, not a trick. No one found it strange that Kien was severely injured during the battle. The enemy deliberately chose an extremely costly method solely to prevent any doubt about Kien¡¯s assassination.</em>


    ¡°We¡¯ve beenpletely fallen into that strategy. And retreating via the pre-arrangedmunication line is exactly what the enemy would expect us to do. We¡¯re up against people who went this far. There¡¯s no way this will end with, ¡®Phew, that was close, but we managed to retreat¡¯.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>In short, the enemy has overturned the table and seized the initiative. To reim it, we¡¯re deep in enemy territory with limited options. We can¡¯t move freely with a conventional approach. If Alfred had been working with them from the start, setting up a few traps along themunication line wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task.</em>


    <em>Like I did in the past, they could destroy a bridge-like structure, or they could destroy a makeshift dam upstream, creating an impassable area. Alternatively, an enemy force of around 20,000 could be lying in ambush somewhere along the line, ready to secure a defensible fortress. We wouldn¡¯t be able to retreat while towing heavy artillery, making it difficult to capture the fortress. Meanwhile, the army that crushed Angelica woulde after us, and we¡¯d be caught in a pincer attack.</em>


    ¡°¡­But if we don¡¯t use themunication line, how do you n to retreat?¡± (Dimitri)


    <em>I need to tell you that now.</em>


    ¡°Just listen. I¡¯m giving you full authority over the army from now on, so I need toy out the course of action in case I die.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh¡ª? Die?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Listen. If I die, you¡¯ll have no choice but to use themunication line, but don¡¯t try to head north. Aim for Shantinion. Do whatever you can to outmaneuver the enemy. Even if it seems inefficient or risky, keep doing it. ying in the enemy¡¯s hands will result in much greater losses.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°And if you manage to preserve some of the troops and return, do not fight Liao Rube. It may be difficult for you emotionally, but you must adhere to this rule at all costs.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re saying we¡¯ll forgive the usurper and submit to him? That¡¯s¡ª!¡± (Dimitri)


    Just imagining it made Dimitri flush with anger.


    <em>To say the least, fleeing with our tails between our legs from Liao, the usurper, was an unbearable humiliation for a vassal of the Hou Household. Whether they win or lose, their mindset is that everything starts with a fight. However, that would be a problem.</em>


    ¡°Liao Rube simply couldn¡¯t stand living under my governance, but he¡¯s not a traitor. He¡¯s not going to sell out the country just by being left alone. If we engage Liao Rube in a battle with our already depleted forces and lose, and if we also weaken Liao¡¯s forces, then we¡¯re ying right into the enemy¡¯s hands. Liao will be prey for them, too.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°But¡ª¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, carry Shulika and cross the sea. This is an order. Do you understand?¡± (Yuri)


    That is, if Shulika manages to escape. This kind of tactic, where the enemy¡¯s central authority is swiftly and unexpectedly targeted, is known as a decapitation strike. But capturing the entire royal castle before Shulika has time to escape on an Eagle is no easy task. There¡¯s still a portion of the royal guard stationed at the castle, and Shulika is being protected by the Queen¡¯s Swords.


    As Dimitri processed my words, his expression soured, as if he had swallowed something bitter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to persuade you. Just agree.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll transfer fullmand of the army to you. After I leave¡­ let¡¯s say, defend the vige behind us for 40 minutes. If I don¡¯t return, begin retreating to the southwest. Got it. Repeat it, Dimitri Daz.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Understood. For 40 minutes, we will defend the vige at all costs, and then we will begin our retreat.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Good. See you.¡± (Yuri)


    I stood up from my seat.


    I grabbed one of the pure white signal gs bundled near the entrance to be used formunicating with the Eagles.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 293: War Princess’ Meeting*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 292</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 107.</strong>


    Angelica Sacrament was holding her head, as if trying to suppress her overwhelming despair. The reports came in rapid session, almost resembling screams. Her anxious vassals were panicking. Sandwiched between her elder brother King Alfred and the Papal States¡¯ army, her forces were being utterly crushed. Upon realizing that they had fallen into a trap, she immediately considered a full retreat, but selecting a viable retreat route was difficult. Believing that those damn Papal States were allies had led them to securing all the key locations.


    She even found herself hoping that the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s army would take advantage of the situation andunch a major offensive. She was practically praying for the enemy¡¯s sess, but they showed no movement, instead shrinking their positions and taking a more passive stance. While the intelligent people around Ange were shouting out their opinions, one report came in.


    ¡°A messenger has arrived from the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s army! After circling in the air, they dropped a white g and are now descending slowly. On the white g, it reads Huguenot Francis¡­ and, for some reason, a name of Flusha origin.¡± (Vassal)


    <em>Huguenot Francis?</em>When Ange heard that name, her mind, which was under extreme pressure, reacted strangely. It was as if out of a medicine cab with thousands or tens of thousands of drawers, one single shining drawer opened on its own, and a vivid memory associated with that name returned.


    It was the alias Yuri Hou had used during a previous Crusade when they engaged with a small detachment from the Penins Kingdom. She remembered hearing the name from one of the survivors. Even when the knight leading the detachment was killed, Yuri Hou, for some reason, performed the holy ritual, engraving the name Huguenot on his armor.


    ¡°I will meet with him. Bring him here immediately.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    The messenger swiftly turned on his heel and ran off.


    ¡°Ange-sama, however¡ª¡± (Leonar)


    Leonar Divar, who had now fully settled into his role as one of her advisors, began to speak.


    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. All of you! Do not utter a single word. Right now, I need any bit of information I can get.¡± (Angelica)


    At hermand, the inside of the tent fellpletely silent.


    A man entered the tent boldly.


    ¡°I will have to search you.¡± (??)


    One of the servants said, and the man, with a startled expression, reached into his coat and pulled out a dagger, sheath and all.


    ¡°Apologies, I forgot to leave it behind.¡± (Yuri)


    The man spoke with the legitimate pronunciation (Rigityma ent) that the elites of the Papal States use.


    ¡°I will hold onto it for you.¡± (??)


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Consider it a gift. Take it home as a souvenir.¡± (Yuri)


    Saying this, he pressed the dagger into the servant¡¯s chest.


    His confident manner did not resemble that of an ordinary messenger. More importantly, Ange had seen his face before. Just once, across a copsed bridge and a canyon. He had grown a lot since then, but this was definitely the man he looked like.


    ¡°So, Angelica-dono¨C¡­¡± (Yuri)


    The moment their eyes met across the desk, the man¡¯s expression, which had shown both slight tension and confidence, instantly copsed. He looked at Angelica with eyes as though a monster had mingled among humans.


    ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡± (Yuri)


    He murmured in the Shannguage.


    ¡°Is it strange for a woman to be on the battlefield? Yuri Hou.¡± (Angelica)


    When Angelica switched to the Shannguage and retorted, the man faltered and took a step back.


    ¡°That¡¯s not her¡­¡± (Yuri)


    He muttered as if he hadn¡¯t heard her.


    Then, he began to breathe shallowly, *ha-ha*, *ha-ha*, and started clutching his chest, as if his heart was beating irregrly. asionally, he would make a motion as though swallowing, as if he were choking.


    <em>What is he doing? Did he suddenly have an attack from a chronic illness?</em>


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica walked closer.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± (??)


    A knight said, but she pushed him forcefully in the chest.


    ¡°Move!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Haa, haa¡­¡± (Yuri)


    Angelica stared intently at the man who was looking at her with a face as if he were seeing a nightmare.


    ¡°Is this an attack of a chronic illness? What on earth is happening to you?¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°¡­Is that not it?¡± (Man)


    <em>Not it? What is?</em>


    ¡°I am Angelica Sacrament. The one who inherits the glorious holy blood of Xerxes. Are you trying to say you don¡¯t know my name?¡± (Angelica)


    Raising her voice and infusing it with emotion, she spoke. The man¡¯s unfocused and disoriented eyes seemed to regain a little rity. It wasn¡¯t a chronic illness. It seemed that something had stirred his emotions deeply, causing his heart to waver. The moment she realized that, Angelica¡¯s heart was filled with anger.


    <em>In this situation, Yuri Hou? That man who had tormented her so? In this crucial moment, when every second was precious, he was stopping because of something like that?</em>


    ¡°What are you doing! You havee here bearing the lives of your army and your people! The one who we called even a Demon King, Yuri Hou, is behaving like this?¡± (Angelica)


    When she yelled out in a fit of emotion, the man seemed toe back to his senses.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. This isn¡¯t the time for this.¡± (Yuri)


    He said, furrowing his brows tightly and closing his eyes firmly, as if regaining hisposure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin, then.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Let¡¯s begin, he says?</em>


    ¡°Sit down already! My army is on the verge of being annihted, and you¡¯re making jokes?¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica returned to her chair. Even now, her army was being crushed on the frontlines, and her soldiers were dying every minute.


    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just that¡­ you resembled myte wife too much. I thought you¡¯de back to haunt me.¡± (Man)


    ¡ªWhat did you say?


    ¡°That is¡ª¡± (Angelica)


    Yuri Hou interrupted her.


    ¡°On closer inspection, you didn¡¯t resemble her that much after all. Let¡¯s get back to business.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I see. I¡¯m sorry, but we are in a critical time here. I hope you understand.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°I understand. We¡¯re in the same situation.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>What did he just say? The Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s army is fully prepared and organized. If anything, they are in a position where they can move freely while the damned Papal States and her foolish brother are preupied with her forces.</em>


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll understand if I say this. Liao Rube has revolted and seized Sibyaku.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡ªWhat?


    <em>Liao Rube revolted. That much I understand. The second-most powerful noble in the country took advantage of the absence of the most powerful noble to stage a revolt. It¡¯s amon story.</em>


    <em>But you¡¯re telling me that report just arrived now? At the very moment this battle started, perfectly timed? That would mean Liao Rube had colluded with the Papal States.</em>


    As Angelica reached that conclusion¡­


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s plot far surpasses what we imagined. Naturally, the mainmunication lines we prepared are part of their n. If we try to use them honestly, we won¡¯t make it back alive. We need to outsmart them.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou continued.


    ¡°Therefore, I want to cross through your territory and reach the sea.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou started rifling through the map on the desk and took a pen to draw the route he wanted to take.


    Certainly, this route would allow them to foil the enemy¡¯s plot withouting into contact with them. However, of course, they would need Ange¡¯s permission to do so. If they went ahead without it, they would have to fight in every direction, carving out a bloody path, and upy the port town at the end of the line. That¡¯s not a feat even Yuri Hou could pull off with a pursuing army at his back.


    ¡± That¡¯s a very selfish thing to say. You¡¯ve caused me quite a lot of trouble. Even if your army gets destroyed and you die, I would feel nothing but joy, not sorrow. Why should I have any obligation to cooperate with you?¡± (Angelica)


    <em>If Yuri Hou were suggesting a n to break through the center, splitting the enemy camp in two between the Papal States and Alfred¡¯s army and joining forces with us, that would be a different story. But that¡¯s not what Yuri Hou is talking about. That would be no different from having a regr battle and trying to secure a victory. In a situation where the news of the capital¡¯s fall has spread throughout the army, we cannot afford such a direct confrontation. In the end, we will have to retreat separately from him.</em>


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve prepared terms for the exchange. You will retreat towards the sea. Naturally, you¡¯ll face severe difficulties along the way, but if you manage to reach the sea, I¡¯ll guarantee your safety.¡± (Yuri)


    He started saying something strange.


    ¡°Hah. How do you n to guarantee that? Even if, by some chance, we do make it there, you¡¯ll be busy dealing with the rebel forces on the maind for a while. You won¡¯t have the forces to send reinforcements to us. Did you really think you could manipte me with such an empty promise? Don¡¯t make a fool of me!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Arge-scalending operation is nned to take ce on Great Albio Ind, coordinated with this battle.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou¡¯s proposal was beyond anything Ange had considered.


    <em>Anding operation? Is it from the Albio Republic?</em>


    ¡°That operation is set to begin the moment they receivemunication from us. So, I¡¯ll pull that entire force as your reinforcements. I¡¯ve also lent them gunboats for harbor attacks. They¡¯re not those useless gunboats you once destroyed. These gunboats are equipped with the cannons we brought. With that, they¡¯ll be able to defend any city along the coast.¡± (Yuri)


    It was an incredibly tempting offer. Ange realized that she wanted it so badly, like a terminally ill patient craving a miracle cure.


    ¡°However, the Albio pirates aren¡¯t your subordinates. They¡¯re an independent nation. There¡¯s no guarantee that they¡¯ll ept a proposal you just came up with.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°They¡¯ll ept. Liao Rube is allied with the Papal States. If the kingdom shifts to him, the Eagles and the armor-piercing incendiary rounds that have troubled you so much will be withdrawn, and the dream of conquering Albio will be pushed further out of reach. They wouldn¡¯t want that. Of course, there will be somepensation required for their cooperation, but that¡¯s something we¡¯ll take care of.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡ªEven if we are protected, how long would that protectionst? Either way, if the Papal States have turned against us, even if we escape, we will be surrounded by enemies on all sides.¡± (Angelica)


    As Ange pressed on with her questions, Yuri Hou took a watch from his pocket and checked the time.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to get into such nitty-gritty details right now. We can talk about all thatter, after we¡¯ve gotten through this situation. If I don¡¯t return within the next ten minutes, my forces will start retreating. Sorry, but hurry up and make your decision.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>That¡¯s a terrible thing to say. You suddenly showed up, set conditions, and asked me to ept your verbal promise?</em>


    ¡°Ange-sama, you must not agree to this.¡± (Leonard)


    Leonar spoke up. Since he understood some Shan, he must have grasped the gist of the conversation.


    ¡°This man is Yuri Hou, correct? You don¡¯t need to take such a risk. If you negotiate with the Papal States, you can extract concessions from them.¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°What? Who is this guy?¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou looked at Leonard with displeasure and said in Telornguage.


    ¡°My aide.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°You¡¯ve been standing there for ages, and now you¡¯ve finallye up with this idea? What a lowly man. You certainly keep some low-quality men at your side.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Watch your tongue.¡± (Angelica)


    Ange said that while considering Leonard¡¯s suggestion. However, before she could think it through, Yuri Hou looked at Leonar and opened his mouth.


    ¡°How exactly do you n to negotiate? Even if you take me to the frontlines of the enemy, and by chance, someone recognizes my face, they would just shoot me dead along with your envoy. They don¡¯t want to take me prisoner. They want me dead.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>That much is true. From the Papal States¡¯ perspective, there would be no point in capturing Yuri Hou. Even if they were to take him hostage and demand concessions or ransom from the Shaalta Kingdom, the kingdom would change hands if Yuri Hou were no longer around, making negotiations impossible. If Liao Rube took over the kingdom, he would likely prefer Yuri Hou dead rather than alive. There is no option other than killing him.</em>


    ¡°The Papal States fear letting Yuri Hou escape alive. If we use that to our advantage in negotiations¡­¡± (Ange)


    In other words, you¡¯d be threatening to release him if they don¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Come on now¡­¡± (Yuri)


    However, Yuri Hou scratched his head in frustration.


    ¡°In the first ce, if I don¡¯t intend to let them kill me, I can¡¯t even show my face, so it would just be a false rumor with no evidence. The reason I came here now is that the trap that lies in my escape route is in Alfred¡¯s territory, and it¡¯s only functioning because of Alfred¡¯s cooperation. What would happen if the Papal States believed that rumor and agreed to a ceasefire? If they stop attacking you, their rtionship with Alfred will copse. If the alliance falls apart, the real me will return to lead the Shaalta Kingdom¡¯s army home safely. There¡¯s no way the Papal States would take on such a risk at this point. You¡¯re an idiot, so shut up.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>So, he had thought that far ahead. I had thought him reckless foring alone to an enemy camp that had been hostile until now¡­ Of course, there was a chance he could have been killed on the spot when he arrived, but now that I think about it, it would indeed be difficult to leverage his capture.</em>


    <em>What should I do? Could I make the decision to go alone into enemy territory and negotiate right after the situation had drastically changed¡­?</em>


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll work with you.¡± (Angelica)


    Ange spoke up.


    ¡°Ange-sama!¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°Be silent.¡± (Angelica)


    The moment Ange sternly addressed Leonar¡­


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s decided.¡± (Yuri)


    Yuri Hou stood up.


    ¡°We¡¯re both in a hurry. There¡¯s no time to draft formal documents, so let¡¯s settle it with a verbal agreement. Make sure to prepare documents convincing the local lords to grant us passage on the way. I¡¯ll send someone to collect themter.¡± (Yuri)


    Clearly pressed for time, Yuri Hou checked his watch again as he spoke.


    ¡°Oh, and make sure your headquarters is clearly visible from the air. Either affix a g to your tent or raise one while on the move.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°We have the Sacrament Imperial g. I¡¯ll give you one, so send it with your envoy for verification. Hey, prepare it for him!¡± (Angelica)


    Ange gave the order to her attendants.


    ¡°We¡¯ll provide artillery cover for your retreat. We¡¯ll aim close to the front line with the Papal States, but we¡¯re not attacking you, so don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Alright then. Stay safe.¡± (Angelica)


    Yuri Hou raised his fist towards Ange.


    <em>Is this what men sometimes do? Well, shaking hands at this point would feel weak, so I don¡¯t mind.</em>


    Ange raised her fist and firmly bumped it against his.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 294: Meanwhile, at the Royal Castle*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/2 chapters)


    Myaro Gudanvier finished her work in the royal castle¡¯s office that day. After gathering the documents with a light tap, she put them away in the desk drawer.


    ¡°Irene, please bring me some tea.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid it has be lukewarm, but please forgive me.¡± (Irene)


    While Irene was preparing the tea, Myaro tidied up the scattered stationery on her desk, returning everything to its proper ce. In the firece, mes were burning more intensely than usual. She was burning documents that she didn¡¯t want others to see.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡± (Myaro)


    As she sighed and leaned back in her chair, Irene brought the tea. When she took a sip of the tea ced on her desk, it tasted unpleasant, perhaps because it was too cold and the extraction hadn¡¯t gone well. However, it was convenient for drinking quickly. Irene sat in the guest chair and drank her tea as well.


    ¡°Irene, I¡¯m sorry for getting you involved. You could have run away.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°No, it would have felt wrong to leave you behind, Myaro-sama. Besides, it¡¯s not as if we¡¯ve been sentenced to death.¡± (Irene)¡°¡­But we might suffer. Those people are awful.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared for that. Well, as long as we¡¯re alive, we can manage.¡± (Irene)


    ¡°Haa¡­¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Honestly, what a foolish thing they¡¯ve done.¡± (Myaro)


    As soon as Myaro finished her tea, the door was violently kicked open, and knights in different uniforms burst in.


    ¡°You¡¯re Myaro Gudanvier, right?¡± (??)


    A man with a sneering, smug expression stood at the front.


    ¡°You must be Jano Ek. I¡¯ve heard rumors about you.¡± (Myaro)


    Jano Ek was a man who had worked in Suomi as a representative of the Hou Household, which had developed there as a base for the Hou Company. He was the nephew of Lakune Ek, who hadmitted suicide during the session dispute following the death of Yuri¡¯s uncle, Gouk. To preserve the prominent Ek Household¡¯s name, he was allowed to remain in Suomi as a magistrate, but he was soon removed from his position after Yuri took power. Although he argued extensively, citing his excellent governance record, he was ultimately ousted by Yuri¡¯s authority. While his governance had indeed been sessful, it was entirely due to Suomi¡¯s development as a base for the Hou Company, not his own aplishments.


    ¡°Hmph. Those witches sipping tea! How disgusting!¡± (Jano)


    Jano Ek swung his spear, smashing the tea set on the table in front of Irene onto the floor. The sound of shattered porcin echoed through the room in an instant. Jano Ek stomped on the broken tea set with his boots as he walked toward Myaro.


    ¡°Hey!¡± (Jano)


    He grabbed Myaro by the chest and lifted her up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll remain in one piece. I¡¯ll throw you in the dungeon and make you regret being born a woman.¡± (Jano)


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro furrowed her brow in confusion as she spoke.


    ¡°Hmph, it seems you don¡¯t understand your situation. Do you think someone¡¯s going to rescue you?¡± (Jano)


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just wondering what your n is.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Good grief, he¡¯s as ipetent as the rumors suggest. This is going to be troublesome. </em>


    Myaro thought.


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s a woman, it¡¯s rude of her to take the cor of someone who has graduated from the Knight¡¯s Academy so carelessly.¡± (Myaro)


    As Myaro said this, she trapped the arm that grabbed her chest with both her arms and forcefully twisted his elbow joint the wrong way. As Jano Ek¡¯s posture crumbled, she slipped behind him, pulling out a dagger and pressing it against his carotid artery.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, please don¡¯t move. Jano-san, you understand what will happen if you move, right?¡± (Myaro)


    The dagger was pressed deeply into his neck. Even the slightest sideways movement would slice through his flesh, causing a fatal wound. Escaping without moving his neck even slightly would require a master¡¯s skill.


    ¡°W-wait!¡± (Jano)


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk. This de just came back from sharpening, so the vibrations from your voice alone will make it sink in.¡± (Myaro)


    Hearing this, Jano stopped talking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t expect you to let me, the Prime Minister, escape with just one hostage. I only have one demand, and it¡¯s a simple one.¡± (Myaro)


    Then, Myaro stated her request.


    ¡°Call Liao Rube here.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡ª


    After a while, Liao arrived.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived. Yes, thank you for your efforts.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro removed the dagger from Jano Ek¡¯s neck and shoved him away with her whole body.


    ¡°You bastard!!¡± (Jano)


    His face flushed red with rage, Jano clenched his fist and swung at her.


    <em>This guy is hopeless.</em>


    Myaro mentally dropped her evaluation of the foolish man in front of her to the lowest possible rank.


    As she dodged, she shed with the dagger that had just been against his neck, cutting a deep line across Jano Ek¡¯s fist.


    He¡¯d already been beaten once, and now he was attacking someone who was already holding a dagger. His brain must have been stuffed with sponge. His face was also dyed bright red like a lie. Once he was ovee with emotion, he was probably the type who couldn¡¯t think rationally at all. He reminded Myaro of an octopus that had been soaked in vinegar.


    Jano Ek pulled his fist in pain and seemed frustrated that nothing was going his way.


    ¡°Damn it, hey! Kill this woman!¡± (Jano)


    He red at his subordinates and shouted.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± (Liao)


    Suddenly, Liao delivered a strong kick from the side, sending Jano crashing into the wall.


    ¡°I ordered you to treat Myaro Gudanvier with respect! What are you doing?!¡± (Ryao)


    ¡°Liao-dono, but this woman is¡­!¡± (Jano)


    ¡°Are you saying you won¡¯t obey my orders?!¡± (Liao)


    Liao drew his dagger and pointed it straight at Jano Ek.


    ¡°Then I will execute you for disobedience! Don¡¯t think you can get away with ignoring my orders!¡± (Liao)


    ¡°¡­Tch.¡± (Jano)


    ¡°It seems you need to be reminded of the hierarchy here. I¡¯ll summon you againter. Until then, patrol the castle town!¡± (Liao)


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡± (Jano)


    Jano clicked his tongue at Myaro before reluctantly leaving the room. While bringing his subordinates along with him, his dissatisfaction clear on his face.


    ¡°This ce is fine now. You all leave as well.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Yes, Milord!¡± (Knights)


    Liao ordered the Rube Household¡¯s soldiers to leave, and the room was left with just three people.


    ¡°Good grief¡­ the road ahead looks tough, doesn¡¯t it, Liao-san?¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro said this as she sat down in her favorite chair. Though she had plenty of resentment andints to hurl at Liao, the first words out of her mouth were surprisingly gentle. Even Myaro was surprised by herself.


    Irene got up from her seat, took out a broom and dustpan from the cleaning supplies closet, and began to clean up the broken pieces of the tea set that were scattered on the floor. Liao took her ce and sat down heavily on the guest sofa.


    ¡°¡­Indeed. What a bunch of them.¡± (Liao)


    Liao rested one elbow on his knee and ced his fingertips against his forehead, clearly troubled.


    While I thought it served him right, I couldn¡¯t help but think it must be hard for him.


    ¡°Even if you had to team up, wasn¡¯t there someone a bit more decent? That guy was disobeying orders like it was second nature.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Needless to say, the military is an organization with an abnormal emphasis on hierarchy and obedience to orders. The strictness is such that militaryw, separate from generalw, is necessary.</em>


    <em>Why is such severity required? It¡¯s because, without it, war is impossible. The order to attack the enemy always carries the implicit nature of being exposed to the enemy¡¯s attack. There¡¯s always the fear of death, and in reality, the risk of death exists.</em>


    <em>When about to charge into a death trap, no one is without fear. If soldiers were given the option to flee, the act of war itself would be impossible. And this is something anymander would know. It¡¯s one of the basics of war. However, Jano Ek seems to be disregarding it.</em>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he became one of your allies, but if he disregards even the basic rules taught in the first year of the Knights Academy, he¡¯s no different from a bandit.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I understand. He¡¯s a hastily formed ally we just teamed up with yesterday. I¡¯ll tighten the reins soon.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro frowned in difort, sighed, and leaned his weight back against the chair. Recently, Irene had been warning me that she was sighing more frequently, but today she was sighing more than usual.


    <em>I¡¯m already so busy with work every day, but now a whole new level of trouble has piled up on me like andslide, and I feel like I¡¯m suffocating in the dirt. What on earth could this man in front of me have done, why did he start doing something so stupid?</em>


    ¡°Why did you stay? You had a chance to escape, didn¡¯t you?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°I stayed to prevent those bandit-like people from destroying the bureaucratic system that Yuri and I built. If I had left it alone, they might have trampled over the fledgling bureaucrats I trained and set fire to the castle.¡± (Myaro)


    Liao¡¯s Rube Household army suddenly invaded the border without prior notice and rapidly marched towards Sibyaku, where they confronted the royal guards near the northern area where a great battle once took ce. However, the bigger issue was not the Rube Household army, which was rtively easy to monitor, but the ragtag army of former knights who had infiltrated Sibyaku¡¯s city center.


    Problematic knights who had been expelled from the Hou Household, such as Jano Ek, and former members of the Boff and Noza Households who had held certain rank, were staying in the city of Sibyaku with their retainers, and they had all risen up in rebellion. Since they weremoners, there was now prohibiting them from staying in Sibyaku. Though they were considered troublesome domestic elements, it was thought that, in the long run, they would assimte with the popce, especially if they ran out of money and had no choice but to work.


    Rebellions by such rogue knights had urred sporadically in the past and were always easily suppressed. They had been so easy to deal with that no one had considered the need for proactive measures against them. This rebellion, too, could have been easily crushed by the royal guards under normal circumstances, but the Rube Household army¡¯s presence tied down the northern forces, allowing the rebellion to erupt. As a result, the nearly defenseless royal castle was thrown into a crisis.


    While burning documents rted to the New World, Myaromanded the small number of royal guards stationed at the castle and initiated a defensive battle. Later, she led a limited offensive to recapture the Eagle cage.


    Myaro had the opportunity to escape during that time but chose to remain at the royal castle.


    The bureaucratic system she and Yuri had built still remained intact in the castle. If she let the political affairs fall into the hands of the ignorant beasts before her, there was a real chance they would massacre and ravage the castle.


    The bureaucratic system was the organization responsible for managing the affairs necessary to run the country. A small vige might not need bureaucrats, but when ites to ruling vastnds in arge nation, it was impossible for just a king and a prime minister to govern everything. Bureaucrats were their limbs. However, this behind-the-scenes work was often difficult for the public to understand. To those idiots who had never governed properly, bureaucrats often appeared to be nothing more than parasitic pests feeding off the nation, especially to older knights, who often viewed bureaucrats as synonymous with Witches and despised them.


    Still, if the bureaucratic system was destroyed due to such ignorance, the reins of control over the vast territory would slip out of their hands. In particr,rge Kuran organizations still existed in thends of the former Galilia Union. If the bureaucratic system copsed, the eastern region would fall out of control, Shantinion would be lost again, and the country they had worked so hard to expand would disintegrate.


    That was why Myaro chose to stay at the royal castle and continuemanding the royal guards.


    Surely, Liao Rube understood the necessity of bureaucrats in governance, and the Rube Household¡¯s regr army should behave decently. Myaro had to protect the royal castle from the ignorant beasts until they arrived.


    After receiving word from the royal guards locked in a standoff with the Rube Household army, informing them that the Queen had escaped, they surrendered. When Liao Rube finally arrived, the garrison at the castle surrendered as well.


    However, the first person to visit Myaro¡¯s room wasn¡¯t Liao.


    ¡°I figured you¡¯d be curious, so I¡¯ll tell you. Her Majesty the Queen escaped on the back of an Eagle. I don¡¯t know if this was part of the n, but Yuri-kun had begun training eagles.¡± (Myaro)


    When I first heard that little Shulika-chan had started eagle-riding training, she thought, ¡°What? Why?¡±, but in the end, it¡¯s alreadye in handy.


    <em>Lucky or not, who knows.</em>


    ¡°I know. The soldiers saw her fly away.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Is that so? Well then, there¡¯s no need to ransack the castle looking for her. Congrattions.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yeah.¡± (Liao)


    Irene finished cleaning up the broken tea set, cing the fragments into a paper bag and wiping the spilled tea from the floor with a cloth. Liao nced at her, then stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± (Liao)


    <em>Was it difficult for him to talk in front of Irene?</em>


    ¡°Please supervise your idiots carefully so they don¡¯t mistreat my bureaucrats. If they¡¯re gone, you¡¯ll be the one in trouble.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°I know.¡± (Liao)


    With that, Liao left the office.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 295: Office for One Person*

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (2/2 chapters)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Demon King 294</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 111.</strong>


    <strong>PS3</strong>: That¡¯s thetest chapter of Demon King. The author mentions that there will be two free chapters release per month. For this month, the chapters released are chapter 294 and 295.


    <strong>PS4</strong>: I haven¡¯t decided yet new novel to rece it since I¡¯ve made a mistake of choosing a novel that has beenpletely tranted *sadpandaface*. So, I may take some time to choose new novel to trante.


    <strong>PS5</strong>: I¡¯m releasing today¡¯s chapters early because I¡¯ll be driving home in a few. It¡¯ll be four to five-hour drive.


    Myaro was sitting in the office chair with nothing to do.The bureaucrats were to be managed in the Grand Witch Square, which surrounded the Royal Castle Ind and the Witch¡¯s Forest. Irene had gone out to offer the Gudanvier mansion as amodations. Since the Gudanvier Household didn¡¯t have its foundation in royal castle positions, very few of its members held bureaucratic roles. They weren¡¯t hiring new members either, as it would be seen as favoritism. Only one person, an older cousin by one year, had a position in district reorganization. While that part was convenient, she was worried that the mansion might be damaged by outsiders. Well, Irene would handle it well.


    Myaro was not allowed to go out. Since there was a nap room attached to the office, as long as she could overlook some minor inconveniences, being confined here wasn¡¯t much of a hardship. Although she could have chosen to sleep, her mind was too alert, and she found herself looking out the window evente into the night.


    Outside the window, the capital, now under a new ruler, remained unchanged. Despite the inner unrest of the people, the scenery didn¡¯t look much different. Perhaps patrols had been strengthened, as the streets seemed a little brighter than usual.


    Liao Rube came by around the time the date had changed. After a half-hearted knock, he entered on his own when ignored and sat down on the reception sofa.


    <em>What a manner. It¡¯s disgusting.</em>


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, why don¡¯t you return to the Rube Household¡¯s secondary residence?¡± (Myaro)


    Like the Hou Household, the Rube Household also owned a secondary residence in the royal capital. He lookedpletely worn out, but if he was so tired, he should just sleep at home.


    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy to sleep.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Myaro)


    <em>I didn¡¯t care at all.</em>


    ¡°So, how does it feel to side with the people who killed your father and betray the country?¡± (Myaro)


    When she opened with that, Liao looked hurt and stared at Myaro¡¯s face.


    <em>Did he think I, of all people, would understand him? How delusional.</em>


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose it¡¯s no surprise to be seen that way.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way to see it. What on earth were you thinking when you pulled off such a foolish act?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°To protect the Rube Household.¡± (Liao)


    Liao¡¯s answer was something Myaro hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°To protect¡­? Did you think we would crush the Rube Household?¡± (Myaro)


    What kind of paranoia is that? The Rube Household was the only ally of the Hou Household during the unrest caused by the Witches. We couldn¡¯t just dismiss them and had given them excellent treatment. In the Rube Household¡¯s territory, though it¡¯s a remote and inconvenient ce in the mountains, there¡¯s an open-pit iron mine. To meet the growing demand for iron, we¡¯ve been constantly introducing thetest technology, expanding infrastructure, and increasing production. Recently, we began using asphalt paving technology, starting with the direct road from the mine to the port. Their ie must have tripled over the past four years.


    ¡°Did you really think the Rube Household could maintain the appearance of an independent nation while everything in the country is being changed by Yuri?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°I think so. In fact, we had no ns whatsoever to do anything to the Rube Household.¡± (Myaro)


    That was entirely true. This isplete and utter paranoia.


    ¡°Is that so? Yuri is rolling out newws one after another, providing opportunities for themoners to receive education. Meanwhile, knights are losing theirnds and being reduced to mercenaries hired with money. Eventually, I¡¯m sure he intends to have skilledmoners govern over othermoners.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Well, yes, that¡¯s true. We don¡¯t think knights need to rule over people.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>A general who controls the military, a powerful instrument of violence, seizesnd, establishes a kingdom, and reigns as king. He rewards his subordinates withnd for their military achievements. That sequence is the natural structure of civilization, born out of a world of survival of the fittest.</em>


    <em>However, that modeles with significant issues. The ability required of a knight, who is an instrument of violence, is the ability to win wars. But the ability required of a ruler is the ability to govern the people. Those are entirely different talents. A knight, who excels as an instrument of violence, is not necessarily a good ruler. Yet, in the outdated system of noble households, knights are expected to be both. They are required to be warriors who can wield spears and lead armies, legal experts who can judge people, and business managers who can run estates. But such superhuman individuals are few and far between in the world.</em>


    <em>As a result, intelligent individuals who excel in governance but fail on the battlefield die in vain, while knights who are only brave end up squanderingnds with great potential. The model is wed in terms of cing the right people in the right positions.</em>


    <em>And an even bigger problem arises when a long period of peace follows the end of wars. When a nation enters a peaceful era, knights skilled in warfare are inevitably sidelined, while only those who excel in governance are favored. In other words, knights, who were once military officers, turn into civil servants.</em>


    <em>When that trend continues for a long time, a strange phenomenon urs. The very ss that once bore the responsibility of war disappears from society. The Noza Household is a prime example of this model. Though they imed to be knights in name, they had never actually fought in a war, nor did they possess the necessary skills. During peacetime, this was not an issue, and they even governed well. However, once conflict arose, they were utterly defenseless and perished in no time.</em>


    <em>We cannot let the new nation be like that.</em>


    ///


    <em>The new country must not be allowed to be such a nation. That¡¯s why Yuri is trying to takend away from the knights. If governance and military affairs are not separated, high levels of governance and military capability cannot be maintained for a long time. However, if this were publicly announced as a government policy, it would increase the dissatisfaction of the knights, so for now, Yuri is gradually implementing this as a hidden policy, slowly adjusting the system.</em>


    ¡°Yuri intends to transform this country into somethingpletely different. The talented will no longer be found among the hereditary knights but from themoners. Commoners with ambition will go to university, receive education, and be valued in the government orpanies. Knights like us, who inherited family status through birth, will be reduced to government employees receiving sries.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°¡­That might indeed happen, but if you¡¯re dissatisfied with that, why not have the Rube Household operate independently?¡± (Myaro)


    For now, thews didn¡¯t have binding force over the Rube household. It was considered too restrictive to ce them under strong control, so as Liao just said, they are allowed to operate like an independent country within the nation. However, Kien voluntarily adopted thews implemented on this side and applied them to the Rube Household territory as well. They had been keeping pace with each other


    ¡°Should we maintain our prestige as an old-fashioned military family in this new nation? Father thought so too, but it¡¯s impossible. If the surrounding areas be ces that offer better lives and opportunities to build one¡¯s fortune, the talented vassals will all leave. On top of that, the Hou Company keeps releasing products that make life more convenient. Once those enter the territory, the vassals will have no choice but to buy them. Both people and money will keep flowing out.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Instead, sell iron ore. That¡¯s how territorial management works.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Thergest iron ore deposit in the Great Shanti Empire is somewhere north of Shantinion. They¡¯re already starting to mine it, aren¡¯t they?¡± (Liao)


    <em>Was he thinking that far ahead? </em>


    Myaro was a little surprised inwardly.


    ¡°¡­That may be so, but they¡¯re only mining what they need for the industries around Shantinion. Transporting it here would be too costly. The center of heavy industry is in the Hou Company¡¯s territory, and the demand for nearby iron ore mines won¡¯t disappear.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Great Shanti Empire. If Yuri destroys the Catholic Sect, diplomatic rtions will normalize. Even now, iron ore is shipped from the ports to Suomi and turned into iron in coastal st furnaces. If we¡¯re already shipping it by sea, the difference in transportation costs due to distance is minimal. If the export of iron ore disappears¡­¡± (Liao)


    Liao¡¯s face darkened, and he lowered his head.


    ¡°¡­If that happens, what will be of the Rube Household¡¯s territory? It will be a backward, isted region. If the territory is filled with impoverished people, dissatisfaction will surely erupt. If we suppress that, Yuri will use it as an excuse to interfere.¡± (Liao)


    That might indeed happen, Myaro thought. Comints from the vassals would flood in, and if the Rube Household suppressed them and treated the people harshly, it would force them to take drastic measures.


    ¡°I never intended to just sit and watch that happen. Taking action was a once-in-a-lifetime¡­ no, a first andst opportunity.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Are you saying that this rebellion was unavoidable?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± (Liao)


    Myaro, with her tired mind, pondered for a while.


    <em>Is it really unavoidable? </em>


    <em>From the start, Liao¡¯s reasoning was based on the premise that he would make no effort himself. If Yuri was working hard, then all Liao had to do was make more efforts to improve the management of the Rube Household territory. However, saying that if you don¡¯t want to fall behind a genius, you shouldpete with them and surpass them is not a fair demand for most ordinary or talented people. Is it really right to expect the same level of effort from Liao as from Yuri? </em>


    <em>¡­No, that¡¯s wrong.</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse to deceive yourself.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°What did you say?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°If the future of the independent territory looks bleak, there is another option. That is to ept all of ourws and keep pace. If there are no differences in the system, vassals could leave the Rube Household territory, go to university in Sibyaku, and return to start businesses locally. If that happened, you wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡± (Myaro)


    <em>There is no need topete with a genius. You just had to follow their example. In fact, Kien had done exactly that, and no problems had arisen. By offering favorable measures like lowering tax rates within the territory, both people and businesses could be attracted. In that way, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to create a favorable environment. There is no need to insist on operating as an independent country with its own system. But in any case, now that you¡¯ve taken such actions, it¡¯s all toote.</em>


    ¡°Liao-san, you must have realized this. In the end, you just couldn¡¯t bear the thought of submitting to Yuri and bowing under our military banner, could you?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Liao)


    Whether he was aware of it or not, Liao did not respond with a counterargument.


    ¡°I know you care deeply about your family. But was it really something you had to do, even if it meant gambling the ruin of the entire Rube Household?¡± (Myaro)


    Liao had many choices. If he hated it that much, he could have returned the fief to the Queen. In that case, he would have been treated with courtesy, awarded various honors, and prepared for a life of ease as a local dignitary for generations toe. But Liao dragged the entire Rube Household into a rebellion.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡± (Liao)


    Liao let out a single dryugh.


    ¡°I was born in the same way as him. The son of a military household that takes pride in martial prowess, and he was my junior in the academy. And then, to have the woman I loved taken by him, to bow under his military banner, to offer my spear to his daughter, and to scatter the lives of my subordinates for his personal revenge? That wouldn¡¯t be Liao Rube anymore. No, I wouldn¡¯t even be a man.¡± (Liao)


    <em>He finally spoke his true feelings. </em>


    Myaro thought.


    ¡°¡­Hah, you¡¯re a fool.¡± (Myaro)


    She truly thought he was a fool.


    <em>Humans are creatures that find happiness throughparison with others. There are few people who wouldpare themselves to Yuri, the hero who saved the country. However, for Liao, who was born as the heir of the same military household and is five years older, his point ofparison is likely always Yuri. Unless he surpasses Yuri, he probably couldn¡¯t help but feel like a miserable loser.</em>


    ¡°You had the position, the wealth, and were in a ce everyone admired. And yet, you ruined it all.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°That¡¯s what a man¡¯s once-in-a-lifetime battle is like.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Well, maybe you¡¯re right. If there is even the slightest chance of winning.¡± (Myaro)


    No matter how much he thought about it, there was no way they could repel Yuri, who had returned from the battlefield.


    This is a short-lived victory; violence is followed by certain death.


    ¡°There is a chance.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°For a rebellion, the element of justice is crucial. It¡¯s what gathers soldiers and raises morale. The way you¡¯ve gone about it won¡¯t work, Liao-san.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°There are more people dissatisfied with Yuri¡¯s methods than you think.¡± (Liao)


    Myaro was shocked. For him to say that to the prime minister who oversaw intelligence and strategy¡­


    ¡°To begin with, where is the need to continue fighting up to the Papal States when we¡¯ve already reimed the formernds of the Great Shanti Empire?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°We haven¡¯t reimed the northern part of Tyrellme yet and leaving the Catholic Sect¡¯s doctrines unchanged would leave a festering problem for future generations.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°As for the oldnds, they¡¯ve already promised to cede them. Even with my method, we can take them back. The Catholic doctrine will remain, but if they attack, we can just go to war again and push them back. That¡¯s the way the world works. There¡¯s no need to prevent future wars now.¡± (Liao)


    <em>As expected, he didn¡¯t understand¡­ </em>


    Myaro thought.


    <em>Yuri is a ruler who thinks in extremely long terms. It is clear from the fact that, since the age of 15, he had been making enormous investments to search for new continents. Even though the Hou Company had countless other business opportunities to invest in, Yuri poured money into buying ships for exploration and developing new navigation techniques.</em>


    <em>However, as with many ventures at Hou Company, people didn¡¯t understand Yuri¡¯s actions. Investing money now in something that wouldn¡¯t bring immediate profit or asking people to shed blood for a future war was difficult to justify to those only concerned with their present lives. Though Yuri is a national hero, and the general popce follows him, there are undoubtedly many who oppose him internally, just as Liao had said.</em>


    ¡°If we gather up those who lost their jobs due to Yuri¡¯s reforms and the former knights, we¡¯ll amass quite a number.¡± (Liao)


    Just as the rise of nt-based paper led to a decline in parchment production, there were indeed people who lost their jobs. The old knights, if gathered, would also number quite a few.


    However, those people were nothing more than a disorganized mob in the face of the current army of the Shaalta Kingdom.


    ¡°Do you really think that assembling a rabble like that will help you defeat Yuri-kun when he returns? You¡¯re far too optimistic.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Yuri won¡¯t being back. Even if he does, his army won¡¯t. They¡¯ll have to start from scratch.¡± (Liao)


    <em>Ah, so that¡¯s his n.</em>


    ¡°That¡¯s why you drew them deep into the maind, even at great risk. Well, I doubt it will work on Yuri-kun, though.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s see.¡± (Liao)


    Looking at Liao¡¯s face as he spoke, he seemed to have a certain level of confidence. The scheme Liao had concocted, likely devised by Gertrude Evans, must have been quite something.


    ¡°When Yuri-kun is cornered, his mind works faster. When that happens, he bes so sharp it¡¯s terrifying. I can¡¯t even imagine him quietly falling into a trap and being destroyed.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Even if the army remains, I¡¯ll fight and win.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Myaro)


    <em>Let him indulge in his delusions.</em>


    ¡°¡­You should stop chasing after Yuri already.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Liao)


    What is he suddenly talking about?


    ¡°Marry me and support this country.¡± (Liao)


    <em>¡­Huh?</em>


    For the first time in a while, Myaro was left dumbfounded. Even when she received the shocking news that the Rube Household had raised the g of rebellion, she hadn¡¯t been left speechless.


    <em>Marry him?</em>


    She could only be astonished.


    <em>What kind of proposal is this?</em>


    ¡°Six years ago, Myaro, you turned me down. But what did Yuri give you in return? He used your intellect for his convenience and buried you in work. Have you really been satisfied with your position so far?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°¡­What are you trying to say?¡± (Myaro)


    To begin with, her current position, bing prime minister and supporting the country, was something she had desired herself. Yuri had already given her the work she wanted, and a position that was practically the pinnacle of what she could hope for.


    ¡°I could give you everything.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such foolish things.¡± (Myaro)


    The trust and future Yuri gave her.


    Is he telling her to throw all of that away and marry Liao? That isughable.


    ¡°Keep your foolishness to reckless rebellions. Why should I have to marry Liao-san?¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°The foolish one here is you.¡± (Liao)


    She had been called a fool.


    ¡°What part of me is foolish? If you¡¯re talking about the fact that I didn¡¯t run away¡­¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°If you¡¯re in love with Yuri, why did you let his women escape?¡± (Liao)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Myaro)


    <em>So, that¡¯s what he was getting at.</em>


    ¡°You went to great lengths to help the women who stole your man escape, only to stay behind and get captured yourself. Isn¡¯t that the height of foolishness? If you¡¯d done nothing, those women would¡¯ve been captured and killed. Didn¡¯t the thought ever cross your mind that it might be better if they died? Then, you could haveforted a wounded Yuri yourself.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°I would never think such a thing.¡± (Myaro)


    She couldn¡¯t have thought that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way a woman as sharp as you didn¡¯t consider that option. If you had ridden away on the eagle, you could¡¯ve been the only one by Yuri¡¯s side. That would have been the best oue for you. You realized it. And yet, you did the opposite. You helped the women escape and let yourself be captured. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if you were killed or assaulted. You¡¯re far too soft-hearted.¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Just leave.¡± (Myaro)


    ¡°Understood. But think about what I said. If it were me¡­¡± (Liao)


    ¡°Get out!¡± (Myaro)


    Myaro jumped from her chair, mming her hands on the ebony desk as she shouted. The force knocked over an ink bottle, shattering it on the floor.


    ¡°¡­I see. Understood.¡± (Liao)


    With that, Liao rose from the sofa, showed her his back, and left the room. The door closed with a loud thud, and midnight silence filled the office.


    Myaro copsed into her chair, covering her face with both hands, her heart in turmoil. Of course, she had considered it. But at that moment, an image of Yuri¡¯s face after Carol¡¯s death appeared in her mind. A face twisted with anguish, as though his heart had been torn from his chest while he was still alive. A look she had never seen before. From that day on, Yuri carried a permanent void within him, living with an unending darkness. The death of someone dear to Yuri was that devastating to him.


    Is she supposed to make him go through that again?


    Lily Amian and Shamu Hou. They didn¡¯t matter to her. Whether they died or were broken beyond repair, part of her had fleetingly hoped that Yuri¡¯s love might leave them.


    Every time Yuri came home and then disappeared at night, she would imagine him lying there somewhere whispering sweet words of love to someone, and it would tear at her heart. Each time this happened, sheforted herself by telling herself that they were connected through work, and that she was an irreceablerade to Yuri. However, a thick jealousy had built up in her heart like sediment.


    However, if something terrible happened to those two, Yuri would grieve. It was just as he had when Carol died. Maybe things would have gone as Liao predicted, with herforting Yuri and bing his lover. But that would mean throwing Yuri back into the same despair.


    Does a person who can do such a thing to someone they love to have any right to love others? I know I¡¯m stupid, but what on earth should I have done?


    Suppressing the turmoil within her, Myaro drowned in endless tears and sobs.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 296: Old Soldiers

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/1 chapter)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Nameless Hero 17</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 139.</strong>


    <strong>PS3</strong>: The raw for this chapter has been released on Nov 7, 2024.


    When I returned to the church riding the eagle, Dimitri was standing right next to the gate, giving orders.


    <em>Good. It seems I have made it in time before departure.</em>


    I immediately began descending, removing my restraint harness amidst the crowd of people. Dimitri came running towards me.¡°Your Excellency! Were you unharmed?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°I¡¯vee to an agreement with Angelica. We¡¯ll take the northern route, not southeast.¡± (Yuri)


    The reason I had to rush was because of this. If we used the route on Angelica¡¯s side, the direction would be north, but if we were heading toward Shantinion, it would be southeast. We couldn¡¯t afford to leisurely withdraw while negotiating.


    ¡°Once the action guidelines aremunicated to each army, we will begin operations. The artillery should change targets and focus on bombarding the Pope¡¯s army¡¯s front against Angelica. Since we can¡¯t take the cannons, make sure to prepare for self-detonation as well.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood!¡± (Messenger)


    The messenger directly under the artillerymand ran off.


    <em>Whether we retreat after Angelica¡¯s army copses or while holding out, the difference in casualties would be more than tenfold. We must support as much as possible and make the enemy struggle as much as we can.</em>


    ¡°You there.¡± (Yuri)


    I grabbed another messenger.


    ¡°Ry a message to Do, whomands thebined cavalry. Tell him not to do anything and just leave the horses¡¯ legs in the rear. They¡¯ll be put to heavy useter. Go!¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood!¡± (Messenger)


    The messenger saluted and left. Before his hand even dropped, I caught another one.


    ¡°Find the eagle rider who was acting as a liaison with Alfred¡¯s camp and bring him here. I¡¯ll make him the liaison with Angelica¡¯s camp.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>That¡¯s because he can speak Telor.</em>


    ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll go look for him.¡± (Messenger)


    He ran off.


    <em>Busy, busy.</em>


    ¡°Your Excellency,¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri called out.


    ¡°You should notify your subordinates about the retreat and be ready to move at any time. I have business with Gin.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°While you are away, I¡¯ve formed a unit here to fight to the death. What do you think of that?¡± (Dimitri)


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t understand the meaning. Although this ce was prepared, albeit temporarily, to withstand a siege, it seemed that they had formed a unit to stay here and draw the enemy¡¯s attention as a sacrifice.


    ¡°¡ªYou, Dimitri. What do you mean by this?¡± (Yuri)


    I couldn¡¯t help but show my anger, but Dimitri wasn¡¯t fazed.


    ¡°I know that Your Excellency doesn¡¯t favor such tactics. However, if I am tomand, I judged that this method is necessary to save more than half of the soldiers.¡± (Dimitri)


    <em>It was in case I didn¡¯t return, wasn¡¯t it? I was the one who left and entrusted him withmand in case I didn¡¯te back.</em>


    ¡°200 hundred men, all volunteers and old soldiers. In this situation, each of them will save the lives of a hundred men. Of course, if Your Excellency Yuri orders them to, they¡¯ll return to their original units immediately.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°¡ªWhere is the unit? I¡¯ll go see them directly.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°They should be gathered near the northern wall.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°You stay here. Order close air support to Angelica¡¯s camp. Direct a fierce bombardment on the parts of the front where they¡¯re attacking, hitting them hard before they can take their next step.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Dimitri)


    After Dimitri saluted, I quickly walked away.


    ¡ª


    While lost in thought, I arrived at the northern wall area, and there I found a group of old menughing and chatting away. Men in their sixties to eighties were gathered, acting like they were at a reunion. Perhaps they were reminiscing about past battles.


    ¡°Oh, Yuri-dono! Everyone, our God of War has arrived!¡± (Vito)


    The one who said this with half-joking tone was a familiar old general.


    His name was Vito Mori. He was already over eighty, I think. His son died in the battle of the previous generation of Gouk, but he still had a grandson.


    ¡°Vito. Is that you?¡± (Yuri)


    The Mori Household, in the context of the Hou Household, was arge household that normallymanded several thousand troops. It wasn¡¯t typical for them to be in a position to lead two hundred men to die as a sacrifice like this.


    ¡°I left themand to my grandson. He¡¯s almost 30 now, so it was about time I passed it on.¡± (Vito)


    ¡°You¡ª¡± (Yuri)


    The words ¡®go back and reunite with your original unit¡¯ almost slipped out, but I couldn¡¯t say them.


    <em>These men had made up their minds, and they took pride in the fact that their deaths would serve to protect theirrades. That much is clearly conveyed to me. This is probably their true wish.</em>


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die, you know. Are you okay with that?¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Fighting to live and dying as a result and fighting knowing from the beginning that you will die, are twopletely different things. I have always thought that way.</em>


    ¡°Yuri-dono, this is the final stage for us old soldiers, and it¡¯s a stage too good to be true. We have nothing but gratitude, and not a single one of us holds any grudges. Please, do not take away our chance to die.¡± (Vito)


    The smile on Vito¡¯s face as he said this reminded me of Soim.


    ¡°A flower path is a flower path only if there is a way back.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s the path to the underworld¡ª¡± (Vito)


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. You should be preparing a retreat route.¡± (Yuri)


    Vito chuckled loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s an extravagant wish in this situation.¡± (Vito)


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin now. There¡¯s a cannon there, right?¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed to a cannon to his left and Vito looked in that direction.


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡± (Vito)


    ¡°That¡¯s a cannon. When we retreat, we¡¯ll blow it up. It can¡¯t be left for the enemy to capture. We¡¯ll fill it with more than double the usual amount of powder. Then, apply overpressure to make it explode. In other words, it¡¯ll be a giant bomb and explode spectacrly.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Normally, if you did it like that, the pressure would escape from the muzzle, but we¡¯d use specially designed shells that contract under pressure, and the sides would mp into the cannon¡¯s chamber. A ceramic would grip onto the sides to prevent the cannon from firing, and it would explode. Additionally, we would use ck powder that¡¯s wrapped in special casing. Tests showed that the cannon would explodepletely, leaving no trace.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯ll be quite the spectacle, won¡¯t it?¡± (Vito)


    ¡°You¡¯re not very perceptive.¡± (Yuri)


    I grinned.


    ¡°This ce is on high ground, right? The area around the town is a slope. If those iron lumps go rolling down, they¡¯ll crush soldiers and then cause an explosion like you¡¯ve never seen before. After ramming three of those in, don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll give us a shot at breaking through the encirclement?¡± (Yuri)


    As I said that, Vito looked dumbfounded for a moment, but then he formed a ghastly smile, like a child given a new toy.


    ¡°Interesting. Let¡¯s make it happen.¡± (Vito)


    ¡°Now I can finally say it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes?¡± (Vito)


    I ced my hand on Vito¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Survive, Vito.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡ªUnderstood.¡± (Vito)


    ¡°Let¡¯s both survive and meet again. I¡¯m counting on your work out there.¡± (Yuri)


    Leaving those words behind, I walked off to give the artillery unit detailed instructions.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡± (Dimitri)


    When I returned to the church after everything was taken care of, Dimitri approached me, looking rmed.


    ¡°ording to a reconnaissance report, the highway to Angelica¡¯s territory has been severed. The bridge has been destroyed.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Yuri)


    Maybe because of all the grim news, my senses were numb, or perhaps because I had expected this, I felt nothing. If anything, it was more like, ¡°Of course¡±. After all, the path along the river was technically part of Alfred¡¯s territory.


    <em>With such a meticulous n, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they had prepared this much. A bridge can easily be destroyed by targeting its structural weak points. It doesn¡¯t take much manpower or money to do so.</em>


    ¡°It¡¯s not something that can be patched up like before with an emergency bridge. It¡¯s beenpletely destroyed.¡± (Dimitri)


    <em>To them, heading north was likely an unexpected move. Being so thorough as to destroy the bridge along that route means they were extremely determined. Well, that¡¯s to be expected. If I were in their position and wanted to finish off an opponent who liked unsettling schemes as much as I do, I¡¯d take those measures too.</em>


    ¡°We¡¯ll manage somehow. The fact that there¡¯s a river means that once we cross it, we can defend ourselves there.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>In a retreat battle, you need to fend off the pursuing enemy. Normally, you would defend the position until most of your troops had withdrawn, then fall back and fight, ideally stalling in difficult terrain like forests or narrow valleys, whererge armies struggle to maneuver. Naturally, it would be ideal if you can use a river to block the enemy.</em>


    ¡°But how will we cross the river?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°We¡¯ll build a bridge. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve trained the engineers for times like these.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Engineers don¡¯t normally engage in actualbat. They are a construction-focused unit. Since engineering skills require knowledge in surveying and construction rather thanbat, their training differspletely from regr troops. Of course, they¡¯re also trained in emergency bridge construction.</em>


    ¡°Your Excellency, we don¡¯t have much in the way of supply goods. Securing building materials, let alone the bridge construction itself, would be incredibly challenging. If it takes 10 days to build the bridge, we¡¯ll be wiped out by then.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°If we use the eagles, we can gather everything right away.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Eagles? Are you saying you¡¯ll use eagles to build the bridge?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Unparalleled mobility is useful in any situation. Don¡¯t worry about that part. I¡¯ll handle it. You just focus onmanding the retreat.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, understood¡­¡± (Dimitri)


    I began walking toward the engineers¡¯ location. I would need to assign a guard and prioritize their movement.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @

 Chapter 297: Gin Toga

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/1 chapter)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso, Choog</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Nameless Hero 24</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 151.</strong>


    <strong>PS3</strong>: The raw for this chapter has been released on Nov 21, 2024.


    After sending off the engineering unit, I headed straight to the camp of the Kilghina front army.


    ¡°¡ªYo, Gin.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri Hou!¡± (Gin)As I entered themand tent, Gin immediately dropped to his knees and saluted with an exaggerated formality that seemed out of ce for the situation. Seeing theirmander suddenly make an exaggerated gesture, the subordinates frantically followed suit and fell to their knees.


    Frankly, it left me feeling a bit taken aback. Such ceremonial salutes weren¡¯t required during wartime. It was the kind of solemn respect reserved for royal court ceremonies. But then, as I considered the words I was about to speak, it became clear. Gin had deliberately performed that gesture to prepare for what I was about to say.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about the full retreat, Gin?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes! Please, issue your orders as you see fit!¡± (Gin)


    ¡°I must ask something difficult of you that the Kilghina front army will serve as the rear guard. Will you take on this role?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It is my highest honor! To repay the debt of gratitude we owe to you for liberating our homnd, now is the time to act!¡± (Gin)


    The scene in the tent turned into something like a dramatic performance.


    If Gin had hesitated or shown difort at my request, his subordinates might have questioned whether the Hou Household army shouldn¡¯t be the ones taking on such a role. Reluctantly, they might have carried out the unpleasant task. However, by bringing up a debt of honor and dly embracing the role as a noble duty, Gin changed everything. His soldiers would willingly sacrifice their lives in the fight. At this moment, Gin was the epitome of what a leader should be.


    I was fortunate to have such amander by my side. That chance encounter in the forest, it was meant to lead to this moment. The realization filled my heart with gratitude.


    ¡°Good. Then let me speak to you privately for a moment. It won¡¯t take more than three minutes.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood! Everyone, clear the tent and wait outside!¡± (Gin)


    Gin rose, gave a sharp wave of his hand, and barked his orders. His subordinates quicklyplied, striding briskly past me as they exited the tent. Their actions were efficient and precise. Now alone with Gin in the spacious tent, I walked to the central table and ced my hand on it.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ but I want to save the Hou Household forces for the battle against that idiot Liao. They¡¯re familiar with the terrain around the Hou Household¡¯s territory and the capital. They¡¯ll be more effective there.¡± (Yuri)


    That was a lie or at least, only a small part of the truth. The battles ahead would involve reiming the Hou Household domain, the royalnds, and eventually pushing into the Rube territory. For the Kilghina soldiers Ginmanded, it was all foreign soil. This wasn¡¯t a fight to reim their homnd or capital from hated usurpers.


    So, I wanted to preserve the Hou Household forces and the royal guards, keeping them fresh for the battles ahead. But such thoughts were best left unspoken. Gin likely understood without me saying it, but even so, it wasn¡¯t something to articte aloud.


    ¡°I figured as much.¡± (Gin)


    Gin said, curling his lips into a wry smile.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give them a rear-guard performance that will be remembered for generations.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°You¡¯ll hold the line here.¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed to a spot on the map, marking a choke point along the retreat route with an X.


    ¡°You mean to pass through Angelica¡¯s domain while fighting?¡± (Gin)


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ve already negotiated with her camp for safe passage.¡± (Yuri)


    Hearing that, Gin gave me a look that questioned my sanity.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve got some nerve. It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if they¡¯d killed you.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°It¡¯s war. Sometimes amander has to take risks that might cost him his life. That said¡­ the bridge at this spot has just been reported destroyed.¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed to a bridge along the route he was tasked with defending.


    ¡°So, we¡¯ll all die for nothing?¡± (Gin)


    Looking at Gin¡¯s face, it was clear he didn¡¯t actually believe that. He was waiting for me to outline my n.


    ¡°Engineers are already on their way for emergency repairs. Don¡¯t worry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, I simply need to buy time until the bridge is finished.¡± (Gin)


    He was quick to understand.


    ¡°The enemy will be desperate to finish us here. It¡¯s going to be a fierce battle, no doubt.¡± (Yuri)


    I stated the obvious.


    The defensive position was on a road that cut through a slight dip in the hills. While we had the advantage of upying the high ground first, it wasn¡¯t an overwhelmingly favorable position. Considering the disparity in troop numbers and the enemy¡¯s desperation, it would undoubtedly be a tough fight.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t a fierce battle, amander wouldn¡¯t make history. In that sense, it¡¯s quite convenient.¡± (Gin)


    Gin gave a grandiose salute, like an actor ying the lead in a drama.


    ¡°¡­I understand. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    I ced a hand on Gin¡¯s shoulder as he bowed.


    ¡ª


    Eight hourster, I stood before a riverbank crowded with troops waiting for a bridge, while engineers frantically worked on the final stages of its construction in the water.


    Earlier that morning, the engineers had raced to the site, using ropes made from dismantled tents to assist a vanguard team as they forded the river. Stretching the ropes across the 30-40 meter width of the river, the men waded in and began driving stakes into the shallower parts of the riverbed. Halfway through, boats began floating down from upstream. These boats had been released by eagle riders sent to upstream viges with specific orders.


    Alfred and the Papal States had carefully orchestrated this maneuver, ensuring absolute secrecy. If even one vige leader or lord had let slip the n, the operation would have fallen apart. So Alfred didn¡¯t send out a confusing message saying ¡°The Shanti are actually our enemies¡±, but rather sent out a message saying ¡°The Shanti are our allies¡±, keeping his true intentions hidden.


    In other words, the vige chiefs and lords upstream were not informed of the true ns. So, when a soldier mounted on an Eagle descended and showed an order that reads, ¡°Take the utmost consideration in the military operations of the Shanti¡±, every vige easilyplied. From their perspective, disobeying would mean ruthless punishment from Alfred, so disobeying was not an option.


    The boats released upstream floated down and caught on the ropes. The engineers secured them to stakes and anchored them in deeper areas with rocks tied as makeshift anchors. By connecting andying nks over these boats, a pontoon bridge rapidly took shape.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri hurriedly approached, saluting as he dismounted from a swift courier horse.


    ¡°The crossing is ready. The units have formed into two lines, and the order of passage has been strictly enforced. We¡¯re prepared to move quickly.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°It seems so. That¡¯s fine.¡± (Yuri)


    I said this while ring at the site of the emergency bridge construction.


    They were working with all their might. Even knowing that, the progress felt painfully slow. The longer it took, the more Kilghina soldiers would die. I had just surveyed the scene from above. The valiant efforts of the Kilghina forces led by Gin were remarkable. However, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out forever.


    ¡°Your Excellency, we share your anger. We will surely deliver a crushing blow to the Rube Household.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri remarked.


    <em>Had my grim expression made me appear furious? </em>


    ¡°No, what I¡¯m angry about is myself. Leaving that fool unchecked and leaving our household wide open.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Had I, deep down, believed in Liao? I don¡¯t know anymore. It feels like I did, and yet it also feels like I didn¡¯t. Saying I shouldn¡¯t have believed is mere hindsight after the fact. One thing is certain. When Kien died, I should have re-evaluated the Rube Household as an organization. A change in leadership naturally alters the character of an organization. Even if I couldn¡¯t assess the danger immediately upon Liao bing the head, I should have at least re-evaluated the situation.</em>


    ¡°My failures are being paid for now in the blood and lives of Kilghina soldiers.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°War is a realm where even the greatest geniuses, despite their best efforts, still witness loss of life.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But¡­¡± (Yuri)


    <em>There is a way to die. Dying while holding the rear guard in a foreignnd is not something anyone would wish for.</em>


    ¡°Your Excellency¡­ With respect, if you have time to regret your mistakes, it would be more productive to devise a strategy for retaking Sibyaku. Regretting now won¡¯t reduce the number of Kilghina soldiers dying. However, it may help save lives in the next war that lies just ahead.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri made a painfully valid point.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Entirely so.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Truly, I am blessed with excellent subordinates.</em>


    ¡°Are you feeling anxious?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°About what?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re not used to making mistakes and being resented by your subordinates. I, on the other hand, am quite ustomed to it.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°¡­Well, perhaps. I have been harsh on you all.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>If I had detected it in time, I could have avoided shedding even a single drop of blood. Now, however, blood flows like a raging river. It is meaningless blood. Unlike before, when it was shed willingly to defend the homnd, this is different.</em>


    ¡°The failure to detect the Rube Household¡¯s betrayal is also on us.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°You all need only focus on war. Watching over politics is my responsibility.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Even so, human abilities have their limits. We wouldn¡¯t me you, Your Excellency, for not wielding godlike foresight. Trusting arade of simr age who has fought alongside you since your first campaign. Well, that¡¯s rather human and endearing, isn¡¯t it? If you had trusted him not even a little, it would scare the subordinates instead.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Arade of simr age who fought alongside me since my first campaign. Indeed, that is undeniably true, without a single word of disagreement. Gin has been under mymand ever since being dispatched as an observation unit to Kilghina.</em>


    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s about time we move. We¡¯ll cross in sequence after the cavalry unit finishes.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Yes. Have them procure food from the nearby viges beforehand, while they are still cooperative.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood. Then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri gave a casual salute and left the tent.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 298: Sacrifice

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/1 chapter)


    Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    <strong>Beso, Choog</strong>


    <strong>PS1</strong>: <strong>If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.</strong>


    <strong>PS2</strong>: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; <strong>Nameless Hero 34</strong>and <strong>Ipetent Bratty Prince 167.</strong>


    <strong>PS3</strong>: The raw for this chapter has been released on Dec 5, 2024.


    A line of torches orderly crossed a pontoon bridge wide enough for only three people to walk side by side. Although night had already fallen, the orders were strictly enforced, leaving no hesitation in their movements. If one stopped to tie their shoces, a single life would be extinguished for that dy. All of the Kilghina soldiers crossing now all understood this.


    On the far side of the river, lights rivaling those on this side could be seen, but they were faint and narrow. Unlike the bonfires here, the mes on the other side were torches. A massive army of the Papal States was present, still engaging the rearguard of the Kilghina soldiers. Most of the army had alreadypleted their crossing, and now they only waited for the rearguard to finish.


    I moved through the Kilghina forces that had finished crossing, heading for the main camp where Gin was stationed. The moment the encampment transitioned from the waiting royal guards to the Kilghina army, the smell of blood filled the air. This wasn¡¯t the scent of pristine soldiers in unblemished uniforms, but the stench of men who had just survived a blood-soaked battle. The men sighed in relief, d to have made it here. The uninjured copsed onto the ground, while the wounded sought medical treatment. Those with severe injuries seemed to have been gathered elsewhere, as I didn¡¯t see any here.I made my way to the main camp, suppressing the soldiers who attempted to salute upon noticing me. Gin sat on a folding chair with cloth draped over it, one arm slipped through his uniform as he issued orders to his subordinates. The firelight illuminated his face, worn out and dirtied by the dust of battle, making it appear like a dramatic painting. This man had just fought a battle destined to be etched in history.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri.¡± (Gin)


    Gin stirred when he noticed me, but I motioned for him to stay as he was.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Today¡¯s effort in battle was magnificent.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No, I am merely d to have met your expectations.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Take pride in it.¡± (Yuri)


    I spoke briefly but firmly.


    ¡°No need for modesty. Your battle today is one to be proud of. As is the sacrifice of your fallen men.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­I humbly ept your words. My men will surely rejoice to hear them.¡± (Gin)


    ¡°¡ªWhat happened to your arm?¡± (Yuri)


    Gin¡¯s arm hung limply, wrapped tightly in white bandages.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a scratch.¡± (Gin)


    It didn¡¯t look that way at all. I moved closer to inspect his fingers, which protruded from the bandages. Even in the red firelight, they appeared pale and bluish.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on? Your arm will rot off.¡± (Yuri)


    I lowered my voice. This was a textbook case of improper blood cirction. The over-tight binding was causing necrosis. There was no way someone as sharp as Gin wouldn¡¯t know this.


    ¡°It¡¯sing off anyway. I took a bullet to the elbow.¡± (Gin)


    <em>The elbow, then.</em>


    ¡°Do you have no sensation from the elbow down?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°None.¡± (Gin)


    In that case, reconstructing the joint was impossible. Given the current level of medical technology, amputation is the only option. Gin likely understands this himself.


    ¡°Then, get surgery immediately. You¡¯ll die of sepsis.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it once the bridge defense has been handed over.¡± (Gin)


    The Papal State forces were pouring onto the bridge, chasing the Kilghina army. Just three hours ago, they had been desperately attempting to destroy the bridge. Now, they seemed just as desperate to prevent it from being destroyed before they could cross.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already issued orders. Look.¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed upstream. Fires began flickering on the water, faint at first like candle mes. Soon, they spread and illuminated the surface with brilliant light. Twenty fire ships, loaded with mmable materials, burned furiously as they drifted toward the pontoon bridge.


    The Papal State forces attempting to cross the river panicked. Some were consumed by the mes, others dove into the water to avoid the fiery ships, and those already in the water swam frantically to escape. In the light of the fire, it was clear their crossing waspletely thwarted. Cheers erupted from the Kilghina camp. The enemies who had relentlessly pursued and tormented them were now scattered, drowning like startled insects.


    ¡°You must have at least one subordinate capable of takingmand. Get the surgery done at my ce. I have medicine to ease the pain.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That sounds good. And you?¡± (Gin)


    ¡°Sorry, but I have one more task. They¡¯ll probably try something under the cover of darkness.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°True. Well then, I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡± (Gin)


    Gin stood from his chair, making moves to hand overmand to a subordinate.


    ¡°Gin.¡± (Yuri)


    He turned when I called to him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve saved us. I¡¯ll repay this debt.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Gin smiled happily.


    ¡ª


    After leaving the Kilghina camp, I visited the encampment of the Imperial Cavalry stationed farther away.


    In stark contrast, a calm atmosphere pervaded this camp. Around the bonfires, caretakers tended to the Galloping Birds. This was unsurprising, as the cavalry had been resting all this time. Following my orders, they had prioritized crossing the pontoon bridge to set up a secure camp far from the river, ensuring they could rest and even nap to regain their strength.


    Do was in the center of the camp, and Guiume Zuzu, his staff officer, was talking to several people around him, presumably exining some sort of strategy.


    Do sat heavily on a makeshift chair crafted from a short, upright log, appearingpletely indifferent. It was unclear whether he was listening or not. He calmly sharpened his beloved spear with a transcendent air. Yet, despite this demeanor, he was known to be highly respected. I truly didn¡¯t understand the ways of the royal guards. The atmosphere of the unit hadn¡¯t always been like this back when it was still called the First Royal Gard Dawn Cavalry Regiment.


    Although Do seemed uninterested in his surroundings, he was the first among those nearby to notice me. As I approached, he stood up from the log, using the butt of his spear as a walking stick. His armor was tightly wrapped around him, and he was ready to fight at any moment.


    ¡°Is it my turn?¡± (Do)


    ¡°Yes. But stay seated for now.¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Do lowered himself back onto the log. I wondered if there had been any point in making him sit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give the orders. Listen carefully. Guiume, especially you. You are to send skilled Eagle riders on regr patrols to watch this side of the riverbank. If you spot even the faintest light of fire, immediately dispatch the cavalry.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You¡¯re saying the enemy ns to cross the river, even on a night like this?¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°Yes. Somewhere a bit farther from here. They¡¯ll attempt a night crossing to establish a bridgehead.¡± (Yuri)


    Using another bridge would require a significant detour. That would allow us to fully escape. Though the enemy would have to push their troops to near exhaustion, they had no other means of pursuing us.


    ¡°But forcing a crossing at night would result in massive stragglers.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯ll light fires. Without fires, they won¡¯t be able to regroup, especially under a sky like this. Not unless it¡¯s a full moon.¡± (Yuri)


    I pointed to the sky with my finger. Tonight was the fourth night after a half-moon. Though the moon wasrge, clouds nketed the sky, making the night plenty dark. It was a stroke of bad luck for the Papal State.


    <em>Night marches are challenging even with torches. They produce many stragglers. Attempting a river crossing inplete darkness would be impossible without a visible beacon. It¡¯s inconceivable to gather thousands of troops in pitch ckness relying solely on shoutedmands. A source of light is essential. Even if the enemy consisted of battle-hardened veterans forged through relentless training, human limitations remain. However, once they light fires, their position will be exposed immediately from above. While the soldiers are soaked, disorganized, and before they can regroup, our cavalry can easily ughter them.</em>


    ¡°But even if they cross, how will they continue their campaign? They won¡¯t be able to bring supplies over the river.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°They can plunder from the viges and towns in their path. That¡¯s basic warfare.¡± (Yuri)


    <em>Living off thend is a fundamental strategy of war. While we must be cautious due to postwar considerations, they have no such restrictions.</em>


    ¡°But thends they¡¯ll plunder belong to Alfred.¡± (Guiume)


    ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant to the Papal State right now. Don¡¯t underestimate their resolve. They¡¯ve staked everything on this operation. They won¡¯t hesitate to raid towns. If there¡¯s no food, they¡¯ll eat the vigers. I¡¯m not speaking figuratively. As for crossing the river, they¡¯ll do it without hesitation. In fact, I bet they¡¯ve already begun.¡± (Yuri)


    At my words, Do silently stood up from the log.


    ¡°Send the eagles at once.¡± (Yuri)


    I said sharply to Guiume, ring at him. That seemed to be the style of this unit.


    ¡°Do.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°What?¡± (Do)


    He turned to face me, his expression asking if there was still more to discuss.


    ¡°The Kilghina Army, that serves as the rearguard, aplished their mission despite being torn to pieces. Their general, Gin, lost an arm fighting on the frontlines himself.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Is that so?¡± (Do)


    Do¡¯s gaze suggested he was trying to decipher what I was getting at.


    ¡°Kill them.¡± (Yuri)


    Emotion surged naturally from the depths of my gut.


    ¡°Kill them thoroughly, so thoroughly that their screams echo across the river, their blood dyes the water red all the way to the sea, and they never want to see our banner again. Kill until the soldiers on the far bank tremble in fear, and the river they¡¯re about to cross looks like the River Styx to them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­Understood. That¡¯s my job.¡± (Do)


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± (Yuri)


    With that, I turned my back on Do.


    Please consider supporting <strong>Bayabusco Trantion</strong> @


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 299: Haystacks

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/1 chapter)Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    Beso, Choog


    PS1: If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.


    PS2: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; Nameless Hero 37and Incompetent Bratty Prince 175.


    PS3: The raw for this chapter has been released on Dec 19, 2024.


    PS4: I¡¯m back. Thanks for waiting! ????


    Angelica Sacrament was reaching her limits. Messengers came one after another. They brought reports of executed orders, notifications of the frontline collapsing, or information from scouts sent in the direction of retreat.


    Within mere minutes, ten or twenty messages arrived, and Angelica had to handle them all by herself. Of course, some of them were trivial. But among them, there was also critical information that could not be missed. She couldn¡¯t afford to ignore any of it. Her mind was consumed with organizing and analyzing the data. Her head was exhausted amidst the extreme tension and focus.


    After a distant explosion, even the much-needed artillery support ceased. The army had started retreating, abandoning their position, but even a few kilometers of withdrawal came at the cost of the army being bled dry.


    Her heart grew uneasy. Anxiety and the fear of defeat crept in.


    ¡°Alright, have the army of Duke Belline, who stopped the enemy¡¯s assault, fall back. Replace them with Count Anjou on the front lines. Send separate orders to Duke Allen and Marquis Solietta to retreat while contracting the front line.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica moved pieces on the map in her mind.


    ¡°Leonard, relay the orders to each division.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes, Milady!¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard immediately began drafting the orders at his station.


    ¡°Angie-sama! A messenger has arrived from Shaalta! They¡¯re in the air!¡± (??)


    When Angelica looked up, she saw five eagles circling widely in the bright sunlight.


    As the eagle landed near Angelica¡¯s banner, the rider placed their hand on their waist to undo the harness. It seemed they couldn¡¯t dismount gracefully, as one would from a horse. The contraption appeared to be a cumbersome vehicle.


    ¡°You are Queen Angelica, I presume?¡± (??)


    The messenger dismounted and spoke in Telor, bowing lightly with elegant manners befitting someone of noble birth.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°We seek permission to traverse your territory. Is the document ready?¡± (??)


    The messenger¡¯s Telor was crude compared to Yuri Hou¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come to fetch it quickly. Of course, it¡¯s ready.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica handed a document-filled tube to the messenger.


    ¡°I have indeed received it.¡± (??)


    The messenger accepted the tube reverently, then secured it to the eagle¡¯s saddle with a belt. It appeared designed to stay in place.


    ¡°His Excellency Yuri has a message for you. If you are struggling with the retreat¡ª¡± (??)


    ¡°Shroud the battlefield in mist.¡± (??)


    Mist? If I could do that, I¡¯d have done it already. If praying could make it happen, I¡¯d kneel and bow to the heavens right now. But God will do nothing. ?¨¤


    ¡°What are you talking about? Weather isn¡¯t something humans can control.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°I¡¯m merely relaying His Excellency Yuri¡¯s words. He says, ¡®This area¡¯s farmland has haystacks remaining. If you insert embers into the damp haystacks, they should produce plenty of white smoke.''¡± (??)


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angelica thought. She hadn¡¯t even considered it.


    The haystacks, left behind after harvesting wheat, were piled like small sheds. They had seen them often along the way. Threshing machines were luxury items for farmers, not owned by every village. Instead, specialists traveled from village to village with the equipment.


    It was September. The harvest had just ended, and the wheat wasn¡¯t dry. It had also rained recently, so the haystacks were wet. Perfect conditions. Once ignited, the damp haystacks would emit thick white smoke. Heavier than air, the smoke would crawl along the ground, enveloping the battlefield. Even if it couldn¡¯t cover everything, creating strips of obscured vision would significantly aid the retreat. It would isolate enemy units visually. With commanders¡¯ views obstructed, coordinated actions would become impossible. Attacks would become sporadic, and if done skillfully, friendly fire might even occur. Considering the wind direction, it didn¡¯t seem too challenging.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, I was also instructed to ignite haystacks within the enemy camp using Molotov cocktails. What are your orders?¡± (??)


    ¡°Do it. Right now.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (??)


    The messenger bowed theatrically, then pulled a red flag from the eagle¡¯s pack and waved it toward the sky. At this, the five eagles scattered, flying in different directions. They were likely off to fulfill their tasks.


    ¡°I shall take my leave, but another will arrive shortly. That one speaks Telor better than I do and can assist with reconnaissance. He should be useful.¡± (??)


    Saying so, the messenger quickly mounted the eagle, secured the harness, and said,


    ¡°Farewell.¡±.


    With that, they soared into the sky. Now that Yuri Hou was on her side, invaluable assistance poured in one after another.


    ¡°Cavalry! Take torches and charge into the haystacks upwind! We¡¯ll use the smoke screen to retreat!¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica shouted as she mounted her horse.


    ¡ª


    Under the cover of the white smoke, Angelica¡¯s forces evaded the enemy and began their retreat. Shortly after shaking off the pursuers, Angelica called for Leonard.


    ¡°You called for me, Angie-sama?¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°Lead the forces onward. I will take my troops and launch a surprise attack on the enemy.¡± (Angelica)


    Hearing this, Leonard looked at her as if questioning her sanity.


    ¡°What are you saying? The Queen herself? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°All the other units are too battered to launch a surprise attack. My cavalry is the only one completely intact.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica¡¯s infantry guards had already been deployed as reserves and were wounded. Her cavalry, however, had been preserved as her last piece, remaining unscathed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but surely there are others who can take charge.¡± (Leonard)


    ¡°No, they can¡¯t. They lack the resolve for aggressive tactics.¡± (Angelica)


    This operation required the momentum to break through the enemy in one decisive blow. Troops retreating after a skirmish inevitably had lowered morale. Only Angelica¡¯s direct cavalry seemed spirited enough for the task.


    ¡°If it were him, he¡¯d do this. Alfred¡¯s obsessive fervor would be turned against him here, delivering a crushing blow.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°There it is again.¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard muttered in exasperation.


    Angelica knew she was overly conscious of Yuri Hou. But thinking this way allowed her to trust her judgment and berate herself into making decisions.


    ¡°No arguments. Alfred will recklessly chase the army¡¯s rear, letting his guard down. This is a rare chance to strike his flank. If we don¡¯t disrupt the pursuit now, we¡¯ll never reach the coast.¡± (Angelica)


    Angelica didn¡¯t plan to confront the pursuing forces head-on. Instead, she aimed to deal a quick blow, sow chaos in the overextended enemy ranks, and buy time until they could regroup for another pursuit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take command instead.¡± (Leonard)


    Leonard offered.


    Angelica hadn¡¯t expected him to suggest that. Judging by his expression, he meant it even though he might die.


    ¡°Impossible. Morale will rise if I lead. You lack charisma.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie said with a laugh, drawing her sword and turning her horse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Follow me, my soldiers!¡± (Angelica)


    With that, Angelica charged forward.


    Please consider supporting Bayabusco Translation @

 Chapter 300: Ambush

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/1 chapter)Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    Beso, Choog


    PS1: If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.


    PS2: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; Nameless Hero 42and Incompetent Bratty Prince 183.


    PS3: The raw for this chapter has been released on Jan 2, 2025.


    PS4: I apologize for late posting. It¡¯s public holiday today and I couldn¡¯t turn on my pc until now.


    ¡°Angie-sama.¡± (Veteran knight)


    ¡°What is it?¡± (Angelica)


    In the forest, a familiar veteran knight next to me spoke.


    ¡°Although we are riding side by side, this path is a bit too narrow.¡± (Veteran knight)


    The veteran knight said in a small voice, almost as if whispering, jokingly. Still, it was audible enough due to the proximity. And it made sense, as the path where Angie and the others were marching in two columns was a small path in the forest. It was a narrow path, used only slightly by the small village deep in the forest.


    The path, trodden by people¡¯s feet and occasionally used by cattle and draft horses, was narrow enough that two knights on horseback were squeezed together. Their shoulders almost touched. However, because it was such a narrow path, only locals knew about it, and the exit was not conspicuous. If they didn¡¯t pay close attention, they wouldn¡¯t notice the forest opening up, the path appearing, and then it returning to the forest. Alfred, who was marching with a furious pace to bite at the tail of their escaping enemy, would not notice.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made you endure so much in this sibling quarrel.¡± (Angelica) S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What are you saying? I have no intention of ruling my hometown under that man.¡± (Veteran knight)


    Many of these knights were land-owning nobles, born in mansions in their hometowns, ruling over small villages given to them as fiefs.


    ¡°My small dream is to see Angie-sama place a sword on my grandson¡¯s shoulder and be ennobled. Even if Angie-sama leaves the country and we are granted permission, I cannot even imagine my grandson being ennobled by that man.¡± (Veteran knight)


    The veteran knight said that and gave a grim smile.


    ¡°¡ªThank you.¡± (Angelica)


    Angie genuinely thought so. She wanted to repay their loyalty. She wanted to win, reward them, honor their loyalty, and let them return to their hometowns. The place they lived in was not a country ruled by that madman. It would be a country that he would create, a gentle and prosperous one.


    ¡°Alright¡­ it¡¯s almost time.¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Veteran knight)


    Angelica lowered her helmet visor. When the narrow view became restricted by the tempered steel plate, she placed the sword she held on the shoulder of the knight in front of her. That knight placed the short spear he held on the shoulder of the knight ahead of him. Once this reached the front of the line, the knights were supposed to start running.


    10 seconds, 20 seconds.


    The sound of hooves scraping the ground was heard. Then, as the knight ahead started moving, Angelica spurred her horse and started running.


    ¡ª


    The forest ended, and the view suddenly became brighter. What spread before them was the valiant figure of the cavalry, whom she had personally trained, piercing the flank of the advancing enemy forces. Like cutting meat with a dull knife, they were cleaving through the resisting enemy lines. With this, they could go. They might even have the chance to penetrate the enemy lines, break through, and strike again.


    Just as she thought so and raised her sword to take command, something flashed at the edge of her vision. Blue. A battle flag, meticulously embroidered, bright blue. Beneath it, something gleamed. A dull golden color. A brass mask. There was only one person on the battlefield wearing such a thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s Alfred! Let¡¯s go!¡± (Angelica)


    Angie made a quick judgment and shouted to the knights following behind her. She pointed the drawn sword at Alfred, making her intentions clear. With that single motion, the knights behind her all sensed her meaning and turned their horses to create a new breakthrough. A new blade was swung down, severing the stretched enemy lines. Angie also joined in.


    Through the entangled horses and soldiers, the first to reach Alfred was none other than Angie herself, who had drawn the fateful thread. Fortunately, at that moment, Alfred was facing another direction. Without unnecessarily shouting, Angie swung the heavy, broad sword she held. It was the sword that once belonged to the late King, her father Renitzhit, and was later bestowed to Gustav. It was too heavy for Angie, but she kept it at her waist, never forgetting her regret over losing Gustav.


    Alfred, clad in intricate full armor, was still facing a different direction. She aimed for his head. Even if she couldn¡¯t cleave through the helmet, she would strike with enough force to cause a concussion and pierce through the mask, breaking his face.


    At the moment she swung it down, whether by animal instinct or simply by realizing he needed to be cautious of his surroundings, Alfred turned toward Angie. As soon as he realized he was about to be attacked, he raised his open hand to try to block the blade. Angie¡¯s broad sword, with its sharp edge and weight, cracked through Alfred¡¯s gauntlet in his full-body armor. The heavy blade, which had slipped between his middle and ring fingers, sliced through the metal plate protecting his palm and reached his wrist.


    ¡°¡ªAh, Angelica!¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred, realizing the armored figure holding the blade was Angie, swung the sword he had already drawn. His awareness was sharp as if he had become terrifyingly focused. A horizontal swing with one hand could not use the weight of the sword effectively. No matter how light the armor was made, it was impossible to tear it with such a hand-forged sword.


    Angie judged that and calmly moved her left hand. She drew a pistol from its holster, folding her arm, and used the forearm and upper arm armor to block Alfred¡¯s sword. A strong impact passed through her arm to her shoulder, but in the next moment, she was able to extend her arm.


    She would kill him. At this distance, she could.


    Angie aimed her pistol at Alfred¡¯s brass mask and squeezed the trigger. There was a click, and the flint dropped. The moment that happened, she felt a strong impact on her back.


    ¡°Alfred-sama! Please escape!¡± (??)


    By the time she heard that voice, her finger did not stop, and the pistol was fired. The loud bang echoed, and Angie¡¯s left hand shot up. The aim, which had been on Alfred¡¯s mask, shifted to his right chest. It didn¡¯t penetrate. The sturdy chest armor only dented deeply, but the bullet didn¡¯t pass through. However, the shock caused Alfred to stagger in the saddle, and he began to fall off his horse.


    Following that, for some reason, Angelica¡¯s right hand was forcefully pulled. The hand that should have been holding the reins was instead holding the pistol. She hurriedly threw the pistol away and tried to grab the reins, but her reaching hand sliced through the air. She had fallen off the horse. By the time she realized it, everything was too late, and the next moment, the shock of hitting the ground pierced her body.


    ¡ª


    Good quality armor must have absorbed the shock, as Angie was able to avoid losing consciousness. She quickly rose up on her elbows and looked at Alfred. Alfred was gripping the broad sword that Angie had let go of, now smashed into two pieces, with his fist.


    Alfred, with his eyes bloodshot behind the mask, tried to rise by thrusting his sword into the ground. However, it seemed that his chest had been broken by the impact, and he could not rise properly. He had fallen off the horse. Looking at the horse, it had already abandoned its master and moved away. It was a new horse, purchased only half a year ago after losing her previous beloved horse on the battlefield. But¡­


    She looked around. There were few allies, and they had gotten caught up in the melee. The cries of battle drowned out any call for help. At this point, she had no choice but to take down Alfred, even if it meant a mutual kill. However, Angelica had already lost both her sword and her handgun. She needed to pull the sword from Alfred¡¯s torn hand and deliver the finishing blow with it.


    ¡± Angelica¡ªhow good of you to appear before me, I praise you.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred, seemingly indifferent to the fact that his hand was torn, looked at Angelica. Gradually, as if regaining strength, despite wearing heavy armor, he began to rise slowly, using the sword stabbed into the ground as a staff.


    Angelica approached Alfred unarmed, then dove to the side and grabbed the sword hanging from his torn hand. She twisted her body right there, adding momentum to sweep the sword. Alfred blocked with his own sword, and the two swords clashed.


    ¡°Kill yourself here! If you do, I¡¯ll spare you the torment!¡± (Alfred)


    ¡°¡ªYou madman! Killing your brother, killing your younger brother, killing your wife, what do you want to do? You send your whole family to the grave, planning to die alone! You cursed child who tries to extinguish the sacred blood of Sacrament! You¡¯re unfit to be king!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°You talk too much, you slut!¡± (Alfred)


    At Alfred¡¯s shout, Angelica¡¯s body was forced back as if she had been struck. He used all his strength to push her back. Originally, there was a difference in weight and strength between men and women. On top of that, the weight of the armor made it impossible to win in a battle of strength.


    As Angie thought that, an unfamiliar arm reached from under her armpit. A hand, wearing leather armor, grabbed her from both sides, trapping her.


    ¡°What¡ª!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Alfred-sama! Please finish her off!¡± (??)


    ¡°¡ªWell done.¡± (Alfred)


    Alfred spoke eerily calmly, and held his sword at his hip, bracing the hilt on his hip and intending to use his body weight to stab the sword through.


    ¡°Let go!¡± (Angelica)


    Angie struggled to break free from the grip, but¡­


    ¡°Die!¡± (Alfred)


    Not waiting quietly, Alfred rushed forward.


    At the moment she was about to be pierced, she instinctively squeezed her eyes shut. Then, she waited for the moment the blade would enter her body, but it didn¡¯t happen, not even after two or three seconds.


    ¡°Princess!¡± (Veteran Knight)


    She heard a voice. When she opened her eyes, the veteran knight, who had been with her during the attack, was there. His horse kicked Alfred down, and the spear pierced the man holding Angie from behind deeply.


    The knight, with dignity, removed his hand from the spear still embedded in the man he had killed.


    ¡°Grab on!¡± (Veteran Knight)


    He stretched out his free hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± (Angelica)


    When Angie grabbed his hand, she was pulled up strongly and was able to mount the horse. However, there was no one to support her back.


    ¡°You¡ª! What are you doing¡ª!¡± (Angelica)


    The knight removed his foot from the stirrup and jumped off the horse in place of Angie.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s my prized steed, two people in armor is too heavy.¡± (Veteran Knight)


    Stepping on the shoulder of the man he had just killed, the knight pulled out the spear.


    ¡°I will deal with him. Princess, go.¡± (Veteran Knight)


    ¡°But¡ª!¡± (Angelica)


    ¡°Do not look back! This is my show. I will add some flair to the bard¡¯s song.¡± (Veteran Knight)


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Angie urged her horse forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªI¡¯m sorry!¡± (Angelica)


    She shouted, and when she glanced back, she saw enemy soldiers surrounding the knight at the edge of her vision.


    Please consider supporting Bayabusco Translation @

 Chapter 301: Port Town of Noelnar

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/1 chapter)Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    Beso, Choog


    PS1: If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.


    PS2: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; Nameless Hero 50and Incompetent Bratty Prince 199.


    PS3: The raw for this chapter has been released on Jan 17, 2025.


    In the vast agricultural plain, a massive army was assembled. This was the remaining force, excluding the advance troops of the Kilghina faction. Opposite them stood the grand army of the Papal States. Behind the enemy lines stretched a long, disorderly trail of soldiers, trailing like a tail formed by the crawling of their army.


    The Papal States seemed determined, but the same could not be said for the forces of the Kingdom of Flusha and the Euphos Federation. Although nominally under the command of the Papal army, the poorly trained troops had failed to keep up with the forced march and were falling behind.


    We had entered Angelica¡¯s territory a day ago, and though the situation wasn¡¯t ideal, the enemy army had indeed caught up to us.


    ¡°Your Excellency, we await your orders.¡± (Dimitri)


    At the center of our army stood the Hou Household¡¯s troops. Below, Dimitri, with a fearsome look, awaited Yuri¡¯s command.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already issued the orders. Your role comes after that.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°However¡ª¡± (Dimitri)


    I sat on the command platform, improvised from a wagon with its horses removed, piled high with boxes, observing the front line. Cavalry units, formerly part of the Second Army and considered the least motivated among the Royal Guard, advanced toward the Papal army. From a distance, they fired shots before retreating on their Galloping Birds. The reason for selecting a demoralized unit was simple and that was to deploy an overly enthusiastic unit risked them recklessly charging into the fray, which could spark a full-scale clash. Seven minutes after the sound of gunfire echoed across the battlefield, the enemy army began to move, interpreting our intent. From their stationary position, they slowly began to retreat.


    As expected.


    It felt like I had communicated directly with the general leading the opposing army. Like knocking on a door and asking, ¡°Shall we begin?¡± only to receive a reply was ¡°No, we¡¯re leaving¡±.


    ¡°¡­Just as Your Excellency predicted, they¡¯re retreating.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Indeed.¡± (Yuri)


    Normally, this would be the time to pursue. But we had other priorities. Given our current goal of conserving as much of our forces as possible for reclaiming our homeland, this battle was of lower importance.


    ¡°If you were one of my subordinates, I might suspect you of collusion. How can you understand the enemy¡¯s movements so clearly?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°This situation isn¡¯t to the enemy¡¯s liking, no matter how you look at it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Someone who charges recklessly into a fight in this scenario isn¡¯t the kind of person who orchestrates such a convoluted war.¡± (Yuri)


    I spoke as if voicing the enemy general¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°The enemy commander is the type who wants to fight only when fully prepared, with plans laid out. Yet look at the current situation. Every trap they set has been undone. They¡¯ve marched for three days under forced conditions, soaking wet from crossing the river, only to face a prepared enemy. And with Angelica¡¯s forces lurking behind them.¡± (Yuri)


    The forces behind them were remnants stationed in Angelica¡¯s territory. Angelica¡¯s main force had sent an envoy, apparently of high noble lineage, to persuade local lords along the route. With their assistance, we quickly assembled about 30 Kuran light cavalry from nearby towns.


    These riders carried flags and acted as scouts, though they weren¡¯t part of Angelica¡¯s main army or a force capable of taking on large-scale battles. To the enemy, however, the sight of Kuran light cavalry, riders on horses rather than Galloping Birds, monitoring their army was unsettling.


    Naturally, they would assume a large detachment was nearby, with these riders serving as its scouts.


    When forced to analyze such uncertain situations, one¡¯s imagination runs wild. The analysis might conclude that Angelica¡¯s main force couldn¡¯t possibly have reached this point, but doubts about whether Alfred had successfully contained the main army would create significant unease for the enemy.


    Even dismissing such fears, the idea that Angelica left behind 5,000 troops as a rear guard would still seem plausible. Considering this, engaging in a pitched battle while deep within Angelica¡¯s territory, risking encirclement and annihilation, would be an unappealing option. Of course, some generals might cast aside such concerns and charge recklessly, but the Papal army¡¯s current leadership was not of that ilk.


    ¡°The enemy values initiative. They¡¯ve lost control of the situation, so they¡¯ll want to avoid direct confrontation. It¡¯s as natural as a child disliking bitter tea. It¡¯s completely predictable.¡± (Yuri)


    If I were in their shoes, I wouldn¡¯t want to commit his troops to battle under such nonsensical circumstances. Even if they had recklessly attacked, we would still have emerged victorious. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I see, Your Excellency foresaw this.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Naturally.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, what of Rube¡¯s intentions?¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Who knows? I can¡¯t fathom the thoughts of a fool.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Fair enough. If you don¡¯t sympathize with him, then there¡¯s no issue.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°Sympathize?¡± (Yuri)


    What was he worried about?


    ¡°His fate is sealed. Who would pity someone destined to be killed?¡± (Yuri)


    When I said that, Dimitri bowed deeply.


    ¡°My apologies for the impertinence.¡± (Dimitri)


    ¡°If you have time to worry about such trifles, focus on preparing for the retreat. Don¡¯t leave the enemy any opening.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Understood!¡± (Dimitri)


    Dimitri saluted grandly and departed.


    ¡ª


    The town of Noelnar, where we finally arrived, was a once-thriving port town. The land extended like an arm to shield the bay from waves, and the large pier, capable of accommodating sizable ships, hinted at its prosperous past. But the town had long since fallen into decline.


    This was due to the Albio Republic¡¯s bombing raids, which burned nearly all the ships. For us, however, the abundance of empty houses provided a convenient place for our soldiers to rest. The residents¡¯ gazes were, of course, cold, but we didn¡¯t plan to linger long enough to allow any rebellion to take root.


    It was said that humans first realized the Earth was round when they noticed that ships appeared on the horizon with their sails emerging first. The ship we had been waiting for indeed appeared over the horizon in just that manner. Through the telescope, we saw towering masts like spires, followed by the ship¡¯s hull gradually coming into view. A large cargo ship with three masts and square sails.


    One after another, more ships appeared¡ªtwo, three¡­ The main pier could accommodate only one large ship at a time, and we had managed to construct only a single floating pier from a chain of empty barrels bridged with planks. Boarding would proceed in turn. Soldiers, granted free time, gathered at the port to watch the ships that would take them home¡ªto reclaim their homeland.


    The ships tacked two or three times before slowly entering the port. When close enough, they furled their sails, turning 180 degrees to present their stern to us. Drifting gently on momentum, they approached the pier. Finally, anchors were dropped, and the ship docked perfectly. Without performing the turn before anchoring, the anchor¡¯s position at the bow would cause the ship to spin 180 degrees when the chain tightened, a potential disaster.


    This flawless maneuvering could only be achieved by skilled sailors. Once the ship drew near enough, thick ropes were thrown ashore, tied to moorings, and pulled to bring the vessel closer. A gangway was then set between the ship and the pier. The first person to disembark wore a hooded robe pulled low over their face. Their identity became clear the moment they set foot on the pier. Removing the hood revealed an annoyingly beautiful face I¡¯d rather not have seen.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Good morning! How¡¯s everyone doing?¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique approached with a beaming face.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the one behind you?¡± (Yuri)


    Behind Enrique, there was someone one size smaller, wearing the same robe.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± (Melissa)


    It was Melissa, an intelligence officer from the Albio Republic. Enrique moved behind Melissa and, in a seemingly affectionate manner, slid her hand up her side.


    ¡°Hyah!¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa swatted his hand away near her chest.


    ¡°Please stop!¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°The security seems stable, so let¡¯s take these off.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique removed his plain and tasteless robe and tucked it under her arm.


    ¡°Can you take it off yourself?¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°Of course I can!¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa, looking annoyed, removed her robe. For Melissa, she would appear to be a beautiful older woman, but it didn¡¯t seem to be her taste. She seemed to dislike being doted on, even if she liked doting on others. Apparently, it had to be a young girl for her to accept it.


    ¡°Since it was just the two women among a bunch of men on the ship, we had to avoid any trouble.¡± (Enrique)


    It seemed that was the reason for wearing such modest robes.


    ¡°Fine. Come with me. We¡¯ll discuss the details while loading cargo.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then, Melissa-chan.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique took Melissa¡¯s hand. It felt like an older sister taking her little sister along.


    ¡°I can walk by myself!¡± (Melissa)


    ¡ª


    I stepped into the empty operations room. With maps and all, it was an easier place to talk.


    ¡°So, why are you two here? What an odd combination.¡± (Yuri)


    I hadn¡¯t gotten detailed information since we had only exchanged a few letters, but it seemed certain that Satsuki had become the acting regent centered around Karakumo.


    ¡°As for me, um, I didn¡¯t have much to do over there¡­ I started collecting information, and people began to resent me, so I thought I might be more helpful here.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°And they wouldn¡¯t let me meet Her Majesty at all¡­¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°And you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Me? Who knows?¡± (Enrique)


    She dodged the question with a grin.


    I couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with this fool. Forcing her to talk is also too much trouble.


    ¡°Melissa, give your report. What¡¯s the situation over there?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, yes. I organized it while on the ship. Here it is.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°The situation is extremely dire. The Hou Household¡¯s territory has been divided by the rebel army.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Suomi is occupied?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Huh, you didn¡¯t know about this?¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°No. There¡¯s been no report.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Maybe the messenger had an accident. Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°The former lord of Suomi¡­ rather, the nephew of the former lord who was slated to inherit it, Jano Ek, has rebelled, and Suomi is under his control.¡± (Melissa)


    I clicked my tongue involuntarily, scowling, and saw Enrique smiling at the edge of my vision. It was as if the resentment welling up inside me was her favorite treat, and she was savoring it.


    ¡°¡­But to think he was taken down by such trash. I can¡¯t imagine he¡¯d have gathered any significant military strength.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°The Hou Household¡¯s key generals were absent, so it seems organized resistance was difficult. This remains an ongoing issue.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Suomi is home to the Hou Association¡¯s main functions. Did the employees manage to escape?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It seems those who could have escaped did, but quite a few have been detained. Still, no matter how foolish Jano might be, he wouldn¡¯t kill the golden goose that lays the eggs.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°So, who¡¯s commanding the military on that side now? It¡¯s not Satsuki, is it?¡± (Yuri)


    Satsuki had excellent administrative skills and could govern territories well, but she had no military education. She shouldn¡¯t be able to command the army.


    ¡°It seems Satsuki-sama is holding the reins while retired old generals lead resistance efforts across various regions.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°What about Myaro? She officially has the authority to command in my absence, doesn¡¯t she?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa looked stunned and said as much.


    ¡°Myaro-san was captured by the enemy army in the royal capital Sibyaku. You didn¡¯t know that?¡± (Melissa)


    Her tone seemed to be questioning my ignorance, and my mind went blank.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true. Are you sure?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Your Excellency Yuri, are you all right?¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa looked as though she was beginning to doubt my sanity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight. I received reports confirming that Shulika, Sham, and Lily-san escaped safely.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yes. Those three are safe. What made you think Myaro-san was unharmed?¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°It¡¯s because the reports arriving from Karakumo bore Myaro¡¯s signature. Even the one that came two days ago had it. If she couldn¡¯t escape Sibyaku, she couldn¡¯t have signed them.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa furrowed her brows and briefly looked down, as if organizing her thoughts.


    ¡°Something¡¯s strange. It seems there¡¯s a spy on the inside.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡ª


    TLN: I¡¯ve spent 30 minutes to edit the map before posting this chapter. So, it doesn¡¯t look really good. I apologize for the inconvenience.


    Please consider supporting Bayabusco Translation @

 Chapter 302: Pleasure

    New chapter of The Demon King is out! (1/1 chapter)Special appreciation to my Patreon supporters:


    Beso, Choog


    PS1: If you like my work, I really appreciate if you can support it through Patreon, Ko-fi, or Paypal. Any amount of donation is greatly appreciated. Thank you very much.


    PS2: Click links here to read today¡¯s chapter releases; Nameless Hero 58.1and Incompetent Bratty Prince 215.


    PS3: The raw for this chapter has been released on Feb 6, 2025.


    ¡°What was the aim? Let¡¯s analyze and identify the spy. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll present a few hypotheses.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°Melissa, Myaro¡ª¡± (Yuri)


    As I spoke, my eyes met Enrique¡¯s, who was looking at me. She was smiling faintly, gazing at me with a trance-like expression. Those eyes were fixed on something or someone she loved more than anything else in this world. The moment Enrique narrowed her eyes¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± (Enrique)


    A soundless voice struck my ears. It was such a clear expression of intent that I almost thought I heard it with my ears. Without moving her lips at all, Enrique said it with her eyes.


    ¡°You bastard¡ª!¡± (Yuri)


    I kicked the thin wooden table away with all my strength. I grabbed Enrique by the collar.


    ¡°Was it you?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Yep~? I forged the signature~, made it look like the report was sent and burned it~. The cover-up was so much work. I think it¡¯s the hardest I¡¯ve ever worked in my life~?¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique¡¯s face was plastered with a wide grin. There wasn¡¯t a trace of fear or remorse, only delight and joy.


    ¡°You bastard, why did you do that?¡± (Yuri)


    I said something I already knew. There¡¯s only one reason this woman would do such a thing.


    ¡°Because I wanted to see that face of yours right here, right now.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique said it with utmost happiness.


    ¡°If I missed seeing your face because you received the report somewhere I couldn¡¯t see, that¡¯d be boring, right? Ah~, so satisfying. Hey, how do you feel?¡± (Enrique)


    I unconsciously clenched my back teeth, grinding them.


    ¡°How do you feel? Myaro-chan has been your best friend since you were ten, and she loves you, Yuri-kun. And now, because of your failure, she¡¯s a prisoner. I wonder what horrible things are being done to her right now? Maybe she¡¯s being forcibly violated by Liao Rube? Or maybe she was hung from the castle¡¯s spire because she refused him in bed? Maybe her corpse is dangling there right now?¡± (Enrique)


    Even though I knew her aim, every word of malice that spilled from her mouth made the worst imaginings flash through my mind. A black, seething anger built up in my chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Want me to say more? Well~, there¡¯s also the possibility she was handed over to the Kuran Crusaders~. If that¡¯s the case, she¡¯d be taken all the way to Vaticanus and tortured directly in the Epitaph Palazzo. Until she¡¯s no longer human.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°Shut up.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°No way~. I won¡¯t shut up~?¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique taunted me, her gaze both provocative and coquettish. She really knows how to provoke people.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll make you shut up.¡± (Yuri)


    I released her collar, extended my fingers into a hand blade, and swung it toward Enrique¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± (Enrique)


    I felt the sensation of crushing the soft, boneless throat.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡ªthat¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I wanted.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°Tch.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah~, ah~¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°You think it¡¯s not my fault or something?¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Yuri)


    After swallowing once and catching her breath¡­


    ¡°I did it.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique said with a delighted smile.


    ¡°I made sure she couldn¡¯t escape. Myaro-san. It was easy. All I had to do was leave one hawk behind and sabotage the rest.¡± (Enrique)


    The anger that had been building up in my chest overflowed like a dam breaking. I reached into my pocket to stab Enrique to death. But there was no dagger there. Before I could think about why it wasn¡¯t there, my body was already moving. Instead of stabbing, I punched Enrique¡¯s stomach as hard as I could.


    ¡°Ugh.¡± (Enrique)


    I grabbed the hair of the hunched-over Enrique and dragged her down with all my strength. I placed both hands on her throat and put my weight on it. In my rage, my vision turned red, and the outline of Enrique in front of me seemed to warp.


    ¡°Was it you?¡± (Yuri)


    Enrique, whose throat was being crushed, nodded with her eyes, her face filled with happiness as if she felt no pain. It was like the gesture of a woman happily nodding when her beloved proposes to her.


    Under my hands, Enrique¡¯s soft throat convulsed with physiological gagging. I didn¡¯t ease the pressure of my weight on my hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, I won¡¯t bring you back to life. I¡¯ll make sure to kill you properly.¡± (Yuri)


    In my vision, Enrique, unable to breathe, gradually turned blue. The expression on her dying face was endlessly happy, with not a trace of regret.


    ¡°¡ªShe didn¡¯t do it, she didn¡¯t do it!¡± (Melissa)


    A woman¡¯s voice, still unfamiliar to my ears, reached me. A weak force was trying to pull Enrique away, tugging at both her shoulders.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Enrique-san didn¡¯t do it! ¡ªMyaro-sama chose to stay behind of her own will! I heard it directly from her!¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°What did you say?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Enrique-san is lying! Please stop!¡± (Melissa)


    When my ears heard that voice, I loosened my grip on Enrique¡¯s throat. The pitiful body, tormented by the pervert, coughed violently and gasped for air. Contrary to Enrique¡¯s wishes, color returned to her face.


    ¡°¡­Ah~, ah~¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique muttered bitterly.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique was still coughing.


    ¡°Are you okay, Enrique-san? Here, drink some water.¡± (Melissa)


    Enrique took a sip of water from the offered cup, then¡ª


    ¡°Thaaank you.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°If only you had let such a pervert die.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s cruel, Your Excellency Yuri.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°What part of that is cruel? The moment she forged an important communication document, the death penalty is only natural.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± (Melissa)


    At the completely reasonable argument, Melissa fell silent.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine though~. There was interference, but I got to enjoy it about 80%.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°Die.¡± (Yuri)


    I reached into my pocket, intending to play a game of chance, whether the dagger¡¯s blade would pierce, or the hilt would strike, but then I noticed once again that the dagger was not there.


    ¡°Enrique-san, why did you do such a thing? Confessing and then claiming false charges¡­ it makes no sense.¡± (Melissa)


    ¡°She was crazy from the start. Until now, she was useful, so I used her, but this is the end.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique looked at me with a surprised face.


    ¡°Of course. From now on, just go marry an abusive husband and live your life getting beaten.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°That¡¯s why~, that¡¯s not what I want.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re fired. Disappear wherever you want.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re really saying that.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique looked down, seeming lonely.


    Melissa, who didn¡¯t know her true nature, was looking somewhat swayed, her expression sad.


    ¡°Of course I am, you idiot.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Then, kill me.¡± (Enrique)


    ?


    ¡°Why do I have to go out of my way to do something you would enjoy? I¡¯m the victim here.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s no good.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique said, as if she had already known that answer, completely nonchalantly.


    ¡°Well then, now that I¡¯ve been fired and have free time, I guess I¡¯ll take revenge on Melissa-chan for stopping me from being killed~?¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°¡­Wait a second, did I mishear? I thought I heard you say you¡¯d take revenge on Melissa.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°You heard right. I¡¯ll do lots and lots of things Melissa-chan will hate. To start with, I think I¡¯ll completely mess up Melissa-chan¡¯s homeland. I¡¯ll travel to the Albio Republic~, seduce the elite class one by one, and throw the country into civil war. Femme fatale¡ªI¡¯ve always been interested in that~.¡± (Enrique)


    Hearing this for the first time, Melissa looked at Enrique as if she were seeing a monster she couldn¡¯t comprehend. Enrique was smiling, truly looking forward to that future.


    ¡°Even if I get killed along the way, I¡¯m confident I can get pretty far. Given the current political climate, the Shans wouldn¡¯t want to interfere too much.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you could do that. No matter what happens, you won¡¯t be transported there.¡± (Yuri)


    Without a ship, she couldn¡¯t reach the Albio Republic.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine~. If it¡¯s me, I can go through the Kuran¡¯s territory. Even if something happens along the way and I get taken to the Papal States, I can still make it to the Albio Republic.¡± (Enrique)


    As I was thinking, ¡°There¡¯s no way,¡± Enrique, as if seeing through my thoughts, said.


    ¡°You see, men are all starving for love, and if you fill that gap, they¡¯ll do anything for you. That includes the Kura people. So even if I got enslaved over there, I¡¯m absolutely confident I could escape.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s too much trouble. Maybe I should just kill you.¡± (Yuri)


    I muttered.


    ¡°You caaaan¡¯t~.¡± (Enrique) S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I can. Do you have any idea how many times you¡¯ve made me drink boiling water?¡± (Yuri)


    When I glared at her and said that, Enrique smiled happily and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Yuri-kun, you¡¯re fundamentally a kind person. That¡¯s why, unless you¡¯re pushed to the very limit of your killing intent, you can¡¯t kill someone you¡¯ve once connected with. By now, after talking for so long, your killing intent has faded, right? The moment you start hesitating and saying things like ¡®should I kill her¡­,¡¯ you¡¯ve already lost~.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°Shall I prove whether your analysis is correct?¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Go ahead~. Try it~.¡± (Enrique)


    I kicked my chair back and stood up, ready to carry out my plan, but¡­ I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. Frustratingly, there was psychological resistance.


    After about ten seconds, I set the chair back in place and sat down.


    ¡°See? Let¡¯s just forget about this time, okay? I won¡¯t do anything like this anymore~.¡± (Enrique)


    Enrique made a cutesy gesture, acting all flirtatious.


    ¡°Your Excellency Yuri ¡­ for now, why not decide on her punishment with the head of the Queen¡¯s Sword at the next opportunity¡­?¡± (Melissa)


    Melissa interjected.


    ¡°She has her own duties, after all¡­ and exiling her here might be a little¡­ umm¡­¡± (Melissa)


    She hesitantly put in her opinion. Judging by the way she was glancing at Enrique, it wasn¡¯t so much that she wanted to do her a favor. It was more that she didn¡¯t want her coming to the Albio Republic.


    ¡°Fine. Originally, the deal was that if she messed up again, she¡¯d die somewhere unrelated to me. I¡¯ll tell Tillet to take care of it.¡± (Yuri)


    ¡°Ah~, great. So, I¡¯m off the hook~.¡± (Enrique)


    ¡°Tsk.¡± (Yuri)


    I clicked my tongue loudly.


    Enrique happily looked at my displeased face.


    Please consider supporting Bayabusco Translation @